《AntiMagic Academy “The 35th Test Platoon”》 Volume 1, Prologue Volume 1, Prologue Spring. After becoming a second year student in AntiMagic Academy, Kusanagi Takeru was freezing on the first day of school. The students thought they were just going to be lectured in the classrooms, instead, they were given an assault rifle each, heard an announcement, "From today onward, I''d like you all to kill each other for a bit." and have ended up pretending to kill each other with paint bullets. Their first lesson has turned into a deathmatch between fellow classmates. It had a twenty versus twenty format. At the beginning there were forty of them. Although the pretend battle seemed like it would take a while, it ended just 30 minutes later. "" Kusanagi fell on his back facing the sky, had a cold muzzle pressed against his forehead and was feeling nothing but consternation. Immediately after starting, instead of using a rifle Takeru held a plastic bayonet in his hand as he headed into the deathmatch, because of which classmates gave him odd looks. However, a sword alone was enough for Takeru. His only sword was his only worth. Unlike other students who weren''t familiar with combat, he moved in the darkness to take down his opponents with a sword as he was trained to from an early age, he had confidence in himself. "I won''t lose, I''ll defeat you all and make the world realize swordsmanship is amazin''!" In fact, Takeru hadn''t lost a single time until now. "I won''t lose to anyone! Be it guns or magic, I''ll cut through all of it!" He was confident right from the start "You''re last even if you''re a woman I won''t show ya mercy!!" With a bayonet in his hand, he was confident he wouldn''t lose to anyone in here. I, lost? Looking upwards, he saw something unbelievable. A scene that made him doubt his sight. Sunset-colored hair shining brightly and cobalt color pupils. Like an embodiment of mythical battle maidens, a beautiful girl looked down on Takeru. The frustration he felt after losing, motivation he had after enrolling in the school, everything was blown away. The perfect beauty and strength that can''t be described by words was right there. Still pointing the gun''s muzzle at him, the girl looked down at Takeru. "It''s my victory." That instant, Takeru''s dream and goal, "Becoming the Inquisition head and changing the world." has collapsed. That was his middle school era. It happened approximately 2 years ago. It''s been a few hundred years since the witches had been suppressed. When the "Witch-Hunt War", a conflict between the witches and humanity had ended, the mankind''s population went down to one-tenth of its original size. Humans took 150 years to rebuild society, the world displayed a rapid development of science and technology and begun to show a glimpse of further economic growth due to spread of things like the internet and mobile phones. The witches were under regulation and the fantastical creatures were nearly extinct. Only a few people were capable of generating magical power in their bodies. Just like the title of the strongest had once changed from sword to magic, now it had changed from the magic to guns. Volume 1, 1 - Problem Children, Assemble! Volume 1, Chapter 1 - Problem Children, Assemble! The Inquisitors training institution. It''s nicknamed "AntiMagic Academy". The age of discrimination towards witches and sorcerers, as well as Magical Heritages has began in the earnest. In order to crack down on threats related to Magic, the country has established the Inquisition. The ones who rebelled against it were humans possessing magical power, in other words - witches. That unrest was later called "Witch-Hunt War", an abominable conflict which consumed the majority of the human race and left a deep scar in minds of people. After the Witch-Hunt War ended, the Inquisition further increased regulation concerning witches and established laws for punishing them, they also founded an Inquisitor training institution called AntiMagic Academy. Inquisition''s power had a firm foundation established. "fired, you say?" In AntiMagic Academy''s chairman''s office, a girl with sunset-colored hair frowned dissatisfied. "Indeed. To be precise, it''s deprivation of qualifications, I guess? Since you can obtain them once again, it means you aren''t fired. From today onward, you''re not a member of Inquisition, which means you have become a student of AntiMagic Academy." AntiMagic Academy''s and Inquisition''s chairman, Ootori Sougetsu, said so with a faint smile. His appearance and gestures made it hard to judge whether he was a man or a woman, he had an unique and daunting seductiveness. "As for why you were punished you know already, right?" "" The girl could tell what was it about and remained silent. Sougetsu raised a cup with tea from an old, luxurious desk and leaned on the back of his chair. "Don''t tell me you forgot about your recent blunder. If it turned out badly it could have become a grave problem for Inquisition. Think of yourself lucky that you got a chance to start over." "" "You''ve abandoned your mission despite being a "Dullahan", this is the punishment for that." Sougetsu raised both his hands as he said that. Each inquisitor has an appointed role. Developing and maintaining various anti-magical weapons, were the "Reginn". Serving as intelligence and infiltration agents, the "Banshee". In charge of all medical treatment, responsible for treating injuries caused by magic are the "Seelie". An assault forward possessing necessary equipment and tasked with Inquisition''s self-defense are the "Spriggan". And those who are allowed to perform investigations by themselves and arbitrarily enter combat were the "Dullahan". There were diverse occupations since inquisitor''s work was not limited to hunting witches. Their work was to resolve all issues in which magic is involved. It''s been 150 years since the Witch-Hunt War ended. Those who made use of magic, namely witches and sorcerers are few in number, which was the current status. Since the law forbid the witches remaining in this world to have offspring, other than mutations there were hardly any people born with magical power. However, witches aside, there were other threats existing. A substance harboring magic inside, "Magical Heritage" was one of them. There are various types of Magical Heritage in existence, swords, books, guns, vases, various pottery, paint brushes, leaves, tobacco, even cigarette butts. Magic dwelling in inorganic objects is not uncommon in modern times, but from time to time a tremendous weapon appears. Confirmed to exist for a long time already, the lost-type Magical Heritages are mentioned in legends and folklore, they are also referred to as irregular substances having traces of magical power in them. Their value lied not only in being a weapon, they also had a high historical value. Since there were collectors gathering them, they were traded in the black market for high prices. Other than that, they arrested people that did not have magical power yet belonged to cults and worshiped evil gods, dealing with supernatural disaster called Akashic Hazard and researching and protection of fantastic organisms. Their work spread very widely. "Well, you don''t have endure it until your graduation, don''t let it weight on you so much. When it looks like you show signs of remorse, I think it would be all right for you to return to your original position. Learn from this experience and don''t make a mistake like that aga"! "Excuse me, but I believe I did not take any improper actions in respect to matter from the other day." The girl who had remained silent spoke as if to interrupt Sougetsu. Normally, it would be outrageous for an inquisitor to speak in such manner towards the chairman. Sougetsu didn''t mind it at all, he put his elbows on the desk and rested his chin on his hands, smiling. "Ouka, I''ll ask you one question. What do you think is an inquisitor''s mission?" Hearing Sougetsu''s question, the girl named Ouka narrowed her eyes sharply. "Protecting people from magical threats as well as extermination of witches and sorcerers." "Extermination, huh. That''s why comrades gave you a disgraceful nickname like Calamity." "" "Inquisitor''s are fulfilling missions given by the Inquisition. That is to arrest witches and seizing Magical Heritage. Killing and destroying isn''t one of the goals." "I have that in mind." "The age where we killed and destroyed indiscriminately is already over. That way of acting caused false accusations to go rampant. Not all witches are villains, there are people who don''t want to be one, we have to protect witches who are like that." Ouka clenched her fist, hearing Sougetsu''s pretty words unbearable anger has welled up in her. "There''s an old Japanese saying, for rice cakes go to the rice cake maker, isn''t there. The Inquisition does not have a role for killing witches." "I understand what you want to say. I am aware of my own shortcomings. However, there was no other way than to kill the witch. Or maybe, should the child taken hostage be forsaken and the witch''s arrest be prioritized instead?" "You put a bullet in the witch''s forehead despite the fact that there was a hostage, is that prioritizing human lives? Did you not consider a possibility of the hostage being killed?" "For me, there is no such possibility." Ouka said sharply, her pupils displayed complete self-confidence. Sougetsu sighed. "anyway, from now on you''re back to being a student. The procedures are already complete. From today onward do your best studying." Sougetsu opened his desk''s drawer that contained documents. "Obediently accept your punishment and come back later. With your skills you''ll be back in no time." "I was in the middle of investigating the case of corpse collectors I have clues on their trading partner, a little bit longer and I''ll catch them. Please, let me continue for a litt" "I''ve said it before; that matter is within jurisdiction of the police, that''s the agreement between Inquisition and the police''s HQ." "But we don''t know when the living will become victims the police''s investigation is very lax." "Since no traces of magic have been found Inquisition cannot intervene, you know that." "nhh." "In the first place, you''re no longer an inquisitor, you no longer have the right to interfere with the investigation." Ouka''s face clearly displayed her frustration. "That always-discontent expression is wasting away your beauty, you know? Think of it as of great opportunity. I''ve thought for a long time that you should polish your social abilities. Even among ''Dullahan'', your reputation is terrible. They say you''re unfriendly and won''t listen to anyone." "that can''t be helped, that''s how my personality is." "See, that''s exactly the problem. I think you joining the Inquisition at age of thirteen was premature you joined before your humanity could develop in school." Sougetsu sighed appalled, then threw the documents towards Ouka. She gathered the documents scattered on the desk and still dissatisfied she looked through them. "this is?" "Platoon roster. Although you were in middle school before, high school requires students to be part of a test platoon, you know that right." "Haa, well." "You''ve been incorporated into the 35th Test Platoon, it''s nicknamed Small Fry Platoon." "small fry?" An easy to understand nickname, Ouka was stupefied. Seeing her reaction Sougetsu laughed happily. "A set of oddballs, it''s my favorite platoon." "Why do I have to be assigned to such unit?" "Because, well, see?" Sougetsu pointed his finger at Ouka and broadly grinned. "Oddball." "!!" "Yes yes, don''t get so angry. You''ve always had such an explosive personality. It would be good if you fixed that as well, during your school life that is." "I would like to change the assignment. Ideally, I want to be in a platoon all alone. That way I won''t bother others and it''s convenient for me as well." "That would make no sense, would it. Also, it''s already been decided and can no longer be changed. Members changing platoons is something prohibited by school rules." Nishishi, Sougetsu laughed mischievously. Ouka couldn''t help but feel regret. "Well, don''t be so pessimistic. Cooperation aside, their individual abilities are outstanding. More than anything, there''s a candidate for the Relic Eater in there." Relic Eater. That term made Ouka open her eyes wide in shock. "N-no way Are you saying that one of those guys is a candidate?" "Yes. Since the last of the series the Twilight Type left over after the Witch-Hunt War hasn''t decided on its owner yet." "That can''t be! Why are you choosing from the students?! Only Dullahans should have been allowed to use Relic Eaters!" "Even though you say that, you were a special case as well. You became a Dullahan at the age of thirteen, then soon after you were chosen as Vlad''s contractor." "That''s true but! Why of all things, a Twilight Type Relic Eater." "It''s a shame, but even with your skill you were rejected by it. Other Dullahans tried as well, but it has rejected everyone. In that case, there''s no choice but to choose from the students. Or maybe you want us to choose an amateur from among the civilians?" Hearing Sougetsu''s comment, Ouka lowered her head. Relic Eaters were weapons only ''Dullahans" are allowed to use. They are completely different from modern firearms that used mithril and adamantium to produce anti-magic effects, having someone else other than Dullahan touch them would be breaking the law. Relic Eaters are unquestionably Magical Heritage. A product born from magical power, to humanity they are an abominable existence. Relic Eater series'' main form is that of a gun. Although it''s a secret in what circumstances they were born as it''s kept a secret and hasn''t been revealed, they are all treated like a powerful Magical Heritage. Fighting poison with poison. It''s the forbidden weapon of those who wish to destroy magic. In order to fill itself with dread and self-discipline, Inquisition named those Magical Heritages after historical tyrants, the devils. "Of course, it wasn''t our intention. We aren''t choosing the candidates. Relic Eater is choosing its own contractor. You went through that yourself so you know it, right?" "yes." Sougetsu said as to remind her, Ouka replied shortly. Embracing emotions she still couldn''t understand, she looked through the documents she held in hands, checking their photos for the candidate. "Just to make sure, one of those three is the candidate right?" "Indeed." "Which student is it?" "Hmm that''s" When Ouka asked, Sougetsu meekly put his hand on his chin, then stared sharply at her. "Not telling." Without saying anything, Ouka turned around on her heel, with her shoulders trembling in anger she was going to leave the chairman''s room. "Fuhaha! It''s confidential so I can''t tell you! "I was stupid to ask you seriously!" "Ahwait, wait a second, one more thing to report to you. While you''re a student, you''re not to use your Vlad, so that''s that. Even if it''s an emergency, I''ll still get angry." "I know without you telling me!" *bang*! Ouka opened the door and left. Sougetsu looked at her back seeing her off, smiling for a while longer afterwards. "Good grief, teenagers sure are difficult" He leaned heavily on his chair, resting his chin in his hands. "oh?" Suddenly, when Sougetsu looked into a corner of the room, a mysterious shadow was sitting there. "Lapis, since when were you there?" "" "That''s no good, you still don''t have a contractor. Producing magic power meaninglessly is bad. Didn''t I tell you that walking around alone is a big no?" As if to respond to Sougetsu''s call, the shadow wriggled in the darkness. The thing that looked like darkness itself took a human shape and quietly emerged from the shadows. What appeared, was a girl that had everything from hair color to clothing dyed azure. Her skin was so pale it looked sickly and was supple beyond comparison to that of a human. The girl didn''t blink, breathe, nor even sound a heartbeat, she just stood there expressionless. "Your maintenance is hard; aren''t you going to contract yet?" "" "Are you still hesitating or" The girl didn''t answer Sougetsu. She just stood there breathlessly. Still, with her eyes that looked as if they concealed a pitch black abyss, she watched Sougetsu. He sensed something from the wordless girl and narrowed his eyes. He had a smile on his face like the Cheshire Cat from a fairy tale. "I see. I''ll consider it." "" "Mistletoe you really act shamelessly just like your name states what an eerie child you are." Sougetsu closed his eyes as if he fell asleep and a ominous laughter sounded from his throat. The girl''s expression didn''t budge. However, faint azure lights floated in the darkness around the girl like fireflies. Kusanagi Takeru is hopeless at everything other than swordsmanship. He isn''t clumsy or bad with them, he''s just hopeless. The Kusanagi family he was born into, was a famous military household 300 years ago. During an era when the sword was strongest, Kusanagi household''s name resounded on many battlefields. One and only swordsmanship, Peerless Kusanagi style. Kusanagi style was feared to the point where enemies raised a white flag the moment they were seen on the battlefield But that''s a story of old. In the modern times, swordsmanship is only useful as a martial art. The fact is, that the pen is stronger than the sword and the gun is stronger than the pen. This means of course, that the gun is stronger than the sword. Swords are the worst, it''s outdated scrap iron. "Hey, it''s the Small Fry''s swordsmanship nut." One of two students standing by the wall drank from his carton juice and pointed at Takeru walking down the corridor, smiling sarcastically. "Oh, that idiot came to assault training with a plastic knife before." "He must be joking, to come to assault without a gun. Also, look at that. Isn''t that a real sword?" Just as the student said, there was a sheathed sword hanging at Takeru''s waist. Almond eyes with visible white between iris and lower eyelid, tightly shut mouth long bangs that could be called jet black. His fierce appearance could be called like that of a samurai. On top of that there was a rattling sound when his sword hit the uniform''s belt, making him extra noticeable. "That''s a Japanese sword, it was a main weapon long time before the war." "Isn''t that the sword that becomes useless after cutting down two, three people? Why would he hang such a thing there? Is he an idiot?" "He IS an idiot, that''s why he''s been assigned to Small Fry Platoon." Mockery echoed in the hallway. Even as a raspy laughter reached him from behind, Takeru just stretched his back and advanced forward. From behind he looked dignified However, from the front, he wasn''t far from looking like a demon. His originally fierce eyes stood out as he made an expression of a furious murderer. Surrounding students escaped from Takeru''s path towards the walls because he was too scary. ?! Haa?! Takeru noticed their reactions and changed his demonic expression. "No good, no good. bear with it bear it Kusanagi Takeru! You can''t get angry just because they''re mocking the sword!" He stretched his face grimacing, then sighed deeply. "I''m no longer like my past self." He put his hand on the sword hanging by the waist. It was the only weapon for Kusanagi Takeru. Out of necessity, it was the only method left for Kusanagi Takeru. He studied just the basics of basics since his childhood. Other than his dexterity, he was more clumsy than anything. He had no literary talent, no talent for painting. His motor skills were excellent, but he has no sports sense, his field intuition is a minus as well. Above all, when it came to handling firearms, he was hopeless. His lack of knack for it is referred to as "curse". It''s not only that he can''t hit the target he aims for, it''s on a completely different level. The bullets actually avoid their target. Even if he aims his muzzle straight at the target or fires from a very short distance, the bullet won''t even graze the target. Even if he squeezes the trigger at point blank range, by some twist of fate a gun''s failure and explosion of the gun''s barrel awaits him. Therefore, for Kusanagi Takeru his swordsmanship was his only talent remaining. His sword arm alone was good enough it could be said there was no one better than he is, but there was no use for such a thing in this day and age. Takeru calmed himself down and took his hand off the sword. "It can''t be helped I''ll be abused and called incompetent, but this is the only thing for me." If you were incompetent, you wouldn''t enter a high level AntiMagic Academy and wouldn''t aim to become a high-rank inquisitor. Takeru himself didn''t think so. However, he aimed for this profession for a very compelling reason. Money. Inquisitors are paid well. To pay off the debt I inherited on top of that my parents are no longer in this world also for my beloved sister, no other job offers a salary big enough! Takeru clenched his fist, even as tears flowed from his eyes as he stared at the sky outside, there was something like an earnest shine in them. Forgive me, my ancestors I need money to survive. Now just to make money. Unlike two years ago, that''s all Takeru wanted at the moment. To become an inquisitor it wasn''t enough to enroll in AntiMagic Academy. The admission to school was essential, but just as there was a promotion test from middle school to high school, high school students had to earn points doing a harsh quota in order to finally become an inquisitor. And that quota was the biggest problem. "ugh." Takeru stood outside of the room, holding his abdomen discouraged. On the door''s plate there was a "35th Test Platoon" label. Feeling a stomach pain he knocked on the door. "You can enter?." A blunt voice sounded from the other side of the door "Ah, wait a mo" Takeru heard a rushed, shrill voice, but he was already unable to stop himself from opening the door. The instant the door opened, he understood nothing. "" "" For some reason, there was a bunny girl in front of him. Furthermore, she seemed to be in middle of changing clothes, two white bulges quite large for her stature were slightly visible. Her chest aside, he could see incredibly sensational thighs and rabbit ears that moved despite the fact they should have been inorganic. Why is there a bunny girl in the school? Wasn''t this school serious before? Am I dreaming? Such questions never appeared in Takeru''s head. Takeru understood everything without even thinking of any questions, he made a tearful expression and stared towards the wall. There, was a girl puffing up her cheeks with air "pffttt" and laughing. Takeru understood the situation instantly. Aah, this again he thought. "K-k-ky" The bunny girl''s face was dyed red, it seemed like she was about to scream. Based on her expression the next thing that''ll come out will be "Kyaa", he was able to judge it would be so. In such a situation, Takeru was shedding tears for some reason. "Hey, why are you crying?!" Seeing Takeru''s unexpected reaction, the bunny girl instinctively performed a flying kick on him. The kick hit him in the solar plexus and he was blown away together with the door into the corridor again. While he was twitching and foaming at the mouth, the bunny girl closed on him and grasped his collar. "What is the meaning of this? Why are you crying after seeing me as a bunny girl?! Thinking normally, I should have been the one to cry, shouldn''t I?!" "no" "Has my appearance become so sad?! Or has it become so amusing?! Are you saying I don''t have any charm!?" "no! You''ve nice enough bod" "!!!!?? You Pervert! Pervert pervert!!" As she strangled him strongly, Takeru''s expression turned blue. The girl wailed with tears in her eyes. The reason he couldn''t explain himself properly was because of the spewing foam sprouting out of his mouth and because of the girl in lab coat who stood in the back laughing, taking pictures with a digital camera at high speed. "I didn''t expect you''d cry. Ahaha, I took some nice pictures." "It''s your doing again! I told you to stop playing with Usagiguah." "Buuut, she''s so weak at old maid, it''s a punishment game. Her name''s Usagi and her boobs are big too, isn''t a bunny costume fitting her?" "If I get involved in your cosplay hobby my body''s going to end up like this." "Can it be that you let yourself get caught on purpose? Ah, you matched your timing to look at Usagi''s immodest appearance? Ahaha, you pervert. Perverted brat." After being ridiculed so much Takeru wasn''t in the mood to get angry. The girl wearing a lab coat was checking the pictured on the digital camera with a grin. "What to do I wonder. Maybe I''ll spread these photos around. Ufu, ufufu, photos of a bunny girl and a guy who cries after seeing her. It''s so hard to understand even for me which makes it exciting, ufufufu." As the woman in lab coat contrived ominously, the half naked girl pounced at her with "Stop that!". Outside of the noisy room, in the hallway Takeru shed teas. They were the members of 35th Test Platoon also known as "Small Fry Platoon". At the same time, they were the cause of Takeru''s stomach ache. Kusanagi Takeru was the captain of the "Small Fry Platoon". After entering high school, there was only one, special way to be promoted within the school. Results in general education alone aren''t enough to let you go up a grade. The academy''s test platoon system. Unless you clear this course, you won''t be able to go up to the second or third grade. Test Platoon System makes the students more competitive and allows them to gain investigative experience. It''s said to be the biggest challenge before becoming an inquisitor. AntiMagic Academy''s students are selected beforehand and organized into platoons, then made to resolve incidents in which magic was involved. The only things they receive from the Inquisition and the academy are weapon parts and information management. Weapon development and information collecting, investigation, strategy planning and combat has to be carried out by the students on their own. It''s the Inquisition itself that determines the structure of each platoon. Changing the members of platoon is not allowed unless there is a compelling reason to do so. It''s not a system where the hopeless people could group up together. For example, "Shouldn''t we think seriously about what do we do?!! A bunch like this. One of the members, Saionji Usagi hit the work desk with abandon and yelled. Another member sitting in front of her, Suginami Ikaruga and Kusanagi Takeru raised their faces at the same time. "It''s been half a year since we enrolled in high school! Half a year! Captain, do you know how many points have we earned?" Asked by Usagi, Takeru made an uncomfortable expression. "z-zero, I guess." "That is right! Zero! Half a year and still zero! We need to cut it out and think of measures to overcome this situation!" Takeru shrunk as Usagi''s spirit overwhelmed him, he felt a stabbing stomach pain. Ikaruga sitting beside him pouted tiredly. "That being said, there''s nothing we can do with only three of us, is there? With only three of us and missing members there isn''t many cases that would go smoothly. And with members like this, too?" Just as Ikaruga said, currently there was only three members in Small Fry Platoon. Originally test platoons are configurations of six members, Small Fry Platoon had three vacant spots. There were various reasons for the vacancies, but leaving a platoon meant expulsion. There was one that caught a mental illness, another one was absorbed into a strange religion and one more abandoned the school early. And the remaining ones werewhether for better or worse, those three. "At this rate we will really be forced to drop out! Are you all right with that?" Saionji Usagi. She aims to become the Inquisition''s "Dullahan". Unlike her appearance suggest her sniping skills and bodily strength are exceptional, but she''s guilty of making ridiculous blunders because of extreme stage fright. Her other abilities were all average, she made an effort but is not outstanding. She has a serious and prideful personality. She has a complex about her name and gets angry at those who refer to her with it. "Kusanagi is the only vanguard, it can''t be helped." Suginami Ikaruga. She aims to become a "Reginn". She had perfect maintenance skills from the moment she was admitted, an eccentric who had talent only for that and enrolled as such. She had received a recommendation to immediately become an Inquisitor, but refused it. "Don''t take away youth from a student" she said, with a reason no one knew whether it was serious or not, she remained in the school. While her maintenance skills were the top in the entire grade, she''s only interested in weapons development and modification, on top of that the weapons she developed had a very peaky performance and were hard to use. From the platoon members, she was the only one who knew Takeru since middle school age. "I''m ashamed." The last one, was the swordsmanship nut, Kusanagi Takeru. He aims to join the "Spriggan". Zero shooting ability, zero maintenance skills, zero intelligence-gathering skills, zero academic ability. His only redeeming feature was close combat. He mastered everything related to swords but had almost no opportunity to use them. On top of that, when swords are mocked blood rushes to his head, putting him in a fatal disadvantage as he rushes headlong risking a honorable death due to recklessness. Originally he wasn''t the captain, after first one, then two more went missing, Takeru was forced to take over. Without a gun he was unable to influence fighting force too much so despite being a captain he didn''t have much to say. He was a man who had nothing good about him. "Do not immediately apologize like that! You''re the captain! Please have more self-awareness!" Usagi hit the desk repeatedly, her expression displayed frustration. Takeru scratched his head with a finger. "Even if you say that I''m not cut out for it in the first place." "P-please do not say such things! We''re not in a position to say such things! Also, I have never thought of you as unsuitable for the captain position!" "Do you have knotholes for eyes?!!" "W-why do you have to accuse me of that?! Even though I intended to cheer him up." As the two had a conversation that didn''t seem to be working out, beside them, Ikaruga happily grinned. "You see, about Usagi-chan." "Please do not call me by my name!! Don''t add ''-chan''!!" "Usagi sees herself in you, that''s why she wants you to do your best." "?! I don''t really but I really do think Kusanagi is suited for the captain position" "What part of him is?" "Um uhh, like he worries a lot. He''s working hard even though there are no results? Also how he feels about his comrades and has a good heart." "See, isn''t he just like you." Usagi''s face turned beet red soundly. Seeing her reaction, Ikaruga tried to deliver the final blow. "A man who can only use a sword, a woman whose only talent is sniping. Moreover, both of you have shortcomings in your fields of expertise. You are so alike, you fit each other." Good grief, Ikaruga shook her head. Usagi and Takeru looked towards her at the same time. "What, why are both of you staring at me." " "You''re one to talk!!" " "oh my, really. I''m a comrade as well then. I see, yup, I think we can work together well." " "Why so positive?" " The two retorted to Ikaruga''s serious attitude, the usual scene was back. That''s how thanks to meaningless chatter deviating from the topic, the Small Fry Platoon''s activities usually end without them taking any action again. "Anyway, without information we can''t do anything! Got anything, Kusanagi?!" "I do but don''t expect much." Takeru took out a piece of creased, shabby paper and handed it to Usagi. It contained valuable information he somehow managed to collect in the past few days. The state of the paper shown just how much effort he put in. It was truly Takeru''s blood, sweat and tears. Usagi went "Mmm" as she checked the note, nodding "Eh Fifth district''s Sakatake-san, is rumored to have a potted plant that moves like tentacles Somewhere in the back alley of school district there''s a wall marked with a t runic symbol Every morning after waking up, there''s a smell of an old man on their pillows" "The plant is a mimosa. The runic words in the back alley are just graffiti of sharing an umbrella, there''s no t among runic symbols. The pillows are just smelly. All of these can be easily written off as nonsense." Ikaruga retorted after half of it was read out. "All of this is nonsense!" "I''m ashamed. Still, I did my best." "At this rate it''ll turn really bad! Half a year more and we need 200 points! Securing F-Class and E-Class Magical Heritage is just a drop in a bucket! Even the dirt would pile up and become a mountain, but we no longer have the grace to pile it up that way!!" Usagi held her head and lamented over their hopeless situation. Although the degree was different, Takeru felt the same. There was a ranking for Magical Heritage and magical incidents. The more powerful and more history they have, the more points you get. F is 5 points, E is 10, D is 20, and C is 30 points. Students are not allowed to undertake higher rank cases. That''s true you could gain a high amount of points just by dealing with F and E class incidents. If we did it from the start we could''ve piled up enough points to reach quota, but it''s too late now. They no longer had the grace time if only we had something big Even if he was to ignore whether it would succeed or not, he still couldn''t come up with anything. For the time being, Takeru held his head in the same manner Usagi did. "can''t be helped." Ikaruga brought up a 3D display and after moving the mouse she clicked on one of the folders. There, was high quality information written in it, such things that Takeru could never obtain no matter how hard he worked. "It''s an irregular type that was supposed to be disposed of during Witch-Hunt War but it''s information on a D-ranked Magical Heritage. It''s not really my field, but I can''t stand by watching. Ikaruga-oneesan will do her best." " "Oooh!!" " Takeru and Usagi raised their heads and leaned over to see the text on the display "The target is the first book of Andolf Jaeger''s poetry written by the beginning of Witch-Hunt War, the "Trackless Psalms". Only the original was supposed to be capable of generating magical power, but presumably Andolf himself poured magical power into the first edition''s print in the office. It seems like it''s content is a collection of nonsensical poems without uniformity, but if you read the poems from the beginning till the end, an encrypted operative procedure is invoked in the readers brain and triggers mental pollution magic contained in the book. Readers go mad, gouging their own eyes out, commit suicides by biting off their tongues and such." After hearing such a astringent description from Ikaruga, both Takeru and Usagi turned pale. If it was a Magical Heritage made to kill people and an irregular type, it certainly was something of D rank or higher. Andolf Jaeger''s had many fans even these days, as it had a story behind it, it held a lot of value to collectors. "The original has already been sealed, four out of five remaining first edition books are already in Inquisition''s possession. One of the books disappeared from the scene while they were being seized, there''s evidence that it was taken by someone, but the culprit hasn''t been caught yet. That happened a week ago." Ikaruga continued, as the two on the spot leaked a voice of admiration. "The important part starts here. Just the other day the culprit who got away with the remaining book was located. A Magical Heritage trading organization has been rounded up a week ago, one of the underlings is on the run with the book and seems like he''s trying to sell it to another organization The transaction is planned to be carried out tonight, midnight." After she finished speaking, she went "fufun, how was it?" and proudly puffed up her chest. "Amazin'' how on earth did you get all of that information? Rather, how did you identify the perpetrator, Suginami, just when did you investigate this?" "I didn''t. There''s no way I could do such an elaborate investigation. It comes from our grade''s current top performing 18th platoon." "ha?" "I hacked 18th platoon''s devices and extracted the info. It was a piece of cake." "wait, I just heard something I can''t ignore. How could you do that." "I even shifted the transaction date written in their file by one day. The one being hacked is at fault. Information management is part of a Banshee''s duty as well, ha ha ha!" "Don''t "hahaha" me! Isn''t that a crime?!" "According to school rules, you can use any means of intelligence gathering, it''s all in accordance with the rules." "That doesn''t mean you should snatch away something someone else worked hard for!" "It''s too late to pull back. I''ve already sent application to Inquisition." "Wha even so, we should withdraw the application, right?! We should withdraw it now and go apologize to 18th platoon!" Normally Takeru didn''t object to fooling around, but this time he didn''t intend on letting it go. Just like Ikaruga said, stealing information from other platoons is allowed by school rules, but Takeru had very solid sense of right and wrong. When he was small, when his personality was still forming, there was someone because of whom Takeru suffered a trauma, it was someone who wouldn''t stop prattling about wrongdoings. Don''t do anything bad, if you do, it''ll definitely return to you. That''s what Takeru was taught. Even now he firmly hid that lesson in his heart. As he pressed on Ikaruga to stop her from stealing, Usagi placed a hand on his shoulder. "Kusanagi I like that part of you." "Usagi! So you get it!" "I told you, please don''t call me by my name! And I meant that I like your sensitive side that is against illegal acts, okay? Do not misunderstand, all right?" "Indeed! You should be rewarded for something you accomplish fair and square, that''s how it should be." Takeru advocated his ideals. However, his happiness was fleeting as Usagi moved her face closer to his and gripped him strongly as if to crush his shoulders, starting at him with bloodshot eyes. "I certainly said I like it. However! Now it is no time to quarrel! It is no time to argue whether it is right or wrong! At this rate we''ll become complete losers!" Takeru thought they already are a group of losers, but he didn''t say it. Usagi excitedly admonished him. "Are you okay with that!? Don''t you want to make money?" "Ugh that''s true, but" Takeru''s heart shook greatly. Indeed, he had to make money. His household had huge financial problems. There''s was his little sister too. He had to clear his debt, there were living expanses. Honestly speaking, he wanted to do something about it, even if he had to sell his soul to the devil. Takeru''s stomach started to hurt again, as if it was being squeezed by something. That''s when. Suddenly, the platoon room''s door was vigorously opened. "Gooood afternoooooonnnn!! Children!!" The platoon members'' gazes shifted to door at high speed. After confirming who was the person suddenly appearing, Takeru and Usagi turned pale. In there, stood an owner of white, long and flowing hair, his face was beautiful enough to be called gaudy. The person to whom roses would serve as a good background has decided to make a wacky pose in front of the doors. AntiMagic Academy''s chairman, Ootori Sougetsu. "Chairman?!" "Indeed it is I, the chairman! Surprised? Or did I fire a blank?" After saying that coldly, Sougetsu laughed heartily with a "HAHAHA!". Why was the person with the highest authority in the academy in a place like this. Seeing the scene which looked like a lie, the two''s spirit was astir. "Hey, this is bad he must''ve heard what we said this guy came in with a perfect timing" "L-let''s not conclude it so early we cannot be sure of it yet let''s calm down, we need to be calm." The two whispered to each other while sweating profusely. Unlike those two, Ikaruga turned around on the chair, pointing her legs towards Sougetsu and snorted. "What do you want. Do you have so much time, you visit a bar-like platoon like ours?" "wonderfully expressed, Ikaruga-kun. Also, I''m this school''s chairman. Should that be the first thing you say? Shouldn''t you show me more respect?" When Sougetsu protested brightly, Ikaruga looked at him with contempt as if she wanted to spit on him. Takeru broke out in cold sweat. "I respect only the ones I love. So, what did you come here for." She spat out words of abuse in a quick succession, it was inexcusable now as Ikaruga''s attitude was rudeness itself. Speaking of on whom the responsibility falls, that would be Takeru as the captain. He could only tremble in panic. The chairman thought of Ikaruga''s harsh rebuttal as funky and made an easygoing smile. "Ha ha ha! Cheeky as ever. Nothing much, I just came for a little inspection. After all, you 35th Test Platoon quite a reputation." "I see. So you came to worship the faces of the dropouts. Did you come to fire us?" "No no. What reaches my ears is just bad rumors, but I think it''s a sharp, wonderful platoon." Sougetsu put a hand on his chin and walked through the room, he peeked in each member''s face. First Ikaruga with whom he was already acquainted, through Usagi, in the end he stood in front of Takeru. Unconsciously, Takeru stood upright and unmoving like a house''s pillar. Sougetsu leaned so close their noses almost touched and stared intently at Takeru''s face "Ahh, it''s s been a while hasn''t it, Kusanagi-kun. The last time we met face to face was during the middle school entrance ceremony wasn''t it? "I-indeed, chairman." Sougetsu spoke to him in friendly manner. Just like Ikaruga, Takeru already knew Sougetsu. During the entrance ceremony he was called to chairman''s room once. The conversation they had back then his heart shrank as he remembered it. He had to admit that Takeru from back then was a naive kid who made a considerably rude declaration If he remembered well it was "I''ll knock you down from that seat" or something like that. It was unthinkable for him to do that now. It filled him with dread. As disturbed Takeru couldn''t respond, Sougetsu made a questioning look. "Oh? Were you that kind of character? you calmed down considerably haven''t you. The you from the past had a look in his eyes as if he wanted to kill me." "Ha-hahaha sorry ''bout that. Back then I was in puberty." Scared to death, he apologized earnestly. Sougetsu laughed lightly hit Takeru''s head. "I don''t know what changed your state of mind, but it''s a good thing. I wish my tomboy daughter would follow suit." Sougetsu laughed gently as if he was looking at his own child. Looking at him again like this, he was still unable to tell whether Sougetsu was a man or a woman. In the first place he didn''t state he was a man. Rather than having lots of mysteries about him, he was a mystery himself. That was the impression students had when they looked at Ootori Sougetsu. After examining Takeru with a grin, he nodded. "In any case, I cannot compliment you for your results. I won''t pursue who is responsible for that, but with three dropouts the survival of your platoon is uncertain. I want to avoid that as well. After all, I really like you guys." Takeru''s stomach started screaming. "Therefore, while it is unusual, I have prepared supplemental personnel for 35th platoon." All the members raised their faces. Just because there was a problem with point acquisition, there shouldn''t have been any member changes allowed. Usagi whispered to Takeru. "What is going on? It''s unheard of to have replenishment personnel." "Even if you ask me for now, it seems like he didn''t hear our conversation earlier." As Takeru and others were wondering about it, Sougetsu turned towards the doors and called out "Come in". After a few seconds, the steel-made cold doors were slowly opened without any sound "" Momentarily, Takeru''s heart almost stopped. The person he could never forget has appeared. Someone who could be called the beginning and the end of all for Takeru. The absolute strength he saw in the darkness, two years ago. The detestable existence that shattered Takeru''s confidence. There was no way he could forget. That hair, saying it was color of sunset would be appropriate, the owner of the hair that looked like sinking sun. A beautiful girl that seemed like she came out of a myth. "An ex-Dullahan, Ootori Ouka-kun. She was admitted into high school at this time. Well, get along well." "Regards." "By the way, she''s my daughter! We look alike right? Like for example our cute noses and eyebrows! As you can see, she''s my daughter through and through." "I''m his adopted daughter. Don''t make a misunderstanding that we''re connected by blood." When the girl named Ootori Ouka pointed out, Sougetsu put on a mysterious smile. They didn''t know what made his tension rise so much, but no one is ever bothered by it even though he acts like that in front of the students. Usagi who was beside Takeru seemed to have been familiar with Ouka and suddenly made a dissatisfied expression. "Ootori Ouka I know her. She''s a super honor student who obtained qualifications to enter Inquisition in middle school age in just a year and a half." "" "A genius with influential family, I can''t stomach it she got promoted without putting much effort you think so too, right?" "" "Kusanagi?" Since she wasn''t replied to as she sought his consent, Usagi looked up beside her at Takeru''s face. Takeru''s mouth was shut tight, his line of sight was captured by Ootori Ouka appearance and he stared at her without blinking. "Are you acquainted?" "yeah an ex-classmate." He softened his expression and shortly answered. Usagi felt that there was something amiss, and looked towards Ikaruga. If Ouka was in the same class as Takeru, then so was Ikaruga. Ikaruga stared directly at Ouka and expressionlessly asked Sougetsu. "Why did Ouka Ootori stop being a Dullahan and was enlisted in our platoon? You ignored the rules and enlisted her here the must be a reason for that, right?" "hmm, about that." When Sougetsu put a finger on his forehead, Ouka took a step forward moving closer to the platoon members. "Sorry, I can''t tell you the reason." "We''re going to work together as comrades now. Isn''t it natural for us to compromise??" It didn''t seem like Ikaruga was making any compromise, she still said it. It seemed like Ouka thought about it for a second, but, "That has nothing to do with you all." She closed her eyes and answered clearly. "You haven''t changed, have you." Ikaruga shook her head and didn''t say anything else. It seemed like Ouka wasn''t compatible with Ikaruga, clearly Ikaruga was a bit annoyed by her attitude. That was when Ouka noticed Takeru''s line of sight. He tried to avert his gaze in a hurry, but being stared at by Ouka''s clear eyes he faltered and spoke. "I-It''s been a while, Ootori." "" "been healthy?" Ouka squinted at Takeru as he asked the question. Recalling from back then, Takeru broke out in unpleasant sweat. The impression he made two years ago was honestly the worst. After all, at the end of the deathmatch when they fought one against one he talked big, but was done in to the point he was unable to move his hands or feet. They never had a normal conversation, but initial impression was poor enough. "" Ouka looked at his face while bleeding vigilance and dislike. So he was hated after all. Takeru''s shoulders drooped. Immediately after. Ouka opened her mouth facing towards him. "who are you?" *thud*. Not only Takeru''s shoulders drooped, suffering a setback he fell on his knees on spot. Prior to being hated, Kusanagi Takeru wasn''t even remembered by Ootori Ouka. The Glossary Akashic Hazard (åϥ`) - It''s written as "Invisible Disaster" (ҕĺ) and read as "Akashic Hazard". It''s a reference to theosophic Akashic Records. Banshee (Х󥷩`) - It''s written as "Covert ops" or "Spy" (L) and read as "Banshee". A reference to a certain type of spirit from Irish mythology. Calamity (ߥƥ) - It''s written as "Crimson Lotus Princess" or just "Crimson Princess" (tɏ) and read as "Calamity". Dullahan (ǥϥ) - It''s written as "Witch-Hunter" (ħŮ) and read as "Dullahan". A reference to a legendary headless creature from Irish mythology. Reginn (쥮) - It''s written as "Smith" (ұ) and read as "Reginn". A reference to a legendary smith from Norse mythology. Seelie (``) - It''s written as "Doctor" (a) and read as "Seelie". A reference to a type of good spirits from Scottish folklore. Spriggan (ץꥬ) - It''s written as "Knights" (Tʿ) and read as "Spriggan". A reference to a legendary creature from English folklore. Volume 1, 2 - Sortie! Small Fry Platoon! Volume 1, Chapter 2 - Sortie! Small Fry Platoon! Outside of the school''s premises, city centre''s backstreet beside the venture company buildings that had recruitment posters on it, in the corner of the street was a seemingly deserted building. The 35th Platoon''s members were already set up on their positions. An unfinished building from 10 years ago that lacked any special features which used to be a trading site. Currently no companies have used it and rooms on all floors were vacant. The objective was seizure of a D-rank Magical Heritage, "Trackless Psalms". In the end Ouka had joined them and as four they started the mission as planned. "For the time being, wouldn''t it be better to be on standby together with me on your first day?" During the briefing, when Ouka had gone as far as to dismantle a gun that was already after maintenance, Ikaruga asked her. "no. It''s not a problem, I''ll participate." "Is that so? Fine by me. Aren''t you quite motivated here?" "No matter the mission, it''s my principle to take it on at full force. Don''t worry. I have no intention of getting in your way. I''ll try my best to move accordingly to Captain''s orders." As she assembled her gun quickly, Ouka moved her gaze towards Takeru. Takeru who was doing practice swings and such with a special baton noticed the stare, and started blinking in surprise. "Show me what you''ve got Kusanagi Takeru." These words Ouka said were enough to put heavy pressure on Takeru. "haa." Unable to completely get rid of anxiety, he sighed. Ikaruga remained in the platoon''s room and through wireless she was in charge of communication. In change of sniping, Usagi was waiting on the roof of the opposite building. Ouka went through the front to sneak in. Takeru was going to charge in through the back door. "doesn''t seem like anybody''s guarding the back door how''s your side, Ootori?" " No sign of enemy here either." "O-okay, let''s go." The communication switched over and Ikaruga, the operator cut in. "The trading organization shouldn''t be that great, at most they''re just be about size of a small gang." "How can you tell?" "Think like the thug that had fled with "Trackless Psalms". He knows how the connections between organizations work, the bigger the organization the bigger the risk." Certainly, Ikaruga''s speculation was convincing. If their enemy was a small group, it was the best for them. And the target Magical Heritage''s class was high too, if the enemy organization was too strong their authorization for dispatch from Inquisition would have been revoked. Since they have accepted their application, it meant the Inquisition had speculated it was on the level students can deal with. But, it was still dangerous. The number of deaths among the students every year was by no means small. While it has been identified as a low risk mission, thinks do happen by chance. On alert by the back door, he entered the building and joined Ouka "They''re quite a careless bunch is the trade really going to happen here?" "I''ll go first. I leave my back to you Captain. Permission?" "S-sure." Covering each other, they moved forward gradually. That being said, Takeru didn''t bring a gun with him having only a baton and a sword by his waist, he didn''t look the part. Using a baton in closed spaces was advantageous, but in majority of the situation a gun has had the advantage. Ouka on the other hand, had a handgun and a baton as well. The handgun was an automatic one, even though it was the same model as the one used by the police of this city, it was made by Alchemist for Inquisition so it had been improved and modified into an anti-magic firearm. It prided itself of its compact size and stable hit rate. It''s handle was structured so that it fits well even in a woman''s or a child''s hands. Instead, the low firepower of the handgun was its drawback. Currently it was loaded with anesthesia bullets.Normally, test platoons can only carry anesthesia and processed mithril ammunition with them. Mithril bullets'' usage was limited to fighting against enemy witches and people armed with a Magical Heritage. In any other case than that they weren''t allowed to use lethal bullets. While it was an excellent sub-weapon, but clearly, it was lacking in firepower. Since they couldn''t determine what was the organization purchasing the Magical Heritage, it would be better to be well prepared but Ouka chose the handgun she was familiar with. "" She embodied calmness itself, and didn''t make any unnecessary moves. Ouka walked up to the cover point, she had killed all the sounds of her footsteps and did not have a single opening. As expected of an ex-inquisitor, she gave an impression of someone trained. Ouka gestured him that it''s clear. Takeru showed her a signal for "wait" and spoke to the intercom. "Usagi, how is it there?" "S-s-sev-seventh floor, office. L-light is on, The number thr-t-two people." Usagi seemed to be nervous like usual. "Okay, seventh floor it is." "I-I am not really impatient, I am not nervous e-either! Do not think I am! I-I am just c-c-ca-careful." "Who even asked you about that, I just wanted to know the situation inside?" After saying that much, Takeru noticed something odd. "Two people? Is the other party alone?" "It would appear so. I can only see through the window so they might be hidden. H-have I messed up?" The client was alone. It couldn''t be, maybe the organization had the object passed through a collector without direct contact. In that case it would be a convincing reason as for why there''s only two but was that really possible? "wh-what are we going to do? C-can I take them down already? I-I shall do it, I shall! I-i-it''s a piece of ca-ca-cake!" It wasn''t convincing when said by someone as they bite their tongue. "Wait wait. We have to get to the office first." When it came to Usagi''s sniping, the only thing that could be trusted completely was her hit rate, but they couldn''t be careless as there could be more enemies inside. "Ootori, go around from the other side of the passage. We''ll rush in after the signal." "" "Hey, Ootori?" Ouka was squat down in the cover point and looked at the ceiling. Ahead of her line of sight was just a ventilation outlet, nothing else. What is she doing? Just when he thought she dazed off, she had gestured towards him instead of using the intercom. "Roger." A moment later, she signaled with her hand and disappeared. So far so good, it would be good if it ended without a hitch like this. Takeru went up the stairs while maintaining vigilance and arrived at the seventh floor. He had confirmed the entrance to the target room. "!" A human figure, just one. The enemy held a handgun and let out smoke from his cigarette. "Enemy found one person at the room''s entrance. He reported to other members and waited for Ouka to arrive at the opposite side of the passage. If they defeat the lookout and rush in, the guys inside the office will most likely notice it. Considering the risk of a shoot-out beginning the moment they rush in, it was better to rush in in conjunction with Usagi''s sniping. "Th-then, we''ll go at more or less the same time. Usagi will take out the two people inside after making count to three for a signal. I''ll rush in to become a decoy as the signal comes, when the lookout directs his attention to me Ootori will shoot him from behind. Meanwhile I''ll rush inside something like that is that fine?" "Roger." "T-that is quite a reasonable strategy from you. I u-un-understand? I-it is a-alright there''s no problem I shall do it. B-by the way d-do I shoot after counting to zero? O-o-or maybe I d-don''t count to zero and shoot? W-wh-which is i" "You''re the one counting so it doesn''t matter?. Well, do your best?." The person saying it was extremely motivated despite the fact she wasn''t involved in the operation, he pretended not to hear that voice. Takeru waited for Ouka to appear on the other side. Meanwhile, although it was faint, he was able to hear the voice from the transaction site. "I hope you weren''t followed, were you?" "Don''t worry. We have won over the person in charge of this office before we borrowed it. There won''t be any troubles for you. I''d prefer not to use this one here." "I don''t mind if you think of it as of an optional reward. You can use or sell it. Rather than that, I''ve heard your organization was crushed by Inquisition, is it really all right?" "I told you there''s no problem dammit." Because the wall was thin, the voices carried over. Judging by the content there was no doubt. The information Ikaruga had stolen was correct. "so, have you brought it?" "It''s as you see." A sound of clothes rustling. "indeed. Well done. The reward has been already left in the specified location." "What are you going to do with something like this? Isn''t it just fragments?" Takeru furrowed his brows as he stood with his ear against the wall Fragments? It''s not "Trackless Psalms"? "That has nothing to do with you. Don''t try to stick your nose into our reasons." "what a creepy woman by the way, there''s something else I want you to buy." "?" "Hey, show her." Rustling again. "what''s that." "One of the "Trackless Psalms" first edition books. I sneaked it out during confusion. It''s definitely better stuff than that crap. How about it, you can name your own price." "really, how boundlessly stupid you guys are." It could be felt that the atmosphere has turned tense inside. "There are limits to how much you can underestimate Inquisition. Did you bunch think they wouldn''t notice?" "ah?" "The reason your organization was destroyed was because of that book. As long as one book is missing they''re going to chase you in a frenzy, to the ends of hell." When he heard the disturbing development inside, sweat had ran down Takeru''s cheek They''ll notice the assault. It would be very bad if they noticed and were on alert. "Reached appointed position. Your orders. Ouka reported to him at the very last moment. Takeru picked up the the baton he held against his waist, holding it firmly he switched on the button for electric current. "Everyone ready?" "No problem." "W-w-wh-whenever!" As he heard the replies, he put strength into his legs. And the moment his eyes narrowed sharply "Operationstart." Takeru jumped out from the corner to draw the enemy''s attention. Of course, the enemy noticed him and tried to point his gun''s muzzle towards him. Holding the baton poised to the left, Takeru rushed straight towards the enemy without stopping. A suicide attack. Of course, a fake one though. Two shots from the rear. The enemy had collapsed instantly after the gunfire. Ouka must have done everything according to the plan At the same time, "I-I have done it! I have taken down the two! As expected of me, have you seen it, Kusanagi??" Because of Usagi''s impatience the sniping''s timing was little off, but there was no problem. Takeru passed through the fallen enemy and rushed towards the office, then stood with his back against the wall by the door. When Ouka had quickly nodded in his direction, Takeru kicked down the door and rushed into the office. "Inquisitors, freeze!" Everything ended smoothly, Takeru felt happy inside. They''ve gotten their first points. While it was still far from promotion''s quota, with this, there was still hope "eeh?" Seeing the scene spreading on the other side of the door, Takeru was shocked. Certainly, he confirmed it. He confirmed it with Usagi through radio before rushing in. Two people, both taken down, she said. He definitely hasn''t misheard. And yet For some reason, in front of him there were seven Onii-sans pointing the black guns'' muzzles in his direction. "Umm Usagisan?" "What is it. Did you see it already, the dumbasses I took down! Amazing isn''t it, I hit them both in their brains! Oooho hoho ho!!" "Uhh, right now in front of me rather than two, I have seven Onii-sans surrounding me" "that''s impossible! I have certainly taken them down?! Two men in security guard uniforms!" Without even thinking about it, Takeru understood what happened "You ain''t that the building on the opposite side." "ahh." "Didn''t ya just shoot two security guards?! Why would you shoot security guards, can''t you tell by looking?!" "t-t-th-these thingshappen sometimes." As if!! It would be no joke if these weren''t anesthesia bullets!! While Takeru wanted to retort, this too was a captain''s error. He knew right from the start that Usagi''s hopeless syndrome could cause her to take actions normally impossible. To be exact, there were nine enemies. Seven of them were mafia-like men, they wore coats and hats so that their faces weren''t visibleand a silhouette by the window that was probably a woman''s. And, one more. Seeing the most unexpected presence, Takeru was unable to rid himself of the haunting question. Why was such a thing there. A humanoid covered in clunky armor. A round silhouette much bigger than a human. There was no doubt. It was yet-unmanned, but that was truly a heavily-armored infantry reinforcing exoskeleton Inquisition was using in the past a "Dragoon". What the hell! I haven''t heard about an organization that could bring out one of these! No matter how you think about it, it''s not something a group of thugs would have. It seemed like both Ikaruga''s and Inquisition''s judgment was in the wrong. This was too dangerous for a mere D-rank Magical Heritage trade. Unlike the seven men upset by the sudden intervention, the coated woman had already opened the window and put a foot on its edge. "Isn''t it just like I told you, I''ll be going back. I leave the clean-up to you." After saying that, the woman kicked off the window. She looked at Takeru right before she jumped off. "!!Wait!" Takeru tried to rush to her, but the woman had jumped before that. This was the building''s seventh floor. For a normal human it wouldn''t end with just an injury. But, before Takeru could run up to the window, the leader-like man aimed this gun at him. "Don''t you move" "Th-this guy said he''s an inquisitor. Isn''t this bad?!" "Don''t panic. We''ve got a Dragoon here. Also, look well at the guy, he''s not from regular inquisition, just the test platoon, right? You''re AntiMagic Academy''s student aren''t you? What is a newbie like you doing, coming to a place like this." A man that was the leader and five men that followed him. In addition to that, in the corner of the room there was a man looking like a thug who was holding "Trackless Psalms" and continued to grumble something. The situation was hopeless. Although he had confidence to win one against one even if he used a baton, but he couldn''t stand against seven people with a Dragoon. "Ootori don''t come in." So as not to let enemy hear it Takeru spoke in a voice so quiet it seemed like he was exhaling. If they noticed there was one more person behind him, Ouka would end up being involved. The enemy leader was smiling fearlessly. He had a smile of a someone certain of his victory. Takeru saw that smile many time, it was a smile that didn''t hide the person''s nature. Were it be Takeru from the past, he would give priority to his pride and rush right at him. "Ha-hahaum I-I got lost a little on my way home from school." However, the current Takeru didn''t do any reckless things. Rather, he couldn''t. He made a forced smile and told an excuse. "I see, you got lost huh. That''s troubling isn''t it." "Y-yeah. Well ha-hahaha" "HAHAHAHAHA!!" "Aha-ahahahaha." "What the hell you''re laughing forit''s already a checkmate for you, bastard." Next moment, their leader stuck out his tongue and put his finger on the trigger. Takeru followed that movement with his eyes. What to do? Give it a shot? He dropped the baton and touched the sword''s handle he had by his waist with his fingertips. Laughter welled up in his chest as he thought of it. It wasn''t realistic. A sword winning against a gun, how foolish. If it was him from a few years ago, he would have rushed in, but now he knew his own standing. I can take out two three people at best. And I''ll probably get hit by few rounds by then. The close quarters were good, but their numbers were bad. It was a literally a "desperate" attack. There wasn''t a single method left to him that would allow survival through combat no. There was one, a way out for Takeru.'' No that''s no good. That would end up disastrous to me anyway! Having only one way out, Takeru was distressed. A "technique" prohibited by the laws of Kusanagi Swordsmanship school that was available to him was his only way to break out through this situation. Takeru shook his head and his fingertips let go of the sword. Most likely Ikaruga realized in what situation was he in and has contacted the Inquisition, requesting a Spriggan''s dispatch. Until the Spriggans come he''ll stall by talkin "? Hey, look at that guy, is he carrying a sword there? He has no gun but is equipped with a sword instead! Gahahaha, seriously? Unbelievable, is friggin right in the head?" One of the enemy''s comrades insulted Takeru and pointed at him. Prompted by that, the bunch around him started laughing. "Aren''t inquisitors old-fashioned these days!! It''s a terrifying, great samurai!" "Even the general police is obligated to carry a mobile and a gun, he sure''s got guts! Are you even sane, brat?!" Gyahahahaha. As the laughter full of contempt echoed, Takeru stopped the movement of his hand, opening his eyes wide. He''s crazy. Outdated. Say -degozaru for us. A flurry of insults. The voices he had heard many times before. In response to these voices, a shadow was slowly cast on Takeru''s face. Probably since she noticed the situation, Ikaruga''s voice had come from the intercom. "This is bad Kusanagi, don''t listen to them. I can somehow tell what''s happening, if you get angry here it''ll turn into the worst situation." "I get it!!" "Try to convince them. Prolong the conversation. You''re no longer your past self, are you. I admit that my investigation was lacking for this mission, please" "I get it!!" Starting with Takeru''s toes, hot air like flames had crawled up slowly. Takeru himself felt his body and head heat up, clenching his teeth. In this worst-case scenario Takeru''s bad nature had started to reappear. Bear it bear with it! I''m different from my past self, I can''t snap at this happening these days!! It''s obvious that sword is inferior to the gun and you know it, Takeru! Let go of this outdated pride! You can bear with something like this, it''ll all turn out well He bit his lips strong enough to have blood flow from them and tried to calm down his spirit through pain. It''s not like it started now endure this endure, endure, endure endure endure! Takeru desperately endured the anger. If he snaps here, he won''t only make trouble for himself but also for others. That alone has to be avoided, Takeru swallowed the anger. But. "Swordsmanship, huh. What''s it useful for? You and that scrap iron can''t win against neither guns nor magic. Enough of this, writhe, you scrap iron bastard." With these words the leader had spoke. There was a sound of something snapping inside of Takeru''s head. "Aaahh it''s over. Do whatever you want." Ikaruga''s sigh no longer reached Takeru. "Worry not, we won''t kill you right away. Not until we sell your organs, bastard. What, we''ll just put some holes in your legs. Since yer a samurai you can endure that much can''t ya, eh?" The enemy''s voice had no longer reached him and the situation had continued to proceed, unstoppable. The leader had put strength to the finger on the trigger. At the same time, Takeru''s fingers slowly had touched the sword again. Along with the muzzle''s flash, the bullet popped out of it, aiming to pierce through Takeru. However The bullet, just like in a slow motion video, Sloowly continued to drop its speed. It wasn''t just the bullet. Everything reflected in Takeru''s field of vision had its speed decrease, uniformly entering slow motion. The spark from the muzzle. Hair swaying from the impact, dust dancing in the air, the voice of the crowd outside the building, everything. Takeru''s body was no exception, the hand pulling out the sword from its sheath had its speed heavily drop, as if he struggled in the cement. The world had become stagnant. The world had become slow. However, what was happening now was complete opposite of that. The world surrounding him hasn''t changed its speed, the time flowed normally. What has sped up Leaving everything behind Was Takeru''s brain. That was all. In the past, in order to obtain strength Takeru had received the teachings of a certain "Monster". That Monster, an "ex-" human, was in the modern times the only person who had completely mastered the swordsmanship called Kusanagi Double-Edged style. Two schools had existed in the Kusanagi style. One known to the public was Kusanagi True-Light style that was handed down in Takeru''s household, it was a sword of murder of which purpose was to kill other people. In contrast to it, Double-Edged style was something for killing monsters that were rampant approximately a thousand years ago. They were techniques for opposing things that weren''t human. In the modern times there were very few who knew the latter one. In order to learn that Double-Edged style, Takeru had come in front of the Monster and requested. I want win against a gun with a sword. What should I do to win against a gun with a sword? Takeru, that''s impossible. Human body can''t move as fast as a bullet. No matter how much you train, no matter how much swordsmanship you learn, you can''t keep up with the bullet''s speed." Why can''t the sword win? "That''s cuz'' its too fast for you to see. If you''re skilled and have great luck, you might be able to block one bullet, but that''s it. Give up." even so, I want to win. "Impossible I said. You''ll just die" Even so, I want to win. "Give up on that. Sword can''t do it." Even so, I want to win! "Don''t you get it. It''s absolutely impossible. Even so, I want to win!! "One." "There''s only one method. In exchange, if you continue to use it you''ll regret this. Not only yourself, but you''ll also hurt the ones important to you." I don''t care, teach me! "very well, I will acknowledge your resolve. Listen Takeru, the thing you have to train the most is not your body." ? "You see, to surpass your limitations it''s here, Takeru." Where? "Here." "Inside your head your flea-sized brain. " *screeeeeechhh*! Hearing a loud metallic sound, everyone in the location revealed astonishment. They didn''t believe the scene in front of them, that''s the kind of expression they made. The leader had definitely shot with his gun. Without doubt he shot straight at Takeru. At this distance he wouldn''t miss. Even a complete amateur, a child would have trouble missing from this distance. And yet, Takeru was unscathed. He didn''t fall. He didn''t bleed. He had no hole in him anywhere. What was there, was a bullet sheared in half rolling on the floor and Takeru''s silent figure standing there with a sword drawn. "what?" The leader''s expression twitched and he fired a second bullet in rapid succession. That too, let out a metallic sound and didn''t hit the target. It took them a while to acknowledge the fact that Takeru had stopped the bullets with a sword. Everything was shrouded in heavy silence. "you said it" Takeru''s voice tore through the silence. Heavy, deep, an arrogant voice one wouldn''t imagine could come from the cowardly boy from a moment earlier. "you said ''scrap iron'' prepare yourself, bastards." He raised his face slightly, the peeking out from behind the long bangs, looking like a demon. Everyone on spot cringed with fear. Because a single demon holding a sword stood in front of them. Takeru shouted. Quietly yet wild, like a demon''s roar. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style initiate, Kusanagi Takeru. Neither average nor sheetone-sidedly, I''ll cut you up ." So powerfully, not one person could move. Takeru was completely prepared for battle; his fighting instincts took over. Poised with his sword horizontally, he exuded a force that made people think they''d get slashed the moment they moved or took a breathe. The seven men solidified. Poising his sword horizontally, Takeru was in full battle readiness. His fighting instincts have surfaced and were they to move even a little, it seemed he would slash them just as he powerfully declared. The seven men have froze on spot. They still were unable to believe Takeru had cut down the bullets. It was natural. there was no way there was a human could pull of a skill straight out of a manga. However, Kusanagi-style was an absurd swordsmanship school. that mastered techniques like those in the manga. What Takeru had triggered was a fully-fledged swordsmanship technique, "Soumatou". The origin of Kusanagi True-Light style was the aberrant Kusanagi Double-Edged style swordsmanship. A heretical sword, made to allow destroying the fantastical creatures called demons that are confirmed to have died out several hundred years ago, by using a human''s own body. That, was the "Soumatou". Simply put, it temporarily releases the limiter in user''s brain, accelerating it''s processing capability. A person placed on the border of life and death, falling into extreme conditions, notes an increase in utilization of their brain. They say, like a revolving lantern their memory flows through their mind. They say, the world starts to look like it''s in slow motion. They say, the conflagration causes them to use incredible strength. These phenomena result from the emergency activation of the brain, there are also theories that it can activate from a malfunction. But all of it, is power provided by the survival instinct. The Soumatou which activates that instinct can be called a forbidden move of Kusanagi-style. The men of the Kusanagi family have devised this technique to fight demons. "This guy!!" The leader lifted his lowered handgun, poised it and fired again. He continued to pull the trigger until his magazine was empty. It didn''t reachnothing reached. Only a loud metallic sound of bullets ricocheting could be heard. "hii." In the middle of gun smoke filling the room, Kusanagi Takeru was alive and well. Takeru smiled, showing no sign of being troubled. At a glance, the battle had turned around, but while Takeru looked like he could afford much more, it wasn''t like it appeared to be for his body. This Soumatou''s activation''s physical drive causes the body to bear a ridiculous burden. If he moves too forcibly the meat will be cut apart and the bones will break. Since bodily performance hasn''t improved, it was a move that led to self-destruction. The body couldn''t keep up with brain being "serious". So far Takeru had a several muscle fibres torn in his leg. His bones were aching, at this rate they would crack and be crushed. But, however, "this is nothing." As he was now, Takeru left reasonable thinking like that behind. Takeru who had an extraordinary pride ever since young, ended up having blood rushing into his head whenever swordsmanship was being ridiculed. Since he was very small, he was known as a problem child in the neighborhood. Starting with his defeat in the second year of middle school, Takeru had finally re-examined his own behavior and was able to change himself. His personality changed for a calm one and he himself looked like a timid boy to others. However, after he reaches the limits of his patience, blood rushes to his head and his original violent personality surfaces. "I''ll prove to you now whether it''s scrap iron or not. It ain''t necessary for you to come at me one by one. Come at me all together." "Hii-hiii" "Don''t think it''ll rust. I''ll show you a slash from which not even blood will remain on the blade." Showing a glimpse of canines, Takeru laughed with a furious expression. After he''s become like this, no one could stop him. Even if all seven thugs lower their heads on spot, even if they start up the Dragoon or the Spriggans arrive he probably would be unable to suppress his anger. If there was someone who could stop Takeru, If there was someone, that would be "Onii-chan, don''t make such scary face." Just one person. Takeru''s only close relative, his little sister. "Wha!!" Hearing voice from the intercom, Takeru raised hysteric voice. With such simple words, the anger welling up inside of Takeru was blown away somewhere. What decided of it was "Onii-chan". "have you calmed down? Kusanagi." "Eh?! Uh?! Just now, e-eh?!" "It was my voice, you siscon. How was it? Was it similar?" Being told that, Takeru thought that the tone of voice was considerably different from his little sister''s. In the first place, it was absolutely impossible for his little sister to be with Ikaruga. Takeru sighed with relief. Were he to remain like that, surely it would have become irreversible. Not in a meaning where he would kill the enemy, but rather that Takeru''s body would have become irreparable. Thinking normally, even with Soumatou activated he wouldn''t be able to win against seven people with guns. If they all fired at the same time there would be nothing he could do and would self-destruct before cutting everything down. Kusanagi''s swordsmanship wasn''t so convenient in usage. Grateful for being stopped, Takeru attempted to lower his sword. "So, what are you going to do with this situation?" Being told that, he looked around him and saw seven thugs aim their guns at Takeru with frightened expressions on their faces. Since he had threatened them with a frightening expression, they all thought of taking him down before he could take get to them and already had their fingers on the triggers. Now I''ve done it. He concluded. "A-aha, that before was a joke! Ittsu a jyouku! The thing about cutting so that there''s no blood was obviously a joke. See, I''ve got that certain disease specific to people in puberty where I blurt out things wanting to act cool, aha-ahahaha." After showing them a scene of bullets being cut in mid-air, it just wouldn''t pass as a joke. Being shown a power beyond what an ordinary person can use, it was natural they would attack in a group. W-what do I do? Drop my weapon and raise my hands? Or maybe I should prostrate? I''m good at that but I think it''s too late to apologize. As thoughts rotated in Takeru''s head at high speed, "*parin* Suddenly, the only fluorescent lamp attached at the ceiling broke. Because the visibility had suddenly darkened, everyone''s thinking in the location stopped for an instant. That''s when Takeru saw it. Over the seven''s heads, from the vent the ceiling was equipped with. Something sunset-colored fell down. "Gughh!!" It landed on enemy''s head. Everyone looked towards the man who fell over. There, was a single girl, as her skirt and sunset hair had floated softly, she kicked kicked the man. An incredibly out-of-place beautiful girl. Her long hair that was floating in the air had slowly fallen in accordance to gravity. From between the hair, a deep blue pair of eyes glowed sharply like a jewelry. "Ootori!" Takeru called her name. "Wh you!" One person tried to move the muzzle from Takeru to Ouka. But she moved faster than that. Using the recoil after landing she kicked off the man below him and leaped towards the man who was attempting to point the muzzle at her. And using her left hand she pressed down enemy''s handgun. Barely touched, the enemy''s gun had rolled on the ground. Ouka did not stop. At the same time she neutralized the weapon of one person, using her comparatively high reaction speed she shoot another two. Anesthesia bullets have hit the two targets in the chest and sent them to land of dreams. Her movements were like a rapid stream. In a split second her elbow burst into the chin of the man who dropped a gun in surprise and she jumped inverting her body. With flexibility like that of a leopard she had danced in the air, deliver a powerful jumping kick to another person''s face. Suddenly, the last remaining person who had lost all his comrades could only stand still, confused. Helpless, he was swept off his feet by Ouka and fell on his back Uwahh, he screamed. Feeling the pain in his back, in the last moment after he opened his eyes. An unbelievable beautiful girlhad entered his field of vision. Seeing the girl look down on him, the man was dazed. His absent-mindedness looked very similar to what Takeru had experienced in the death-match in middle school. Too beautiful, too strong, he was unable to speak up. As he felt such trivial impression, the muzzle was pressed against his belly and hit by anesthesia bullet from zero distance, regrettably he lost his consciousness. All of it happened in a blink of an eye. Ouka stood up with a cool expression and swept her hair aside. However, it wasn''t over yet. Number one presence that couldn''t be ignored. A huge shadow behind Ouka. "Behind you!" Takeru shouted instinctively. It should have been unmanned, but the man holding "Trackless Psalms" and muttering something had boarded it in the middle of commotion. The Dragoon swung its huge arm. Ouka remained turned in Takeru''s direction, the cool expression still on her face. "Get down. Don''t interfere." So she told Takeru. The next moment, just when he saw her lower her waist, Ouka has disappeared. Cutting through the air, a huge fist broke the office''s floor. "Damn, I missed?!" An upset voice had come from inside the Dragoon''s armor. Ouka jumped very low, rolled on the ground and then took a posture on her knee, she changed her ammunition loading a magazine with live bullet instead of anesthesia ones. The Dragoon pulled its fist backwards, attempting to capture her. Ouka moved faster than the Dragoon and lightly, she fired three shots towards enemy''s right arm''s joint. Of course, even with live ammunition it hadn''t enough power to damage it. "I won''t let myself get caught in a place like thiiiiissssss." Along with a frightened cry, the minigun''s barrel attached to the Dragoon''s left arm let out an eerie sound of rotation. "Oh sheet!" Takeru instantly lied down on the ground, protecting his head. Ouka kicked off the floor and at the same time as she had begun to run through the office, from the rotating barrel bullets have scattered with a momentum of a storm. A loud sound of gunfire and breaking. The minigun not only destroyed the desks and chairs, but also marked the wall with holes in the trajectory following Ouka. Ouka ran through along the wall of the office and even though it could be said that powerful impact was grazing her, she had calmly pulled the trigger aiming the muzzle at the Dragoon''s right arm. As pieces of wood scattered and dust rose up, the girl was sprinting in front of the bullet inferno. As she ran her bright hair trailing behind her had shone radiantly as if fluttered behind her. Ouka had curved when she reached the office room''s corner and kicking off the floor, she jumped towards the Dragoon this time. She slid, the bullets flew over her head almost reaching her as she passed through. After sliding on the ground Ouka had crawled right under the Dragon. It was very large, once one moved closer to the Dragoon, the minigun was nothing to be afraid of any longer. However, in close combat the Dragoon''s knuckle was waiting. The huge right fist was swung up. Ouka, remained on the floor looking upwards. Thinking that it would crush her at this rate, Takeru reflexively was about to trigger the "Soumatou", that''s when. *creak**creak* *creak*! From the Dragoon''s right arm, squeaky sounds could be heard. The raised arm did not lower, it has stopped in the air. It only let out creaking and did not budge. "Wh-why?!!" The man piloting it screamed. Takeru concentrated, looking at the dragoon''s right arm. In a small gap between the joints, three bullets have bit into the worm gear''s mechanism. With them inside, it was impossible for it to move. There was no other way but to manually remove them during maintenance. "The drawback of the old-style Dragoons is it''s joint drive''s exposure and vulnerability. Also, it''s not one made for close combat." "E-even so it''s not something you can stop with a handgun, right?!"" What the man said was reasonable. God-like marksmanship. The gap was merely 3 centimeters big. It was possible for a normal human to hit there. Even if the low-powered gun had good accuracy, there was a limit. And above all, pulling off something like that in the middle of tense combat was not normal. "Dammit, Move! Come on, move!" Although the operator swayed the Dragoon''s body, the swung up arm remained there, cutting through the air. At that time, the pilot had already lost the sight of Ouka. Where? Before he could think that, *bam* the pilot felt a slight vibration and something on the back. "" On the Dragoon''s back as it was in a kneeling position, on top of the armor stood the powerful girl with hair that had color of sunset. Her cold gaze and her gun''s muzzle were both aimed at the bottom of the Dragoon''s neck, where it was equipped with an exhaust port. "Mo-monst" Monster. The moment he tried to say that. Pressing the gun''s muzzle against the exhaust''s small opening, Ouka squeezed the trigger. "GUAAAHHHHHHHHHH." A scream had come from inside the Dragoon and it''s huge body swayed attempting to shake her off, but Ouka firmly held onto the Dragoon''s head and wasn''t thrown off. Even as her body and hair were shaken vigorously, she continued to fire bullets towards the interior through the exhaust port until ammunition had ran out. The bullets that had entered the exhaust port have ricocheted inside violently, breaking the instruments and piercing through the pilot''s body. When she exhausted everything by firing, the Dragoon finally stopped and smoke had raised from inside. The cockpit''s hatch opened, spilling smoke violently. "gehhghhgho" The pilot showed himself. His shoulder and leg were shot by one bullet each and his flesh was torn off. She really defeated it, a Dragoon, using just her own body. Ouka had eliminated an opponent that normally would require an anti-tank weapon to beat, using a handgun that was a sub-weapon. He wondered whether there was a precedent of such thing. He already knew it but, Even though he knew it from the start, she''s on a way different level. As Takeru was speechless, elsewhere the pilot breathed faintly and was pointed a gun''s muzzle at by Ouka who put a leg in the cockpit. "that''s how it ends up when an amateur uses a Dragoon, did you learn something?" "sddamn iteh." "It might be outdated scrap, but it''s against the law to operate a Dragoon without a permit. In case the operator is hostile, we''re allowed to shoot to kill the pilot." "Hehehehedo itI dare you, yyou can''t do it anyway." "" "You bastards won''t shoot people who don''t resist. I know that well." As the man talked back to her in an insulting manner, Ouka fell silent. In response to which the man got even more full of himself. "See. You ain''t shootin''." "" "Even if I kill a kid in of ya bastards, you just continue to stare like th" Momentarily. Gunfire resounded "Gaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh, ahh! It hrdss! It hurddsssssst!" The man held his left leg that should have been intact. Takeru was stunned, unable to move but he immediately noticed Ouka had pulled the trigger. "H-hey!" Takeru tried to rush over, but his legs immediately stopped With her cobalt-blue eyes wide open Ouka looked down at the man as he suffered. In her pupils, there was something very, very dangerous. "Zo-sorry! F-forgive me, don''t shoot me any more! I''ll give this back! Take it back!" The man took out "Trackless Psalms" from his pocket and offered it weakly. Ouka saw it and her expression slowly darkened, becoming steeper. "You''re the one who told me to try it." "ghathat wa" "I thought you wanted to get killed, was I wrong? That''s really convenient. It''s a great help." "I-it was a joke! A joke I tell youI apologize, s-save me!" As the man howled miserably in front of her, Ouka narrowed her eyes sharply. What resounded in the office were just the man''s screams and crying. Meanwhile, Ouka''s mouth trembled. Takeru had certainly heard a quiet, bell-like voice. "Trash garbage despite having a great strength they won''t use it righteously. Whether you bastards have power or not you hurt others for your own profit it makes me sick." He felt clear hatred and cold murderous intent. Takeru didn''t know what had angered her to such an extent. Takeru intuitively understood that the anger coming from deep inside her and overtook her hadn''t come from something ordinary. It could be called a foreboding. The suddenly-springing up murderous intent caused Takeru to recall faint dread. "I''ll exterminate you. You bastards, witches too everything!" Ouka moved the gun''s muzzle from the man''s leg to his head, when she had set up the gun Takeru shouted. "W-what the hell are you doing! That''s enough isn''t it?!" "The opponent is armed with a reinforced exoskeleton. This treatment is legitimate, Captain." "Armed with ain''t he powerless now!" "I see. You''re right. But what he''s holding now is a Magical Heritage. Ohh I found a reason to kill him." "That''s too far-fetched! He''s holding it out to you! So, what reason you''re gonna use now?!" "Silence. It''s already up to me. If I hadn''t come you would have been defeated. Since you know that, just stand there and look." "wh" Ouka didn''t accept the words of Takeru, the captain. It clearly wasn''t something a professional would do. Even inquisitors were allowed to shoot to kill under limited circumstances. If the opponent doesn''t resist, it turns into a huge problem. He clearly said she was in the wrong. It wasn''t that Takeru wanted to cover for the man. In fact, Takeru didn''t care what happens to that kind of scum. Was this man to be killed, it would end up with a bad result for Ouka and the platoon. Right now, as the captain he had to stop it no matter what. "Now let''s start the witch-hunt." As if looking at a dying ant, Ouka''s mouth distorted. Make it in time!! Takeru triggered "Soumatou" in a split second. His body moved before he could make a decision in his head. Feeling pressure with his entire body as if he was moving in the cement, he rushed in the slow-motion world. "wha,,," Ouka displayed astonishment. Takeru who was supposed to be behind her had imperceptibly appeared in front of her to protect the man and grasper her arm. Holding Ouka''s wrist, Takeru was about to admonish her with a serious look. But, "?!! Dowahh!" "Khhh!" Because "Soumatou''s" momentum was too strong, his posture was disturbed, and he fell on the floor together with Ouka. "Oww" He raised his body while rubbing his head, then opened his eyes. And froze. "" "" In a posture looking like he pushed her down, Takeru hung over Ouka. His hand that should have been on the floor felt an indescribable sensation. A water balloon? A marshmallow? A rubber ball? None of it seemed like it, it was a warm and soft bulge. Just from feeling it, his heart rate had accelerated. "" No words came out. All inside his head was a honest impression saying "pretty big". There wasn''t any change in Ouka''s expression. Just, he could tell her face faintly reddened. "I-it''s okay." Desperate, Takeru said so. He himself had no idea why was it okay, but he searched for the words that would allow him to survive through this situation. "I''m" "" "I''min small breasts faction!" *chakin* "Sorry, I lied! That''s not the problem! It''s an excuse, I lost control, please forgive me!" Having a muzzle put against his forehead, Takeru made a posture raising his both hands in surrender. With a bright red face Ouka raised her body and ground the muzzle against him. "uUUUUUuuUUuuuuuu" She growled in embarrassment. Although it would be rude to say it was unexpected, but she was unexpectedly maidenly. Since all he had seen of her was how she fought back in the middle school, he was under the impression that she was a female terminator. He was sure that she would either coldly slap him or just say "could you move?" in response. Her eyes have become watery. She has cute parts too, he ended up thinking. And that he''d be shot. He''ll definitely be shot. "Wait! Calm down Ootori!" "Hurry upand get off meeeeeee!!" She put strength in pulling the trigger. Takeru prepared himself to die. Next moment. Even though he should have been shot through forehead, for some reason pain had come from the back of his head. "Eh, wha??a?" Takeru tried to take a look back, but failed. Strength left his body, just like that his face was buried in Ouka''s chest with a *boing*. Although it seemed like his head was being beaten and turned into a total mess, he could no longer feel the pain. "Th-this time, I-I to-took them out? I took them out haven''t I?! Y-yay! I did it!!" A joyful voice had come from the intercom. As his consciousness turned ambiguous, Takeru understood. The one who shot him wasn''t Ouka, but Usagi. Surely she had no grasp on what was happening and in a rush she had erroneously mistaken Takeru for the enemy. The fact it was an anaesthesia bullet was a blessing in disguise. This was the result of failing to report the situation. "In the endit ends uplike thishuh." You reap what you sow, before he could say that Takeru had lost consciousness. "Good grieff!" Ouka roughly pushed Takeru away, who had fainted in her chest with a happy expression. Throwing the noisy intercom she had on her ear, then raised her sunset hair in annoyance. "Small fries, small fries is what I heard, but I didn''t expect it to be this bad." With appalled expression she put her hand on her forehead. After rolling down to the floor, Takeru seemed to have a nightmare about being chased by debt collectors. Ouka had furrowed her eyebrows in anger. This time''s mission would probably, definitely fail if not for Ouka being here. With just thugs as their opponents 35th platoon would probably somehow manage, but it was a different story with the Dragoon in it. It had clearly exceeded the student level. If not for Ouka, they would have been wiped out. Strange Ouka squinted as she looked at the broken Dragoon. ''''These guys shouldn''t have something like a Dragoon. It''s strange to bring it out for a Magical Heritage on the level of "Trackless Psalms" in that case there was something else'''' There was something happening behind the scenes. The moment Ouka though that, "Mmm, mm, I''m s-sorry, next week for sure I''ll pay for suree ahh, stop, don''t destroy the furniture. Mm, mmm" "" Her thoughts were hindered by the sleep talk coming from the side, Ouka''s cheek twitched. "Of all things this is the captain" She heaved a sigh. "Haa, why is the chairman considering giving a Relic Eater to a bunch like this?" Ouka muttered to herself with a tired expression, her pupils displaying disappointment were directed to Takeru. She stared in a daze at Takeru''s appearance as he made a unhappy expression. Can''t do anything but close quarters combat, spineless, his leadership is bad there''s nothing good about him. As a bonus, his defect is that he easily snaps. The more she looked at him, the more disappointed she was. But as my impulses have taken over, this man''s the first one to come to stop me. Even though she gave him one point more in evaluation for it, she didn''t feel any gratitude. Ouka was aware of her own shortcomings. This critical tendency was just an obstacle in the way of her goal. The single point of them both snapping easily was where she and Takeru might have resembled each other. When she thought so, an ironic smile had appeared on Ouka''s face. "" As she looked at sleeping Takeru''s expression, Ouka felt an illusion as if her shoulders have become a little lighter. What had emerged in her heart was a slight hope. The loneliness in her heart had slightly faded away. That''s why Ouka dared to, She dared to, "after all this time." She discarded her expectations and moved her line of sight away from Takeru, looked at the night sky outside the window. The sky had was lit up by the city''s neon lights and not a single star could be seen. On the roof of a distant building. From there, an azure girl has seen it all. Above the water tank, her legs were in mid-air and unmoving, her hair fluttered in the wind. The girl alone, stood in the night sky. "KusanagiTakeru" The hair of the girl who spoke his name floated, disobeying gravity. Like sand that raised from the ground and reflected moonlight, Surrounding the girl, dancing like fireflies were glittering azure particles. The Glossary Soumatou (ޤȤ) - It''s written as "Magic-Sweeping Sword" (ħ) and read as "Soumatou" (ޤȤ). The "Soumatou" is a reference to "Revolving Lantern" (R) and how it''s sometimes associated with the phenomenon of "life flashing before your eyes" during the near-death experiences. Volume 1, 3 - The Clumsy Ones Volume 1, Chapter 3 - The Clumsy Ones 150 years ago. A single witch had caused a large-scale Akashic Hazard because of which majority of human race was killed. The aftermath of the Akashic Hazard was still ongoing and the non-habitable contaminated area called Sanctuary had spread around the entire world. The only salvation was that the Sanctuary no longer expanded. Currently, after 150 years humanity was able to restore itself thanks to that. "I hatethis city" While looking at the neon lights shining vividly, a girl holding a convenience store bag muttered to herself. On her semi-long hair she had a casket hat. Her height was slightly below average. She wore a woman''s jacket, a racy miniskirt and long boots. For some reason, even though it was still autumn, she had a scarf wrapped around her neck. The girl quickly ran up the stairs of a apartment built around 20 years ago and stopped in front of the doors of the middle room. She took a key out of her pocket and casually opened the door. Then she took off her shoes with a kicking movement and walked directly to the living room. It was a simple room with nothing but a table and refrigerator in it. Without switching the lights on the girl had left the convenience store bag on the table and glared at the sliding door in the back. "it smells, Haunted." She called out towards the sliding door and displeased, sat down in the chair. When she did, "Oh? You have come back. I haven''t noticed at all." A man''s voice had come from the other side of the sliding door. The girl remained sitting for a while, after which the sliding door had opened and a single man had appeared. The man was dressed in a very strange manner. A butcher''s apron used when dismantling meat, a mask and rubber gloves of a surgeon, in his right hand he held a machete and a sawtooth in his left hand. Most likely, the clothing that used to be pure white when first equipped, was now stained with dark red blood. Clearly uncomfortable, the girl had clicked her tongue. "you" "Ooh, forgive me for appearing like this. The materials went on a little rampage. Ha ha ha, I''ll change now so don''t make that face." "I don''t really mind I''ve no intention to stay for long." The man went "oh", then blinking slightly disappointed, he tossed the mask on his mouth in the trash. His face was uncovered. He narrowed his eyes, with a big smile and a refreshing expression facing towards the girl. The man''s bloodied body was truly mismatched with his good young man''s face. The girl glared at him genuinely disgusted. He responded to the hostility with just a smile. "You''re quite late aren''t you. I was really worried that you might have failed." "I''m already being marked, how about you understand that." "That happens. Aww, you have been cooperating with us for a year now have you gotten used to it yet?" "I''m not cooperating with you cause I like it." "So you haven''t, after all. So it''s too bloody even for Senpai''s daughter." The girl once again made an uncomfortable expression and clicked her tongue in response to what the man said. The man, satisfied after seeing the girl''s face distort in chagrin, looked towards the table. "Has it gone without a hitch?" "I have properly acquired the fragments." "I have heard that the school''s test platoon had intruded on you, were you all right?" "!! Where did you get that info?" "Whaat, it''s not just you who''s cooperating with us." "Disgusting no problem. My face wasn''t seen and no traces of the cult were left. I was being vigilant but" "That is most important. It''s all right, other members are causing more noticeable incidents. Also, this is too high level to keep secret with just vigilance. Current Inquisition is blinded by peace." The man said so and glanced at the plastic bag on the table. "oh, it seems like you bought me a boxed launch. Sorry for being a bother. Thank you very much." He said his thanks, grateful from the bottom of his heart and after removing the apron and gloves, he started to greedily devour the lunch on spot. Very happily he ate the lunch from convenience store. "Drop the act, you''ve specifically asked me to buy it" "Aww, I''m really fond of this convenience store''s lunch, these preservatives and coloring agents are wonderful, truly a taste I''m well acquainted with." Mmm, he took a deep breath, enjoying the after-taste. At this sight, the girl''s expression had turned very steep. "Rather than that, what''s up with these fragments. What are you going to do with it?" As the girl asked, the man immersed in eating his lunch had stopped his chopsticks. He extended them forward until he swallowed what he had in his mouth. "*ngulp* this?" "Yeah. From what I''ve seen it has no magical power in it and barely any operative procedures remain inside. It''s just scrap metal that can''t even be used as a converter." When the girl said that, the man had smiled very happily. "Kufu, you don''t know? It''s something that a great legendary person had been using, pieces of a Magical Heritage. You should know him the boss of those monsters surrounding the table." "So what, It''s worthless debris. A Magical Heritage loses it''s value once broken, doesn''t it." "No such thing. I''m a necromancer, an alchemist and a summoner aren''t I? Eienherjar needs a weapon to fight doesn''t he? That''s what this fragments are for." "you really intend to summon such a thing?" Seeing the girl anxious, the man made a smile. After placing the lunch box on the desk, he wiped his mouth with a towel. "Thanks to your bringing in these fragments we''ve aligned enough forces. The guy I finished off there was the last one. The custom of cremating people after death is very strong in Japan. The sympathizers have had a hard time collecting the materials. These were mainly procured locally." "how many people did you kill for this operation?" "Around fifty. Don''t worry, half of them were just criminals. Of course, we''ve borrowed as many as possible from the morgue, but as I thought fresh muscles are necessary. To make them move properly it''s" While the man spoke with a smile and eyes looking like that of a dead fish, the girl turned a gaze full of murderous intent at him. He only noticed her murderous intent only when he finished talking. "Oh? What happened? That''s a scary expression." "if not for consequences, I''d kill you here and now." It wasn''t a lie nor a joke, in a low voice she spat out what she really felt. Hearing that, the man narrowed his eyes with satisfaction. "Even if you want to you won''t kill me, right? What kind of fate awaits if you kill me you know that, don''t you?" "" "Wouldn''t that be troublesome? O'' daughter of a great witch, Nikaido Mari-san," The man spoke the girl''s name. A moment later, he could hear the girl grind her teeth. "Drop the pointless talk! Know your place, damn necromancer!!" When the girl called Mari tried to grasp the man, something had wriggled by the sliding door in the back. The girl stopped moving and clenched her teeth. Pairs of eerily glittering eyes had appeared from the darkness one after another. Something was there. There was a large amount of something that wasn''t alive behind the sliding door. "It''s all right. In the event of the VIP rescue being successful, I intend to accept your request. But if it fails I''ll have you lend me a hand providing information again." The girl couldn''t tell whether he was lying or not. However, there was a reason because of which she was absolutely unable to go against him. "The operation shall be carried out openly." "make sure to keep your promise." "Don''t involve civilians was it. No need to worry. Ours, Valhalla''s enemy is Inquisition alone. Sacrificing the innocent civilians is against our guidelines." "" "We will surely win and eliminate the discrimination and prejudice against the witches. We have battle maidens and heroes on our side. Inquisition''s dictatorship won''t last much longer." When the man finished saying that, he gentlemanly placed one hand on his chest and outstretching his left hand he bowed. "Well thenyour blessing, battle maiden." After the girl left, the man, necromancer Haunted had sat down in the chair and greedily devoured the lunch. The room had a strong odor filling it, an ordinary human would end up vomiting because of how bloody it was. However, Haunted nonchalantly ate the lunch in such a situation. He rest his body weight on the backrest and sipped tea from the cup. And when he let out a deep breath, "Haunted''s such a liar." From the darkness behind the sliding screen sounded voice like a bell. Moving just his head, Haunted smiled towards the darkness. "Were you listening? Nacht." "With that much noise I''ll hear it even if I don''t want to. I''m in a really bad mood after my sleep was disturbed." It was a drowsy voice. Judging by the voice itself, it was clear it had belonged to a girl. Haunted played around with the teacup in his hand as if it was a glass of wine. "So? Just why am I a liar?" "What you just told Mari earlier. About responding to her request after it''s over, or about not involving civilians." "Aah that." Ku ku ku, Haunted''s mouth distorted and he let out a laughter. "Indeedly, it was a lie. do you know why I lied? Nacht." Being asked, she responded after a short pause. "somewhat." "So you don''t know, I''ll tell you then." "No, I somewhat kno" "The reason why I lied to her you see." "" This guy wants to say it feeling that, the owner of the voice fell silent. The next moment Haunted opened his eyes wide, "See, it''s cause I want to see Mari-chan''s frustrated face!" A bizarre and ecstatic expression of his had burst out. "That girl''s so cute. She grew up persecuted in many ways, so she acts strong but in fact her heart is very feeble. Ahh, I can''t bear it. You ought to have such a girl taste shame and humiliation, right? Not physically, but mentally." "yup, I thought it was something like that. What a pervert you are." "You think so too, Nacht?" "No, I find it difficult to agree." "You too want to see that girl bit her lower lip in chagrin, right? You want to see her, glaring in my direction with tears in her eyes and bright red face, don''t you?" "No I said" "I see I see I see, so you do, don''t you." it was pointless to say anything. "One day I''ll tell her ''you won''t ever escape from Valhalla.'' AHAHAHAHAHA." Knowing that Haunted won''t stop once he talks like that, the owner of the voice sighed half-resigned. The voice''s owner was full of anxiety on the future. She still couldn''t get it. This pervert gentleman in front of her who spoke about a very special type of moe was one of the upper echelons of "Valhalla", the only magical association capable of competing with Inquisition. She was still unable to believe the reality she''d rather pretend not to see. "AHAHAHA-HAGEHOGEHH!! Gufu-khyu, fuhihihihi!" "" A necromancer, alchemist, summoner and to top it off a former priest of the church, a blasphemous human. Valhalla''s Haunted. There was almost no one in the Valhalla who knew his age, real name and upbringing. "makes me uneasy." The existence Haunted had called Nacht. An S-ranked Magical Heritage, the magical sword "Dinsleif" felt a physiological discomfort as she watched her owner and muttered. One week had passed since the operation''s success and the 35th platoon''s results have dramatically changed for the better. Since securing "Trackless Psalms" they had already seized three D-ranked Magical Heritage. The rumor of the famous Small Fry Platoon getting so many achievements had already reached the members of the other platoons. With that said, the one being evaluated wasn''t the 35th platoon as a whole but Ootori Ouka alone. The other members were thought of as even more miserable than before. As Ouka walked down the corridor in which first years'' classrooms were lined up, the students'' gazes were glued to her. "Hey look, isn''t it that person, the one who joined Small Fry Platoon as part of their special treatment." "Why is the ex-Dullahan not speaking at all? It''s the first time I''ve seen a real Dullahan." "All alone she seized three D-rank''s, hasn''t she? Amazing as I thought, Dullahans are awesome." "She''s a beauty, has nice style and is strong on top of that. I admire her." "But why did she have to enter the Small Fry Platoon I wonder. If she came to ours, it would be easy to reach promotion the quota." "The rumor is that the Small Fry Platoon was so bad, the chairman called a pro to help them out. Inequality, eh?" "Isn''t it, it''s a waste of talent to put her with that bunch. Look at that dull bunch, especially the captain! Look at his evil eyes and that sword hanging at his waist! He''s absolutely no good!" "That person, doesn''t he have absolutely bad grades outside platoon activities? Seriously." Behind Ouka walking briskly. Seeing the 35th platoon''s trio, the students looked at them enviously and with contempt. Originally they were used to being quietly laughed at, but it was first time envy was directed at them. It was granted that a completely no-good platoon receiving help from a top-notch helper would be receiving a lot of complaints from other students. In even worse manner than usual, the platoon members other than Ouka trudged down the hallway. After the morning classes had ended, Usagi hit the work desk in the platoon''s room with both hands as hard as she could. "What is the meanings of this, how about you explain?! Ootori Ouka!" Questioned, Ouka who was performing a maintenance of her weapon had tilted her head with a cool expression. "About what?" "Your attitude day after day! Are you making fools out of us?!" "I had no such intention, if I did something rude, I apologize. Sorry." Seeing Ouka''s honest attitude, "kiiiiiiiiihhh" Usagi had further raised a loud scream. "Do not apologize! I''m telling you to explain!" "I said, about what?" "Why aren''t you letting us participate in the investigation?! Always act selfishly and bring back Magical Heritages on your own! We''re completely losing our face here!" "Isn''t that fine. You can get the points you wanted but couldn''t get without doing anything. What are you dissatisfied about?" "We do not want a automatic point-making machine! Do you even know how miserable do we feel because of your one-man play?!" "If you guys want to work, do it by yourselves. I''m fine alone." Ouka has been like that the entire time since the "Trackless Psalms" incident. It was no wonder Usagi was angry. Even Takeru still wasn''t convinced by it, but "how about it?" he wondered. Usagi''s face was so red it seemed like steam would come out from her head, it seemed like she would grasp Ouka''s collar at any moment. "Such an insult it is the first time since I was born!! Who do you think you are?!" Takeru stopped Usagi who was about to rush at her. He tried to appease the unruly horse by rubbing her back. "Quit it. Whatever you say to this woman is a waste. She''s interested only in her own goals." Ikaruga, who for some reason was indulged in reading an erotic magazine on top of the maintenance desk said to Usagi. In response to these words Ouka quietly sighed. "I''ll say this, this is the best way for you 35th platoon to go about." "Hee, the best way for us? Let''s hear it. Just how did you think to come up with such conclusion." Ikaruga put the book down, crossed her arms and smiling fearlessly inquired. Ouka had, "in that case I''ll state this clearly." Said so, put her favorite gun down and stood up. All the members have raised their faces. The gazes had gathered on Ouka and the room had become dead silent. Ouka had indifferently spat out the following words. "Your best choice is to do nothing." Ikaruga squinted, Usagi stood up wanting to say something. And as a expected, even Takeru frowned. "What do you mean?" Usagi asked. "I mean you should not dispatch. Simply put, with your abilities if you involve yourself with organizations and cults dealing with Magical Heritages, you will very likely die." "Wha what a thing to say." "If I''m alone the success rate and survival rate is higher." "whattttttt?!" "First, Saionji. There''s a fatal flaw to your sniping. A sniper often becomes a cornerstone of a mission. The vanguard believes in your cover as it acts in hostile territory. And yet, because of your catastrophic stage fright you shoot in a completely wrong direction and ended up accidentally taking down an ally. I don''t want to leave my back to such a person. If possible, I don''t want you to hold a rifle ever again." "Gunghh." Tears have appeared in chagrined Usagi''s eyes. Next, Ouka looked at Ikaruga. "Suginami, you too. I acknowledge your maintenance skills. It''s amazing as usual. However, you''re remodeling too much. Don''t go modifying my favorite gun arbitrarily. Don''t add full auto in it. Don''t go making it possible to fire powerful ammunition. They''re clearly illegal modifications." so she did that. Takeru didn''t use guns so he didn''t know that, but he was still amazed. "The powerful ammo isn''t a problem right? I''ve properly made it strong enough that it doesn''t decompose from the recoil." "Instead of making it so it doesn''t decompose try mitigating the recoil. And what kind of excuse do you have for making full auto?" "It can fire a barrage?" "The magazine only holds nine rounds. Test platoons aren''t allowed to use anything other than the goods from the Alchemist Corporation. The parts used in the modification were clearly ordered from the outside. " "It''s compensation for romance. You can tolerate that much" Ikaruga''s romance was pretty twisted, she had pouted with a "boo". Ouka decided it''s no use to say anything else, she pulled the chair back and soundlessly stood up. Then she moved towards Takeru, who was standing right next to a greatly shaken up Usagi, and she looked directly at him. "For the last Kusanagi." She pointed out the faults of the other two emotionlessly, with just Takeru alone it was different. Takeru on top of the chair had stretched his back and soundly swallowed saliva. It was because disgust was clearly visible on Ouka''s face. "You shouldn''t continue to be the captain. What I just told those two, should have come out of your mouth instead. Do you want your team members to die?" She was right. He really had no way to respond. Takeru too was aware of that point. But could he act bossy towards his subordinates despite his own lack of skill? He always ended being nervous about that, he felt very miserable. "Or maybe you don''t want to act bossy because you are no better?" He was seen through completely. "that''s what disqualifies you from being a captain." A smile of contempt and harsh words. He had nothing to say in response. Someone like him who couldn''t do even that, didn''t have the mental attitude to become captain from the start. It wasn''t self-depreciation, that''s what Takeru thought about the current situation. "that''s true, maybe." When Takeru said that, having his usual stomach pain, For some reason, Ouka''s hair stood up on its ends and she opened her eyes wide. Her expression had become even more steep. "You''re not qualified to become an inquisitor!" Revealing her fury, Ouka closed on Takeru and strongly grasped his jacket. Unable to react to her sudden action, he was pulled to her without doing anything. "Ootori." "I''ve heard from Chairman about your motivation. It seems like you''re aiming for the job for money, aren''t youyou snobhave some shame! " "!!" "Don''t think you can judge evil out of your selfish interests how about you realize Inquisition is rotting because of bastards like you!" Takeru fell silent. Momentarily, his vision was stained red and it seemed like he would return to his old self. You have no right to say that to me. What do you know about me? What do you knowabout us?! "" He felt like saying that, but put up with it. Looking at the surface alone, it couldn''t be helped it''ll be taken in this way. Ouka knew nothing about Takeru. Conversely, Takeru knew nothing about Ouka either. That''s why he endured it. Endured and swallowed it. "You''ve aligned quite a few opinions there, but do you have the right to say that?" That''s when Ikaruga, sitting in the chair said so. "what?" "Since you''re saying Kusanagi isn''t qualified, how about you? In the first place, Ootori, haven''t you come back to the academy because your inquisitor''s qualifications were stripped of you?" Quietly, indifferently, Ikaruga accused Ouka. Being told that by Ikaruga, Ouka fell silent and faced downwards. "I know all about it. What inquisitors call you among one another." "!!" " Calamity . Killing criminals on your own accord even when not ordered to, like a plague turning every scene into a sea of blood, they say. That''s not an opinion someone from the top would end up with." "you investigated me without permission." "That''s not something you can accuse others of, can you. I just imitated you exploring Kusanagi''s motives." "ThatChairman has!!" Ouka spoke, then swallowed her words. Her strongly clenched fist had made a loud sound. "" In the end she did not refute Ikaruga. She just quietly closed her eyes and turned around on her heel. "As for myself, I have no intention of denying. But I didn''t lie about the platoon''s activities nor have any intention to withdraw it. As it is Kusanagi is clearly disqualified from being the captain" Ouka switched her feelings, turning back to normal. Turning her back towards them, she walked to the exit. "Same for the others. My prediction that you all will die is correct. I''ll pass on falling down together with you." " " "" " " "That''s all I wanted to say." Leaving those words behind, Ouka left the room. the room fell silent and an awkward atmosphere had filled it. "that damn super meritocrat. Does she believe in nothing but herself?" "Well, what she pointed out was roughly correct." "About that, it seemed like she was extra thorny when it came to you Kusanagi. Did you do anything to her?" The event from a week ago had passed through Takeru''s head. Recalling the softness filling his hand, he blushed. Ikaruga stared at Takeru''s face intently, then put a mint-flavored candy that was lying on the work desk into her mouth and looked up at the rooms ceiling. "this perverted brat." "?!" He looked at Ikaruga with a startled expression. Could it be, since the wireless'' switch was on that she heard everything that happened in there, he wondered. Takeru''s shoulders slumped. "Her reaction against criminals and witches is clearly abnormal from what I heard. She clearly holds hatred for them." "So you really did investigate her so you were looking for a way to get along with her as well, huh." "No, I thought of looking for her weaknesses." "right." Takeru instantly reproached himself for looking at Ikaruga in a different light. "But it didn''t take long. Her Calamity nickname is quite famous. Her number of arrested criminals and confiscated Magical Heritages is a big deal, but to a surprising extent there''s a huge number of people shot dead." "" "Probably, it''s about something that happened in the past I guess." Not interested in it though, she added and sucked on a mint chupa-chups. A huge number of people shot dead. Takeru too, happened to know something of it. In the "Trackless Psalms" incident the other day he had become aware of Ouka''s dangerousness. "I''ll exterminate you. You bastards, witches too everything!" Certainly, hatred did dwell in these words. Honestly, since she was a comrade from the same platoon it would be a lie to say he wasn''t worried. "That fellow, she was always alone. Because of her creepy behavior no one wanted to work with her, even when they invited her privately to join her, she always responded with NO . There was some reason or maybe her personality is just bankrupt. Anyway, what''s certain that her personality is poor." " "" " "? Why are you two looking at me?" " "You''re not one to talk!" " As the two spoke in unison, whaat, Ikaruga added and pouted with a mint candy in her mouth. Since the atmosphere calmed down quite a bit, Usagi who was being timid during the quarrel with Oukashe was vulnerable to unexpected fightshad outstretched her back arrogantly and had entered the conversation. "Good grief, that woman is just dishonest! Why can she not do it better?!" "? What''s that about, Usagi?" "It is about Ootori Ouka. There is a limit to being clumsy. She should say what she feels more honestly." "Hmm you know something about her?" How about you tell us, he asked Usagi beside her. Usagi snorted and puffed her chest grandly. "Of course I do. I am a model maiden after all." "Haa." "It''s simple. Listen, okay? That woman has no friends and can''t help wanting to join us, but since she''s clumsy and cannot do it she got obsessed with you who is the captain ''I am superior to you so let me be your comrade'', exuding a roundabout aura like that to make you invite her! She acts strong but just can''t be honest, that is definitely it. That woman has absolutely no friends you see." "It rather looked to me like she bluntly refused that." "ThereforeOotori Ouka is definitely lonesome!" "Fufufun", how about it? Making an expression saying just that, Usagi puffed her chest proudly. Coincidentally, at this time Takeru and Ikaruga had the same impression. " "Isn''t that about you?" " And the two voiced their impression. "Whaa?! Are you saying I seem lonely?!" "You didn''t have a single acquaintance in middle school, left out and lonely, it was written on your face." "I-I w-wasn''t really lonely or anything!" "But that matches the fact you haven''t had a single friend" "Nguhhhh." "I wonder if bunnies really die when they''re lonely??" "Nguhhaaa Suginami Ikarugaaa!!" Steaming, Usagi had lunged at Ikaruga, but was held by the head at a distance she was unable to reach. In the noisy platoon room Takeru wondered what to do next. What Ouka said was correct. If she works all alone, she''ll earn points. However, that would make the platoon lose its meaning. It could be said that it was a wrong choice as the captain. To act like a captain what Ootori said was reasonable, I need to think seriously about the platoon''s future. Involuntarily, he made a wry smile. to be somehow acknowledged as the comrade from the same platoon, huh. Helping each other, if they could cooperate it would lead to overall improvement of their abilities. Previously, they were unable to cooperate. But since they had Ouka in their platoon, her abilities alone were added. Like this, even without cooperating, just by interacting together with her they could surely produce a good result. Above all "to make her our comrade. At this rate, it''ll turn real bad." Takeru muttered to himself, then stood up from the chair. He quietly put both his hands on the work table and closed his eyes. After coming this far, I can finally use the knowledge I got from the books I read, it won''t go to waste. Takeru roused himself in his mind. "I have a proposal." When Takeru opened his eyes, in his expression dwelled self-confidence and sense of mission. A few minutes later. The three had clung to the wall by the cafeteria''s entrance and peeked inside. They looked inside with a scope, observing something intently. From the rear they looked like perverts. The students passing by whispered to each other commenting on it. The three had ignored their gazes and monitored the appearance of their target, Ootori Ouka. "target acquired." "as expected, she''s eating alone." "The lunch menu? What''s her lunch menu?" Ouka was sitting alone in the seat by the window, her expression was a grumpy one. And placed on top of the table was "anpan and milk Why anpan and milk?!" "Anpan and milk that fellow is just like Kusanagi." "What! Don''t make fun of anpan and milk! It''s super tasty! It costs only 160 yen including milk! It''s tasty and easy on the wallet; the strongest combination!" " "You''re too loud!" " "sorry." Takeru who couldn''t stay silent because of his extraordinary obsession on the point of anpan and milk combo had lowered his head, protesting. They continued to observe Ouka. She had opened the milk bottle''s lid, took out the anpan from the bag and stopped moving. Then suddenly, she looked around restlessly at full alert. The three hid in a hurry. "Why is she so vigilant during a meal?" "there''s something for sure." "T-there is something special about anpan and milk?" They waited until she lowered her guard before appearing again. Even though she was just eating a meal, why was she being so tense. The three of loudly swallowed saliva as Ouka finally brought anpan to her mouth. And then *mofunn* "She''s eating." "She is eating." "Eating." She was just eating an anpan, but the three''s hands started sweating. Their strange gestures had attracted gaze from surroundings. Continuing, Ouka reached out for the milk bottle and drank a mouthful of it. A moment later "?????" Ouka''s grumpy expression melted like ice. " " "" " " Seeing a very cute expression she made that didn''t match her, the three were at a loss for words. It looked like the expression one makes right after entering a hot spring, a genuinely relaxed look on one''s face. "" Moreover, it was just for an instant. Her expression returned to the original one, holding the anpan strongly. "????? *(*mofu mofu*)." Again, it had broke off, then turned gloomy. When they looked closely, they noticed she was faintly flailing her legs as she carried anpan to her mouth. The three haven''t seen a scene like this before, where someone''s expression could change so much. "it''s her big favorite, that one." "Sshe is so clumsy, she does not hide her joy at all." "She might be unexpectedly normal." Takeru and Usagi were too shocked by the difference from her everyday self to comment. Ikaruga was grinning like crazy and repeatedly took pictures with the camera. "Ufu, ufufufufu, I-I can use this! I can use this in many ways against that prideful woman. W-ww-with this weakness here, what k-k-k-kk-kind of c-cosplay should I make her wear." "Hey, what are you taking pictures for? Come on, we''re going back!" "A-anpanman after all?! A heroine whose only friends are her gun and courage?! Who do I pick?! What if there are problems with copyright, what do I do Kusanagi?!" "Don''t go berserk here, let''s go already!" Grasping Ikaruga by her neck as she panted heavily, the three had ran away from the spot in a hurry. an hour and a half later. "certainly, I''ve accepted your proposal, and won''t pull out of it but couldn''t it be more like wasn''t there something else?" Ikaruga who held scissors and origami in her hands spoke with displeasure by the platoon''s work desk. Even though she complained, her hands didn''t rest. Folding origami four-fold, she soundly cut it along the line. The monotonous work during which she connected the ring-shaped pieces with glue to form a chain had continued for roughly an hour already. The decorations Ikaruga made were hung all over the platoon room. A white curtain was hung from the ceiling and on it "Small Fry Platoon New Member Welcome Party" was written with shabby handwriting. It was the pinnacle of masochism to label themselves the Small Fry Platoon on their own. "Yeah! with this Ootori should open her heart to us a bit!" "That''s an elementary schooler''s idea" "But in this ''How to Bond with Your New Employees'' book, it''s written that a welcoming party is very effective!" Truly, an amateur''s shallow cleverness. Ikaruga squinted and glared at Takeru. "Do you think that brazen woman will be pleased with this?" "We won''t know until we try, right?" "Incorrigibly clumsy as expected of the friendless platoon''s captain." "well I don''t have any." "I don''t have any either." Even as she condemned Takeru with an appalled expression, Ikaruga''s skill wasn''t bad. One could say - as expected of the aspiring Reginn, she had dexterous fingers. "Even though you say that Suginami, you''re properly helping out." "It''s captain''s order. I''ll do it. Also, while we don''t get along with Ootori, her skill is real. I can understand why are you so stubborn about it." Even though Ikaruga didn''t acknowledge Ouka as a person, she seemed to acknowledge her skill. With soft expression Takeru scratched his cheek "Well, that might not be all the reason." "It''s someone you fell for after all." "nn?" "Have you fallen for the girl who gave you an opportunity to change, boy?" "I''m saying that''s not it, it''s just something I want to do as a comrade" As Takeru tried to deny, Usagi had scurried over from the direction of the kitchenette. "I''m done, Kusanagi! It is satisfactory even if I do say so myself!" Holding a dish with a large short cake on top of it in both of her hands and cream on her cheek, Usagi stood in front of Takeru, making a confident expression. Even though she was reluctant to put on the apron provided by Ikaruga, which had a rabbit pattern on it, it has suited her very well. Surprised, Takeru, "Usagi, so you really can cook." "I learned it from my grandmother when I was a child. Look, it''s a short cake with red bean paste filling and cream." Fufufun, as Usagi puffed up her chest, Ikaruga made a questioning look. "Red bean paste and cream? Is that tasty?" "Hmph rather than complain, try it yourself. This will win over that woman with ease." She held small dishes that had portions for tasting which she held out to Takeru and Ikaruga. Ikaruga was acting as if it was poison, but the two tasted a mouthful. As they chewed and munched it, a surprised expression had gradually started to appear on their faces. "oh? It''s delicious, how unexpected." "Really, it''s super tasty. Usagi, don''t you really have a talent for it?." Hearing Ikaruga''s honest impression, receiving Takeru''s praise, Usagi started blinking astounded. Even though she was confident earlier, a blush had appeared on her cheeks and her line of sight had wandered downwards. "I am not really pleased with you calling my name but to be praised like this I di-didn''t expect that." "No no, it''s really tasty. You''re amazin'', Usagi. I can''t do anything outside of my swordsmanship so I respect you a lot." "i-is that so. So it is tasty. T-that is great. If people eating are happy then really it was worth making it." Although embarrassed, she seemed very happy. In order to cool off her flushed cheeks she put a hand on them and smiled, facing downwards. Feeling as if her figure had overlapped with his little sister''s, Takeru almost unconsciously pat Usagi''s head. But, that''s when, "I''m entering." Along with a knock the door had soundly opened, making everyone turn around. Takeru hurriedly passed crackers lying on the table to the other two. And, *pop**pop**pop* Completely empty sounds were let out and the timing all three crackers were popped was completely different. Ouka who had entered showed a slightly surprised look, then displeased shook off coloured paper that covered her hair. The air inside the room froze. "what is this?" She glared at them with a fierce look. Even so, despite his face twitching, Takeru made a cramped smile and, "S-see we''ve prepared your welcome" And there,Takeru noticed the state Ouka was in. Her uniform was stained with blood and dirt, not just her clothes, her own body was also full of grazes and scratches. "you, what are those injuries?!" "An enemy showed just a bit of resistance. Entering combat isn''t something uncommon. I successfully secured a Magical Heritage. There''s no problem." "No problem aren''t you bleeding lots?! Wait, right there." "Rather than that, what kind of situation is this?" Narrowing her eyes, Ouka spat these words with slight anger. Looking through each member, she ended it by glaring strongly at Takeru. "a party during platoon activity time. You sure do whatever you want, captain." "No, this, we hosted it for you" "? F-for me?" "You see, we still haven''t done one yet, right? A welcome party for you." "" Then, for the first time Ouka had noticed the curtain hanging from the ceiling. For a moment she displayed a confused expression. "We don''t know much about you, and you hardly know anything about us either do you?" "" "So I thought we should deepen our camaraderie first." As Takeru made a smile close to what a wry one, Ouka seemed slightly troubled. Her gaze wandered and she didn''t know how to respond. But gradually, a shadow appeared on her face and she breathed in lightly raising her face with her usual cold expression. "sorry, I don''t have that much free time. You guys can do as you like." "No, don''t say that. Suginami made decorations for your sake, Usagi made you a short cake with red bean paste and cream for you. I honestly wasn''t helpful, but think of what the other two did." "I have no intention of getting along with you. Also, unlike you I didn''t enter Inquisition to play." After saying that much, Ouka once again opened the entrance''s doors and went outside. The expression he saw on her face from the profile wasn''t necessarily an angry or one full of contempt, it somehow looked lonely to him. Takeru grabbed the first aid kit and jumped out of the platoon''s room to follow after Ouka''s back. "Ootori!" After finding her again, Takeru called out to her and approached in a hurry. Ouka stopped moving in annoyance and turned around. "What?" "Where are you going?" "That has nothing to do with you." "Wait a moment, that''s a terrible injury. At least let me perform first aid." Ouka''s left leg was bleeding considerably. It was painfully scrapped as if she had gotten into a traffic accident. Despite that, Ouka didn''t intend to cover up her leg and once again started to walk briskly. "I can do that much myself. I told you before, it has nothing to do with you." "It does, you''re a member of the same platoon and I''m your captain." "acting like a captain only at a time like this" She coldly glared at him. But this time, Takeru didn''t withdraw. "Indeed. It''s captain''s orders. Let me treat you quietly." Unusually forceful, Takeru protruded the first aid in front of himself. As Takeru in front of her acted oddly strong, she let out a slightly troubled sigh. After having Ouka sit on the bench in the courtyard, he took out disinfectant, gauze and bandage from the first aid box. Without any prior notice, Takeru had gently touched Ouka''s leg, "Wha?!'' "? What is it?" "Nnothing, if you''re doing it then hurry up. The time''s pressing." Turning away with slightly red cheeks, Ouka ordered Takeru. In order to see the wound clearly, first, Takeru washed the blood away with water. "Good, the injury is not that serious despite all the blood." "I told you it''s not a big deal haven''t I. I moved so it bled more than it should have." "But it would be better to find a doctor or a Seelie . A scar might remain afterwards." "That''s nothing to worry about, I''ve had many injuries like this before." Being told that, Takeru ended up staring intently at Ouka''s legs. "!! What are you staring at so much" "Ah no I just thought you have quite beautiful legs." When he spoke directly what he thought, Ouka''s face flared up with red. "Bb-beautiful?" "Yeah, beautiful enough to make me stare." "Nhhh?!?!" "You can''t tell at the first glance but, your muscles are flexible and the balance isn''t off. They''re almost perfect." "o-ohh. So that''s what you mean." "? What else could I mean?" "I-it''s nothing. Shut up and finish it." Ouka looked away blushing, Takeru tilted his neck. It wasn''t that Takeru had no interest in the womanly beauty of Ouka''s legs nor that he was insensitive. He just had directed all his nerves towards the first aid and had completely abandoned worldly thoughts. Otherwise, clumsy Takeru would end up worsening the wound with crazy hand movements. He carefully sprayed the wound with disinfectant. "nhh." "Sorry, did it hurt?" "It''s fine. I''m used to pain." "Haha, you sure say strange things." "? What are you calling strange??" "From my own experience, I know that you can''t get used to pain. You can only bear it, but what hurts, hurts. Those who cry in pain when it hurts feel lesser mental burden. You could call it the little of knowledge I have? " Laughing a bit proudly, Takeru continued treatment. "" Ouka considered Takeru''s words. This man says strange things, is what her expression said as she squinted. To cry out in pain when it''s painful. These words seemed to lodge themselves in her heart a little. Until the first aid was finished, somewhat uncomfortable, Ouka''s gaze wandered all over. "All right. It''s done." Takeru clapped his hands, wiped away the sweat from his brows and said so. Ouka narrowed her eyes and looked at her own leg. Her leg was wrapped with a crazy amount of bandage which ended up looking like a big lump. "I feel like my mobility has fallen significantly." "A-a-haha I guess you already knew, but I''m really clumsy" Scratching his head, Takeru made a good-natured expression and smiled wryly. After seeing his innocent expression, she gave up on saying things like "it would be better if I did it myself" and was unable to blame him. Ouka touched the awkwardly bandaged wound on her leg, and stood up with a perplexed expression. "I-I won''t thank you. it''s something you did decided to do yourself." "You don''t have to. We''re comrades, isn''t it normal to do this?" "" Displeased by the word "comrades", Ouka left Takeru and started walking "Hey, wait. Where are you going?" Takeru messily dropped the bandage and disinfectant in the first aid box, hurrying to keep up with Ouka. "Platoon activity. I''m going to resolve another case." "With your leg like that? It''s better to stop or at least include the platoon in it." "No can do. The ones I''m chasing are too dangerous for you guys. It''s even bigger deal than the case from the other day." "even more of a reason not to let you go. What are you chasing, Ootori? A Magical Heritage? Or maybe a witch?" "None of your business." "It is, I''m your captain." Brandishing his authority as the captain again, Takeru forcibly pressed on. Ouka was clearly irritated, but after being treated by him she was unable to deny him strongly. Reluctantly, she stopped her legs and turned towards Takeru. "do you remember the ''Trackless Psalms'' case?" "? Yeah." "It hasn''t been resolved yet." Being told that, Takeru recalled that was certainly the case. When they rushed in, they missed the person who looked like the trading partner. "There''s too many mysteries about that bunch. They were armed too well to be mere mafia members and after interrogating them, there''s no doubt that the ''Trackless Psalms'' wasn''t the main goods they traded." "Can it be, that you got a hold of information on the buyer?" "No, I haven''t gotten that far yet. Even though I was given priority for interrogating the people I caught, I haven''t gotten much useful information. However, I have gotten a hold of details on the goods traded. It seemed to be fragments of a Magical Heritage. The only thing that could be identified from the fragments was the blade, so it should have the form of a sword." "Fragments doesn''t a Magical Heritage lose its value when its destroyed, because the operative procedure is also destroyed?" "Indeed. They were trading something that supposedly had no value, for a large sum. That means the other party was unlikely to be a trader or a collector." "? Why?" As Takeru was full of questions for a while already, Ouka openly made an irritated expression. "What would an amateur do with a fragment. The possibility of the trading partner being a member of the magical society is considerably high." "A m-magic society a collective of witches and sorcerers? Do these kind of anachronistic organizations exist these days?" Since I stick to using my sword I shouldn''t be saying that I guess, Takeru thought. In the modern times witches are being administered and it was extremely difficult for them to form and act as a faction. However, as if to say she''s not joking, Ouka squinted. "Valhalla. It''s mainly shrouded in mysteries, but that magic society undeniably exists." Takeru heard that name before. It had appeared among the rumors floating around the school, it''s a collective said to be an urban legend. According to the rumor, witches and sorcerers that have survived the war teamed up and work together in order to overthrow the Inquisition or something. If that was to be real, it would be outrageous. It was unknown if the modern weapons could compete with the witches of old. Between the modern and the past days, the witches were overwhelmingly more powerful in the past. There were many witches capable of using magic of a level that allowed them to fire volleys that could erase a city in an instant. "Recently, strange incidents happen one after another. Since neither witches nor Magical Heritages were involved investigation was handed over to the police, but I don''t think they are right. Those guys are gathering and trading corpses in exchange for money. The only ones that would purchase corpses, are witches." "But is it related with that case from before?" "That''s right, the client asked that bunch for them. ''We will buy any fresh corpses as well'' they said." Takeru involuntarily gasped. Although it was still premature to assume the other party was Valhalla with just these similarities, certainly he could see how was it connected to the case of "Trackless Psalms". He had no idea what was the criminals'' goals, but normally thinking, "I think they are preparing for something. Whether it''s Valhalla or not, the involvement of witches and Magical Heritages is clear. Right now, I''m going to the cult''s meeting place I was anonymously tipped of." "Can it be, that lately you''ve been investigating that corpse-collecting group alone?" "Yeah, the seized Magical Heritages were a by-product of it." What an aggressive woman Takeru thought once again. "That should be enough. Now that you know, you can go back to the platoon''s room to flirt." "Nono, wait. If the opponent is Valhalla and witches, then doesn''t it exceed of what students can deal with? Shouldn''t you report the information you obtained to Dullahan?" "Hmph the Dullahan bunch is working on an entire pile of unrelated cases. And they won''t properly take it up. When I took care of it as Dullahan, all I got in response whenever I reported was that it''s under police''s jurisdiction. Even alone I can resolve this case." As she said so, a dim light had dwelled in Ouka''s pupils, she clenched her fist. From the way she spoke, it seemed like she was investigating this matter before she was fired. In her eyes something like tenacity could be seen, but Takeru didn''t think that was it. It was deep, deep grief. Very similar to hatred "understand now? The people I''m chasing are too heavy for you guys, Inquisition won''t recognize them as a target for point acquisition. There''s no merit in this investigation for you as you''re aiming to acquire points don''t come." Even if you come you''ll just get in the way, the way she said that hinted she was worried about the members'' safety. Ouka walked away briskly. Takeru felt like stopping there. However, knowing that Ouka was going to involve herself with something that dangerous and letting her go alone, would disqualify him from being the captain. "I''ll be going with you." " Why?" "Why you ask there''s no way I can let someone this hurt go off alone. Since you won''t listen when I tell you to stop, I''ll go with you." Ouka furrowed her eyebrows, slightly annoyed. "I said the injury is not a problem." "Even if you''re not bothered with it, it''s going to dull your movements during an emergency." "No such thing will happen to me. In the first place, it doesn''t hurt at all." "Even if you endure it, it must hurt." "I''m told you, it doesn''t hurt." "It definitely hurts." "It doesn''t hurt." "It hurts." "Persistent." "Is that something a sore loser should be saying?" Seeing Takeru not budge an inch, Ouka made a honestly fed up expression. In the end, the one who gave in was Ouka. After Takeru and Ouka finished the first aid, they prepared the equipment and have arrived at the site. Takeru proposed they invite Usagi and Ikaruga, but it was rejected by Ouka. He wanted to tell her she''s stubborn, but she said that they are going enter confined spaces and it was better to go with a small number of people this time, which convinced Takeru. The location was a relatively large prefabricated hut in the harbor of what once was called Tokyo Bay. The relatively large prefab was standing alone on the grass near the container yard. It was relatively large, standing in the middle of the grass by the container yard. From looks alone, the hut looked like it was deserted, but there were many strange things about it. Unlike it''s beat-up appearance, just the door and the locks alone were new. Also, the chains were coiled around the padlock several times. It was clear there were signs of people in here. Takeru and Ouka stood on door''s sides, checking up on the lock. After confirming that it couldn''t be opened normally, Ouka pulled out a sawed-off shotgun from the holster on her back She tried to give it to Takeru. You destroy the lock, is what it meant. "*shake* *shake* *shake*!" "" Ouka didn''t know about Takeru prowess in handling guns that was close to being a curse. In all seriousness, in the worst case scenario he could even hit Ouka. She made a genuinely disappointed expression, took distance from the door and raised the shotgun. A deafening gunshot resounded. The lock was blown off and the door was opened. Takeru immediately kicked the door wide open. "Idiot, I should rus" Ouka tried to stop Takeru, in that instant. *piin*, a sound of something being pulled had reached them. "Kusanagi!!" Being called out to, Takeru turned around. What he saw, was Ouka''s figure suddenly embrace him. Being hit by something that was more like a tackle than an embrace, unable to receive it Takeru had fallen over. Momentarily, a girl''s distinct scent had tickled his nose. Their lips nearly overlapped, making him gasp. His consciousness was almost overtaken by desire, immediately after, a tremendous roar came from behind the door he was about to rush into. As he coughed in the smoke, Takeru understood what happened. "N-no way a trap?!" "Stand! They''ll run away!" Before Takeru even noticed, Ouka''s figure ran behind the prefab. When he immediately chased after her, he saw a black van that had just started its engine and started to drive off. It was prepared so that they were able to escape at any time when the trap had gone off "Damn it we''re too late." As the van continued to grow smaller, Takeru scowled. "No, not yet." Ouka changed the magazine in her gun to live ammunition and poised on knee. And then, she fired three times in succession, the barrel oddly jumping upwards. The van that was already as small as a pea. "As expected it''s impossi" Just as Takeru spoke, the small-looking van in the distance started to sway. It had directly hit a container nearby and fell upside down. It seemed like all bullets shot by Ouka hit the van''s tires. "you must be joking." "It''s made really well but the recoil is nasty." Ouka said so as she pulled the magazine out of the gun, then stood up with a cool expression. Even though it was partially thanks to Ikaruga''s specially-made gun and ammunition, the enemy''s escape route being in a straight line and that there was no wind, with a handgun that had a recoil like that to shoot a tire of a car so far away, her skill was beyond amazing. Takeru was dumbfounded, unable to believe what happened in front of him. "Kusanagi, secure the guys in the car. I will check the building." "g-got it. Thanks for saving me earl" "Don''t thank me, hurry up!" Being yelled at, Takeru ran over to the fleeing car. He no longer knew which one of them was the captain. Takeru handcuffed the three men who had lost consciousness in the van, then quickly returned to the hut, entering from the door in the back. After reaching it, he entered through the door in the back. Immediately after entering, he noticed an abnormality inside. A strange smell. A nauseating odor like that of blood. Remaining wary, Takeru moved through the hut''s corridor. His legs carried him in the direction smell was coming from. At the end of the corridor, there was a room that was probably a bedroom. Behind the wide-opened door, he found Ouka. Holding his nose, he peeked into her face. "" With eyes wide open, Ouka''s movements stopped completely. Takeru tried to say something, but then. "What hgh?!!" As the intensity of the odor couldn''t be compared to how it was earlier, he involuntarily held his nose. The scent of blood felt as if it had pierced his eyes. Takeru somehow endured what welled up from his stomach and grasped the situation inside the room. Inside, there was hell. Packed in plastic bags, were countless human parts. Hands and legs, heads and torsos. Split in five, there were countless human parts packed the bags segregated by body part. However, the problem didn''t lie there. "aaaaa" Unconsciously, he spilled something like a wail. The curtain was being swayed by wind blowing through the window. The evening sunlight had entered the room through cream-colored curtains. The surface of the wall was covered with copious amounts of blood that had splashed over it. And in the middle of that hell, on top of the bed slept a young child. The center of the child''s chest was pierced with a knife. "" Takeru squinted with a chagrin and bit his lip. The help that comes in the nick of time like in films or dramas was mostly impossible in reality. The probability of rescue coming just in time was equal nearly to none. He knew that. When he had decided to join Inquisition, to an extent he was prepared to see such a scene. Yes, he was prepared. But this was too much. It was too real. "" Ouka had stretched out a trembling hand towards the boy who had become cold. With unsteady hands she raised the boy''s body and hugged him like hugging a baby. "I''m sorryI was too late." It was a trembling, gentle voice. "It must''ve been hard. It must''ve hurtbut you no longer have to suffer" Hugging the boy''s dead body. Ouka stroked his cheek. "Sorry It''s all right now. Onee-chan will shoulder all of it" Takeru couldn''t keep looking at this scene, full of affection and incredibly sad. It was too sad, miserable. "Onee-chan will all of it." That''s why. "All of it!!" That''s why, he was slightly late to notice the abnormality in Ouka. When he looked away, using that opportunity Ouka had put the boy down and pulled out the shotgun on her back. He had no idea what was she doing for a moment, but when he saw her back as she turned away, he understood. There were no anesthesia bullets for a shotgun. It was loaded with lethal mithril bullets. Ouka intended to kill the three inside the car. "Ootori!" As she tried to leave the room and head towards the criminals, Takeru had pounced after her and grasped to hold her back. "What are you doing!" "Move." "Stop it, you can''t! If you kill those bastards here, there''ll be no ''again'' for you!" "Let go." "Stop! If you kill them, everything will be for naught!" "Let go!" Frantic, Ouka tried to escape Takeru''s constraint. Her cheeks wet with tears, murderous intent in her eyes, she screamed. Seeing her ghastly appearance, Takeru thought he has to stop her no matter what. He desperately hugged her, lowering her gun. "I won''t let you! Didn''t you become an inquisitor to stop people from ending up like this child?! Isn''t that right?!" "ughh!" "I don''t know you but that''s definitely it, right?! If you screw up here, you won''t be able to save people you normally would!" "Khhuuu, uuu!!" "Are you fine with that?!" "Uuuuuuhhh" Takeru''s voice had probably reached her at last and she had stopped struggling. She fell on her knees, dropping her gun. Then, Ouka put a hand on her mouth, vomited and lost consciousness on spot. A cemetery in a place far away from the bustle of the city. Because there was a beautiful park full of autumn leaves nearby, it was considerably busy during the day. The voices of children playing in the park. Lovers exchanging kisses. In this place, their happiness seemed mysteriously distant. Here, in the open there was just sorrow. That''s the impression the visitors had. "" Ouka squat down in front of a single grave, she was staring at the tombstone for roughly an hour. Standing, Takeru watched her back as she remained like that. After the incident, Takeru had contacted the Inquisition, calling Seelie troop and Spriggans. After briefly reporting to them, he intended to take Ouka to the hospital. However, Ouka declined the offer and came to this place alone. Takeru, not wanting to leave her alone had walked behind her, until now. "about earlier, sorry, I lost composure." With her back still turned towards him, Ouka spoke. "Why did you come with me?" "Because I was worried, obviously." An immediate answer. Ouka''s hair swayed in silence as she looked towards him. "why?" A fragile voice. It was completely different from Ouka''s usual dignified and clear voice. He was unable to take off his eyes from the fleeting expression he hadn''t seen on Ouka before. When he saw her sleepy, somehow fatigued appearance, an inexplicable urge to hug her had struck Takeru. "That''d be cause I''m your captain." "that again." "Despite everything, I want us to become comrades. I-is that bad?" "There''s no way you''d like a person like me to be your comrade." Denying Takeru''s answer, Ouka faced forward again. "you''ve become disillusioned haven''t you." "Disillusioned? By what?" "With my outrage earlier. Honestly, weren''t you taken aback?" "I wasn''t taken aback, but I was surprised." Hearing Takeru''s honest answer, a wry smile leaked on Ouka''s face. "I think you know it already it''s absolutely no good. When I''m in front of an atrocious enemy, blood rushes to my head. I forget myself and I squeeze the trigger, executing them. Especially if it''s criminals who sacrifice the children." "" "Crimson Princess good grief, that nickname really fits me." The cases she was involved in all ended up with crimson sea of blood. That''s why Crimson Princess. But, from what Ouka said, he felt like she didn''t behave in that manner because she wanted to. Surely, Ouka had carried too much of something inside of her. "With that as the reason, I was fired from Inquisition. In fact, I''m not in a position to blame you guys either. I''m even more defective than you are." Ouka said that along with a sigh, took out anpan and milk she had bought in the convenience store on the way, put it down as an offering on the tomb in front of her and joined her hands together. Once again silence had taken over. "this tomb, is it your family''s?" "it''s my parents and little sister''s tomb." "So you had a sister." "Yes. I had one." Ouka poked the milk bottle with a finger. "my little sister loved it; anpan with milk." Her voice unsteady, Ouka said so with nostalgia. It was the first time Takeru heard Ouka speak so gently. "Even though I told her such thing can''t be delicious ''Eat it, eat it'' she asked me to try it time after time." Takeru listened in silence. Not making any sounds, he just focused on listening. "I was stubborn, I refused many times saying I don''t want to. When I did, every time she puffed her cheeks angrily saying ''even though it''s so tasty'', like a kid, right? Because it was delicious for her, it must be delicious for others, that''s how she thought." "" "in the end, I didn''t eat it a single time while my little sister was still alive." "" "Even though it''s so delicious." Suddenly, Ouka''s hand poking the milk bottle was lowered. Her sunset hair was swept by the wind, dancing in the cold air. While watching Ouka''s small back, Takeru lowered his gaze. I need to ask, he thought. If he averts his eyes here, surely, Ouka will once again walk alone. He couldn''t help but think so. "can it be, that your family was" "" "Your sister" The words he tried to use were stuck in his throat and wouldn''t come out. At a time like this, he couldn''t make himself step into Ouka''s darkness. Takeru felt he was being pathetic. But, before Takeru took that step, "Yeah that''s right." Ouka stood up and turned around vigorously. And as if thrusting it at him, "My family was killed by a witch." As if to cast it off, Ouka spoke of her darkness. Ouka was an orphan. It seemed like when she was a baby, she was discarded in a garbage dump along with her real mother''s corpse. She didn''t seem able to open up her heart in the orphanage and was said to be a quiet child who hasn''t spoken at all. The ones who took such a girl in were Ouka''s foster parents, now dead. A cheerful father, a gentle mother. And a cute little sister. Ouka''s frozen heart had gradually melted as she interacted with family. But, one day. Suddenly, a witch came to their home. "Now, kill your dad and mom." It was an incredibly gentle, eerie voice. "If you do it, you''ll save your precious little sister''s life." It was something that happened when Ouka finally grown familiar with the family and the time she called her foster parents with "father" and "mother". Why was it Ouka''s house, it was unknown. The witch had come to their house and held out a knife to Ouka. And said to her. If you kill your father and mother, you''ll save your little sister''s life. Ouka cried not wanting to. She screamed she doesn''t want to kill. But the witch didn''t allow it. The witch''s body trembled with delight and joy, giggling. She didn''t know what to do. She didn''t want to kill her dad and mom. But if she didn''t, her precious little sister she would lose her little sister that always smiled when was with her. Ouka''s heart was torn apart. She become a mere, crying doll. Unable to hold the knife any longer, she tried to let go of it with her fingers. That''s when, father and mother, as if to embrace Ouka, have stabbed the knife into their chests. It''s all right She felt the disappearing warmth of her father and mother''s skin. It''s okay While listening to their gentle voices. Take care of your little sister. Ouka broke. "You did your best but it''s a shame." The witch laughed. "You were too slow time is out." The witch laughed. Loudly. Happily. Joyfully. The witch had spread despair. Ouka felt something depriving her body of freedom. Her legs moved on their own and she had approached the little sister that sat on the floor. Her consciousness was clear. I''m scared. The feeling of the knife in her hand. I''m scared, Onee-chan. Her little sister''s frightened voice. Save me Onee-chan. The feeling of cutting her little sister apart. W-hy Oneecha Retaining her consciousness clearly, Ouka has cut her beloved little sister into pieces. She wanted to scream, but couldn''t. She wanted to cry, but no tears have come out. Her body didn''t listen to her. Her heart shattered like glass. She wanted to end her life right away. That''s right, she wished for it. In the end, the witch ordered Ouka. " Laugh " The meat on her cheek convulsed, her mouth forcibly drew an arc. And in a loud, husky and sorrowful voice. Ouka, in front of the death of her beloved family, Had been forced to laugh. gruesome, is all he could call it. Ouka''s darkness. Ouka''s truth. Her reason to fight. The reason this girl lost control. It was all too sad. "I''ve had everything taken away from me by a witch. I won''t forgive that witch. And" A dark flame had dwelled inside her pupils, she directed murderous intent at a witch that was elsewhere. Stopping in middle of the sentence, Ouka stared at her palm. She squinted and very bitterly, she squeezed her fist. "I, I won''t forgive it. I will exterminate witches all of my life, I vowed to do so for the sake of their victims. That''s what I''ve lived for until now. From now on as well until I die." "" "That''s my everything." After she finished speaking, Ouka stared at Takeru as if glaring, then suddenly narrowed her eyes and smiled wryly. "Now you understand. I''m just going to cause you trouble. In the same manner, others get in the way of my revenge." Ouka placed a hand on her chest and spoke to Takeru apologetically. "I''m already broken. My going out of control is unstoppable. That''s why, leave me alone already." "" "I won''t become your comrade." With a clear voice and a clear look in her eyes, Staring straight at Takeru, Ouka has No, that''s not it Takeru denied Ouka''s words. What he saw two years ago. The image of absolutely strong opponent with sunset hair. Ootori Ouka. For Takeru, that was the existence that had gave him a chance to change The person herself who has stopped him. In the past, Takeru too just like Ouka had rushed forward fueled by hatred. In the past, Takeru too, was broken in the same way Ouka was. But, he was able to stop. In the wake of his defeat, he was able to turn back. That''s why he denied. "You will become a comrade." Takeru denied her loneliness. "I won''t deny your revenge. But a life of only revenge, is too sad no matter how you look at it." "even if it''s sad, it has to be done." "I know. I won''t stop you from doing it. I won''t say pretty words like ''nothing comes out of revenge''." "" "But in exchange." Puzzled, Ouka tilted her head slightly. Staring straight at Ouka, Takeru pointed at himself with a thumb. And said. "Let me carry half of the burden." With these words, Ouka''s facial expressions disappeared. Carry? Just what did he mean by that? "I said I''m going to help you. You and I together, let''s go all out and judge evil witches. Take revenge for your family. How about it?" Ouka was speechless. As if to say she didn''t understand. "whatare you" "Exactly what I said." Seeing Takeru say that with a straight face, Ouka had finally exploded with anger. "Don''t get carried away! Why would someone unrelated like you help me with revenge?!" "I told you, because I think of us as of comrades." Takeru said while tilting his head. Ouka placed her hand on the forehead as if she had a headache and staggered. "S-still how did that turn into helping me!!" "Can''t I?" "There''s a limit to being shameless! There''s a limit to meddling! My revenge belongs only to me!" "I''m not stealing it from you. Two is better than one, right? Simple calculation. Even a monkey would understand. That''s why even I can understand." "Ughh?!nonono! As if I''d involve you with my revenge!!" "I don''t mind it at all?" "I do mind it!" "Eh whyy?" Takeru made a seriously troubled face and tilted his neck again. Ouka''s words didn''t get through to him, her irritation coming from the fact it wouldn''t turn into a proper conversation was angrily pointed at Takeru. "What the hell you''re saying! You trample over other''s circumstances! Comrades? That''s not a reason to involve yourself with someone else''s revenge!!" She said so, her shoulders raising roughly as she breathed in. While breathing heavily as well, Takeru stared straight at Ouka. "Not just because we''re comrades. There''s one more, a reason because of which I want to help you." "Stop messing!" "Because you seem in pain." Ouka was taken aback from surprise, she made an expression that said she didn''t understand anything. "Haa?! I''m not in pai" "Then, why are you crying?" "?" "Aren''t you crying now. A lot of tears are pooling in your eyes." "Nothis is" "It''s been like that since we visited the grave." For the first time, Ouka had touched her own cheek. Seeing the tear clinging to her fingertips, she was at a loss for words. "Tears come together with pain. There''s no need to bear with it." "Noway" "You don''t have to bear with it any longer, Ootori." He spoke to the stunned Ouka in a gentle voice. Helping with revenge. Actually, it was just Takeru''s ego. He had no intention of denying that. Still, Takeru was unable to leave it like that. "I won''t let you stay alone for any longer." He could no longer let go of the crying girl in front of him. "Not as your captain. As a human being called Kusanagi Takeru, I will walk by your side." When her revenge is over, having no one by her side would be too sad. That''s why, he thought it would be good if she had another person walk the thorny road together with her. "No, I''ll have you let me walk beside. From now on, we''ll cry together, suffer together and stubbornly, fight together." If there''s no one else, he had to do it by himself, When they get tired, it would be fine if they rest on each other''s shoulders. Even I should be able to do that much, he thought. With drops of water spilling from her eyes, Ouka stood in daze. To be dependent on someone me? So the revenge for my family is painful? I won''t admit it. I won''t admit it. I cannot acknowledge it. If I do that, I''ll end up moving on. I''ll end up troubling unrelated people. Ouka wiped her tears and looked at Takeru. These tears are a lie. They''re from her real feelings. She showed a strong look like that. "Hahaha, help me with what ridiculous. What can you even do with your strength." "so you''re still saying things like that certainly, my strength may not be that great. But it should be enough to stop your tears." "S-shut up! I''m not crying! You haven''t acquired a single Magical Heritage nor arrested a single witch so far what use is there of you?! Someone like you who can''t do anything but swordsmanship I I don''t need someone like that!" "" "Mere swordsmanship won''t be of any use for my revenge!!" Ouka spoke thoughtlessly. Even though she wasn''t bothered about fighting strength, she pushed Takeru away. "" She had certainly pushed him away. However, that, "okaay, I get it." Had instead lit a fire in Takeru. Or it could be restated that she had stepped on it. On Takeru''s land mine. "Eh?" "If you say so, it can''t be helped." As Takeru''s tone of voice changed, Ouka raised her face with stunned expression. He slowly touched the sword at his waist and pulled it out all at once. Reflecting the sunlight, the sword''s blade shone brilliantly. In that light, stood a demon laughing fearlessly. "What results do I need to let you help me? A B-rank Magical Heritage? A-rank? or maybe an S-rank?" "? W-what are you saying?" "Fine, I don''t care which one it is. I''ll prove it to you. Whether its B, A, S or SS. I''ll gather them all up and send them back, just you look." He declared. "Prepare yourself, Ootori Ouka." With a confident expression, like a demon he declared that. Ouka didn''t know. She hasn''t seen it, so she didn''t know For this man, Kusanagi Takeru, calling swordsmanship useless was a taboo. Once he ends up like this, he can''t be stopped. Since it had come to this, Ouka could only give up. She could only let Takeru support her revenge. "M??mm, wonderful weather. It would be nice to spend such a day holed up in a room and work hard at surfing the net, looking at erotic images. 2D onesyou think so too, right, Nacht?" "I said, I don''t think so." Feeling the cool autumn wind with his entire body, the necromancer Haunted had said something unhealthy while stretching grandly. The black garments have fit his refreshing face to an unpleasant extent and his behavior was inexplicably mysterious. The sword that was hanging on his waist, Nacht, had brushed off his words seeking consent. As If I''d let myself be lumped together with such pervert, she thought. The location they were in was on top of a major company''s rooftop. Standing on top of the heliport circle drawn on the roof, Haunted overlooked the city below. "It''s really calm, this is a really different sight from when I was alive. Nobody is starving, nobody is scared. The word ''peace'' refers to a sight like this, doesn''t it." Deeply emotional, he followed the people in the city with his gaze. "A scenery like this isn''t bad. It does calm your mind. Elementary students'' smiles, middle school girls flashing their bras, high school girl''s miniskirts I believe it''s all precious." "disgusting." Nacht threw a quiet insult at him. Not noticing that, Haunted closed his eyes and spread his arms wide. "but." His appearance could be called sorrowful, as if he froze with a empty hole in the center of his chest. A sad look. "But however. This place is lacking something crucial to people it''s lacking what''s indispensable to humans beings that''s right, if I were to name it." Haunted extended his spread arms towards the heaven, tears appeared in his eyes. And "There''s no love!!!" He slammed the palm of his hand into the center of the heliport with all his might. Momentarily, on the brand-new heliport appeared a reddish-brown circle. It was huge and circular, covering the entire roof. Haunted knelt in the center, pulled cross-knife from his waist and has stabbed his palm with abandon. Again and again. "No tomorrow!! No hope!! No craving!! No despair!! No screams!! There''s no madness of gushing blood and dancing meat!! People living in such penance that is this false peace should entertain themselves, continue seeking enjoyment!!" A copious amount of blood had flowed from his hand full of holes. The blood didn''t spread on the roof but had drawn a mysterious pattern instead. The circle of light was propagated further by the blood, continuing to form an enormous magic circle. "Now show it show me, children of peace the end of this peaceful era pull up the curtains of comfort" After completing the magic, Haunted had sought the sky, his expression drowning in joy. Whether it''s was coincidence or not, from between the clouds in the sky, light poured down straight at him. He once again touched the center of the magic circle with his fingertips and closed his eyes, taking out a thick book from his pocket. The book turbulent winds had opened the book and soundly flapped the pages. "Time had cometh. The deceased stained carrion, bestowed with blood clot of female goat. With the song of victory sung three times, thou shalt not stop pace of thy march. There is no glory ahead of here, there is no fall. But if thou wish f''r triumphant return, respondthe battle maidens art calling." After Haunted finished the chant, he opened his eyes wide and released the magical power in his body towards the magic circle through his fingertip. The roof''s concrete surface waved like water, it was accompanied by lightning. Increasingly, the lightning had become huge and flew in the sky like dragons, lighting it up. "GUOOAaaAAAaaA" And it had come forth, the variant messenger. That variant''s huge body had crawled out from the liquefied floor. With loud and imposing, metallic sounds the huge body had knelt on spot. In front of the wordless variant, "Yup." Haunted had nodded with satisfaction. "Now then let''s give you some work. The target is AntiMagic Academy, the forbidden area the witches that had sinned are being held." "" "Rescue the Valhalla''s VIP that has been captured and is being held there." Taking sound footsteps, he approached the summoned variant and hit it with his fist. "Well then, do your best. Mr. world''s most famous hero." The screams and fumes after explosions have rose up from the city soon afterwards. Seeing explosions and smoke raise from the distant town center, both Takeru and Ouka on the cemetery were horrified. The ground below them vibrated slightly. "?! What?!" "!!" Their whole bodies stiffened, they have looked towards the city together. At the same time, the wristwatch-type device sounded an alarm. This alarm meant there an emergency meeting of the Inquisition''s entirety and not only the school. There probably weren''t many people who had heard this alarm before. The reason for it, was because it had last sounded 20 years ago. Explosions and screams sounded in the distance. Their number increased at eerily fast pace. Because of the huge difference between this calm park and the distant tragedy, it was so unrealistic Takeru stood rooted on spot. Everyone in the park had reacted in the same way he did. Among them, Ouka alone had a grasp on the situation and looked over the urgent matters on the stereoscopic display device. Her expression cramped instantly and she shut her mouth tight. "What happened?" Ouka had turned around to look at horrified Takeru. And the girl who had lived on by nourishing herself with revenge spoke just one word. "Terrorism." The screams and explosions were further gaining in the momentum. The Glossary Valhalla (ϥ) - It''s written as "Fantasy Cult" (̇) and read as "Valhalla", a reference to a location in Nordic mythology. Calamity (ߥƥ) - It''s written as "Crimson Princess" or "Crimson Lotus Princess" (tɏ) and read as "Calamity". Volume 1, 4 - Hero Summoning Volume 1, Chapter 4 - Hero Summoning Leaving Takeru behind, Ouka dashed in the school''s direction. Screams have sounded from all over the city. It was easy for Ouka to determine what was the enemy. The variants rampaged in the city. They looked humanoid, were skin-colored and extended long tongues. They had no eyes or noses, the only thing they possessed were ears and big gaping mouth. "A necromancer!!" Necromancers. Filthy witches specializing in summoning spirits, who use earthen puppets and corpses as soldiers. These variants were without a doubt corpses. She could tell by the putrid smell and their behavior. Necromancers manipulating corpses often seal organs not necessary to fulfill the purpose. The reason for that, is said to be because corpses retaining all five senses have a sense of self. Since eyes and nose were sealed, they used auditory sense. It was much more troublesome than vision. The enemy has expected the city residents would run away screaming loudly. "I''m an inquisitor! Try not to make any sounds as much as possible! If you scream you''ll be assaulted! Try not to make any sounds!" Ouka''s voice was drowned in everyone''s screams and didn''t reach everyone. "The Spriggans aren''t here yet!?" After hurrying to the intersection Ouka stopped her legs, pulled out the gun in the middle of the escaping mob and directed it into the sky. She fired several bullets one after another. By doing so, she had the corpses change their target to herself. The corpses had saliva hanging down from their mouths, they lowered their bodies and assaulted her. Judging from their bodily abilities, the material was definitely still fresh. Ouka''s pupils were dyed with anger. "Scumbags!!" At the same time as she roared, Ouka pulled out a spare gun from the holster. With all the hatred she had for the necromancer, she poised the handgun horizontally and shot a corpse. When her bullets ran out, she jumped and hit it with a powerful roundhouse kick. The enemy didn''t seem to go down. Ouka switched between her legs and retaining the momentum she had dropped her body low, kicking upwards. Meanwhile she discarded a gun and pulled out a magazine attached to the gun belt on her thigh, reloading. Until her attacks have stopped, she was like a storm showering enemy with bullets and kicks. "" All the corpses going rampant at the intersection were wiped out in no time. Ouka replaced the magazine again and without lowering her guard, she looked at her surroundings. There was no one there. The corpses'' bodily functions stopped and the only thing that remained were corpses of the victims. The enemy had gotten up again, raising groans as if they were suffering. It wasn''t the corpses Ouka had taken down. It were the corpses of the victims that had risen. The nasty thing about necromancers, was their magical power''s contagiousness. People bitten by those monsters called corpse-devourer demons, become the very same corpse-devourer demons. A scene like that from a B-grade horror film had spread around Ouka. When she once again was about to enter battle readiness. From behind her, along with gunfire bullets have swept down on the corpses The reinforcements, inquisitors from the "Spriggan" have finally arrived. Armed with the newest models of Dragoon and assault motorcycles they moved in front of Ouka. The inquisitor leading them had stopped the engine of the motorcycle and stopped in front of her. "A student from a test platoon, huh. This place''s fine now, hurry up and return to school." The man who looked like a captain blurted that out after coming so late. Ouka was tempted to complain to him, but instead asked a few questions to grasp the current situation. "The alarm has been sounded, so besides Spriggan, Dullahan should also have been dispatched, right? Where are they?" "No clue. We received orders to get rid of the Corpse Devourers from the city, that''s all." The inquisitor got off from his motorcycle and holding a gun in his hand he gave instructions to his subordinates. He didn''t seem concerned with Ouka. "The enemy isn''t just the necromancer and the Corpse Devourers. There wouldn''t be any explosion with just this much. Just what is going on here?" "No idea. But one of my subordinates has come in contact with it. From what he said" After he finished giving orders, raising his gun, he turned with his back to Ouka. As he was leaving, he left behind these words. "It seems like an Einherjar appeared." Hero. That word turned Ouka speechless. The AntiMagic Academy chairman''s room. Overlooking the hectic school grounds from the window, Sougetsu turned on the radio device the desk was equipped with. "So, how does it look like?" "We have been contacted by the Spriggans in the front. Or rather, we''re hearing their screams of agony, would you like to hear it?" "Please." *bshht*. The sound signalized the communication switch and a terrible noise had entered Sougetsu''s ears. it took some time to recognize a person''s voice mixed in among the screams. "This is the eighth Spriggan squad! Enemy isn''t just Corpse-Devouring Demons! I repeat! Enemy isn''t just Corpse Devourers! Send support immediate" Right after that, a scream sounded. The communication was switched again, this time there was a sound of building collapsing and a faint breathing. "Quicklyrequesting Dullahan''ssupport. Anti-magicfirearmsaren''t working. We think enemy isa product of summoning magican Einherjar. heuses a Magical Heritage" "" "I sawitsintrinsic magic. Elevenknightsat oncethat hero issurely" A ringing sound. As if something was charging. The inquisitor words could no longer be heard and the next moment, the communication was disrupted by a roar. Sougetsu stood with eyes wide open, frozen stiff. "That, was the last communication from Spriggan troops. Next I''ll display on the monitor." The person he was speaking with, the secretary had displayed an image on the monitor built into the glass window. Displayed on it was an image of something like a giant wearing a golden armor an artificially-created monster that looked like a mechanical doll. "What do you think, Chairman?" "yeah, there''s no doubt. The body seems different, but the enemy''s an Einherjar. Moreover, a really powerful one." After saying "hero", Sougetsu shuddered. Einherjar A magical organism that had been considered by Inquisition as something of the past. It was a certain summoning magic that had been used by the enemy witches in Witch-Hunt War era. Among the high-level summoning magic, exist three impossible to use in the current era. Hero Summoning, Legend Summoning, Myth Summoning. One of them, the Hero Summoning, was a magic used once 150 years ago. Even among witches it was a treated as a forbidden, heretical magic. In the past magical organisms were rampant all over the world, it was an era where magic was treated as something natural. It was an era where many warriors holding power comparable to gods have existed. Their feats of valor were handed down after their death and remained in the modern as the stories of heroes. During the war, the cornered witches revived and used them to further their outrage. This summoning could only be used at expanse of tens of thousands innocent lives, which resulted with many precious lives being lost. It wasn''t magic that could be used by ordinary people. And yet, it was once again revived in the modern times. Sougetsu''s shoulders trembled from laughter. "Kukuku, kuhahahaha! To think they''d pull out something like a Hero again! Just how in hell did Valhalla summon that thing I wonder!" There was no report recently that would imply tens of thousands dying. Having no idea what method did they use, Sougetsu held his belly and laughed. "nice, so nostalgic, it''s getting interesting. I wonder if they''re going to start it again, a war where a ridiculous amounts of people are going to die ." Madness dwelled inside Sougetsu''s eyes. The secretary with whom he was speaking seemed to be confused. "umm, Chairman, what are we going to do? While it''s slow, the hero is heading straight for the academy." "Their aim is the tower with sealed Magical Heritages no, it''s area witches are held in, I guess well, what to do. Against a hero, Spriggans are quite lacking in power" That''s when Sougetsu narrowed his eyes, making his usual smile like that of a Cheshire cat. "Ahh that''s right. There is one, a fellow perfect for this. I see, now that I think of it it''s a good opportunity to for that fellow to awaken." "Chairman?" "We''ll have a broadcast to all the students. Connect my microphone to all the speakers within the grounds." "Y-yes. Is it going to be evacuation orders?" As the confused secretary asked, "Evacuation? Don''t say such foolish things!" Sougetsu answered wildly. "We don''t want to shave off such a fighting potential. We''ve got them, right? So much human resources we could build a wall! " Hearing Sougetsu''s response, the secretary had realized what he was trying to do. "Chairman, that''s too much!! We should immediately give permission for Relic Eaters usage and dispatch Dullahans!" "Of course, I''ll dispatch them. But I''ll dispatch the Dullahan bunch only in case it gets out of hand. What, it''s just one hero. High ranking witches are much more scary. With Relic Eaters they would easily smash it." "Then why why is there a need to use the students?! They aren''t regular inquisitors yet, right?!" The secretary''s screams didn''t reach Sougetsu. "well theen, I wonder if he''ll properly contract with her." There was no longer anyone who could stop his laughter. "Damn it! That Ootori leaving me and going off alone like that!" Takeru borrowed a bicycle that was lying on the road and headed towards the school with all he had. It was only his guess, but Ouka had headed in the direction witch was in. In other words, where the explosions were occurring. Since the explosions were slowly moving towards the school, inevitably Takeru had gotten on the road to school. "I''ve got a bad feeling." He couldn''t let Ouka head towards the witch alone like that. That''s the feeling he had. It seemed like something would happen that cannot be undone, an eerie impatience hurried Takeru. "Don''t die, Ootori!" Scattering droplets of sweat, Takeru rushed to the place smoke was raising from. The crowd was already gone. Glad there was no people, Takeru rushed with the bicycle through the shopping mall, taking a short cut. The Spriggans must have already evacuated the civilians from the combat zone. Therefore, the mall was empty. But, instead, "Khh." When left the residential area and rushed through the big shopping hall on a bicycle, suddenly four naked people have come out jumping from a corner with children''s clothes. Takeru pressed brakes and stopped at verge of crashing into them. He tried to apologize in a hurry, but immediately realized the enemy wasn''t human. Heck, its obviously strange that they''re naked, he retorted to himself. Takeru confronted the eye and noseless monsters and hurriedly got off the bicycle. Monsters have suddenly jumped at him from all directions. They were either hiding in the stores or feasting on flesh. "these guys are!" Corpse-Devouring Demons, he didn''t say these words, instead Takeru had sharpened his senses and clenched the sword''s handle. Front, left, right and from behind, one each. All of them closed on him with the same timing. He was at an overwhelming disadvantage. But, however. Now wasn''t time to hesitate. "outta way." After understanding the enemy wasn''t human, Takeru allowed the blood of his family boil in him. To begin with, the Kusanagi-style''s originally wasn''t something made for fighting against other people. That''s why it could be said, this situation was perfect for Takeru. For him, it was an ideal battlefield. Takeru shifted the sheath attached to his waist towards his back, then twisted his body and pulled out the sword at the same time. Kusanagi''s Double-Edged styleSingle Wheel. A sword-drawing skill that could be called heretical even among other heretical skills. He slid the sheath up to his coccyx and clenched the sheath with his left hand. And then he released the twisted upper body, matching the rotation of his hips he pulled out the sword all at once, drawing a circle. It was technique people of the Kusanagi household once used during a siege, it was only effective against large numbers of enemy attacking and was an unusual in swordsmanship wide-range attack. It reached 180 degrees in front. Then, without losing the momentum with sword in front, he withdrew his held out leg, swinging behind him to intercept. What he required was timing, strong hips and above all, an ability to nullify the strain on his lower body. He released the strain without thinking, that was the Double-Edged style''s irregular technique. Even though he had trained it, the burden on the waist was large and there was a chance it could miss the target. However, the Kusanagi-style had achieved 100% hit rate while bearing that burden. Takeru took down four Corpse-Devouring Demons within one breath, stopped the momentum of the technique with his legs and sheathed the sword. "Are these guys familiars? Their flesh is fragile like a human''s but these numbers." As he looked around, he felt as if he was being surrounded by a pack of wolves. The Corpse Devourers have appeared from all over the mall. He judged that it would be reckless for him to challenge the witch alone. If they were manipulating this many corpses, then it wasn''t an opponent for a mere student. However, he can''t do anything at all unless he breaks through. Whether he was to chase after Ouka or to rejoin his comrades. "Even if you used to be humans, I''m not nice enough to show mercy!!" Takeru dropped his body low and kicked off the floor. He moved forward bent to an unbelievable extent. On the very verge of falling over, Takeru sprinted through the mall. "You''re in the way!!" Going in the direction of a corpse devourer ahead, he released a slash from a sheath. Meanwhile, his legs didn''t stop. The attacks released from Battle Driving, a running technique handed down the Kusanagi-style had no basics the footwork was. Since he slashed while being bent forward to the limit, his entire body weight was always behind the slashes, it was more like he crushed his enemies this way rather than cut them down as he headed towards his objective. A single point breakthrough. Since he slashed time after time using his entire body, he should be afraid of the counter, but people who have mastered Kusanagi-style had trained themselves so that they could move their upper and lower bodies independently. No matter how his legs moved, his upper body was always undisturbed and flexible. Moreover, having unintelligent monsters as his opponents was very convenient. It was because Kusanagi Double-Edged style was the swordsmanship that had gone against this low level magic. Takeru crushed the attacking Corpse Devourers and broke through the mall like a fierce tiger. He finally started to see the way out. He had only glanced at it as he ran, but couldn''t find any signs of people. The enemy had senses Takeru''s movements through their auditory sense and have all come rushing at Takeru, at the very least there shouldn''t be any living humans nearby. He felt relieved for the time being but. That''s when. For an instant, Takeru felt like he heard a bell-like sound. He looked towards the sound source through the gap between the monsters. And saw something unbelievable. "Wha" Standing in the mall, was a girl who looked really out of place. Her appearance looked like an illusion, Takeru couldn''t help but to doubt his own sight. Azure hair, azure dress as well as eyes of azure color. "why in such a place?!" And of all things, while surrounded by Corpse-Devouring Demons the girl stared at Takeru. The mysterious girl''s line of sight had met Takeru''s. Along with an illusion as if the world had stopped, Takeru''s thinking also stopped. Muscles moving Takeru''s body stopped and losing support, he fell forward. "Gahdammit!" Unable to even take a proper posture Takeru rolled on the floor, covering himself with abrasions, he rebuilt his posture and leaped towards the girl. At the same time, the Corpse Devourers surrounding her were about to pounce at her. Takeru threw away his sword and in the nick of time he raised the girl in embrace. Barely avoiding enemy, he dashed towards the exit. "What are you doing in such a place?! Didn''t you hear the alarm?!" "" From his chest, the girl just looked up at him with an innocent look in her eyes and didn''t say anything. Maybe because she was scared of strangers, but not to show any sign of fear during an emergency like this, she must have had nerves of steel. Takeru exited the mall and ran to a safe street before putting down the girl and dropping on his knees. Not concerned with the fact Takeru had a hard time, remaining expressionless, the girl stared passionately at Takeru. In front of this wordless girl, Takeru was at his wit''s end. It wouldn''t be a problem if he entrusted her to the Spriggans, but the emergency shelters should be already closed and he had no way to contact the Spriggans from where he was. Were he alone he''d have no problem, but could he survive this pandemonium with a child? As Takeru pondered about it with a hand on his chin, suddenly, the hem of his jacket was pulled. When he looked down, he saw the girl look up at him while pulling his clothes. As he wondered what is this about, the girl slowly opened her pale pink lips. He could feel a faint breath leak out from these lips and she let out speech. Wrapped by mysterious atmosphere, finally he heard the girl''s voice for the first time. "Panpakapaaan." Hearing the incomprehensible sound, Takeru was stunned. Certainly the tone of the girl''s voice made it seem like a fanfare, hearing that Takeru felt exhaustion assault him. Despite her mature appearance, it was a very innocent voice. She mimicked a fanfare with such a voice and even clapped as a bonus. "whatare you doing?" Takeru came up with a question. While he remained stunned, the girl continued as if nothing happened. "Congratulations. Kusanagi Takeru-san, you have been chosen as the second contractor. To commence the contract, please answer the questions." The girl said that without intonation and with a mechanical tone of voice. The wording was similar to the scam sites advertisement that was going rampant on the net. "eh? Eh?" "Question one. Do you have an intention of becoming an inquisitor?" "Yesheck, you, w-what happened? What are you saying?" "Question two. Do you have an intention of exterminating witches?" "" As expected, his head started to hurt. Takeru put a hand on his forehead. Without a doubt, she''s gone insane out of fear. It was no wonder, even though she was this small she saw Corpse Devourers attack people. It must have been terrifying and hard for her. As he thought so, tears appeared in his eyes. He needs to escort this child to a safe place somehow. Moved to tears, he looked into the girl''s eyes and was going to put a hand on her head "Question three. Will you discard yourself for the sake of your goal?" Takeru unconsciously stopped his hand, speechless. For some reason, this time he was unable to ignore this cryptic question that had come from her mouth. The screams and explosions in the distance did not calm down. Feeling the noise very distant, Takeru was unable to take off his gaze from the girl''s pupils. The azure, deep, deep pupils. "? A call?" While he was in daze, suddenly a call had entered his watch-type device. The caller was Ikaruga "Kusanagi? Where are you now?" "Suginami, how''s the school? And I''m well a lot happened, I was chasing Ootori, but on the way" "More importantly, it''s getting terrible over here. Listen to this for a sec." Ikaruga suddenly switched the communication. Soon after, something that seemed like the Chairman''s speech had entered his ears. "My dear students, right now the Inquisition is at verge of an unprecedented crisis. I think you already know, but a target to be judged that has appeared in the city is a ''hero''. You might have read of it through the educational materials, but the hero''s might is far beyond our imagination" Sougetsu continued with an exaggerated tone of voice. "Is this a school-wide broadcast?" "Shut up and listen, important part starts here." "Many civilians and inquisitors have already become its victims. We believe the hero is heading for the academy''s forbidden area. It''s a matter of time before he reaches it. While it might be shameless to say such a thing right now, we''re not strong enough. It will take some time before reinforcement from other branches arrives. Therefore therefore I implore of you, lend us your strength. I want us to fight together. Against the detestable witch that took lives of innocent people, in order to strike them with an iron hammer I want you to stand against it! Rank nor certification no longer matters! You are inquisitors, you are Dullahans! Let''s subjugate it together the time to hunt witches had come! Let''s deliver rightful judgment to heretics!" As Takeru listened to the broadcast, unconsciously his expression cramped up. "that''s crazy." "It''s not a conscription, it''s completely voluntary. I''ve looked around among platoons and there are many who want to participate. There are some who are already participating in the defense deployed around the school by Spriggans." "is it an enemy only Dullahans can do something about?" "I don''t know. The only documentation on the heroes is from Witch-Hunt War era. At this rate, before the reinforcements arrive the school will be breached. While it''s been said in the broadcast, the enemy''s aim is forbidden area." Takeru opened his eyes wide. Forbidden area it was a district in the deepest part of the school that had housed the witches. From petty criminals to heavy offenders, they receive different treatment. A prison for witches. "Kusanagiwhat do we do?" "" "You''re the captain. Usagi is here as well. Running is fine, fighting is fine. at the very least I will follow your decision." Hearing Ikaruga''s intent to leave everything to him, Takeru fell silent for a moment. He shut his mouth tight and clenched his fist. "About the enemy this time I think, it''s better to run away." "" "We, who were unable to seize a single F-rank Magical Heritage so far are unable to do anything against something like that hero. It would be best to wait for Dullahans to be dispatched and evacuate. As the captain, I can''t let you die for naught. " It might seem cowardly, but it was a very decent conclusion. Ikaruga didn''t object either. It was a legitimate choice to take as a captain. "Even though it''s like that, you intend to go right?" Hearing Ikaruga say that along with a sigh, Takeru nodded. He said what he wants to do, not as a captain, but as a human called Kusanagi Takeru. "Right now, Ootori is returning to the school to defeat the hero. She definitely won''t listen to my orders. Hatred for witches is all that exists inside her. Hatred for witches is her everything." "" "To me, Ootori is already a member of the 35th platoon. Just like I don''t want you to die, I don''t want her to die either. But she can''t be stopped with a normal method." "" "That''s why in order to stop her I" He stopped speaking and shut his mouth tightly. This decision of his might be wrong. A captain taking the situation in consideration would never make such decision. Even if he went alone. "That''s why, I think of going on a hero hunt." Takeru said so clearly. He understood even without thinking calmly. It was impossible. What was the probability of him winning? 10%? 1%? 0.01%? No, it might be zero from the get go. Even if Kusanagi style was swordsmanship for slaying things that were not human, the fact it was outdated didn''t change. That''s why it was extremely reckless. It was certain he would be defeated right from the very start. Even so, Takeru would subjugate it. He declared that, vowing over his sword. "Kusanagi, you pulled out your sword, right." "Uh." "When you were talking about hunting or whatever, most likely. I don''t know why, you wanted to pull it out but couldn''t ? You''ve snapped there, right?" "No, we''re talking right? Certainly I pulled it out, but I''m different from my past self." Ikaruga heaved a sigh. Takeru fell silent not knowing how to excuse himself. "Fine already. We''ve already started preparations. The remake of your sword is also ready. I''m not a sword smith and I specialize in guns, so don''t expect too much." Preparations to fight are ready. Is what Ikaruga said to Takeru. Takeru opened his eyes wide at this unexpected development. "Ikaruga, you" "Ah, don''t misunderstand, I don''t care what happens to Ootori Ouka. But, I am interested in this Einherjar thing. It''s not something of this age so I can''t worship it, but it''s a precious sample. If you''re going to collect some data, I''ll lend you all strength I have." In the end, Ikaruga was being herself. Not even a little bit of embarrassment had revealed itself in her words. She really seemed to move according to her own desires. "Exactly so! I am not interested in what happens to Ootori Ouka, but the honor of subjugating that legendary magical organism ''hero'' is appropriate for me to take there is no better opportunity for my name to resound throughout the academy!" Usagi spoke, interrupting with a high-pitched voice. "it''s not convincing when you say that all pale and trembling." "Whuaa?! I-I am not trembling! I might be shivering with excitement though!" "For a while now, your rifle''s being helluva noisy as it clatters." "I-It is a lie Kusanagi! I am not scared at all! Ikaruga is just envious of my courageous self!" "She''s run to the restroom four times within the last 20 minutes" "Wha! Even though I told you so many times not to tell Kusanagi!" He could hear clattering sounds come from the device''s speaker. Takeru laughed at the two acting like usual. "Captain''s orders, listen." Listening to his comrades voices, he muttered. "thanks, both of you." They didn''t listen, but he finished the call with words of thanks. "Sorry for making you wait, by the way youeh?! Where did she go?!" He couldn''t see the girl that was in front of him and looked around in a hurry. Although he looked for her nearby and tried to calling out to her, she was nowhere to be found. She should have been standing here where did she go? "Speaking of which, that girl why did she know my name" Takeru felt a chill on his back as if he met with a ghost. AntiMagic Academy, main gate. The ones protecting the first line of defense was a small group of Spriggans and a large number of students from test platoons. They were leaning over from the barricade and firing from their rifles to intercept the Corpse-Devouring Demons. "Easy. With just this, we alone are enough." "Right? I don''t know about that hero, but this is a piece of cake. S-rank or whatever, it''s just an outdated weapon. It''s not an opponent for us who are armed with modern weapons." The student shouldered an assault rifle and had responded agreeing with a comrade from the same platoon. They have responded to Chairman''s request for help and have bravely come out in front, but Corpse Devourers were unsatisfactory. While the students have seized Magical Heritages on daily basis as part of the test platoon system, they weren''t going against the threat from the Magical Heritages themselves but instead fought against darkness armed with guns. After hearing the opponents was a genuine witch, the challenge made them quite nervous, so this ended up being anti-climatic. Corpse-Devouring Demons were no threat as compared to a man with a gun. The Corpse Devourers were more like hard to kill stray dogs. And even their resilience was nothing great when Inquisition''s anti-magic bullets were used. Hit by the bullets, Corpse Devourers turned into ash and were swept by the wind. A student looked as a Corpse Devourer turn into ash and smiled relaxed. "At this rate Hero won''t be a big deal either. That too is just a product of witch''s magic. That makes it no opponent for u" The moment he said that towards the comrade beside. In front, from further behind in the direction Corpse Devourers attacked from a dazzling light had been emitted. The student heard a sound as if something was evaporating beside him. When he looked that direction in daze, he could see nothing in there. No barricades, no Spriggans, not a single comrade from his platoon. Everything was blown far in the back and had turned into a mere mountain of rubble. "ha?" His thinking stopped. The comrade he was speaking with just now, had disappeared in an instant. An empty scenery. Nothingness spread beside him. Just, a right hand of the comrade that was still breathing a moment ago rolled on the ground like that of a mannequin''s. In front of such an abrupt massacre, the student had looked up at the sky to escape the reality. A cloudless sky stained orange by sunset had spread in his view, feeling refreshing autumn wind on his cheek he devoted all his nerves to escaping. But, naturally it didn''t work so well. From the toes upwards an extraordinary shivering had spread. Because irresistible dread, all he could was to stare at the attacker who had stole everything from him. Standing at the slope in front of the school gate, in the middle of dancing ashes of Corpse Devourers was a leisurely-approaching big shadow. The figure covered with platinum and gold looked divine, but its form looked ominous and evil. It was neither a shell nor armor, it was unknown what should it be called, but it was clad in some kind of armor-like equipment. But that was all. No one had imagined that the figure of a hero who had emerged through Hero Summoning would be that irregular. An outdated weapon summoned with ancient magic. That was how the student perceived the hero. However, the thing walking in their direction was far from what could be call obsolete. It had an incredibly futuristic appearance. "hiii!!" As it approached its steps let out a heavy metallic sound. Raised in its hand, was a large swordno. It was aiming a huge gun in the student''s direction. Ouka stole a motorcycle from the Spriggan without asking anyone and after returning to school, was stunned by the devastation. The once-beautiful AntiMagic Academy. The clean school buildings, maintained courtyard. Multiple buildings that looked like western palaces. All of it had disappeared without a trace. The school buildings were partially destroyed, the courtyard had become scorched earth. Everywhere lied fallen students with heavy injuries. Clearly, there were dead among them. Seeing that everyone had a guns in their hands, she understood that they participated in combat. "what happened why why did students participate in battle?" She hurriedly approached the students who have fallen on the roadside and checked if they''re breathing. Unable to contact the Seelies or Sougetsu, Ouka bit her lower lip. Why wasn''t the Dullahan dispatched. Why are the students participating in battle. What on earth does this plight mean. Ouka didn''t have enough information to understand the situation. Butone thing was sure. Far ahead of her, walked an enormous armor. It was the reason for this devastation, It was a product of magic, It was certain that it was being used by a hateful witch for evil purposes. Ouka had firmly grasped the sight of her enemy and directed the brunt of her overflowing anger at it. Her sworn enemy, the huge armor had calmly walked through the courtyard that''s been turned into an inferno. It was the first time for Ouka to see a hero''s figure. She knew it was a summoned human who had once become a legendary hero, but she didn''t think it would be that inhuman and monstrous. She didn''t feel a shred of intelligence from the hero. It looked to her like a machine that only killed enemies in front of it. "youwant tofight it?" A voice had come from the shadow, Ouka moved her line of sight there. Hidden behind the pillar of the corridor that connected school buildings, was a trembling male student who hugged his knees. There was a number of other students hiding in the school buildings or behind the trees in the same manner. The enemy''s might must have been too great and they had completely lost the will to fight. Everyone seemed to regret sticking their heads into this without thinking it over. Ouka ran over to one of the students as not to be noticed by the enemy. "Tell me what''s the situation. Didn''t Dullahan come? Why are students participating in combat?" "Don''t fightrun awaythat thing isn''t something students can go against" "Answer me!" She grasped the frightened, trembling student''s collar and pulled him to herself. He exhaled painfully and said. "N-no idea we participated because we were told we''ll be Dullahans if we defeat that!!" "that''s insane! The enemy''s is a product of magic designated as S-class danger, isn''t it? Who told you that." "didn''t you hear Chairman''s speech?" Told the content of the speech from the student, Ouka started to grit her teeth. "to bait in the students like that" "If we know it was a monster like that we wouldn''t even try fighting it! R-run, you can''t win!" She slapped the student who held his head and seemed to be going crazy. When the student fell silent with tears in his eyes, Ouka asked with a relatively calm tone of voice. "You, did you see the intrinsic magic of the Magical Heritage the hero is using?" Intrinsic magic, it''s magic concealed within a Magical Heritage. Magical Heritages can only hold one type of magical power within themselves, but Magical Heritages of A-rank and higher danger classification and higher can activate intrinsic operative procedures embedded into them without relying on the owner''s magical power. The reason the Magical Heritage that could be used by people other than witches was classified so dangerous, was because of this intrinsic magic existence. "I don''t know, but from the very start it had a barrier that repelled everything, not letting us even scratch it" "a magical barrier, huh." Magical barrier. Certainly, for a magical barrier to be able to repel Inquisition''s anti-magic bullets, it must have been very powerful. Most likely, to expand such a barrier one would require an enormous amount of magical power a modern witch would be unable to generate. If that had been achieved, then it was doubtlessly created by a Magical Heritage. However, the school''s students aside, would it be able to annihilate that many forces by using just a barrier? Moreover, the shape of Magical Heritage it was using was that of a gun. It''s basic body was used for attacking, would it be granted an operative procedure for a defensive barrier? Ouka felt there was something more about it. "Enemy is a hero. It wouldn''t be strange if it used multiple Magical Heritages. Did something else change about it? With this many people killed off, there should be something else, right." As she questioned him, the student''s face turned pale all at once. He saw something. Ouka realized that instinctively. "we couldn''t beat it anyhow, no matter how much we fired at it we could do nothing. That''s why we tried to temporarily withdraw, a-and then" "" "Suddenly, a magic circle appeared beneath his feetand momentarily, the inquisitors in the front line were blasted away. In an instant they turned into pieces of meat." "What did you see at that moment. Tell me, if we know the intrinsic magic, it''ll be a clue to defeating the hero." Holding his head in his arms, looking at the ground with bloodshot eyes, the student said. "Knights eleven of them I saw them just for a moment inside blinding light. That guy multiplied and attacked!" After saying that much, he stopped speaking and started to cry. Ouka''s face had suddenly displayed dread. A magical barrier and summoning eleven knights. "the hero is Arthur Pendragon and the Magical Heritage is Excalibur?!" At the same time as she guessed that, is it possible? She wondered. The historical Excalibur had originally a shape of a sword. However, what that hero had possessed didn''t look like a sword, but a gun. It''s shape was similar to a railgun, which wasn''t produced yet even in modern times. Railgun impossible. There was no precedent for magical power dwelling inside modern weapons like a railgun. The lost type Magical Heritages in shape of a gun were relatively few at most, only firearms manufactured and used during the war had existed. Although irregular types existed, they hardly were able to exert such destructive power. And above all Excalibur should have been destroyed by Inquisition over a hundred years ago. Something that no longer existed should not be here. However, no other Magical Heritage in existence possessed intrinsic magic that could summon eleven knights. What has been traded during the "Trackless Psalms" were fragments of a Magical Heritage. If they were fragments of Excalibur, that possibility couldn''t be ruled out. Restoration of a destroyed Magical Heritage was said to be impossible at the present however. If Valhalla was involved, the possibility is no longer zero. "" Ouka shut her mouth tightly to hide the slight fear she felt and closed her eyes resolved, she borrowed a small assault rifle and a magazine which lied next to the student. After confirming the amount of ammunition, she pulled the cocking handle. If that gun is really Excalibur and the documentation isn''t wrong, I can understand the barrier existing. Excalibur is not just the sword itself, it should have been a complete Magical Heritage along with its sheath. The reason King Arthur had boasted of his invincibility was thanks to the sheath rather than the sword itself. So, the sword for attack and for defense the sheath. She raised the gun and faced forward. Well then, first sheath unless I destroy the holster Ouka couldn''t let that monster go unchecked like that. The hatred inside of her didn''t allow her to. She raised her waist, intending to chase after the hero. "Hey, aren''t you going to run?!!" "I''ll buy some time you guys treat the wounded." The student probably wouldn''t forget the expression he saw on Ouka back then for his entire life. With an unfounded guess and poor equipment she went against an opponent even entire battalion would be unlikely to win. Despite going against a monster of an enemy, Ouka was undaunted. On the contrary, it seemed like she was laughing. Ouka hid in the shadows and just peeking out, she had checked up on the hero''s waist. There, certainly was something like a holster for the gun. "can only bet on it, huh." She raised her gun and braced her spirit for battle. Then she pressed the gun to her forehead and closed her eyes, as if praying. And the moment enemy''s legs stopped, Ouka had jumped out of shadow with a gun in her hands. Firmly locked on the target spot, she approached firing bursts of three. Just as the students said, the bullets were stopped by invisible barrier before reaching Hero''s body. Ouka concentrated on aiming at a single point in the barrier forcing a heavy load on it. The hero has already turned in her direction. His height was nearly three metres. Holding Excalibur in one hand, he pulled half of his body backwards and aimed the muzzle at Ouka. Thirst for blood. Ouka instantly jumped to the side. With an impact powerful enough to form a huge crater in the grounda mass of magic power passed right beside her. "!!" She was struck with terror. If she remained in the same position she was in before, she would have become a mere piece of meat. But that wasn''t the reason for her fear. It was the fact that the shockwave was not Excalibur''s intrinsic performance nor magic. The strike seemed like a shell. It wasn''t a bullet made from magic, but a huge lump of magical power itself. It matched with how original Excalibur had worked. In the olden days King Arthur had used Excalibur''s magical power to release extended slashes from his sword and boasted of having no equal. Even when it was used by a witch before it was destroyed, data of similar usage were left in the records. And that, has now changed its shape to a cannon, making it perfect for firing from range. "I can''t fight against such a guy for long!" In front of such outrageous destructive power, she displayed her fear for just an instant. That chance was not missed by the unequaled hero. When she had looked away from him. The moment Ouka had landed on the ground after jumping to the side, she saw the hero in front of her, swinging the Excalibur sideways. Ouka forgot that his Magical Heritage could be used not only as a gun, but was also made in a shape that allowed it to be used as a sword as well. Before the blade had hit the ground, she had once again kicked off the ground jumping away. However, No good too low! Like this I''ll Impact. She had barely avoided a direct hit, but the pulverized ground had broke into huge fragments and assaulted Ouka. Along with the debris dancing in the air, she was flung high into the sky. But, "HAAAaAaaa!!!" Ouka was alive, immediately after the ground was broken she kicked off a large piece of debris, using her legs like a spring she had negated the impact. Her adaptation abilities and her motion nerves were exceptional. The numerous battles she had experienced so far had allowed her to survive through this situation. As she was falling, Ouka had fired blindly. Her aim wasn''t fixed anywhere, she just fired bullets downward from the sky. Of course, all of it was blocked by the barrier. Ouka landed on top of the barrier. She immediately reloaded and showered the barrier with bullets at zero distance. Along with a loud sound at impact, all of the bullets were repelled. No matter how she concentrated fire on one spot, it wouldn''t budge. Even with mithril coating that had anti-magic effect, it was impossible to break through this powerful wall. "Kuhh!!" The hero swung up gun''s barrel trying to shake off Ouka clinging to him. The moment she exhausted her ammo, Ouka performed a backflip. At the same time as she landed, she rolled on the ground further taking distance from the hero. However, as she tried to escape, the hero grasped her leg with his burly hand. "Gyahh!!" Held by a hand as big as her head was, Ouka''s leg broke like a dry leaf and bent to the side. She endured despite feeling like screaming in pain and pulling her favorite gun, she had showered the hand grasping her leg with bullets. If he has come in contact with her, the bullets will reach. She thought so, but to no avail. The barrier changed it''s shape upon contact with enemy and had covered hero''s body with a thin layer. The bullets were completely blocked and the hero didn''t receive a single scratch. There was no way for Ouka to escape any more. Still grasping Ouka''s broken leg, the hero has flung her at the school building''s wall with all his strength. Smashing into the wall with a tremendous momentum, she spat out blood. Her body slid down to the ground like a broken doll. Exhaling painfully, Ouka desperately focused on keeping her life. "I won''t die yet!" She had squeezed the voice out from the back of her throat. What had forced her to move, was the vision of a witch that had taken everything from her. The slaughterer laughing loudly with a distorted smile. Ouka didn''t forget that absolute fear. Maintaining that vision, she had looked at the approaching hero "this degree offear!" Ouka forced her aching body and tried to stand up. "Accepting death from a threat of this levelis unforgivable!" She breathed roughly, holding her knees with her hands. Looking at her appearance, her uniform was in tatters and her underwear was mostly visible. Not even trying to hide that appearance of hers, Ouka stood on the broken leg. She exhaled out, her breath tinged with scent of blood and slowly held out both her hands in front of herself. That gesture looked as if she was trying to grasp something that wasn''t there. She muttered in a fading voice and closed her eyes "if possible, I didn''t want to use it." Resolving herself, she slowly opened her mouth. Summis desiderantes affectibus Along with the words she spoke, the world lost its sounds. The atmospheric pressure had rapidly dropped and the oxygen in the air was depleted. A spark was born in the air and tinnitus had covered the world. In the space like a prelude to hell, Ouka opened her eyes. And, Malleus Maleficarum. At that moment, beneath Ouka''s feet who shouldn''t possess any magical power, appeared a magic circle. The space screamed as if singing a requiem and then soundlessly, something like a black coffin has appeared from the magic circle beneath. The coffin has stopped in the mid-air in front of Ouka''s held out hands. In the instant she squinted, the tombstone-like exterior cracked, scattering. And what appeared from insidewere two handguns. The barrel measured ten to fifteen inches. Its exterior''s features had suggested it was an automatic pistol rather than a revolver. Women and children aside, it looked like it would be hard for humans to handle it, a weapon of unknown application. They were way too large to be called a handguns, it was a completely original gun that didn''t exist in either past or the modern. On their exterior there was a distorted crest displaying a distorted wingless dragon and The Malleus MaleficarumIV "Vlad III" was carved onto them. Ouka picked up those huge guns from the air, and crossed them in front of her body. "I didn''t intend to use you but it''s an emergency. Lend me your power, Vlad." She spoke, as if to herself. When she did, "As always, I hurry to respond to thine call." A voice suddenly sounded in Ouka''s head. A thick and heavy voice of a man. Beside her, there was no other human. Hence, it was clear that the voice had come from the handguns summoned by Ouka. The Relic Eater, Vlad. One of the anti-magical weapons only inquisitors from "Dullahan" were allowed to use. It was Ootori Ouka''s exclusive Relic Eater. "For thou, indeed are provisional contractor of mine." Although there was no intonation, Vlad spoke with a somewhat condescending tone of voice. The existence of Magical Heritages with their own persona capable of speech has been confirmed before. All of the Relic Eater series had a personality dwelling inside of them. Irritated with Vlad''s all-important attitude, Ouka''s face distorted. "You just shut up and listen to me." "Ultimately, it''s provisional. I hast nay intention of responding to all thy requests. Thou still haven''t accept''d me yet." "Shut up. Who would accept a product of magic like you." Ouka refused Vlad and raised the guns, aiming the muzzles at the hero. Using Vlad was humiliating to her. Being unable to defeat magic without using magic herself, to Ouka it meant that she was already defeated by magic. Even so, Ouka wanted to defeat her hateful enemy. Losing personally was something trivial. Defeated or not, as long as she defeated the enemy, Ouka did not care about it. It''s because that''s how she thought, she held Vlad. The enemy aimed his muzzle at Ouka. "Vlad, fix my leg!" "Your will." Just before the magic bullet was fired, the crushed leg had been rewound to its original state as if regenerated and Ouka immediately leaped to the side. She succeed in avoiding the magic bullet. But not only that, unlike her previous movements, she had leaped into the sky with inhuman speed and jumping ability. "Body enhancement is minimal. If thou wish for more, accept me." "I refuse!" "Stubborn woman. But, that''s what makes you good." "Cut it, it''s creeping me out!" She landed from several meters of height without receiving any shock, taking distance from the hero. "Our foe is a hero King Arthur and Excalibur, huh. He lacks nothing as our opponent." "I told you to shut up. Hurry up and release the trigger." "Trigger, for the first? Or the second?" "First, obviously" "Thou intend to face a hero without ''Witch-Hunter form''?" "I would have to accept you, right? I refuse." "Such obstinacy. Your will. Tepes released. Do you have the operative procedure for enemy''s barrier in your head?" "Of course. Who do you think I am." "Very welllet us start then, the witch-hunt." A voice that seemed like a mass of intimidation had declared in Ouka''s head. At the same time Ouka rushed out. Towards her own enemy, the hero. "" The hero had also shown movement. He aimed Excalibur''s muzzle and tried to fire a magic bullet. "A simple mass of magic is outside my specialtyavoid it." "Don''t need you to tell me!" Ouka jumped far into the air. The magic bullet had passed below her feet soon afterwards. She danced high, high into the sky and the moment she started falling, she had aimed the muzzle at the hero. Outstretching her arms, she pulled the trigger to the limit. "Pierce!" Momentarily, the gunshot akin to a human scream had resounded. An overly powerful recoil had lifted Ouka''s body further into the air against the gravity. What was fired, was a stake of lightno, magic itself engraved with an operative procedure. A magical stake with an incantation etched into it. Sharp like a needle, it headed for the hero at speed of light. However, the enemy''s, King Arthur''s absolute defense *creak*!! A sound like that of glass breaking had rang out the very instant the stake had hit the barrier. The moment the stake had come in contact with it, the barrier had broke partially like glass opening a hole in it The stake directly hit King Arthur''s shoulder. His large body staggered. Each Relic Eater had a special non-standard performance and intrinsic magic. Ouka''s guns, Vlad''s performance allowed it to penetrate all magic that was understood. Required for that was having the process for using magic in the user''s head. That meant even without a phantom instrument, even without ability to cast spells, as long as the instructions for the magic''s usage are in the user''s head Vlad was able to reverse the operative procedure and make a hole in the magic. The stakes released by Vlad were like an eraser that wipes away the scribbles from the walls. The number of magic she had secured at the moment were tens of thousand. Moreover, operative procedures were very difficult to understand for ordinary people, it required tremendous intelligence and memory, as well as imagination. And Ouka had forced almost all of it into her head. To defeat the enemy, you need to know them first. The inside of Ouka''s head was filled with tens of thousands operative procedures used for magic. Ouka didn''t shoot just once. Still being lifted by the recoil, she started rapid fire with Vlad. All the stakes have headed for King Arthur''s body and hit it directly. When the barrage ended, Ouka landed. Although her landing looked splendid, her face had distorted with pain. "The recoil is same as always. Even as thy arm broke thy aim hasn''t shift''d in the least, how dreadful." "It''s fine hurry up, heal it!" Bearing the pain, Ouka checked up on the damage dealt to enemy. The hero, King Arthur was still in good state. "Damage the foe had receiv''d is min''r. The amount of magical power is far too low, affecting the quality of stakes. If thou complete the contract this will be resolv''d though?" "don''t make me repeat myself." "But at this rate thou shalt be defeat''d by him. The barrier is a persisting type, the Excalibur''s sheath automatically repairs the damag''d portion of the barrier right aroint. It''s all f''r naught unless thou destroy the sheath. It was as Vlad said. Even if she pierced through the barrier, without enough magical power she wouldn''t deal much damage. Far from reaching him, only defeat awaited her. "we''ll use intrinsic magic and make an opening." Ouka said that as if that was the last resort and clicked her tongue. "Oh? Thou hast finally accept me?" "Wrong, I''m not going to accept you. I''m telling you to take more." "Hmm. So you''ll give me blood instead of contracting. Very well let''s partake in the compensation." Immediately after Vlad gave his consent, a chill had assaulted Ouka''s body. "uuughh!" Her vision blurred, her body staggered. Right now, a third of blood in Ouka''s body was taken by Vlad. Having just enough to maintain her life, Ouka exhaled painfully. "It was delicious. For the reward, do as you please." At his voice, Ouka raised her face in irritation. And, grasping the guns strongly in her shaking hands, she spread her legs and lowered her upper body, taking a special stance. She aimed one gun at the sky, the other at the ground. And "Tepes Rain" She spoke the magic name as she squeezed the triggers. Unlike before, nothing had come out from the muzzles and instead huge magic circles appeared on the ground and in the sky. Seeing Vlad''s intrinsic magic, the hero turned vigilant. He took a defensive stance and poised the gun like a sword for interception. But, such defense was useless. That was because the attack, had come from the sky. A rain of stakes had poured down on the hero from the magic circle in the sky. Like meteorites, the stakes fell down and broke through the barrier. The hero tried to avoid and knock them down with Excalibur at the same time, but there was enough stakes to fill the sky. Even so, he managed to endure through because he was a hero. King Arthur entered gaps between the stakes and repeatedly intercepted them, trying to survive through the intrinsic magic Tepes Rain. But Vlad''s intrinsic magic didn''t end with just that much. First was the skynext, was the ground. Breaking through the asphalt beneath his feet, thick stakes have protruded the ground. His footing collapsed and the King Arthur staggered. The stakes have pierced the hero binding him and inflicted light damage. It was far from being fatal. Although she dedicated her blood, it wasn''t enough to bring about a complete intrinsic magic. In order to use intrinsic magic without a contract, an offering of hundreds of lives would be required. Ouka''s contract wasn''t complete. She still hasn''t accepted it, thus she couldn''t use all of Vlad power. However, it was enough for her at the moment. While hero was distracted by intrinsic magic, she had closed the distance between them down to one meter. "At this distance there''ll be enough power! It will pierce without being impaired!" She slid her handguns from above and below, protruding the muzzles forward and fired anti-magic stakes. The stakes had penetrated the barrierand hit the Excalibur''s sheath directly. The sheath got blown off from King Arthur''s waist and rotated, dancing in the air. Although there was no damage to the sheath itself, the operative procedure countering magic that was in the stake had successfully activated. Pierced perfectly through with the stake that operative procedure etched into it, the sheath soaring through the air had gradually lost its shine and fell to the ground. The barrier disappeared. I can do it! If I continue showering him with stakesI''ll win! The confidence in her heart boiled. She aimed the muzzles at the hero''s body and squeezed the triggers with her fingertips. There was no way she could miss at this distance. Her body somehow managed to move. There was no factor that could make her lose. The decisive attack was ready. Ouka had no doubts about it. About her own victory. But, however "Forgive me, the hunt was suspend''d by order of the King. " At the same time as she understood the voice resounding in her head, the magical power she was clad with was lost and Vlad whom she held in her hands disappeared. She was unable to get a grasp on the situation. Why? She couldn''t even ask that question. Just, with the victory right in front of her lost, she entered a daze. The chance she had for an instant had disappeared and thirst for blood assaulted Ouka. Unable to avoid, she was blown far away by the hero''s kick. She smashed into the ground unable to raise a scream or even a groan, had vigorously bounced a few times before finally stopping. Feeling pain throughout her body, barely maintaining consciousness, she understood it was her defeat. it''s that man, huh. Breathing faintly, she wondered why did she lose Vlad''s power, finding the answer. Ouka was disqualified from being an inquisitor and had been relieved of the responsibility as a Dullahan. In other words, she was prohibited from using a Relic Eater. Still, since the restriction on all Relic Eaters was released when the emergency alarm sounded, she summoned Vlad believing he can be used. But in the last moment, she has been forcibly deprived of the right to use it by Ootori Sougetsu''s chairman authority. And of all things, with such timing. In such a crisis situation Ootori Sougetsu had abandoned Ouka. Why did he do that, what did he gain from it. Ouka knew that trying to learn the truth was pointless. That man''s intentions were not something that could be understood by ordinary people. "" There was no method of fighting left to her. Her body wouldn''t move. She had several broken bones and just breathing made it so painful she couldn''t move. The hero walked up to Ouka and aimed his gun''s muzzle at her forehead. Light had condensed and at any moment Excalibur''s magic bullet was to be unleashed. Yeah it''s over. Regretting the fact she was unable to defeat her hateful enemy, magic, Ouka looked up at the red sky. In the end I didn''t accomplish a single thing. She has thrown away everything for the sake of the revenge, but ended up dying without fulfilling it. How pathetic. How disappointing. She thought. But, inside of her heart there was relief. With this I''ll finally be free, Ouka noticed that she was relieved. how sinful. Even though she knew that, after becoming this comfortable she thought that was also fine. She had forced herself a whole lot until now. Even though she wasn''t all that strong she put on airs, remained stubborn, bearing everything while living for the sake of one goal. That burden had weighted heavily on her heart. That''s why, she could no longer stand. If the afterlife exists, she''ll apologize to her family I wonder if they''ll forgive me. You did your best, she wondered if they''ll praise her like that. Ouka felt that herself who wished for that was really pathetic. As if to end everything, she lied on her back with eyes closed. The world''s curtain''s were lowered. Darkness arrived. But the bell marking the end did not ring, instead Who''ll let it end like this. Hearing a faint voice from somewhere, Ouka faintly opened her eyes. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style" Reflected in her eyes, who had abandoned everything, were pieces of glass and a heroic figure. That figure overlapping with twilight moon was in mid-air. "That idiot" Ouka muttered. With a tearful voice she had muttered in her heart. Why did you come, is what she said. "Mantis Slope!!" A roar. The right shoulder of the hero who was about to fire Excalibur was powerfully slashed by the person falling from the 5th floor of the school building, dutifully naming the technique''s name. The person had rotated forward right after jumping out and delivered the blow while rotating like a wheel. The sharp slash, weight of a person, Zanbatou sword''s weight and the centrifugal force from the rotation during free-fall were added up. As expected, even the hero had staggered backwards hit by this blow and fell over. Faintly conscious, Ouka looked at the idiotic swordsman''s back who ended up doing something absurdly outrageous. It was a really big back. That''s why, it looked incredibly dependable, enough to make her feel she can leave everything to it. The idiot in question held a sword as if to protect Ouka, confronting the hero. "Ouka, you okay?" Without turning around, Takeru asked. "why." Why did you come, asked Ouka. "Obviously, not to let you die. Rather than die, you better watch how I cut this guy up." Turned with his back, Takeru said so forcefully. Ouka frowned painfully. "Runit''s impossible for you." "We won''t know until I try." "Are you retardeda mere sword, what can it do." As he heard Ouka''s response, Takeru''s mouth drew an arc. "look well." "eh?" "It''s a promise. If I defeat this guy, let me help you out with your revenge." He poised his sword horizontally and said that full of confidence. And, Andas his sworn enemy was standing up, he glared at him with a furious expression. "Yo it seems like one of my members has been in your care." "" "It''s been a long time since I felt like this. I''ve forgotten already, but going against them is sickening." He slowly pulled back the horizontally-poised sword to match his line of sight. Holding the handle even more strongly, he accumulated it to the very limit. "But you have my thanks, Mr. Hero. You reminded me of my old instincts." Takeru''s accumulated anger along with the words he said, "Beating up my comrade I won''t let you off cheaply!" Adding in his real nature, "Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s initiate, Kusanagi Takeru. Present at the battlefield" And exploded. "Without mercy, I shall subjugate you!" And so, Kusanagi Takeru''s fight that had slept for a long time, had restarted. Hearing the roar, Ouka had a feeling as if she had come back two years in time. Yeah that''s right I remember now An image from the past was revived. The first lesson after raising to the second year of middle school. A team deathmatch against other classmates. The last one versus one duel. An oddly confident swordsmanship nut. "so it was that guy" The blow Takeru had dealt earlier was an explosive greeting. Mantis Slope was a technique performed by rotating forward after jumping from a high place allowing the user to achieve destructive power of an average cannon by using one''s body weight and centrifugal force. While death awaited those who miss and fail to land, it exerts a tremendous destructive force if it''s a direct hit. The opponent was a hero. Moreover, he was covered in metal armor that was either made from steel or gold. Obviously, only a small crack remained on his shoulder. Hard, tremendously so. Still, Takeru felt a certain response from it. No matter how small a scratch it was, no matter how trivial the crack was. If it was possible to scratch himit meant that it was possible to cut him. The hero rebuilt his posture and had already raised the gun. He retracted the half of his body and fired from the gun. The tiles beneath him were lifted up soundly as the accumulated magical power was released. Takeru immediately avoided by leaping away. It was easy to understand the hero''s actions just by looking them. It took enough time for the gun to charge so it was easy to predict the move. he didn''t need to use "Soumatou". However, the bullet speed was odd. It was equal or even greater than that of a real railgun. Despite the fact he was convinced that he avoided it, he was instinctively scared by the shockwave. "Bastardd!" Takeru sank low and shouldered the sword on his right shoulder. He kicked off the ground strongly and closed on the hero by using Battle Driving. He jumped and at the same time raised his sword above his head, swinging it down at the enemy''s shoulder again, using his entire''s body weight *gginnn*!! The exactly same place the first slash had hit. He ground his sword inside the crack. The crack expanded noisily. "Good!" There was a certain response. Once again, the hero staggered backwards. Using the momentary chance when enemy had landed on the ground, Takeru immediately took distance from the hero. He contacted Ikaruga through the intercom. "Suginami, did you learn anything on about the enemy?" "I''ve seen the records left on the surveillance cameras, it''s really interesting. Magic performance-wise, enemy''s Magical Heritage is certainly Excalibur and the base body of it is a modern railgun. It was arranged so it could be used as a sword, but other than that it''s exactly same as those currently under development of Alchemist corporation. So, its body is a railgun and has Excalibur''s performance. It''s really interesting so make sure to collect it for resear" "I don''t need that info! I need its movement patterns or weaknesses!" "It''s the same as the prototypes so it should be unable of rapid fire. It has to cool down for a few seconds otherwise the thermal runaway will break. The electrical conductor is most likely using magical power instead of electric current to generate magnetic field. As long as there''s an operative procedure, anything can have spec" "So I just have to get close, right. I won''t get hit by it if I''m right under him." "Be careful. In close combat it still retains Excalibur''s original performance." "If it''s close quarters combatI won''t lose!" Declaring that confidently, he triggered "Soumatou" . Not even considering the burden on his body, in slow motion he closed the distance to enemy all at once. Even though the enemy''s reaction time wasn''t very fast, the hero had changed from the stance for firing into one for intercepting with a sword and slashed upwards from below. It could be said to be expected of King Arthur, a renowned knight, his slash was very sharp. The enemy outmatched Takeru in everything other than skill. Takeru saw through the upwards slash and with the sword in front of himself he rammed into the enemy. A shrill sound of swords rubbing against each other rang out. In a direct clash, the adamantium-made zanbatou wouldn''t last long. Even faster, Takeru''s body would have been blown away by the impact. Therefore, Takeru parried the Hero''s without wasting strength. He placed his blade as to match the enemy''s attack and directed the power behind him. The impact of the blow itself and the magical power were released behind Takeru. Inside the fierce wind, Takeru entered beneath the hero, turned around the sword''s handle and re-gripped it in opposite hands. Then using his legs like springs, he jumped and slammed the blade into enemy''s left armpit. The blow that used entire body, although only slightly, was able to raise the hero''s body up. "OOOOOooo!!" Raising a roar, Takeru rammed into the staggering hero. With a heavy, blunt sound, the hero fell on his back. Takeru didn''t miss the opportunity. After confirming the hero fell down, he leaped backwards with a strong momentum. "Usagi!! Now!" He shouted loudly. Momentarily, something flashed on the roof of a distant school building. Three loud gunshots have sounded immediately after that. As Takeru jumped backwards, something had passed right in front of him. The heavy sound of a direct hit rang out louder than the gunfire itself and the hero''s body sank into the ground. Three consecutive shots, snipe from long distance. Moreover, all three bullets have directly hit the crack on the shoulder. Roof of the 12th school building. Far away from where Takeru and the hero ''s battle to call it distant. There, in prone position Saionji Usagi had frowned feeling the recoil''s impact of Ikaruga''s special anti-materiel rifle. Impatience and anxiety had appeared on her face. At the very last moment, Usagi''s bad tendency has started to act up. She was unable to feel relieved when the next two bullets she fired after the first one have hit the target. What if the next shot hits Takeru? What if the next shot misses and the enemy uses the chance to attack Takeru? What if because of her, they''ll be defeated in this battle? Right now, inside Usagi there was outrageous anxiety and impatience. "Usagi, can you do it?" The moment Ikaruga cut in, Usagi clicked her tongue. "What is up with this gun I thought my body would fall apart from the recoil." "The bullets are just a little special. I tried to use rare orichalcum, but it was too heavy and wouldn''t fly so far. So I had no choice but to mess around with the gunpowder quality and the barrel itself." "As expected, another outrageous devilish modification" Angrily, Usagi muttered into the intercom. "It''s not like I modified it for fun. Without at least this much, you won''t hurt that thing. Look at that, the power is bigger than expected thanks to orichalcum." Told that, Usagi peeked through the scope of an excessively heavy rifle, looking at the enemy who sank into the asphalt. The enemy''s shoulder armor was crumbling and had something like a large crater in it. Ridiculous firepower. However, using a gun with such firepower was the what scared Usagi. Were she to hit any ally, it wouldn''t end at a leg or hand being blown off. The entire body would be blown to pieces. When she imagined that scene, Usagi''s hands trembled violently. "hh." "scared?" "No su" She tried to deny, but gave up. It couldn''t be helped if she put airs in this situation. Scary things were scary. The enemy wasn''t terrifying. What scared Usagi when she was sniping, was possibility of mistakenly hitting an ally. It was the same during "Trackless Psalms" case. She ended up doing friendly fire because she was in a hurry to help Takeru who was in a pinch. It wasn''t something Usagi did on purpose. She wasn''t screwing around. But that''s no excuse. If she fails here, there''ll be no one she can say excuses to. This time was different from back then. She used powerful live ammunition, it''ll be no joke if she misses. It''s just as Ouka said, Usagi thought. Who would believe in a sniper who could end up shooting them. Even she, didn''t believe in herself. Trembling intensified and the riffle let out a rattling sound. "I know it''s scary. If I was in your position, I definitely wouldn''t want to shoot." "uuu." "Kusanagi can only fight in close combat. With him so close, accidental shooting might happen. That gun too, has a lot of factors that reduce its accuracy. So, if you miss the responsibility will be shared equally between us three." Because we''re comrades. Even though Ikaruga didn''t say that, Usagi felt she heard that. The trembling subsided slightly. Furthermore, the communication switched and a desperate voice came in. ""!! Usagi!" "Kusanagi." Despite being in combat, Takeru contacted Usagi out of concern. Hearing sounds of swords clashing and Takeru''s rough breathing, Usagi hung her head. "!! What''s up, Usagi." "Kusanagi are you not scared?" "Hwp!! Of what?" "That I might hit you mistakenly are you not afraid of that?" Imagining herself hitting Takeru by accident and his figure being blown to pieces, Usagi bit her lip in fear. However, despite her own fears, Takeru, "Nooooooope, not scared at all!" Said so clearly and with a lively voice. With tears in her eyes, Usagi raised her face. "You will watch over me. You will protect me." "" "I know your abilities. I know that you put the most effort among us, too. That''s why" "!!" "I can affirm, that there''s no one more reliable than you." Takeru danced on the ground. Clenching the sword, never moving away from the enemy, he fought boldly and valiantly. Why did he fight without regard to his own life. That was because he believed in Saionji Usagi''s sniping skills. What reached her ears were distant sounds of swords clashing and the howling of wind. Usagi stood up from a prone position and lifted up the rifle. The rifle''s weight was 10 kg or more so it was very heavy. But at the moment, Usagi had to protect the trust he had in her so she didn''t have time to be bothered by the weight. She connected a belt with a hook prepared in advance by Ikaruga with the belt on her waist and wound the belt around the handrail on the roof. It was so that her body isn''t blown away by the recoil. She placed the barrel on the railing and pulled the bolt to reload. In an unreasonable posture she had looked through the scope, capturing the enemy in her reticle. "Distance is 200 meters the wind speed and wind direction no, at this distance wind speed, temperature and pressure don''t matter. Eh? 200 meters? It''s 200 meters?" A moment after showing surprise, laughter of amazement leaked from Usagi''s mouth. "What is this what have I been doing." Pathetic, she laughed at herself. Exactly so. Pathetic. Calling shooting from 200 meters "sniping" was impudent. Such a thing couldn''t really be called sniping. A veteran inquisitor would make a hole in human''s brain using an assault rifle at this distance. In other words "This is laughable, isn''t this easy." At the same time as she declared, Usagi halted her breathing and fired. The bullet flew with a momentum as if it broke through the space and hit the abdomen of the hero who tried to stand up. The visibility was covered with a big amount of smoke and the barrel jumped up strongly from the recoil. The belt sustaining her body made a squishy sound as it endured. However, she was not blown off. *kan*!! Usagi forced down the jumping barrel with her guts and pulling the bolt to load ammo at the same time, tearing through smoke she had slammed the barrel against the handrail. "I am no longer a march hare!!" Another shot in rapid succession. Immediately after Takeru attacked, she hit the enemy where he was grazed earlier. *Kan*!! "I am no longer a rabbit chased by wolves!!" *Kan*!!! Usagi''s aim did not falter. The barrel bouncing up wasn''t a big problem for Saionji Usagi. *Kan*!!!! "I am AntiMagic Academy 35th Test Platoon''ssniper!" At the same as she called out, Usagi fired from the rifle. Impact and pain assaulted her every time she shot, but Usagi''s aim absolutely wouldn''t shape. Simple sniping accuracy. At that one thing, Usagi was a genius. As long as her heart was calm, the entire world visible in the scope, Was Saionji Usagi''s domain. "Khh!" After repelling a blow, Takeru''s body strongly bent backwards. Because he was unable to parry all the slashes, a fatal opening had been born. The hero who lived through many battles didn''t miss it. He instantly moved close to Takeru and slashed upwards with Excalibur. There was zero distance between them, neither avoiding nor parrying was possible. But Takeru didn''t panic, he met the enemy with confidence. Because, *whoosh*! As if grazing the tip of his nose, a bullet crushing everything on its path passed by. And that bullet had hit the hero''s temple without deviating from course even a little. The hero strongly staggered to the side, his posture broke. "Hahaha, she''s amazin'' after all that girl." He did see Usagi do shooting training in the field several times, but he was charmed tasting it in real combat. Timing was also perfect. Regardless of the distance, there was no other human who could support comrades in close combat this perfectly. Most likely, as far as accuracy goes she was more skillful than Ouka. Receiving a rain of armor-piercing bullets the hero''s body was severely scrapped all over. Although the armor appeared to be only on the surface, it was fairly thick. However, as they continued to attack in the same manner the crack on the shoulder widened and the armor would without a doubt collapse soon. At this rate we''ll beat him. The possibility of victory that was very slim at first had approached within their reach. "I shall reload! Follow up!" Hearing Usagi''s words, Takeru tried to challenge the hero in close combat again. That''s when. There was a change in the hero''s movements. The gun that was being raised until now had been suddenly pierced into the ground. The hero had put both of his hands on top of the stabbed-in gun, the pair of eyes carved in on his mechanical doll-like face shone with red. "Our destiny is glory. We shall walk the path of chivalry together. Inseparable companions of mine, knights of mine. in the name of the oath I gather thou hither" An eerie chant was spoken with a distorted mechanical voice. Suddenly, a big magic circle had appeared in the hero''s vicinity. "?!" Takeru stopped his feet vigilant. "Run away! He''s going to use intrinsic magic! We have no countermeasures against it, just do your best to survive!" Hearing Ikaruga''s desperate voice, Takeru immediately moved. Retreat. Retreat for now. That was the only thing in his head. Takeru broke into a run and closed on Ouka who couldn''t move. He immediately checked up on Ouka''s state. With legs in such a state she would be unable to stand up. "I''m fineleave mehurry and run away!" Takeru picked her up without saying anything. "Hyaa?! Wh- y-you!" "Shut up! You''ll bite your tongue!'' "I''m fine, leave me! You can escape alon" "I came here to protect you! So just shut up and let yourself be protected!" "???!!" Holding Ouka in so-called princess carry, Takeru started running. With a crimson face she tried to force him to let her down, but as expected she was unable to do it in this situation. Obediently nestled in his chest, she endured through it. Takeru couldn''t afford even a blush at the moment. In the middle of escaping, his spine was assaulted by a chill. "this is bad" He had a bad feeling. Uneasiness, foreboding, a gut feeling. Something like a wild instinct cultivated inside of Takeru had sent a signal of danger into his brain. "Usagi, run away." "What happenwhat''s the situa" Unconsciously he spoke to Usagi and put down Ouka from his arms. "Kusanagi?" Ouka looked up at Takeru''s face. Takeru''s face she saw was devoid of color. It was nearly transparent, it would be appropriate to say there was a shadow of death on it. What she felt from his facial expression was just one thing, one intention - "I have to protect". A ringing sounded, Ouka tried to call Takeru''s name againand the next moment. "Knights of the Round." When the hero finished chanting, the shadows of those who shouldn''t be there have emerged. Eleven knights have appeared. Sensing a crisis, Takeru raised his sword despite not seeing anything and activated "Soumatou". A moment. Just a split second of silence. When silence came to an end, the school building that acted as a wall for Takeruhad burst. In the slow-motion world, Takeru witnessed it. The school building was smashed down and scattering magical power, a knight''s brilliant figure had rushed in. The knight thrust with his sword, releasing a furious blow. Even with "Soumatou" activated, Takeru''s reaction time was unable to keep up with the speed of that attack. Speaking of what Takeru was able to do, he thrust forward with a strong momentum at expanse of the bones and muscles in his body and could only avert the enemy sword''s point away from Ouka. He just managed to shift the direction of enemy''s charge. Immediately after he succeeded in shifting it, a wave of magical power and the pressure from the sword attack has struck Takeru. The suicidal attack of the summoned knight of light had caused the collapse of the building, engulfing Takeru. The eleven knights who have become a mass of light and burst charging into all four directions dealt enormous damage to the school. A number of school buildings turned into rubble and even Usagi on the rooftop was blown away. Excalibur''s intrinsic magic, Knights of the Round. This magic, called "pseudo-hero summoning" had reproduced the mightiest blows of knights of the round table, the eleven knights of the round table who had served King Arthur. The first thing Takeru saw after waking up was the sky, dyed with sunset. Takeru somehow survived through the hero''s strongest blow and felt a discomfort in his body. Oddly enough, his body didn''t feel pain nor cold. He moved his head to look at the girl lying behind him. Ouka seemed safe, he confirmed she was breathing from a distance. There was no problem with Usagi either. Although it seemed faint and distant, he could hear a tearful voice calling his name from the intercom. All platoon members seemed to be safe. "That''sgreat" Powerlessly, he smiled at himself. Takeru already noticed. His lower body was lying on top of his head. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t move. His upper body alone couldn''t even crawl. "Damnas expectedit was impossible." Thinking of it now, it was unreasonable to think he could win against magic with S-rank risk designation, against an opponent who had come from Hero Summoning. Even if he consoled himself by saying he did well, the frustration in Takeru''s heart remained. It was because originally, Takeru hated losing. "The worstway to diefuck." His breathing turned faint and his eyes were about to close. The curtains were almost pulled down. The end was around the corner. "dammit" He couldn''t even spit a curse no longer. "I made such cooldeclarationand yethere" In order to dispel the hazy view, he lowered his eyelids. "therewas still moreto do" Watching the sunset sky blankly, he welcomed the end. At that time, suddenly. Suddenlyin his field of vision he saw an azure-colored figure. The figure looked down on fallen Takeru from above With an intent, questioning gaze it looked down. this girlfrom the shopping mallwhy, in such a place You''re in danger here. No voice had come out as he attempted to say so, his painful breathing had colored the air white. At this moment, Takeru''s life had certainly closed its curtains. "Kusanagi Takeru-sanI shall resume the contracting." These were the last words Takeru heard. Question two. Do you have an intention of exterminating witches? He heard a voice, the contracting began in the abyss. Takeru couldn''t resist the questions. He was already deprived of that freedom. That''s why he answered. He only could answer. I promise. I will exterminate evil witches. Question three. Will you discard yourself for the sake of your goal? Yeah, if it''s worth it, I will discard myself. Question four. Will you discard what you hold dear for the sake of your goal? Don''t screw around. The last question. Will you, For the sake of defeating the enemy, will you discard your humanity? yeah, I''ll discard it. The contract has been completed. Please pull the trigger. Just as he has been told, Takeru pulled the trigger. Before he even realized it, he clenched the sword''s trigger. "Host "Kusanagi Takeru" verifying authorization. Starting operative procedure. Injecting magical power, starting erosion. Repairing damaged parts, time required for process construction five seconds. Repair, no problem with compatibility of both. 100% Matching rate. ''Witch-Hunter form'' complete." Along with the voice lacking intonation, a bass sound of something starting up had echoed. Takeru felt his body move in the darkness and raised his eyelids. "Host, please wake upit''s time for the witch-hunt." The monotone voice had announced that in a manner similar to an alarm clock. Shut upp don''t need you tell me, I''m getting up now. Feeling an outrageous discomfort, disgruntled, Takeru raised his body. Summis desiderantes affectibusMalleus Maleficarum. The Glossary Einherjar (إ) - Its written as "Hero" (Ӣ) with connotation "legendary" as opposed to (). It''s read both as "Einherjar" and "Hero" with furigana reading appearing only in certain situations. Summis desiderantes affectibusMalleus Maleficarum - It''s written in with Japanese (ޤʤäơħŮ뤨鳤) and read in the Latin version. The meaning in English is "Desiring with supreme ardorHammer of [the] Witches". All three versions (Latin, English and Japanese) are retained exactly same as the original reference sources. Tepes Rain (ĥڥ쥤) - It''s written as "Entertainment of Impaling Prince" (̤d) and read as "Tepes Rain". A reference to 15th Wallachia''s ruler from 15th century. Volume 1, 5 - Witch-Hunting in Twilight Volume 1, Chapter 5 - Witch-Hunting in Twilight When the hero summoned to this world, King Arthur, had confirmed the silence of the second threat, he moved his legs advancing towards the first threat, Ouka. His purpose was opening the forbidden area. He, who had no will other than one for obeying orders had prioritized killing Ouka, as she was the threat to fulfilling his purpose. After he kills this girl there won''t be any threats remaining. He will hurry to his destination and perform suicide bombing, using the magical power in his body to complete his objective and take out Dullahan troops along with him. The hero intended to pierce sleeping Ouka with the point of his gun. And just about the time he was to pierce her throat. That''s when. The hero perceived a new threat that appeared behind him and turning around, he fired a magic bullet from the Excalibur. It''s trajectory went straight and true towards the new threat. A direct hit. Clearly a direct hit. It should be. However, the magic bullet fired by the hero didn''t reach the target, despite the fact it should be a direct hit. A flash. With a horizontal swing, a phenomenon similar to the time and space being cut has bisected the magic bullet made from concentrated magical power. The hero has seen it. In his sights, he captured the unidentified threat that has appeared in front of him. There was no answer. It was different from a human. Different from a witch. The hero was unable to obtain a clear answer concerning naming of the new threat. A knight in azure armor. If one was to name it forcefully, it would be very alike to himself, a hero. That, was just a threat. A threat to all of us who are involved in magic. Despite the fact his sense of self should have disappeared, the hero felt fear inside of himself. The armored knight clad in azure particles, raised an azure longsword. The moment the armored knight''s eyes shone eerily, At speed even a hero couldn''t keep up with his power, King Arthur was blown away by a kick. Immediately after waking up, Takeru ran towards the hero who tried to kill Ouka. No matter what happened, no matter what has become of him, he just rushed to help her. The enemy''s attention had turned to him, his body moved naturally to cut down the projectile. Excalibur''s magic bullet that boasted of enormous power had been easily cut down by Takeru''s sword and before he realized, he had sent the hero flying with a kick. When he came back to his senses, his brain was flooded with questions. "what, what happened? I''m" Suddenly struck by anxiety, checked on his appearance while holding the sword up. The uniform that should have been there, his skin and body was nowhere to be seen. In there, was his own figure covered in azure substance. And what he clenched in both of his hands, was an azure sword. Unconsciously, Takeru got scared of his own appearance. "Good morning, Host. While it''s abrupt, but please fight." Suddenly hearing a flat voice inside of his head, Takeru was further agitated. "what is this? What''s happening?" Unable to recall anything, he put a hand on his head. He has become worried that he had gone crazy. "I am sorry for confusing you. My formal name is ''The Malleus Maleficarum Type-Twilight "Mistilteinn" ''." "what?" "In short, please call me ''Mistilteinn''. Otherwise, by my nicknames, Lapis Lazuli or Lapis." "Lapis?" "I am one of the Inquisition''s Relic Eater series only ''Dullahans'' are allowed to use. You have been chosen as my owner." "ha?" Thinking he heard a mistakenly, he asked again. Relic Eater. Of course he heard of them. It was a Magical Heritage only those who qualified into "Dullahan" and had great achievements were allowed to use. They exerted a tremendous power when going against anything related to magic, a specialized Magical Heritage made for eradication of the witches. And why did a thing like that had ended up in Takeru''s, a student''s hands. "Panpakapaan. Congratulations." With a flat voice he heard somewhere before, Lapis voiced a fanfare and congratulated him. Hearing this powerless voice, Takeru unconsciously embraced his head. "What congratulations I don''t catch on this. There''s no way a student would be authorized for using one. Is this a dream? It''s a dream, definitely." "I have received permission from Ootori Sougetsu-sama. There''s a a call incoming from him, connecting." Before he could reply, the voice in his brain fell silent and a *bssht* sounded in his ears. "It''s not a dream, Kusanagi-kun." "Chairman? This, what''s going on? Why me" "Calm yourself. I think you know already, but people other than Dullahans aren''t allowed to use Relic Eaters. Actually, other than this child, all Relic Eaters are in Dullahans'' possession." In high spirits, Sougetsu spoke of the circumstances even faster than usual. Is that so, Takeru responded. "However, Relic Eaters choose their owners themselves. Among many, only this girl didn''t decide on an owner. It''s was very troubling. As the chairman of the inquisition as well, I want to use all forces possible for the sake of eradicating witches." "" "In the first place, the reason I invited you to this school is because you are were most suitable candidate for Mistilteinn''s contractor." It can''t be, he thought. However, thinking about it well, he felt it was strange for him to be able to enter a high level AntiMagic Academy. With no skill other than close combat, with horrible results on both practicals and written tests, Takeru shouldn''t have been admitted in. If there was a recommendation from Chairman behind the scenes, it would resolve the mystery. "why is it me? There should be someone else who''s more competent, right?" "You see, among Relic Eaters Mistilteinn is the only one that takes form of a sword." Told that, Takeru looked at the thing he was holding. Certainly, it was a sword. He read in the textbook before that all Relic Eaters were Magical Heritage in shape of a gun. "The required skill isn''t shooting. it''s the skill in close combat, in other words, someone like you is most suitable." "and that''s why, it''s me?" Takeru tightly gripped the sword in his hands, Mistilteinn. His heart faintly throbbed with excitement. He could feel that Sougetsu was grinning on the other side. "That''s right. This child can be only handled by a person like you, a Relic Eater dedicated to you." "" "Kusanagi-san please, I want you to use this child and defeat that hero. It''s something no one but you, only you can do." Takeru squeezed Mistilteinn even stronger. He felt Sougetsu''s words were low. There was no man who would stay silent after being told that. When it comes to instigating people, he was a genius. However, it wasn''t time for that now. Takeru too, had a reason to defeat that hero. "If you realize this wish of mine, I will thank you as the representative of Inquisition. In the event of the hero''s defeat, I''ll grant one wish of yours." "" "Let''s see, how about Dullahan qualification? You hoped to join Spriggan, but if you want to make money it would be more efficient to join Dullahan." Hearing Sougetsu''s proposal, Takeru frowned. "There''s no need." A low, clearly hostile voice. Takeru looked at Ouka who had collapsed on the ground and fainted. Her body was battered. Her exhausted face. The traces of her resistance, firing the gun until the very end. And traces of tears. Anger had welled up from Takeru and he squeezed the sword''s handle intensely. "Sorry, I can''t trust you." Takeru said that flat out. Tracing everything back to the source, there was a load of things he wanted to question Sougetsu about. About Ouka, about having the students participate in defense instead of dispatching Dullahans and above all, about Takeru himself being a candidate for a Relic Eater which sounded too good to be true. The amount of mysteries made him angry. In the first place, Ootori Sougetsu whom he met after entering the school was endlessly cold and ruthless person. The matter this time was decisive. The man who was calling him now was an existence similar to that of a trump''s joker. "I have no intention of becoming your puppet, I won''t let my comrades be used for your own motives. My power serves my own purposes." "" "You didn''t even try to save Ootori I won''t forgive that." When he said these words, Takeru felt that Sougetsu grinned joyfully on the other side. "Oh? Is it okay? I''m certain your goal in coming to this school was" "Shut up." Takeru''s tone turned rough. Just like when he met Sougetsu for the first time after enrolling in school. "Youstop talking to me." Furiously and quiet, he roared. When he did, Sougetsu let out a muffled laughter. "What, when I met you earlier I thought you''ve rehabilitated, so that was a fa?ade huh. Whether it''s Ouka or you, so incorrigible, good grief." "" "Fine, I don''t mind. If you really are okay with that." Right now, Takeru couldn''t care less about Dullahan qualification. He had a lot of things that were more important than that. "Thank you is all I''ll say, Kusanagi-kun. I wish you luck in battle." The call had ended and silence had hung over. Takeru tensed his body and raised his sword again. Enemy''s restart confirmed. Host, prepare for combat." Just as Lapis said, the hero who was blown away, King Arthur had come back by dragging his beat-up body. Apparently, there was a considerable amount of damage accumulated. There were pieces broken all over his body. "I will briefly explain my performance." "What''s with this body? Aren''t you a sword-type Magical Heritage?" Looking at his body covered with a tightly-fitting power suit-like armor, Takeru asked. "Currently, Host''s body is enhanced by Relic Eater''s intrinsic magic ''Witch Hunter form''. All bodily abilities other than brain''s reaction speed are enhanced and it is possible for Host to use strength beyond that of an ordinary person." He didn''t wish for it anyway. What Takeru always needed was the strengthening of the body. Human bodily abilities couldn''t keep up with brain''s reaction speed. In order to fully use Kusanagi Double-Edged style, one required bodily strength beyond that of a human. Mistilteinn could be called truly optimal for Takeru. "Interruptingenemy shooting from the front." Even without Lapis saying it, Takeru already took a stance not showing any openings. He activated Soumatou and prepared for interception. The enemy directed Excalibur towards him and fired a magic bullet. "Avoiding isn''t necessary. Please cut." In the slow-motion world, the voice resounded directly in his brain. Takeru believed Lapis'' words and cut the magic bullet through the middle. A tremendous impact assaulted him. Feeling vibrations transferred to him from the sword, Takeru swung it away. At the same time, the magic bullet was repelled and had landed by its master''s feet. King Arthur got hit by his own magical bullet and received damage again. "I see" His body moved smoothly even with Soumatou activated. His sword could repel magic. Takeru checked on his weapon. What else he was curious about, was physical sharpness. "Lapis you, how are you as a sword?" He asked openly. In other words "How much can you withstand my moves?" is what he asked. No matter how skillful he was, he couldn''t fight with a dull weapon. An accordingly sharp sword was needed. "Please rest assured. No matter what happens, I absolutely won''t break." Lapis immediately answered like that. She declared it in a strangely strong manner, Takeru was slightly taken aback. "I also guarantee the simple sharpness as a sword. Something on level of orichalcum might as well be tofu. When it comes to countering magic and anti-magic effect, I take pride in being first-class goods. I am clearly different from a fake like that Excalibur. While I''m inferior when it comes to the amount of magical power generated, it absolutely won''t result in shortage of performance." "? I-I see." "And one more thing, I can change my shape into anything, as long as it''s a sword. Thanks to that, it could be said that my versatility is unparalleled among Magical Heritage. If you wish for any change, please say so." Despite the fact t here was no intonation, he felt she spoke in a strangely blunt manner. is she angry? In a quiet voice Takeru said "Then a nodachi." "Acknowledged. Please pull the trigger. At the top of the handle, just below the guard." Just as he was told to, Takeru squeezed the gun''s trigger attached to the handle. Momentarily, from the long sword it had changed to a nodachi that was requested by Takeru. Seeing the sword shining in mystical azure light, he narrowed his eyes and made a happily smile. "I see. It''s even more convenient." Convenient. He meant exactly that. Just like Mistilteinn was able to become a sword of any type, Kusanagi style was capable of handling any sword. If he could immediately change it depending on the situation, there was no sword more convenient than this. "For me, you too are convenient." "? What do you mean." "An ordinary swordsman cannot handle me. Even if they are given strong bodies, they cant use it to the fullest because of slow reaction time of their brains. No matter how skillful they are, there''s a limit to normal humans." "I see, so you" Knowing my abilities, she chose me. Takeru''s mood had gotten even better. Chosen by a sword. For someone from a swordsmanship household, there was nothing more joyful. "Lapis." "Yes." "Take care of me." "Yes, Host." After briefly acknowledging each other, Takeru rushed towards the enemy. "Another bullet, incoming." Just like Lapis'' support said, the hero had raised his body and immediately fired a magic bullet from the gun''s muzzle. Boring. "Fu!!" Triggering Soumatou, he clashed with the magical bullet. As if to say the same attack won''t work again, Takeru deflected the bullet. But, the same attack not working had it applied to the other side too. In the slow-motion world, Takeru saw it. Despite the fact hero avoided the bullet by hair''s breadth, enemy''s nearly three meters large body fell apart. For a moment, Takeru had no idea what happened. Enemy purged his armor." At the same time Lapis reported, from the broken armor a human figure as big as that of an adult man''s had jumped out. "Fast!!" Takeru immediately swung his sword, releasing a slash to match the enemy''s attack. *giiiinn*!! Excalibur and Mistilteinn clashed, releasing a tremendous amounts of sparks. The figure that emerged looked like a doll. "The insides are that of an alchemist-made golem. It''s a doll with a hero''s soul dwelling inside" "for a doll, this guy''s quite good!!" "Inside of it is King Arthur, it''s natural that his strength transcends that of a human. From what it looks like, the creator was skilled as well this golem was adapted to King Arthur''s movements too well." "So whether a doll or not, a hero is a hero you mean!" The locking of their swords had reached its peak, both of them repelled each other''s swords using their entire body''s strength. Immediately after, the two transcendents started a sword fight. Heavy sound of metal rang out and sparks scattered. It was something an ordinary person''s eye would be unable to follow. Soumatou was already active. The speed at which the two fended off the blows was beyond that of a bullet. The difference between Takeru''s and King Arthur''s power wasn''t big. Both of them benefited from Magical Heritage''s bodily performance enhancement and their skill was extraordinary. But "GRAAAAAAAAaAAa!!" The King Arthur''s sword and Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s sword difference in concept was decisive. The king''s sword was for fighting people. And Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s sword, was for the sake of cutting the inhuman monsters. As they exchanged blows that difference had become visible. When it came to the weight of the blowsTakeru was winning. Regardless of its own exhaustion, regardless of its own injuries, a sword disregarding its own life. The sword for smiting the inhuman swung by Takeru who had become inhuman increased its destructive power even further. A slash, swung down from above had burst into King Arthur''s shoulder. The blade had cut through the shoulder, slicing off the right arm. To capitalize on the attack, Takeru tried to release a powerful thrust. But, despite losing his right arm, King Arthur aimed Excalibur towards the ground and shot a magic bullet. "Guh!!" The magical power collided with the ground and diffused, an impact assaulted Takeru''s body. Takeru took distance and tried to rebuild his posture. The moment he distanced himself, a golden magic circle appeared beneath King Arthur''s feet, magical power started to rise up and concentrate on Excalibur. Takeru felt the chills he had experienced before and turned wary. "Intrinsic magic incoming." "Then I''ll take him down before it activates!!" "It''s futile. The enemy is well aware of his weakness during the chant. The magical power required for the activity, in other words, King Arthur''s own magical power is used to expand a barrier." "Can''t you and I break through it?" "Although it''s possible, we won''t make it before the chant completes. The reason King Arthur was the strongest, was because of the amount of magical power he and Excalibur generated as well as the sheath''s performance allowing him to defeat everything with pure force. Although it''s not as strong as the sheath, that barrier''s magical power concentration is quite high. As we are now, it would take thirty seconds to take down the barrier and the remaining time until intrinsic magic activation is ten seconds." "what should we do then?" Takeru might have aspired to be an inquisitor, but magic was outside his specialty. "We''ll use intrinsic magic as well. Host, please pull the trigger and don''t let go of it." As he was told to, Takeru continued to squeeze the poised sword''s trigger. Momentarily, along with azure particles a magic circle had appeared beneath Takeru''s feet. "Who killed Cock Robin? With my lance, and sword I killed Cock Robin " As if to respond to the chant, the blade of the sword Takeru held had begun to shine with azure color. "The blade will absorb and render powerless any magic that touches it, converting the magical power which will become our damage source. Since it''s impossible to use it at range, whether it hits or not depends on the Host''s ability." "so I just have to cut down the magic that guy unleashes." "Can you do it?" "Whether it''s magic, light or whatever, the enemy ain''t a human." Raising the sword, Takeru clad himself in his ambition "Smiting those who are not human, the pinnacle of swordsmanship when in possession of a sword and a body that won''t break Kusanagi definitely ain''t going to lose!" Takeru poised the sword high and exerted strength in his entire body. "I am turning the armor into magical power. Since the defensive capabilities will decrease, do your best to avoid enemy''s attacks." "Roger!!" The glow of King Arthur and Takeru''s magic circles reached its peak, the space itself around them screamed. Crackling sparks scattered around and a heat haze crawled on the surface of the ground And "Twilight Enchantment." "Knights of the Round." Intrinsic magic of the two Magical Heritages has activated. At the same time eleven knights appeared in the vicinity of his enemy, Takeru unleashed Soumatou completely. He didn''t hold back in the least. His body was no longer a human''s, he could exceed the limit. The world slowed down to the maximum, his reaction speed increased to the maximum. More, more. Slow down more. Speed up more. Enough to make a moment feel like forever. Enough to track light with his eyes. The worldwas left behind. "OOOOOOOOOOooOOOo!!!!" In the world that slowed down to the limit, Takeru charged at the enemy. The eleven knights confronting him had become light and rushed in unison at Takeru. Their speed was equal to his. In this world of the fastest, the eleven knights were equal to Takeru. Believing Lapis'' words, he cut down the eleven with all he had. He avoided the first one''s thrust and slashed him. Dodged the second one''s horizontal swing and crushed his head. Crushed the third one''s upwards slash along with his body, Bisected the fourth knight along with his shield bash. Protected himself from the fifth and sixth''s simultaneous bow and sword''s attack with a sword-drawing technique''s flash, Blocked the seventh''s spear thrust from above and finished him by thrusting from below, Parried the eighth and ninth''s overlapping attacks by splendidly rotating and cut them both in half. Showered the horseback-riding tenth knight''s horse legs with slashes, Pulverized the large-bodied eleventh knight in a sword clash. Rushing through the light like a storm, as he showered the knights with one attack each they disappeared as if sucked into Mistilteinn. And thenTakeru reached the final knight waiting for him, the King Arthur. "Lapis! A huge zweihander!" "Acknowledged. Mode-Zweihanderenchantment reversal, flexible material release." When he pulled the trigger, Mistilteinn changed from nodachi to an about ten meters long sword of improbable size. Wielding that sword, Takeru jumped far into the sky. The King Arthur who confronted him had put the remaining magical power into Excalibur and aiming at leaping Takeru, he fired a magic bullet. This was their final clash. Both betting everything they have, the hero and the witch-hunter have released their attacks. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style" In mid-air, Takeru attempted to use a secret technique he hadn''t succeeded in using a single time until now. A forbidden technique only usable in Soumatou. Said to be impossible with a human bodily abilities, a sword of the variant. Long time ago, said to have been used by the person who became the founder of Kusanagi, an impossible technique existing only in concept. Unleashing Soumatou to the very limit, in the world that had nearly stopped moving, by slashing eight times at once this technique was made reality. Right now, Takeru had confidence to pull off such a ridiculous technique "Yamata no Orochi!" Eight slashes were unleashed at the same time. The King Arthur''s magic bullet was cut down and the impossible slashes had reached his body. Takeru''s strongest eight attacks broke King Arthur''s body into pieces and an enormous crater had appeared in the asphalt below. The impact enveloped his surroundings, everything was dyed with azure. Magic power collided with magic power, as if the morning sun appeared in the twilight sky, a dazzling light was released. The collision of magical power with magical power released a dazzling light, as if a sun had appeared in the twilight sky. With hazy consciousness, Ouka watched him. Clad in azure armor, confronting the enemy head on. His appearance. Her tears spilled. That appearance of his had become Ouka''s hope. She didn''t want others help. Her revenge was unstoppable. That''s why she didn''t want others to be involved in it and hurt no matter what. That''s why she did her best to avoid it until now. I''m lonely, it''s hard, it''s painful, she vowed to never say such things. She spoke things that hurt others, alienating herself. But, the truth was. The truth was, she was about to burst in tears, she wanted to cling to someone and ask for help. She was weak, scared, felt as she was going numb simply, she was lonely. That''s why, "I told you, because I think of us as of comrades" When she was told that, she was shaken. "You don''t have to bear with it any longer, Ootori." When she was told that, her heart groaned. "As a human being called Kusanagi Takeru, I will walk by your side." When she was told that, she was happy. But unable to accept it, she refused, pushed him away and tried to walk in solitude once again. However, Takeru didn''t withdraw. "Let me carry half of the burden." There was no longer any reason to refuse, nor she had will to do so. Just entrust it to him. "Kusanagi." In the middle of the azure flames, Proudly like a knight, Takeru approached the lonely and weak girl and reached out. The girl stretched her hands as thin as a dry wood, and overlapped his big hands. Takeru woke up feeling pain throughout his body. The first thing he saw was the sky dyed by twilight and incredibly gentle, Ouka''s face. "Ootori." "You don''t have to get up. Using a Relic Eater consumes a significant amount of life force. You''ve overworked yourself due to lack of training. Stay still." "I''m" "You don''t remember? After reaching out to me, you immediately fell over." Takeru recalled everything, like Ouka said, he didn''t feel much strength in his body. At the same time, he felt a pleasant sensation with the back of his head and something cold on his forehead. Takeru didn''t seem to notice, but his head was lying on Ouka''s lap pillow and pat with her hand. He made a faint smile facing her. "Ootori." "Nn?" "I wonOotorias promised, you''ll let me help you out." He spoke in feeble and gentle voice. Ouka made a wry smile. "You''re a stubborn fellow, aren''t you." Saying that, Ouka gave him a light nod. Takeru let out a relieved sigh and closed his eyes. "From now on stop pushing yourself alone." "" "You''ve got me. I''m not reliable but you can rely on me any time." Hearing these words, Ouka lowered her eyelids as if dozing off, in her eyes gathered tears. "is that really okaycan Ibe forgiven for that?" "Even if none forgive it, I will." Seeing Takeru''s encompassing smile, Ouka''s dazed expression had turned faintly red. At the same time, she looked downwards anxiously. "Can itreally be doneuntil nowI''ve been always alone" "?" "I don''t know how to relate to people." For Ouka who had spent everything for the sake of revenge, building relations with others was an unknown territory. Seeing her reckless manner of avoiding others, Takeru understood that too. Ouka was more clumsy than Takeru. He made a reassuring smile. "It''s all right it''s not only me, there are others in platoon too it will work out" "" "In case it doesn''t I''ll take care of you" "You will?" "Yeahdon''t holdback" After telling that to Ouka, he fell asleep. She lowly pat Takeru''s head as he slept. "If you want to help me out that''s fine." Her expression in that moment, had her first smile in nine years. The Glossary Mistilteinn (ߥƥƥ) - Double reading appears only once when Lapis introduces herself. It''s written as "Mistletoe" (ޤľ) and read as "Mistilteinn". Volume 1, Epilogue Volume 1, Epilogue Month X, Day X 2:15 PM Audio recording number 1274 "Onii-chan?" "Yo, been a while. Are you healthy?" "Yup. How about Onii-chan?" "I''m fine. I can''t help but to look forward to the day I can see you." "Onii-chan somehow, you seem really cheerful today." "Is that so? Well that''s because something good happened." "Something good?" "Yeah. Thanks to that, I can do my best like I did before." "don''t overwork yourself, okay?" "It''s all right. I have you, and I have lots of comrades now." "Today, I have a lot of things to talk about with you" "Things to talk about?" "Yeah. Actually, two years ago" "it''ss about time, huh. Sorry, Onii-chan has to go soon." "Mm. Thankk you Onii-chan. It was fun." "No need to thank me. I''ve come here ''cause I wanted to see you." "I see ehehe." "umm. Onii-chan." "Hm?" "Will you come to see me again?" "Isn''t that obvious? I''m your Onii-chan after all" "yup!!" End. In accordance with rules, personnel is to perform analysis of this record and store it securely. If a problem is found through analysis, instantly incinerate it. Audio recording number 1274. Visitor name Kusanagi Takeru. Inmate name Kusanagi Kiseki. One month after the hero''s subjugation. "grrrrr." "Ootori, are you prepared?" "Y-yeah. I''m all right, okay." In front of the platoon''s room, Ouka had placed a hand on her chest and tensed up nervously, seeing that, Takeru scratched his cheek. A month had passed. Takeru had fallen, was picked up by Seelie troop and had been ordered to to rest for some time in the intensive care unit. Ootori Sougetsu who visited the hospital spoke of Takeru''s future. "If you cancel your contract with Lapis, you''ll die." "" "Oh? How unexpected, you aren''t surprised." "Well, it''s about my body, so somehow" "Splendid. Your upper and lower body were joined together with Lapis'' magical power, without magical power supply from her, your body will turn to how it was. If you don''t want to die, you have to do as Inquisition says." "in order to get this result, you didn''t dispatch Dullahans and made the students fight. In order to let enemy break through, you abandoned Ouka in order have the hero kill me." "HA HA HA." "Please don''t try to cover it up with laughter." "Think of it as of me holding your life in my hands. You are allowed to continue your life as a student, but since you have a Relic Eater you will have to participate in activities as a Dullahan. You have no right to refuse." Sougetsu smiled like a Cheshire cat. Just as he said, Takeru couldn''t refuse. He had no reason to refuse now that his life was in Sougetsu''s hands. But, even before hearing this, Takeru was already convinced. The man called Ootori Sougetsu wasn''t Takeru''s ally. He''s an enemy Takeru was convinced. Then a week had passed, currently "Kusanagias I thought, can''t we do it next time?!" "Which time is it you say that? There''s a limit to being timid!" "B-but to suddenly invite them to dinner? I turned down such proposal many times, don''t you think it''ll be weird?" "Not at all! Just ask normally ''How about we eat lunch together?'' and it''ll be fine." "Grrr. This is hard, Kusanagi." Trembling strongly, Ouka made a tearful expression. what it all meant was, Takeru had proposed "I think relations between members are important" on which Ouka had agreed and the situation had turned out like this. Or rather, it was more like Takeru forced her with something like a captain''s order so it couldn''t be called consenting, because she was saved before, Ouka reluctantly did it. And thus, this plight. When it comes to involving herself with others, Ouka was this much of a virgin. Usually she''s strong-willed and dignified yet she''s no good at things like these. He thought earlier she was just clumsy, but it was even worse. She''s been like this for a week already. "Even if it doesn''t work, it''s important that you act." "Ugh even if you say that" "Come on, go in for now." "alone?" "Practice above anything." "Uuu" Even Takeru who wasn''t familiar with communication felt like an instructor. It was the first time he felt like a boss. This is rare, he thought deeply about things like that "Fuu fuu okay." Ouka calmed her breathing and grasped the platoon room''s doorknob. Takeru smiled wryly looking at her from behind and moved intending to wait by the window in the hallways. That''s when. *squeeze* the hem of his uniform was grabbed weakly from behind. It can''t be, his face seemed to say as he turned around. "as I thoughtI want to go in together the one who said will take care of me is you." With tears in her eyes and slightly blushing, she was holding the hem of his uniform. Even though Takeru thought she looked cute, he sighed. Good grief, the road ahead looks rocky. Only weirdos gathered in the Small Fry Platoon, it seemed like it was true after all. Volume 1, Afterword Volume 1, Afterword If you were blow off to a fantasy world full of violence, what weapon would you choose? Sword, magic, gun, ax, spear, mace. There''s a lot of them, but in limited circumstances the strongest one would be surely the gun. In action games and role playing games, when you create your character, even if you can pick the gun which is the strongest weapon you would still choose other weapons. But in reality, everyone would pick the gun. Because they don''t want to die. Being more realistic. Thinking more about realism. Foreigners are saying "Japanese RPG is unrealistic ,they''re using swords in the world that has guns, banzaiattack, harakiri, crazy.". Certainly, that''s right. It''s irrational and realistic But, is chosing the weapon you love a sin? Is sticking to something bad? And more than anything, what I want to say is, Games and light novels are already fiction, it''s fine to use a sword. What was completed based on that idea, is this book. Actually, about half of it. "Things like garter belt that can hold a gun or a gun belt for hiding a gun on thighs is erotic, isn''t it. A belt biting into the thighs a bit is unbearable, isn''t it." It was made from such worldly desires. Ouch, don''t throw stones at me. Don''t throw E**alibur at me, I''ll cry! Greetings, nice to meet those whom I meet first time, it''s been a while to those who have been with me in the previous series. I''m Yanagimi Touki. Was it 9 months since then? I started again unexpectedly early, but it still took a while, my apologies. Well then, the new work "AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon" " how did you like it? If it was fun, then I''ll dance in joy. This work was a new experience to me. Things like guns, swords, school, platoon, or big-breasted lolis. Because I''m not very knowledgeable on the guns, I thought "What to do if I make a mistake" and wrote the book with a mixed state of mind. If I was wrong, I''d be grateful if you didn''t throw stones at me or shoot me from a M60. I''ll die. Character''s wise it was also my first time. It was my first time writing a Takeru or Ouka-type boy and girl. A Weak-kneed and pathetic yet actually strong protagonist, living care-freely yet actually having a shadow hanging over his life. A strong character that is actually very lonely, although she looks serious the pain makes her embrace madness. A loli with big breasts. None of these were in my previous work, or the one before that, a serious key character. Eh? You want to hear at least one serious thing? I''m dead serious. I wanted to say here that I love lolis with big breasts, but I''ll omit it as I''ll be head-shoted by those who love flat chests. Though, I think the ones who have kindly read my previous work know it, I love flat chests too? Next, about the world in the book. If I were to give it an image, Dark ages in modern times. How about that? I might be completely wrong, but I wrote it having such an image in mind. Even though science and technology had evolved, there''s magic, witches and Inquisition. A world with problems like that, which continues to change. Of course, since a fictional war and a disaster happened, while it has a similar base, its history is quite different from the real world. With fictional things from legends and mythology existing, it''ll get quite chaotic. Therefore, go easy on me when comparing it with history. If you retort to me too much I''ll be troubled. I''ll cry. About the other half, that is since I think there are quite a few people who start reading from afterword, It would be better if I didn''t write it out here. No, it''s not like I have nothing to write? I''ve got lots to write but I''m thinking for the reader''s sake. Obviouslystop with the fist-sized stones. I''ll cry. Now then, after writing a strange afterword, it''s the traditional acknowledgements. First Kippu-sama who has drawn wonderful illustrations and thighs. Already at the stage of character design I''ve been struck agape. Taking advantage of the character features, listening to my requests yet making such perfect beyond my imagination characters made me tremble as excitement welled up inside of me. Next, one who helped me sharpen the edges of my rough plan, S-sama in charge. Everyone in Fujimi Shobo. And above all, you readers who have took this book in your hands. Thank you. Well then, I pray that I''ll be able to see you in second volume. Yanagimi Touki. Volume 2, Prologue Volume 2, Prologue "I won''t forgive you!" Nikaido Mari''s patience was growing thinner, she snapped and stepped forward with murderous intent. She was inside a decayed, run-down house on the outskirts. After the battle with witch-hunters, she realized that the priest was lying. Inside the church, a carefree young man with a book in his hands stood beneath the stained glass. Haunted the Necromancer. Valhallas executive. In addition to being a necromancer, he was an alchemist, a summoner, a former priest of the church, and a sorcerer designated as a S-Rank risk. "Can''t forgive what? Mari-san." Seeing his eerie smile, Mari''s hair ruffled in rage. Magic power flowing from Mari''s body shook candlesticks and chairs around her. "You didn''t keep your word you lied to me about not involving the civilians, it was one of the conditions for my cooperation." Haunted closed his book and started walking towards Mari, his hands folded behind him. Taking eerie steps, chilly like a ghost, he moved closer to her. "I didn''t lie. In this world, there''s no such thing as innocent bystanders." Voicing his ridiculous theory, Haunted made a cheerful smile. "Also, it would be boring without a big audience right? It was a Hero summoning right? A great man''s summoning, right? Even though I invited a guest from the country of Hades, it would be too bland if Inquisition was the only audience. From what I think, you should be praise me lots? It doesn''t seem like I''ll forget this sweet fragrance for a while." His body trembled with delight. While his body was convulsing, he breathed out recalling the screams of the people as the Hero terrorized the city. A single tear ran down Haunted''s cheek. "I can''t stop remembering it. That manifestation of emotion. That''s pure humanity. You think so too, right?! Their shine as they''re caught between life and death a traffic jam''s etude is all right as well, but the requiem is the most wonderful after all! And above all" Haunted cried out in ecstasy; his figure worth being called a madman''s. Mari''s eyes were dyed crimson, her magical power exploded. Candlesticks and chairs flew around, phosphor ran along the walls instantly. "I wanted to see that look of yours! Aah, I saw something really good! That expression fits you well!" Before the squirming man, Mari closed her eyes and made her decision. Believing in this man was a mistake in the first place. This guy shouldn''t live any longer. Everything about him was evil. She arrived at a single conclusion. Annihilation. Giving him an ultimate end where not even a single cell remained. "Don''t fuck with me!" Suddenly, a magical square appeared in the vicinity of Mari. The color of Mari''s magic was difficult to describe, if one had to say it, it would be like seven colors flowing at once. Just like an illusion reflected in the north sky. While seeing an image of the slaughter, she prepared a formula inside her brain, magic overflowed from her body. In that moment, Mari fired a beam about two meters thick, attacking Haunted. The pillar of light like the sun breaking through the clouds in the sky swallowed Haunted. The church was filled with that pillar of light, which escaped towards the sky. Mari put a hand on her knee, breathing roughly. "sheet." She cursed, after confirming with her eyes that her attack had failed. The church was partially destroyed and clouds of dust rose up, but standing in the moonlight was Haunted, who was perfectly fine. While deploying a black barrier around his body, Haunted''s mouth distorted as he grinned. "Belladonna Garden." He spoke out a magic name. Immediately afterwards a part of the black shadow changing into thorns jumped at Mari from her feet, wrapping around and restraining her. A contract summoning magic. An aggregation of magical creatures in the form of swamp thorns that follow it''s owner''s will and captures his prey. If it was only a single Belladonna Garden, it was not very risky, but a collection of them was a menace. Summoning aggregation of magical organisms required a non-standard witch who possessed a large amount of magic power. "You shouldn''t use offensive magic in a place like this. You''re an ancient wizard same as me. You should know that using a magic like that can result in the destruction of the city." Haunted preached to her while putting his hand on his priestly garb. "Without saying the magic''s name nor chanting, to be able to unleash such destructive power. As expected of the aurora witch." "" "You''re impulsive, but I think that''s one of your charms, is it okay? Attacking me, that is. It''s a betrayal of the entire Valhalla. Your family that''s protected here the children might not be let off safely okay?" Protesting against the decision of Haunted, Mari grit her teeth and used her all of her body''s remaining strength. "I like the honest Mari-san. Going out of control occasionally, it''s lovely." "ngh." "Let''s forget about the attack earlier and go back to the headquarters together." Bathed in the light coming in through stained glass, Haunted extended his arms to Mari. The thorns that were holding Mari turned into ash, she dropped down after she was freed and tried to push away Haunted''s hands. But, Haunted''s fingertips subtly trembled. "my apologies, it seems like we have customers." He suddenly spoke, as Mari wondered what it was about suddenly the door behind her was opened vigorously. "It''s the Inquisition! Place your hands behind your head!" She looked back at the two Inquisitors, a man and a woman who were holding rifles. No, the uniforms were slightly different after a closer inspection. Two people from AntiMagic Academy''s test platoon. Mari sensed a battle. Haunted didn''t miss the two people. "Run away!" She tried to kick off the floor, but thorns entangled her leg and she fell in place. Immediately after. Despair erupted. *zukyun* As if suddenly becoming moist, the church''s interior was stained black, from the floor through the walls to the ceiling. Thorns flew out all at once. Without hesitation, the thorns assaulted the students. "Uwaa, what isGuohh!" The boy was entangled with thorns and his skin couldn''t be seen. "Noowhat is this" The girl was frightened at that sight. She was in front of a variant and she stepped back. However, before she could take three steps, a shadow caught the girl''s foot. "Kyaaaaaaa!!" Having her leg stuck, she fell off and was swallowed by the bottomless swamp. "He-help me It hurts? Noo, something went in! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!! Help me! It hurts, hurts, hurtsnnn" Heartbreaking screams were interrupted as the girl was swallowed by the swamp completely. Mari released her foot and ran over to the restrained boy. The boy has been already turned into shredded meat by tightening thorns, in order to make him suffer they bit into him slowly. "Don''t move! If you don''t move the magic won''t work!" "Re-release me untie me" "I''ll help you! Don''t move so I can help you!" Mari tried to process the thorns, however each one of them was a different individual. Her magic was rejected because she tried to undo them all at once. "Damn it! Something something like this!" If she cast a spell on the boy by mistake, his body would break because of rejection. A magic formulated to dissolve magical organisms, when used on humans, they couldn''t withstand it. She pulled the thorns desperately one by one. "It''s useless, the plants of this garden will grow endlessly until their magic power exhausts. Even if I died that is." Haunted said coldly, he flashed a grin while sitting on top of the altar. The thorns had already tore through the meat and reached the bones. Even so, Mari continued trying to save the boy. Haunted shook his head and sighed. "Your magic excuse me but I think it''s just a pipe dream. To be exact, the Inquisition still hasn''t acknowledged your magic." "Sheet! Sheet, damn it!" "So, "Using magic in order to make people happy" was it? Sorry, but that''s impossible." "Aaaaaahh." "That''s the kind of thing magic is in the first place." Immediately after Haunted said that, the boy was torn apart in front of Mari. Organs and blood splattered, staining Mari. She was stunned and stood motionlessly there. Seeing the boy''s blood that stained her hand, a tear fell from Mari''s eyes. Disappointed, Mari slumped down on her knees. At the same time, the church''s door reopened. A new light aggressively entered. And directing muzzles inside was more than a single figure. "I''m the Inquisition''s "Dullahan". I''m arresting you for murder, caught red-handed." "" "Also, you have no rights and you won''t get a lawyer. From now on all your human rights are revoked." Mari looked back at the altar. Haunted was no longer there. Mari no longer had any intention or will to resist. The muzzle was aimed at her head, she was handcuffed and forced to stand. It''s over. She will probably be imprisoned in the innermost prison by Inquisition now. When she thought that, she felt something from her wallet located in the pocket. Not an ordinary heat, something based on magic. "This is" While being handcuffed, Mari was terrified. This is bad! She put a barrier in her head, but was a bit too slow. Inside her head, there was the sound of something being cut and Mari fell where she stood. "Hey you! What are you doing! what happened?" As her consciousness was fading, she heard the Inquisitors voice and pounding noises. Mari, feeling that she was losing her memory, quietly passed out. Volume 2, 1 - Amnesiac Witch Volume 2, Chapter 1 - Amnesiac Witch In the deepest part of the AntiMagic Academy, forbidden area''s innermost prison. The dark side of the school. Unlike the areas where the innocent witches were living in temporary houses, it was a prison where the worst of criminals were held in. The facility employed means for negating magic. The ones taken there were those who are guilty of crimes against humanity. "This place smells as bad as ever, don''t you think so too Kurogane-kun?" While walking through the dim corridor of innermost prison, AntiMagic Academy''s chairman Ootori Sougetsu asked the man walking beside him. The man was clad in a pitch black uniform adorned with the embroidery of the Inquisition symbolizing the AntiMagic Academy, a magical circle torn up on a cross; a unique emblem. Next to it was drawn a knight with no head, symbolizing the black troops. Black, AntiMagic Academy''s investigator''s section 1, city''s Zeroth Extermination Riot Police alias"EXE". EXE were special forces carrying anti-magical weapons, Relic Eaters. "I''m used to it." The man replied indifferently. His name was Kurogane Hayato and he was the captain of the EXE, meaning he was the most influential person in Dullahan. Sougetsu cast a skeptical gaze toward Hayato who had an unfriendly attitude, and looked around. On the corridors wall there were multiple clockwork devices imitating coffins, and from the glass windows pale light was leaking in. "Just like a graveyard. If you have gotten used to this place, I cannot honestly praise you for having such nerves." "Excuse me. But you were the one who made this facility, Chairman." "I instructed them to make it, but I didn''t tell them to make it so white and creepy." Sougetsu complained in dissatisfaction as he looked at the coffin. If you looked inside the coffin from the window, you could see people inside. The coffin-like devices lined in the innermost prison were called Iron Maidens, cells made in order to seal witches and sorcerers. In case of high ranking witches, the typical anti-magic materials were insufficient. Because they were difficult to restrain when awake, these devices were made. The witches sealed inside were in a state of suspended animation unable to even dream. The suppression collar-type equipment sealing the magical power of the witches had a terrible cost to performance ratio. That''s why there was no other way than to keep the witches asleep with such a powerful force. "So? How''s the girl''s state?" After the capture she fainted, and it seems like she lost most of her memories." "Memory loss how troublesome." "I''m guessing it was a magical charm that caused a memory loss to prevent information leakage. According to a Seelie''s diagnosis her memory should start returning after some time." "Do you know anything about her identity?" When asked, Hayato looked towards Sougetsu. "Her name is Nikaido Mari, an Ancient Wizard, and if I''m not wrong shes the "Witch of the Aurora", shes been a wanted witch for the past three years." "The witch from no-killed cases? Although her standing is subtle, she indeed has the skill. I pulled some information from the brain of a low rank member of Valhalla about it before." "Yeah. It''s about the orphanage from the boundary line, the motive as to why she has been cooperating with Valhalla has already been investigated." Sougetsu grinned. "It''s disturbing that it was a charm for memory loss and not for suicide bombing, they are trying to conceal something after all I wonder if they''ll attack all at once in order to either kill her or retake her." "The possibility is roughly 50% for both." "In that case, before the effects expire we can utilize her." "meaning?" "Lately Valhalla has started quite a few large-scale operations. Like the Hero terrorism last month. People who are a good source of information are quite rare. Whether it''s the big-shots or small fries that come to us, either of them are fine." "I don''t understand. Chairman, what do you mean." "You don''t get it? I''m talking about fishing." Saying that, Sougetsu imitated the movement of casting a fishing rod. Hayato narrowed his eyes, understanding the Chairman. The two were walking for a while until they reached their destination. At their goal there was an Iron Maiden, it had a different form from the others, rather than pale light coming from the window, there was a red light. Around the Iron Maiden were Regins with instruments that were used to adjust it. Raising his hand, Sougetsu told them to move. "Unlock it, also, remove the chain." The people in lab coats looked at each other and asked. "Is that okay?" Sougetsu signaled for them to hurry with his hand, the woman in lab coat put her hand on one of the four levers installed on both sides of the coffin. A sound fitting of an Iron Maiden was released, and heavy steam was discharged covering the field of view. The door of the Iron Maiden was opened and the overflowing steam crawled across the ground. Inside was a young girl. The girl was constrained with chains, and nearly naked. The two Regin women purged the chains one by one. The girl was released from all the constraints and slammed into the floor groaning. That''s when the girl opened her eyes. What was reflected in her pupils was impatience and fear. Not understanding her situation, she was confused. "Wha, what''s this? What happened? Why, why am I naked? Who are you?!" Not remembering anything, the girl trembled. She looked at Sougetsu standing in front of her. Sougetsu was smiling brightly. He covered her with the white lab coat hiding her skin. And, Sougetsu spoke to the witch who lost her memory, Nikado Mari. "Heya, welcome to AntiMagic Academy! Nikado Mari-san you have been admitted to our school!" Mari, not understanding the meaning of those words at all, tilted her neck earnestly. "Well, umm, there is a relation between the failure of the magic chant and the formula performance, although I told you before there is a deep relation umm, first, the most important is the operative procedure that effectively converts magical power into a spell, it''s a program so to speak" The Teacher''s voice caused drowsiness. The class for operative procedures science, was always quiet, even the most diligent students were feeling sleepy during this class. However, the situation was different for the last few days. The classroom was strangely noisy. Besides the Teacher''s voice there were whispers resounding all over. "That rumor, I wonder if it''s true?" "That it was the Small Fry Platoon that defeated the Hero? I don''t believe it." "But that''s what the guy who witnessed it said. Still, he has quit the school already. What a coward." Look whos talking, you didnt even participate in that battle. Spriggans were defeated, I wonder who defeated the Hero." "Somehow, there''s a story of a knight in a purple or a blue armor defeating him." "Gahaha, isn''t that a hallucination caused by fear?" "That armored knight was somehow very similar to the captain of the Small Fry Platoon." "Oh, I heard about that as well. Maybe it''s some kind of Relic Eater?" "Then that guy is a Dullahan, right? A Relic Eater possessor?" "What''s that, laughable. I mean that guy, he can''t use guns right? Defeating a Hero with a sword sounds ridiculous." Students gazed at Takeru all at once. Takeru, whose seat was located in the middle of classroom, shrunk. This was the first time he''d had so much attention focused on him, he honestly didn''t feel too good about it. And the majority of the rumors were correct. At least he wasn''t given these kinds of doubtful looks before. Actually, none at all. The Chairman pressed him not to leak the fact that he was a Relic Eater contractor outside. Because Takeru was a student as well as a provisional Dullahan. He had to protect the discipline around him. "In fact, there was a huge change around Kusanagi." "Indeed, Ootori Ouka following him and her, right?" "Right? They definitely are not siblings. Don''t look alike at all." "Even if she were his stepsister, it''s a strange story what a mystery before you realize, she''s already beside Kusanagi." The students'' line of sight moved from Takeru to the seat on his right. The seat right beside him, even though there should have been a meter''s interval between them normally, just that seat was joined together with Takeru''s. It was clearly a weird arrangement. Doubts concerning Takeru weren''t the only reason of the stares, his strange neighbor was also the cause of it. Frowning she suddenly pulled his clothes lightly. It was a quite modest attraction. Onii-chan. Onii-chan she called out to him like that. Takeru was forced to look at her. Azure-colored eyes, azure-colored hair. A girl wearing an azure-colored dress was sitting right beside him. "I have a question, Onii-chan. Her name was Lapis Lazuli, this month, she''d entered the same class as Takeru as a transfer student. Her real identity was not that of a human. She had made a contract with Takeru during the Hero attack last month and was one of the Relic Eater series. Her exact name was "The Malleus Maleficarum Type-Twilight "Mistilteinn" ". A powerful Magical Heritage possessing its own will. Although there were Magical Heritages that took human form mentioned in historical records, there were none in modern times so it was treated as something invaluable. No other details aside from that were known. Even the contractor, Takeru, wasn''t told any details from the Chairman, Ootori Sougetsu. Such a mysterious existence was preying on Takeru. The problem was, the way Lapis called him "Onii-chan.". "Even among the Relic Eaters, Mistilteinn is special and wants to be beside it''s contractor at all times." "haa." "That''s why, it will become part of your daily life, I like that girl''s human form. So as to avoid confusion among the students, I will put her in your class as a transfer student. Also, I think there''s quite a few students who saw your appearance as a "Witch Hunter", so even though I''ve asked you to keep it confidential, it''s just on paper." "Well, I got it." "I also prepared a fake family register for Lapis, it''s this. Take a look at it." Saying that, Sougetsu passed a piece of paper to Takeru. Tilting his head in wonder Takeru bent down towards the piece of paper, and looked at the face in the photograph and the name. Kusanagi Lapis. "HEY." "Hahaha! Sounds bad doesn''t it, pardon me." "Wait a moment! No matter how you look at it, something like this won''t pass!?" "It would be troubling if you were sticking to each other like superglue right? If you''re siblings then it''ll be fine. Or maybe you are dissatisfied? You wanted an older sister?" "That''s not the problem! Besides, I already have a younger sister!" "Having a little sister is a good thing, Im jealous." "What the heck are you talking about." "It''s already been decided, from now on Lapis will be your little sister in public. Do your best! She''s your stepsister so some extreme skinship is acceptable. Grats? Onii-chan?. HAHAHA you little pervert." Grats? Onii-chan? my ass!! That rotten Chairman! Honestly, this situation where he''d suddenly gained a little sister was horrible. And that rotten Chairman had shrewdly made Lapis call him "Onii-chan". In the first place, he already had a real little sister. He couldn''t meet her easily because of complicated circumstances. Even Ikaruga called him "siscon", because he doted on his sister that much. Therefore, this expansion caused Takeru a stomach pain. There was a critical point, if Takeru cancelled the contract, death awaited him. Meaning, Takeru''s lower and upper body which were joined by Lapis'' magic power, would revert back to their original condition. He was in a position where he couldn''t go against Lapis and Sougetsu. That was why he answered Lapis, he had to answer. Even if it was the 104th question today. "qu-question? What is it?" "Operative procedures science. Why is it a compulsory subject?" Don''t ask me, is what he wanted to say, but Takeru responded like this. "Ugh in order to examine traces of magic during the investigation that''s what they say what was it something like a filter? If you look at a crime scene through a machine like that, an investigation team''s magic tracing can confirm residual magic? If you use more powerful filters you can understand what magic was used in operative procedure or something like that." "I see. Indeed, if you know what kind of operative procedure was used for the magic, it can help you select appropriate anti-magic substances to counter it." Lapis said that assenting monotonously. When he was done with the question, he would normally be relieved, but he was not. Stare Even after hearing an answer to her question, Lapis did not stop looking at Takeru. Even during class, during meals, she was always staring at him when they were together. Takeru was really weak when it came to dealing with her. For example she was gone all of a sudden, but in fact she was still around him, honestly, it was a bit eerie. He was especially bad with her eyes, they were like a deep-sea you could get drawn into. "Onii-chan." "?" "Why are you making a pained face when you''re looking at me?" "Nope, there''s no such a thing?" "I see. When I called out to you earlier, I could see an increase in your body''s temperature and heart rate. If your physical condition is bad, please say so without reserve." "I''m fine!" Stare She moved her face closer to his. The distance between her and Takeru was 10 centimeters. It could only look like a kiss from the side. "I see. If that''s the case then it''s fine." While saying that she approached even closer. The distance was 3 centimeters. Takeru''s gaze was trapped in Lapis'' pupils. The surrounding students were excitedly looking forward to something. "I-I re-re-request a seat change please!!" Suddenly the girl in front of him declared such a thing while standing up. Semi-long blonde hair and small stature. Her trademark was a headband that made it look like she had rabbit ears. Saionji Usagi, a member of the Small Fry Platoon, same as Takeru. Usagi and Takeru had been in different classes, however because of the amount of victims and people who had left, a single large class was formed. All members of the 35th platoon belonged to this class. With Usagi''s declaration, the classroom stirred. Usagi who had a terrible stage fright had suddenly requested a meaningless seat change. Normally she would have never, ever done it. Usagi''s face blushed brightly, and begun trembling intensely, her shoulders rose up while she breathed heavily. The teacher of operative procedures faintly directed his gaze at Usagi''s face. "Hm? Saionji, why a seat change? We are in the middle of the operative procedures lesson right now" "Emm, umm, that Kusanagi Lapissan and Kusanagi are siblings, it''s weird for siblings to sit right next to each other." "? Is it weird? "R-r-rather than weirdit''s unhealthy!" W-why?! The motivation behind the seat change was still unknown, and the classroom was dead silent. However, despite Takeru asking himself that question, everyone''s line of sight was sneakily directed towards him. "It is unhealthy." "So it''s like that." "I thought so." "A siscon." "I thought that atmosphere was weird." And so on. For some reason Takeru was showered with contempt. Why?! In reaction to everyone''s unjust treatment towards him, he almost started crying. The contempt from the girls'' group was also painful, and the looks of jealousy from the boys group were dreadful. After enlisting a perfect superhuman like Ootori Ouka, the presence of Lapis was like salt in their wounds, and fuel for the fire. However, the seat change was actually a good idea. Fortunately, the situation became difficult for the teacher and he started considering a seat change. At this rate, he would be able to escape from this super awkward situ "I don''t want to." Remaining expressionless, Lapis clung to Takeru''s arm. "Unless I''m connected with Onii-chan he won''t be able to exist. That means if I''m separated from Onii-chan, Onii-chan will die." Weird, despite being correct, the nuances were weird. "Onii-chan belongs to me, and I belong to Onii-chan." What she said was not wrong. It was not wrong, however those who were unrelated didn''t know that. "C-connected it can''t be no" "Siblings" "In love so much that they''ll die if separated" "Commit suicide you piece of sheet." "That eroge bastard" With those words flying around, Takeru no longer had a choice but to shed tears. Lapis just titled her head curiously, Usagi''s face was deep red and her mouth opened and closed wordlessly. In this airspace, there were no allies for Takeru, just when he had begun to think like that, "Teacher." Behind, there was a sound of someone pulling a chair. After turning around, there was a girl with sunset-colored hair. Ootori Ouka stood up. "I also recommend a seating change." Her line of sight was directed at Takeru. She also looked at him with contempt. "Besides the fact that siblings are sitting next to each other. I think it''s strange that their desks are joined together during class. And more than anything, having them in front like this is distracting. At least instruct them to return the interval between the desks to normal." Unlike Usagi''s, this was a decent reason. However, her eyes were scary. It was close to being murderous intent. This aura was not that of the Small Fry Platoon''s Ouka, it was the Dullahan''s "Calamity"-san. Why are you angry at me? Even though you know all the circumstances. He tried to gesture, but Ouka continued to emit waves of murderous intent while looking towards him and pointing beside him. While her hands were wandering in the air, Takeru''s shoulders were dropping. Looking at his arm, Lapis was still clinging to it. Tightly clasping both of her arms around his, she stared at him expressionlessly. Her feelings could not be discerned, it felt as if he was gripped by a doll. But for some reason her body was awfully warm. is thisloneliness? He had been separated from the public before, alone, however such ostracism was a first. Beyond expectation, his heart was cold. 40 deaths, 5 people missing, 75 injured, 5 school buildings collapsed, and 27 people voluntarily dropouts. Above all was the damage the school suffered in the Hero''s attack last month. If you considered the scale of the entire city, the casualties were much larger than this. The incident was massively broadcast on TV, it was the first time in a decade that this much damage had been done. Needless to say that it shocked the public that had been living peacefully. Because of this, the status of the Inquisition was wavering. The Spriggan security forces had been thinned, there was a lack of crisis control from the upper echelons of the Inquisition, immediately after the incident a lot of problems appeared in various places. However, the rapid covert operation on media allowed them to hide the number of victims. On the contrary, the fact that it was a Hero summoning previously used in the Witch Hunt War, and that there was only a small amount of damage despite that, was broadcast. A broadcast that admired the Inquisition. All these things were dealt with unexpectedly quickly. The classes resumed a week after the attack, platoons were operating normally. It was now a day after they had returned to school. "umm." After the operative procedures science class had ended, the Small Fry Platoon members hung out at the end of the classroom. Takeru timidly called out to the other members, a threatening feeling filled the air around them. Ouka was standing with her back to air conditioner, Usagi turned away with an elbow on the desk. Ikaruga was grinning while looking at those individuals. After repelling the hero with their cooperation, he thought they had bonded a bit, but it was already falling apart. "I have certainly reluctantly welcomed Ootori Ouka when she enlisted, very reluctantly, as a special case despite being reluctant But I did not hear about such a bonus coming." Usagi said that very politely. "I didn''t know that it had a human form as well. I should have asked in advance, I''m going to protest to that idiotic father. Exposing a Relic Eater to the public Impossible, a violation of the rules." Ouka also growled while wrinkling her eyebrows. Ikaruga while sloppily sitting on her chair turned her head towards Takeru. "it came huh, you harem bastard." With Ikaruga like that, after coming over with his chair he didn''t know where to hide, so he sat between the three. "A harem it''s quite a bit different from such an exemplary state of affairs, this situation." "Is that so? I think it''s quite the enviable situation from the viewpoint of a regular guy?" "Also there''s only one of them staring at me like that" And as she arrived she put a chair right beside gently and hugged him. "get used to it." His shoulders soundly slumped, and so did Takeru. "Aren''t you actually happy? Kusanagi, you''re actually a closet pervert right? Onii??chan." "Don''t say Onii-chan! Being happy or not is not the problem. In the first place, why am I the one to blame? Did I do something?" A Relic Eater without asking us for permission! Let''s say the contract was justified because your life was involved. But what is that child? Please tell her to stay quietly in the form of a sword. Make her disappear, I don''t like her. You''re her owner, aren''t you?" And again, in the end Usagi had no convincing reason. "I completely agree with that. A walking product of magic, sorry I''ll pass. Also Kusanagi, you''re getting used to it too much. How deplorable" Ouka was unleashing her magic allergy at full power, she laid bare her aversion to Lapis. Takeru didn''t hate Lapis. He might not have been good with handling her, but as a weapon she was first class. He didn''t have an aversion towards Magical Heritages. He thought she was strangely cute as she was attached to him. However, the eyes looking at him were bitter. With that many misunderstandings, it worried Takeru. For Takeru, this coziness became a problem. Telling him to push her away, he felt intimidated Takeru looked at Lapis clinging to his arm. Lapis noticed Takeru looking at her and tilted her head. When she stared at him like that not in public I don''t dislike it. He wanted to pat her head slowly, it was such a feeling. Previously absent minded, now he made a relieved face. "Haaa?!" Noticing that, Ouka and Usagi glared sharply at him. "W-wait, it''s not like that. I wasn''t happy because she hugged me. I just thought you were too cruel and felt sorry for her!" """" "Besides, this girl doesn''t listen to me!" He tried to excuse himself while being caught red handed, the glares of the two sharpened more and more at his advocacy. Too intimidating, Takeru stood up and hid behind his chair. "Oh my, you two, can''t you be more honest? Isn''t it really simple like this" Ikaruga who was watching it while grinning beside them stood up and approached Takeru. And, she hugged Takeru, making him fall into her large breasts, moreover, she intertwined her legs with Takeru''s lower body. "Suginami-san?! Suginami-san?!?!" Agitated, Takeru couldn''t call her by her first name. Ikaruga moved her captivating chest, trying to push his face deeper in. "You two also want to do this, right? This guy, he won''t resist anyway because he''s a hidden pervert. Look, like this." Takeru was being squeezed between Ikaruga''s cleavage. Lapis was also beside him expressionless. Ouka and Usagi were stunned and their faces dyed crimson. ''Awa, awawawa'' that was the feeling. "Oh you, don''t move so much wa-wait a moment, id-idiot! You that place isaahnn." Even though Takeru struggled to get away, apparently his hand slipped through the gap in her shirt, and grabbed Ikaruga''s chest with all its might. A supreme bliss was transferred to his hand. Attempting to pull out his hand, Takeru noticed. This sizeno bra?! That thought proved Ikaruga''s statement that he was a hidden pervert. Needless to say. Ouka and Usagi, who were watching the scene, stood up looking like demons. ""??! Separate right now! You ero devil"" both of them yelled. Suddenly, the speakers on the ceiling of the classroom, rang out with a little feedback. Everyone stopped moving, and listened. "First grade, students from the 35th platoon, please come to the Chairman''s office as soon as possible. Repeat. First grade" The faces of the members of the called out 35th platoon. From between Ikaruga''s breasts, Takeru gave a questioning look. The faculty tower built close to the forbidden area. Takeru and the others made it to the top floor, in front of the Chairman''s office. I could understand if I was called but the whole platoon?" Embracing anxiety and doubt, Takeru moved towards the Chairman''s office on foot. That''s when people came out of the office. While Takeru wondered who it was, Ouka''s legs stopped suddenly. "? What is it?" "no, nothing." With a somewhat bad expression, Ouka scratched her cheek. "Someone you know?" He looked at Ouka who was extremely stiff, the person who came out of Chairman''s room walked over towards them. "Ootori Ouka." Suddenly hearing a voice, Takeru''s shoulders shook. But even more so, Ouka jumped up in surprise. It was a quite tall, insightful and strong man. Judging by his appearance, he was about twenty, but his atmosphere felt like he was much older. His hair was jet black like ink and so was his uniform. It was an unpleasant man whom black color suited. Takeru whispered to Ouka secretly confirming the situation. "Who''s that?" When asked in low tone, Ouka answered with trembling lips. "From when I was in Inquisition my direct superior." "Ah, that means one of the Dullahans." Immediately after, Takeru hit one hand into another, the two men remained expressionless. "What are you talking about so sneakily." "O-oh, I apologize!" Ouka quickly saluted with the Inquisition''s unique gesture. "There''s no need to salute. You''re a student now." While making a regretful face, Ouka stopped saluting. Ouka''s direct superior. Which meant the man in front of him was a very influential person among the "Dullahans". Ouka was unreasonably tense. The man checked the faces of the Small fry Platoon, and said quietly with his eyes closed. "Section 1 of anti-magic investigators, the Zeroth Extermination Riot Police, Kurogane Hayato, captain of EXE. I''ve heard about you from the Chairman, it seems you''re taking care of Ootori." He stared at the three other people besides Ouka. Hayato''s eyes looked even more evil than Takeru''s, the three others aside from Ikaruga shook in fear. Ikaruga was just calmly chewing a mint candy. Not referring to the silent attitude of platoon members, he turned to Ouka. "So, are you doing fine?" "Uh that, that is" "just as usual oh well." It seemed like he wanted to spout out a sigh at that moment. He seemed to avoid displaying emotions. "Kusanagi Takeru, is that you?" "Yyes! I-it''s me!" Called out, he awkwardly took a single step forward. Hayato observed Takeru carefully. After looking at him for a moment, he closed his eyes and placed his hand on Takeru''s head. "About Ootori, I leave her to you." "Y-yes?" Saying that much, Hayato turned away and walked from the spot. Quite a big gap from his first impression. Although he didn''t understand his intentions completely, he had an impression that he was only a bad conversationalist. His hand was unexpectedly warm. "A hard man to grasp. But I don''t think he''s a bad person Ootori, details?" When asked, Ouka spouted a sigh of relief and placed her hand on the wall. "umm, Ootori-san?" "I-I, when captain Kurogane became captain. I was a problem child, and he always advocated for me." "Hee, that''s good, he''s a good person then." "I wonder about that. I don''t know about him in private. Because I have been fired by him even though it was my own fault, the frightening image still stands." "Gender equality, that''s just like captain Kurogane." Ouka was trembling with a blue face. Seeing Ouka this scared was a first. Takeru decided not to touch the topic any more, while switching his feelings prematurely, he knocked on the Chairman''s door. "Come in, come in." A strangely friendly voice was heard from beyond the door! The voice pissed him off a bit, but Takeru pulled the door knob. And was greeted, "Hey hey heeey, thank you for coming my children!" The stinking Chairman at full power. The whiteness of his hair and clothes was too dazzling as usual. Everyone already had expressions showing that they were fed up with it. "Somehow all of you have such damp expressions! You should walk forward cheerfully, a slump can cause hair loss!!" Not knowing the reason for their damp expressions, Sougetsu clapped strangely, increasing Takeru''s tension. "Ummwhat is it this time?" "Oh, aren''t you in a hurry. Are you so motivated? Then I''ll jump straight to the topic." Sougetsu clapped with both hands. "This time for you all, I have a special mission. That''s the reason I called you all while allowing you to skip two periods." "Please wait a moment." Hearing "a special mission", Takeru interrupted out Sougetsu''s words. "I understand why I was called out, because of the Relic Eater I promised to cooperate with Chairman. However please don''t get them involved." Saying that clearly, Takeru stood in front of Sougetsu with a resolute attitude. If this was a special mission, Takeru guessed there would be nasty things like a Hero attack. He couldn''t trust this man called Ootori Sougetsu, he had learned that a month ago. Although he intended to agree with this man''s demands, he could not afford to involve his comrades. "I understand your feelings, but well, I''m sorry for involving them in that fight." "that means you won''t back off." "I think you''re misunderstanding. I''m not going to order them. It''s only up to those three whether they want to do it or not." With that said, after a brief moment he turned around in surprise. The three behind him averted their eyes. "You guys" "I-I think it''s a good opportunity to get promoted! I have no intention of remaining a goldfish''s poop, It''s a chance to gain recognition among the upper echelons!" "I was originally a Relic Eater contractor, us working together is obvious also, you promised didn''t you." He was unsure about Ouka''s and Usagi''s reasons. But why was Ikaruga? Takeru directed his gaze at her, Ikaruga put a mint candy in her mouth. "Because we can skip?" He felt like he wouldn''t understand what was up with her thinking circuits for the rest of his life. "Okay, enough with the love comedy. All platoon members are going to have a special mission together this time." Somehow dissatisfied, he couldn''t consider pros and cons of his comrades participating before listening to the mission content, Takeru judged reluctantly. Thinking it was about time to explain the contents of the mission, Sougetsu looked towards the room in the back, towards a room that looked like a servant''s room. "Mari-kun, come in." Sougetsu called an unfamiliar name. After a while, they heard the serving room''s door open. A girl appeared. A girl wearing a brand new uniform of AntiMagic Academy, she came next to the chairman with a sullen attitude. Despite wearing a uniform, she wore a casket hat, and had a scarf wrapped around her neck even though it wasn''t cold. "This girl is Nikaido Mari-kun. I want you guys to protect her." "Guard her is it?" "Oh by the way guys, do you know about the ethical committee?" "well about that, a little." Why did that name come out at a time like this, thought Takeru. The ethics committee, and Ethics of Witch Trial committee (EoWT). It referred to a human rights organization protecting witches, standing against unfair discrimination and arrests by Inquisition, and complaining about excessive use of self-defense. Handling the witch''s treatment was it''s main role. The power of Inquisition had been unshakable before, however in recent years, there was an influence of the ethics committee that could not be ignored. "In fact this time on a request from the Ethics Committee, we will implement a trial witches admission system. You know this system, right?" Takeru had heard about this system as well. "To be more exact, it''s a system that allows witches to get used to Inquisition." Sougetsu explained loudly, Ouka who was standing behind came a step forward. Her expression was grim. "Chairman you can''t mean!" Ouka looked at Nikaido Mari who stood next to the carefree Sougetsu. Sougetsu confirmed and even laughed cheerfully. "Yeah. Nikaido Mari-kun is unquestionably a witch." Takeru was a bit surprised, but Ouka''s gaze sharpened even more. "I''m surprised. You who refused all requests from Committee suddenly accepted, I wonder why." "It''s not like I always refused. We have been cooperating in investigations and weapon development, I thought it''s not a bad idea for a while. Also, there''s no harm since there''s the Gleipnir, I judged there is no problem." Gleipnir was a collar that allowed control over a witch''s magic. This collar was made for witches that were not criminals, made by cooperation of Inquisition and Alchemist''s weapon development company. A witch without a criminal record who wore a Gleipnir was allowed to leave the forbidden area and live a normal life. Takeru had seen people called witches, who were wearing Gleipnir. They were still discriminated, but it was not as bad as in the past. A view of normal people and witches chatting was nothing out of the ordinary nowadays. That was why, even if he was told Mari is a witch, it didn''t surprise him much. "I''m against this!" Ouka protested against Sougetsu rudely. "Inquisition was made to judge witches, accepting a witch in Inquisition is illogical!" "We do not judge witches, we''re an organization made in order to judge evil witches. Innocents are not recognized as our enemies. And I told you before, protecting the witches is our job as well." "I know! But why do we have to protect her?! This is the place of Inquisition, it is too dangerous for her!" There was some truth to Ouka''s words. Inquisition was built around the philosophy of fighting against magic. It was necessary to show off a proper attitude and go through with it. Otherwise, the significance of Inquisition would be shaken. If the police broke the law, they''d lose trust. If the police borrowed the power of a criminal, they''d be called incompetent. Although it would be equally true with the presence of Relic Eaters, if it became a situation in which you couldn''t compete against magic without magic, public opinion would grow skeptical of the Inquisition. "I know how you feel, but I want you to stop mixing your personal feelings in this." "I-it''s not because of my personal feelings!" "Your hatred against witches is a well known fact." "this and that are two different things!" "No matter what you say, there will be no change in policy. In order to eliminate discrimination against witches, we''ll continue accepting them in the future." Unable to agree with Sougetsu''s decision, Ouka clenched her fist and looked down. "She will be the commemorative first person. Mari-san, please greet them." Grinning and laughing, he encouraged Mari who was standing behind to self-introduce herself. After taking one step forward, Mari looked up slightly. "greetings." She lowered her head abruptly and took a step backwards. There was nothing in particular about Takeru, however there was a negative aura from the other members of the platoon, their faces were crooked. "I think I''ll let you guys take care of her escort. Mari-kun doesn''t know anything about the school, I want you to help her in various ways." "Why did you pick us? Wouldn''t it be better to ask a professional Inquisitor?" Ouka spoke, in her voice were thorns and barbs, Sougetsu lifted his index finger. "What would everyone think if she had an Inquisitor as a guard? Since such convenient students like you are here oops that was rude. Since there''s talent meeting the demands in this place." His real intent had accidentally slipped out. "Also, about Mari-kun being a witch, keep if confidential for a while. If we say a witch has suddenly been admitted, she might be bullied? When Mari-kun is familiar with the school, then we''ll formally announce it, listen guys, you have to protect her." Protect a witch. A mission honestly unheard of. Sougetsu laughed cheerfully, while hitting Takeru''s back. "And that''s that! I leave it to you! I don''t care about second period, guide her around the school." He was careful when they were called by the president, because he thought they would be charged with a dangerous mission, he was relieved at the same time as he thought it was anticlimactic. A mission of this degree should not be dangerous for his platoon members. It was just guarding in name, it was more like taking care of a transfer student who didn''t know anything, that was what he thought. Anyone could do it, an easy task. No, wait. Takeru''s relief was only momentary, he withdrew it immediately. He thought again, a simple mission that anyone could do. it can''t be it''s about our platoon? Timidly, Takeru looked behind. There, the three stood there emanating an earthquake-like feeling of not wanting to get along. And again he looked forward, looking at Mari. "hmph." Mari removed her gaze from Takeru at whom she had been staring at, and made a sipping sound with her nose. Not a single person intended to cooperate. Perhaps, was this a super difficult mission? He felt a cold feeling going down his spine confirming it. And this, was the Small Fry Platoon''s special mission. It started with immediate entanglement of human relations. Volume 2, 2 - Witch Enlisted Volume 2, Chapter 2 - Witch Enlisted At about the same time as Mari and Takeru met at school. Haunted who fled leaving Mari behind in the church, was monitoring the AntiMagic Academy''s school gate from one of the nearby towers ever since last night. Because of the terrorist attack the other day, the school''s security had been reinforced; Spriggans and several dragoons have been deployed. He placed his hand on his chin, as his hair that was moved by the wind stroked his cheek and he let out a nihilistic laugh. "what to do now." Despite acting cool, it didn''t seem like his real feelings were just as cool. "You reap what you sow. That''s what you get for making Mari carry forgetting charms rather than self-destruction ones, this is the result of that." The western sword that was brought to his waist, Dinsleif blamed him inside his head. "Impossible. There''s no option of me killing Mari-san. To do such a wasteful thing! I have to mentally bully that girl more! You also think so, right? Nacht!" "I won''t agree with your inclinations, I told you that before right?" "The incident in the church was unbearable. That blushed face so much tears in her eyes such she raised such a voice really unbearable." "Yes yes, excited aren''t you." "And erect too." "So it went that far" "I''m not a guy who would play around after just seeing such a face. I want to reconcile with Mari-san who has such a chagrined expression, and make her realize I''m not her enemy." Saying that, Haunted returned to normal. "With that said, this is a pretty bad situation. Mari-san was captured the moment I showed a small opening and look where her legs took her. Is it by any chance, my fault?" "You were too flashy with corpse collection and killed civilians like an idiot to collect parts. It''s possible to hide it when bodies of criminals are missing, but when it comes to the general public, Inquisition will definitely make their move. Probably a Banshee has infiltrated one of the hired parties. That''s how I see it." "Hmm it seems like I can''t afford to leave it. For the sake of my love, and for the sake of Valhalla. Or maybe, maybe Mari-san is being tortured in an obscene way! S-such a thing! I can''t wait! I definitely have to visit her!" "calm down already. For the time being lets report to the higher ups, let''s ask them what to do now. I''m connecting us now. Connected." "You screwed up, Haunted. He heard a female voice which sounded like a bell. "I have nothing to say in my defense. Unexpectedly capable! The Inquisition is!" "It''s not a situation that can be laughed off. You took full responsibility for this operation. You should have proceeded slowly with our help." "Carrying out terrorism by using a Hero and avoiding any sacrifices, is that not too much to ask for? No, well, it failed, hahaha." "I don''t remember any orders for terrorism. The rescue operation was decided with Valhalla''s consensus, the careless slaughter and terrorism was caused by your lack of morals." "Ahahahaha, I really can''t refute that." "Because of sorcerers like you, innocent witches are persecuted by non-witches. Realize it already; our aim is not showing off our power, nor is getting rid of non-witches." "Right. Even so, aren''t you employing a witch like me because you need power? Am I wrong?" "Shut your mouth." Haunted settled down quietly and happily squinted. "About the aftermath of this case, you can only count on yourself. You will not get any support from here." "I am aware of that." "Charms for forgetting that were in possession of Nikado Mari have already been confirmed to be activated. It seems like she activated her magical barrier in time, complete erasure of memories was blocked and her memory should start to recover soon." "As expected of my idol. Not an easy one. I''m getting even more excited." "The forgetting charms effect seems like it will last for three days, you need to settle it before then." "The method?" "Not specified. Please consider prevention of information leakage as main priority." Hearing that reply, Haunted burst into maniacal laughter. "A hypocrite as always, that pains me so much, oh Mother Goose. You embody the virtue called "hypocrisy", how wonderful." It wasn''t irony or anything, they were heartfelt words, They were followed by silence. "Everything for the sake of helpless witches." The communication was disconnected with a *bzzt*, Haunted closed his eyes. "Now, what to do." "They should be vigilant in the forbidden area because the Hero suicide attack was aimed at that section. It''s better to give up on frontal breakthrough." What do we do? Asked Nacht. Haunted dismissed those baseless fears snorting with laughter. "Same as science and technology, magic is also evolving. It''s more makeshift, more cunning, more clever, and more brutal." "It was a stupid question. When it comes to makeshift and bad taste, your magic is a prime example." Hearing Nacht say that, Haunted laughed with embarrassment. "I wasn''t being sarcastic." "Really?!" "So, do you have any idea? Like infiltrating, or laying a trap, that sort of thing. I can''t say there''s a lot of flattering information from within the school grounds." "What are you saying, there is quite a bit right? Even though it''s all obtained from test platoon members." Haunted told Nacht while gesturing with both of his hands. "Yeah, indeed." Replied Nacht, disgusted. "Well, this is convenient too. They did kill the Hero, it''s really interesting indeed. I want to say hello to them using this opportunity too." Saying that, Haunted looked up to the sky. There wasn''t a single cloud in the sky worthy of being called azure, it was wonderful weather. "Hexennacht has just began." While looking towards the sky, Haunted''s face was displaying madness. "Well then, everyoneshall we prepare a bonfire?" His face distorted with very, very happy laughter. After leaving the chairman''s room, Takeru wanted to introduce Nikado Mari to other the platoon members and guide her around the school however, "I can do without it can you leave me alone?" These were the first words Mari spoke. The Small Fry Platoon members solidified. It was a reaction Takeru half-expected already. "But aren''t we supposed to guard you?" "It''s fine, guarding or whatever. Not like I asked for it, I didn''t come here because I wanted to either." She said that as she thrust her hand into her pocket, facing in other direction. In response to such attitude, the fury voltage of his platoon comrades rose to tremendous levels. "I''m not going to run away, so you can leave me alone. Being together with you is annoying, that''s all." Mari cast a scornful gaze toward Takeru making him shrink. This will probably be more troublesome than the issue with Ouka when she was enlisted. He thought. Looking behind him, Takeru whispered to the other members of the Small Fry Platoon. "W-what do we do about this?" "Isn''t it fine to leave her alone to do whatever she wants? With Gleipnir on, she''s the same as a normal person is she not? Why do we have to guard a woman like that?" Said Usagi, "Rather than her being a witch, it''s her character that''s a problem. It''s too troublesome, I''m also in favor of leaving her alone." Ikaruga expressed her opinion as well, their stance was already predictable. "We can''t do that, obviously. What are you two talking about?" These words came out of Ouka''s mouth, she preached the other members while crossing her arms. "This is a mission. As Inquisition we cannot allow a witch to roam freely." Ouka stiffly spoke her mind. Usagi and Ikaruga retorted together. ""Read the mood!!"" "Wha! Why are you talking about me being unable to read the atmosphere now isn''t that obvious as part of Inquisitio" "That''s why I hate honor students. Besides, we don''t have to take part in this mission in the first place we aren''t getting any points for it either. Also, we''re not part of Inquisition yet anyway." Usagi cut in half-way through Ouka''s speech. "Th-that''s right but even I don''t want to guard a witch, I feel the same as you guys, yeah. B-but again, this is a mission!" I''m reading the atmosphere, she tried to justify herself saying that. Because Ouka''s communication skills were close to non-existent, she had a very hard time adapting to the Small Fry Platoon. Though, even picky Ikaruga and Usagi accepted her recently. Being labeled as someone who can''t read the atmosphere, she tried hard to stop being branded as such. "If you really think so, then request Chairman to change the mission. You''re his daughter right, Ootori. Use your connections for something useful. Having him as your father gives you such advantages right?" Being told that by Ikaruga, Ouka got confused. "I-if I could do so I would have already. That man won''t agree to my request, he hasn''t done so even a single time." "haaaaaa you''re useless aren''t you." Usagi sighed heavily. As expected, Ouka''s pride acted up and she pointed towards Usagi, "I don''t want to be told that by a Saionji!!" "Whaaat?! Just what about me is useless?!!" As usual, Usagi erupted with anger. The Small Fry Platoon operated today the same as usual. Takeru sighed as he glanced to the side at Mari. Well that aside, what on earth is this Nikaido girl? As the first from the witch enrollment system, she should have entered the school in high spirits. However, no matter how he look at her attitude, she''s not friendly at all. "Hey, Lapis did you hear anything from Chairman about the escort target?" Used to the pointless quarrels, he noticed Lapis again cling to his arm like before. She looked towards Takeru with her marble-like eyes and tilted her neck. "" Takeru furrowed his brows and tilted his neck as well. "" Lapis in response tilted her neck to the other side. "I see, you didn''t hear anything. Got it." Because this squabble seemed to continue forever, Takeru cut in. Despite that, Ouka and Usagi still continued to argue. Not knowing what to do, Takeru looked towards Mari. "eh? Where did Nikaido go?" Before he knew it, Mari disappeared from there. As Takeru said that, other members looked towards the place Mari stood at. After standing around for a solid three seconds, Ouka began to panic. "Kusanagi! Why didn''t you watch her!" "Eeh? I was the one responsible for that?!" "It happened because you were flirting with that Magical Heritage!" "Ummm sorry." Though it was unreasonable, he still apologized instinctively. "Damn it, Suginami and Saionji go towards the main gate! Kusanagi, cafeteria! I''m heading to the courtyard!" "Isn''t it better to ignore it? Let her do as she wants." Said Usagi in response, "Who do you think you are. You''re in no position to order me around." Ikaruga opposed her as well, "Guhhhh Kusanagi!!" Ouka''s eyes teared up and she yelled at Takeru for some reason. It meant "you''re the captain so give out the orders properly". Takeru thought for a moment, and came to conclusion that he can''t leave it like this. He knew despite knowing that everyone hated it, a mission was a mission. Moreover, it didn''t involve too much risk either, it won''t be like the horrible Hero incident from the previous attack. The result for the platoon won''t be bad. Takeru felt like seeing a little more of Ouka''s valuable teary-eyed expression, but he spoke to everyone "It''s as Ootori said, it''s a direct order from the Chairman. It''s going to be a problem if she''s lost. I can understand your feelings, however I want you to do as Ootori said." As usual, it was more like a request than captain''s order, Usagi and Ikaruga scattered to search for Mari. "Haa problems right away." He lowered his shoulders and sighed. And, suddenly his clothes were pulled lightly. "what is it, Lapis?" He noticed Lapis wasn''t moving and she stared at a spot nearby. "Host." It seems like she will not refer to him as "Onii-chan." when they''re alone. He was a bit surprised to notice he was a bit disappointed as he listened to her. "Magic power consumption is above the standard. Recommending energy recharge. Approaching activity limit soon." "? What do you mean? Magic power I don''t have any magic right?" "I am aware. Magic power isn''t required. I''m going to explain the current situation in quick and easy to understand fashion." Immediately after *groowwll*, he heard a quiet and cute sound. While looking up in Takeru''s eyes with her own glass-like pupils, Lapis said, "Stomach is empty." Takeru had to buy anpan and milk as he searched for Mari. "haa." Mari sighed as she pressed a button on the vending machine in the courtyard. She put her hand in the outlet after she heard a rumbling sound and picked up the ejected strawberry cider. Without opening it, she rested her back on the vending machine and looked towards the sky blankly. "Why do I have to do such a thing" Even though she complained, her memories weren''t coming back. Things she remembered were, the fact that she was a witch, world''s common sense, and knowledge on magic and magic power. The memory she has been missing is one that concerns herself. Who is she and where is she from, where did she grew up, who was she raised by, what kind of life she lived there were no memories of these things. "Ughh, it''s annoying. Even my own name doesn''t ring a bell. Really, what is going on." According to the Chairman, she was rescued when she was found unconscious at an investigation scene. Seems like they knew her name after investigating her belongings, seems like she''s being protected in school out of compassion. She was the first recruit of the new witch admission system that was just introduced. The hard part was the fact that she didn''t have memories and she didn''t know much. The Chairman said that she will remember eventually, however that didn''t wipe away the anxiety that came from not knowing who she is. "being protected despite being a witch, was I a criminal? But if that were the case I would be confined in the forbidden area aaah, I don''t get it!!" She didn''t know why Inquisition did that, honestly, she didn''t want to know. Why did she think like that, was another unknown. That''s what her intuition told her, she stomped the ground hard while spitting curses. "Nikaido Mari!" Suddenly called by her name, Mari looked towards the voice''s owner. The distinctive sunset-colored hair. Certainly, her name was Ootori Ouka. Apparently she was the Chairman''s daughter, but they didn''t look alike at all. The first impression she had of Ouka was probably incompatible. That''s it. "Don''t run away on your own, our mission is to guard you. Report to us when you''re about to move." Ouka told her while looking at her intimidatingly. Hearing that bossy attitude, with a snap, Mari''s expression displayed fury. Her intuition that told her they''re incompatible was right on the mark. "My throat was dry so I just came to buy some juice, do I need your permission to do something like that? Or maybe you''re a stalker?!" Being called a stalker, Ouka also snapped. "Wrong. We are to guard y" "I didn''t ask for it, I told you haven''t I. Honestly, it''s annoying." After being rejected in that manner, a disturbing shadow appeared on Ouka''s face. Ouka closed in on Mari and glared at her face. "Don''t flatter yourself. If I wasn''t ordered to, I wouldn''t guard a witch li" "Then it''s fine not to. Are you an idiot?" "That won''t do. Even if I don''t want to, it''s an order from the Chairman." "Are you one of those who discriminate witches? Well, I don''t really care. Your overbearing attitude is annoying me every single time. Or maybe you''re acting like that towards everyone?" "What I hate is not witches, it''s the magic itself." Mari''s expression that only repeatedly ridiculed and provoked changed. Anger that was oozing out has manifested strongly. "I don''t care if you say bad things about me. But, stop calling magic itself bad." Mari herself didn''t know why she remembered to get angry when magic was insulted. However, she felt that it was absolutely inexcusable. While Mari was surprised by her outburst, Ouka flashed a probing smile. "What, you little you acknowledge magic despite aiming to be an Inquisitor? You''re a dangerous one." "Yyeah! I acknowledge it! As long as magic is not misused it can save people!" "Humans are fine even without magic! Humans are not so weak, they don''t have to rely on miracles!" "Inquisition is also relying on magic aren''t they! Relic Eaters are Magical Heritages, and processing technology of anti-magical materials is a product of alchemy!" "That''s because of you damn witches using magic! If you bastards didn''t use any magic, we wouldn''t have to use any either!" Even though it was just a quarrel at first, it evolved into an explosive situation already. Both of them leaned towards each other to the point it looked like they''ll start fighting soon, sparks appeared between them. If not for Mari, Ouka wouldn''t act so extremely. She couldn''t say that she isn''t discriminating against witches, and that she has sympathy for humans who didn''t want to become witches yet did, and wanted to protect them from unfair discrimination and accusations. She understood that it''s one of Inquisition''s roles. However, for some reasonI can''t stand this woman! She couldn''t stand the majority of the Inquisition, but she understood that punishing evil witches was a just cause. For Mari, witches are normal humans. Criminals are just criminals, and good people are just good people. False accusations aside, judging those who deserve to be judged is justice. But, this womanis annoying me somehow! And the root of this physiological aversion are their incompatible personalities. As the two quarreled, the reason itself changed gradually, and it became a shouting contest. Although both of them seemed to have just arguments, they were incompatible like oil and water. Ouka was the type that repelled others, and Mari was one as well. "You these hair accessories don''t fit you at all!" "Wha you too, that scarf and hat are violating school rules, they''re a pain to look at." When it finally developed into a shouting match about appearance, suddenly a figure appeared from the side, "Both of you, stop itttt! Stoooppp!!" It was Takeru, he entered between the two separating them, he tried to act as a mediator. "You''re in the way!" "Don''t interfere." A ferocious right straight came flying from both sides. Takeru''s cheeks looked like a persimmon that was squashed by a car. He lifelessly collapsed. The two of them on both sides regained sanity after hitting him and let out an "Ah.". And Takeru whose cheeks were bit into by fists of the two, collapsed without raising a sound and started weeping. "S-sorry Kusanagi! Are you alright?" "hm-hmph. Suddenly getting in between is bad you know." While his cheeks were rubbed by Ouka, Takeru seemed to have been bitten by the hot role of middle manager. "I-it''s not my fault." Even as she spat curses, Mari felt a faint guilt. She was casting glances checking on Takeru''s state. "Ughh it hurts." While sadly rubbing both of his cheeks, he moaned in pain as he sat on a nearby bench. There was no longer any sight of Ouka, she was entrusted with reporting to Ikaruga and Usagi If those two join in, it might develop into a fistfight without reservations. "good grief." Really, good grief. Takeru sighed and looked down. That''s when, a canned juice appeared in his field of view. As he lifted his face up, there was, "Nn." Mari held four cans next to her chest, she curtly offered one to Takeru. Not understanding her intent, he stared in wonder. "nnn!" Mari furrowed her brows and held out the further. "Umm! It''s fine to drink it?" "???. Cool it with it " "Aah, that''s what you mean, danke." Takeru finally noticed her concern and took three cans from her, he gave one to Lapis who sat next to him and he used the remaining two to cool down his burning cheeks. "Haa, this, this feels good." "i-is that so." Mari replied curtly and sat down next to Takeru. Facing her feet the other way, Mari sipped the black coffee. The moment she drank a grimace was visible, it seemed like she forced herself to drink it black despite disliking it. Maybe she wanted the one Takeru had his cheek against, the strawberry cider. "Sorry about that" Takeru apologized to her, Mari blushed and showed consternation. "I wanted to drink black in the first place." Correcting himself in a hurry, Takeru released the juice he held against his cheek. "Ootori. That fellow, whenever she encounters anything magical, blood rushes to her head." "I''m not bothered by that." "She has her circumstances. But she''s not a bad fellow, please forgive her for that." As Takeru apologized on behalf of Ouka, Mari made a questioning look. "Why are you apologizing? Are you an idiot?" "An idiot you saying it out so clearly, even if I really am an idiot, it still hurts." "I''m a witch right? Your enemy. That woman''s reactions are normal." "? Just being a witch isn''t enough to make you an enemy. You came to join Inquisition, that makes us family already." Being told they''re family, she made a face saying "Haa?". "Are you really an Inquisitor? Isn''t doubting part of your job?" "Well I''m still a student" "Don''t believe people so easily are you stupid?" Saying that, Mari drank the black coffee all at once. "guh with such a tone, you won''t know when I''ll stab you in the back." With a tremendously bitter face, she threw the coffee can towards the trash. It drew a parabola dancing in the air. *clank*. But, it hit the edge of trash can; fell on the ground and rolled. "" "" Mari stood up, walked towards the can lying on the ground, picked it up and threw it in the trash before casually walking back to sit on the bench. Seeing that series of action, Takeru tried to endure, but he couldn''t defy the urge. "Bfft kuhaha! Hahahaha!" "Wh- why are you laughing?!" "Dahaha, sorry, sorry! Just, you did such a proper thing after saying a villainous line, that was really surprising." "What?! Isn''t that normal?! Anyone would throw it in the trash properly!" Mari protested while waving her arms, her face was red like an apple. It looked funny causing Takeru to laugh again. "I-Indeedanyone wouldput the can backpfttt!" "??????!! I missed so it couldn''t be helped!! I wanted to act cool by getting it in??ngh??!!" Mari was in the mood to beat him up at the moment, she started to hit Takeru. Takeru apologized many times saying "Sorry, sorry." while laughing all the time . Five minutes later, Takeru who was finally forgiven sat on the bench again and flashed a soft smile towards Mari. "Are you still laughing? Should I keep beating you?" "S-sorry, that''s not it, I just thought again, that witches are normal human beings after all." Mari hearing Takeru''s carefree laugh turned away unable to maintain her anger anymore. "Stop sugar-coating things. You entered the Inquisition because you hate witches didn''t you." "Not everyone has such a stupid reason to enter what about you?" "About what?" "Why does Nikaido want to enter Inquisition? Why do people want to become witches, things like that, I''m kind of curious about it." As he said that, embarrassment appeared on Mari''s face. This is I said something good. Mari closed her eyes and thought for a moment, she smiled despite sweating and raised her index finger. "I-I want I want to change the way the world views all magic as dangerous yes, that''s it. I am here to prove that magic can save a lot of people, that''s why I came here!" Nodding a few times, Mari talks about her aspiration. "It''s just as that woman said, magic is often used to harm people, but at the same time it can help many people." Saying that, Mari leaned towards Takeru. "Did you know? Some diseases that can''t be cured with modern medicine can often be cured with the use of magic. Of course the opposite is also true, but isn''t it stupid not to utilize its benefits? There are many people that can be saved thanks to magic, isn''t it weird to get rid of it instead of using it like that?" "Oh? Mm, yeah, that''s right." "And, also, even using mental interference magic like hypnosis that''s hated so much, can be used in mental care to get rid of things like insomnia, with enough time it could be even used to treat various brain diseases. Isn''t that amazing?" "It is amazing." "Right? And, also" Mari innocently spoke of magic''s usefulness. Takeru was overwhelmed by her enthusiasm, but he did not pull back. To think Mari was this fond of magic, it looked quite cute. Mari continued to talk passionately, she stood up holding out her fist in front of her. "The current state where the usefulness of magic is being suppressed because it is judged to be hazardous, I can''t stand it! I''ll prove it by any means! For that, evil witches and sorcerers will be judged! It makes sense for me, a witch to do it! That''s why I turned to Inquisition, if I do the right thing, that way if I do that magic will not all of it is bad to everyone" Though Mari was really heated up, she noticed that he gradually became idle. She sat back on the bench uncomfortably and looked away. Mari herself was surprised to learn she loved magic so much. She''ll be made fun of anyway, already deciding that''s going to happen as she though that, Takeru smiled softly. "Isn''t that great." Mari lifted her face and gave a questioning look. "I don''t know much about such difficult things, but I found out what motivates you. I think it''s great." "What is so great?" "It''s nice isn''t it. You want to change the bad image magic has? Wanting to prove you can save people thanks to magic, once the world accepts it that definitely can''t be anything but a good thing." Mari tilted her head, looking at him as if seeing such a creature for the first time. "you are strange." "First an idiot, and now I''m strange" "Don''t you have a prejudice against things like witches or magic?" "It''s not like I don''t. But I don''t think all of it is bad, is it? Even witches, it''s not like all of them are bad, that''s already been proven. That''s why organizations like the ethics committee appeared." "" "w-what is it." "you''re weird after all." She muttered in wonder. However, the thorns that could be seen in her expression ever since she quarreled with Ouka disappeared. Mari stood up from the bench, she looked at Takeru''s face as she put her hand on her hip. "Hey, tell me your name." "Didn''t I tell you before?" "I wasn''t interested so I forgot." "Hey!" "But now I''m boiling with interest, tell me." Mari asked with an unchanged questioning gaze and a smile. With a somewhat teasing gesture, it somehow reminded Takeru of a cat. Takeru replied shortly, "It''s Kusanagi Takeru." "Mmm? Takeru Takeru huh. Ahahaha, sounds like a name of a samurai." That''s when Takeru saw Mari''s smile for the first time. A very ordinary smile, just like any other girl''s. Mari held out her right hand. "It''s nice to meet you, Takeru." "Yeah, umm, suddenly calling me by first name." "Is that no good? "Kusanagi" isn''t cute at all, is it?" "Well, it''s fine." "You should call me Mari too." "That helps a lot, calling you Nikaido is difficult." Takeru took her hand and lightly squeezed it back. That''s when. *squeeze*, something grabbed the sleeve of his uniform. "Host." It was Lapis. She grabbed his clothes and looked up at him with her glass-like eyes just like usual. "It bothered me for a while already, who is this child?" "ummm, for now she is my little sister." "Hmmm dreadfully dissimilar." I think so too, is what Takeru wanted to say. *squeeze*, Lapis pulled on his clothes again. Takeru with an expressionless look on his face bent down and matched Lapis'' line of sight. What is it this time? "Energy overcharge has occurred. Intake of H2O is over capacity in the current humanoid form." "umm! That''s that means what?" Takeru asked, Lapis touched her inner thigh and started fidgeting suddenly. *fidget*. *fidget* *fidget* *fidget* *fidget*. Because of this motion, Takeru understood everything. "Wait a moment! I can''t do anything about that right?!" "I see. Then" "Wwwwwwwwaaaaaa!! I get it! Don''t take it off!." Takeru ran towards the school while embracing Lapis who attempted to take off her skirt. Because he couldn''t enter the area forbidden for boys, he asked Mari for help. Takeru apologized to Mari for having her suddenly help with such an outrageous thing. She responded with, "I''m accustomed to caring for children." With a bitter smile. But that''s where, "But why am I accustomed to it" Mari questioned herself as she smiled. "Hnn", she groaned. The Glossary Hexennacht (إʥϥ) - It''s written as (ħŮ) meaning Banquet of the Witches, for more info google it. Volume 2, 3 - Worst Compatibility Volume 2, Chapter 3 - Worst Compatibility "Umm Though it will be the second time this month, we have another transfer student" Students who waited for the lecture in the classroom were dumbfounded after being told such a thing by the teacher. Everyone''s line of sight was directed towards the discouraged girl standing next to the platform. The girl wore an AntiMagic Academy uniform, but she also wore a hat and a muffler on her neck despite being indoors. Her expression was rather sullen, as if everyone in front of her was enemy. "This is Nikaido Mari-kun. Please do get along. Well then, introduce yourself." The teacher encouraged her to introduce herself. Mari stepped forward after glancing at teacher without moving her head. "Nice to meet you." After facing completely other way and lowering her head slightly, she took another step forward. Hearing that overly-short self-introduction, students gave her a questioning look. "Ah, Kusanagi." "yes?" Being called by the teacher, Takeru stood up from his chair in a hurry. "The Chairman said that you''re the one to take care of Nikaido. That''s why she''s going to sit next to you." The talk about Lapis had already turned into harassment. Now eyes of the surrounding boys turned dark. Why do only you get all the preferential treatment. You can''t do anything else than swordsmanship, so why? That eroge bastard. The gazes accusing him of such false charges weighed heavily on Takeru''s shoulders. But that wasn''t all. From two people in the back emanated resentment far surpassing that. He cowered after casting a mere sidelong glance. A small blonde animal, and a human with sunset-colored hair, they were watching him with tremendous intent and their hair stood up defying gravity. Prompted by the teacher, Mari still acting discouraged with a hand in her pocket came over. She stopped in front of Takeru who was shedding tears and she looked towards Ouka who was in the back seat. When their line of sight met, sparks appeared in mid-air. "hmph." With an unpleasant disagreeable attitude Mari moved her gaze from Ouka and sat down. Because of the quarrel next to the vending machine, Ouka and Mari''s rivalry was blooming. They spent two periods acting as guides, and all platoon members came back to participate in the third period. Third period was a basic physical fitness test. Running and high jump. *kyaa* *kyaa*, screams and noise came out from the women''s group. Ouka wearing gym clothes glanced at Mari. Mari, a little bit away from where student''s gathered gave Ouka an annoyed look. "" Ouka who was glaring at Mari faced towards the front. At the same time as the teacher''s whistle sounded, Ouka began to run at high speed. And, beautifully like a mermaid that shot out from the water surface''s she jumped over the bar with a high jump. Bright cheers resounded, there was an uproar among female students. Ouka fixed her hair and got up from the mat with a cool look on her face. "Next, Nikaido Mari." After being called, Mari came out in front. Everyone''s attention gathered. Other students'' gazes all concentrated on her, she even felt the gaze of male students looking from behind the distant fence. Mari fixed her hat again and got in position. Her appearance looked quite good. She looked like a cool girl. Her movements looked very proudly, especially with her boyish get-up. The moment the teacher sounded his whistle, Mari started running. Cutting through the wind She rushed forward towards the bar. And*gachin*. As Mari tried to jump back she smashed the back of her head into it without leaping at all and sank into the mat. Students that saw this scene fell silent altogether. Everyone''s eyes betrayed disappointment. "???" Mari tried to get away by crawling down from the mat while rubbing the back of her head, she had watery eyes. And she noticed someone''s foot in front of her. "" The one looking down on Mari who was on all fours, was Ouka. Ouka smiled from ear to ear mockingly. Mari made a frustrated expression, and growled. After one hour of exercise, Mari''s lack of motor senses was exposed. Fourth period, anti-magic science class. "Let''s talk about magic attributes that witches carry. First, attributes are a tendency the phantom instrument has when it produces magic power, like fire element or water element. Magic power, unless converted into a spell by using a magical procedure, isn''t just energy. Well, in human language, it''s flowing within them like blood." On top of the platform, the teacher had teaching materials in each hand. "Type A is methodical but indecisive, Type O is a slob, but he has good leadership, an unclear character assessment isn''t it? It''s completely baseless, it''s the same as that, a fire attribute is magic that is suitable for fire magic, its compatibility with water magic is poor. However, that doesn''t mean that witches cannot use a water attribute magic because she''s a fire element. Everyone, I want you keep this in mind when you oppose witches. Magic is also called a flexible material, it can be applied to any type of material, particles or operation, no matter what attribute it is. It becomes a much more complex magical procedure than normal though, no matter what attribute it is. Even with bad compatibility, opposite attribute magic can be used. Don''t drop your guard just because you know your enemy''s attribute." Listening to the teacher''s long speech, Takeru started dozing off and his head hit the desk. "Now, a problem. Between magic attributes, there is one attribute that cannot be used by any other type of magic. What''s the term describing that special type of magic does anyone know the answer?" As the teacher asked a question, all students looked up. Takeru lifted his head up in a hurry pretending to be calm. No one raised their hands, it''s not like they didn''t know the answer to the teacher''s question. The problem is not having that knowledge before enrolling in school. However, this teacher is known for being nasty. The students that are caught with a simple question are going to be challenged with a next ones in succession. "" Ouka seeing that no one else raised their hands, reluctantly raised hers. "Okay then, Ootori." "It''s the Ancient Attribute." "Is that so." It came, everyone thought. "Do you know why is it called ancient?" "It''s an attribute witches of old once held, but it''s characteristics are fading due to repeated crossing with other attribute holders, it either disappeared or became something else. That means, its holders only appear due to mutations." "Oh correct. And what''s its alias?" Alias, as he said that, Ouka''s body subtly trembled. Other student''s had all reacted to "The alias.", and had it all over their faces. As everyone''s gazes gathered, Ouka had a difficult expression on her face. The alias of ancient attribute, there was no reason to remember about it. All knowledge possessed by Ouka was used for "Vlad''s" usage and investigation. It''s not knowledge suited for practical every-day use. In the first place, this maniacal problem isn''t part of the material handled by students. "s-sorry, I don''t know." Ouka closed her mouth, and looked down frustrated. "Hmph. Is there anyone else who can answer it?" Everyone fell silent, seeing them like that he was about to start preaching again. That''s when "Yes! Yes yes!" The student who sat next to Takeru, Nikaido Mari raised her hand before that. Quite desperately, the teacher pointed at Mari. "Pure-blood attribute." "! Hoo, That''s correct. You know a lot of things that aren''t in the teaching materials." Students raised their voices in admiration. "It''s still not over in that case, name all the Ancient Attributes that you know." "White flame, Void, Azure, Chaos, Dragon, Gravity, Bloodstone, Crystal, King Sun and Moon maybe? They''re supposed to be fairy tales but though, there''s a lot of others, there''s not enough time to name them all." "And the Tower?" "Ancient attribute of the tower can be reproduced with two people of earth and two of fire attribute, it takes time, but it can be reproduced. Meaning it''s not strictly an ancient attribute?" "hmm, that''s all, sit down." Oooh?? voices full of admiration resounded throughout the classroom. Even the teacher let out a small happy laugh. Mari tried to sit down in her seat without a mishap, she looked back vigorously towards Ouka''s seat during the moment she was sitting down, and showed her a smile. Ouka made a regretful expression, and grumbled. The morning class ended, it was a lunch break. All of the Small Fry Platoon members headed to the cafeteria, though everyone gathered in their usual seats and prepared their lunches "Such an amazing honor student?, is there a reason you couldn''t answer that problem?" "What about your reflexes? It was like watching a smelly turtle." "Turtle?! Y-yy-you, isn''t it obvious you can do such a thing because you received military training?!" "I-Isn''t that the same for you! The only area you''re specialized in is magic!" Ouka and Mari stood face to face against each other letting out loud and imposing voices again. Takeru at that time was pinched in between them and at a loss. Despite Takeru''s anguish, Usagi was glaring at some fliers with a serious expression and Ikaruga was reading a BL novel. "Umm you guys, I''m not going to tell you to get along, but try to restrain yourselves a bit" There fury which was like a raging fire was directed at Takeru who tried to meddle. "There''s no way to get along with this muffler woman!" "My muffler has nothing to do with it?! I refuse to get along with this muscle-brained woman! She''s just jealous of me being so smart!" "I''m not jealous! I just hate you, that''s all!" "Oh, what a coincidence, I hate you as well!" After gaining their attention with much effort, the two of them faced off against each other shortly after. Seeing them so obsessed with each other, Takeru started to think if they actually aren''t getting along well. "I told you that you don''t have to get along. Ootori, what is our mission? Guarding Mari, right? What are you doing by vying with the target you''re supposed to guard." "ugh, that''s true but" As expected of the serious Ouka, after being reminded by the Captain (for the time being). It was quite a sound argument from Takeru. "You too, Mari. It''s fine if you''re unwilling to be together with us. But don''t provoke people too much. Also, if you want to go somewhere, just tell either of us." "I-I don''t really provoke anyone I-I get it. I''ll be nice and quiet." Takeru was somehow quite relieved hearing that. Seeing Mari''s reaction who suddenly became obedient, Ouka gave a questioning look. "Wait a moment Kusanagi why are you calling that woman by her first name?" "Mm? There''s no deep meaning there. She said that''s fine" Takeru simply tried to answer Ouka''s question, that''s when. He was unexpectedly poked, as Mari suddenly clung to his arm while grinning and laughing. "Th-that means, it''s th-this kind of thing." Mari''s and Takeru''s arms were crossed like lovers. "W-ww-we are on terms like t-that so we call each other b-by first n-names, a-aren''t we r-r-right?! Ta-Takeru???" Although she pressed her glossy body towards him, she was stuttering as she spoke. The strong heartbeat that he felt from the valley of her small chest went *baku* *baku*, and her face was as red like an apple. Why does she have to cling to him forcefully, the answer was simple. It was just to anger Ouka. After seeing their hands intertwined Ouka''s face twitched and she slowly drew close to Takeru. "Kusanagi you''re a bastard like that after all! I''m disappointed with you! To think you would lose to the witch''s temptation!" "It''s a misunderstanding! I''m just calling her by first name because it''s easy to say!" Denying his words frantically, Mari pressed her chest against him even further. Unexpectedly, Takeru felt a pleasant sensation with his arm. "Jealousy? Isn''t that unsightly. Ah, right. Come to think of it, doesn''t Takeru call you ''Ootori.''?" "S-so what about it! I was called with my first name by him before too!" "Heeee?" "I-in middle of battle just once however." "Heeeee, fuun, is that sooooo, just once, pfftt hahaha." Mari looked down on Ouka with a triumphant look on her face. Ouka somehow felt like she lost, *guhhh* she growled. What are those two fighting about now Takeru had completely no idea. "But I have a promise with Kusanagi! Kusanagi promised that he will walk together with me!" "wha-what''s that about! Takeru, Did you make such a promise?! Or did you indirectly" "GAAAAH!! Don''t involve me in your pointless quarreeellllllllllllllll!!" In the first place, he didn''t know what was up with their outrageous demands. His relationship with Ouka was that of comrades who trusted each other, and with Mari, they just went to the point of introducing themselves. He didn''t raise any flags with either of them. Honestly, he didn''t want to be involved in those two''s quarrel, which became an extended, pointless dispute neither of them wanted to lose no matter what. Just as he thought that. "Please give it a rest already!!" Suddenly, Usagi who was glaring at the leaflets she held stood up raising a loud voice. It was so forceful, all platoon members focused their attention on her. "w-what is it, Usagi?" Asked Takeru, Usagi took a deep breath to calm herself down and, *glint*, she glared at Takeru. "The thing we should be thinking about right now is neither getting along nor the way we call each other!" She said, while being unusually serious. Takeru wondered why he was being unreasonably blamed for everything. Ikaruga closed her BL novel, and lightly hit Usagi''s head who was puffing her cheeks. "Well then, what does Usagi-chan want to talk about?" "Don''t! Call me! Usagi-chan! Obviously, it''s about what Small Fry Platoon is going to do next." "Next? Aren''t we in the middle of an escort mission? Albeit unwillingly." "There''s something more important isn''t there!" While saying something like that about the mission the Chairman himself gave them, Usagi hit the desk. "A month has passed ever since Ootori Ouka enlisted. Even though just a bit, but we''ve gotten some points. But the situation is still terrible." Hearing Usagi''s frank opinion, Ouka placed a hand on her chin and nodded remorsefully. "Hmm certainly, there was Kusanagi''s hospitalization so we couldn''t focus on platoon activities recently. I wasn''t in a good condition either because of my injuries." With that said, "Sorry.", Takeru apologized. Usagi folded her arms, and soundly puffed her cheeks as she continued. "The past is irrelevant! The problem is the future! At this rate, we might not be able to graduate!" "Isn''t that fine?" "That''s it! That way of thinking is the problem! We have to absolutely do our best starting tomorrow." Usagi pointed at Ikaruga, and harshly criticized her. "Got it?! We have no more time. I said this before, but it''s all or nothing. We have to use appropriate measures!" "? What measures? Do you have anything?" In response to Ikaruga''s question, "Fufufun", Usagi laughed fearlessly. Then she lifted the flier she''s been glaring at before and clapped her hands soundly. "Please look at this." After hearing her say so confidently, everyone including Mari looked at the leaflet. Written with huge letters was "AntiMagic Academy''s Mock Battle Tournament". Under those words was written a time and date, the date written was tomorrow. The three of them looked at each other, and suspiciously stared at Usagi again. """what''s that?""" Usagi opened her eyes, making a face as if she couldn''t believe it. "A-are you guys really AntiMagic Academy''s students?!" "I knew about the tournament, but what does it have to do with our future?'' The mock battle tournament was a competition anyone could participate in that happened twice a year, in autumn and spring. The leagues were divided by grades, and platoons participated together. The platoon which won the championship could enter the national competition. A general audience is allowed to watch it and it''s very popular because of its extreme content. It draws a crowd every year. "Fufufufu look over here. Here." Saying that, Usagi pointed at the tournament table. First years. From left to right, 4th platoon, 2nd, 6th, 10th, 35th test platoon. """""" "I have taken it upon myselfand have entered us!" "Fufufun", Usagi puffed her chest "Did you know? Even if you don''t advance to the national competition, if you pass the qualifications you can get 100 points all at once? And if you win at the national championship, you qualify for Inquisition unconditionally. Hey, wa-wa-wait a second! Why did all of you lose interest all of a sudden!?" She noticed the other four stopped looking at her, and were eating their lunch. Takeru who looked away and munched on his anpan said "No. it''s probably unrealistic to think we can win." Ouka who also munched on her anpan, "Mmm. I don''t have confidence to win that together with you guys. Also, I hate that tournament. Outrageous, for combat techniques to be used as entertainment. Being a subject of gambling in the back how deplorable." Ikaruga, who wrapped yellow noodles that were heavily covered in mustard pasta around her fork, "We will obviously lose, only doing normal platoon activities is still realistic. Also, why did you enter us without consulting us. Withdraw our application." She crushed her hopes as she bit into the noodles. And Lapis who sat next to Takerujust stared at the milk bottle. Usagi lost her motivation, and soundly sat down on her chair. "T-this platoon is no good fast need to do something" "Such a unrealistic idea is rejected. Going steadily is the best." Ouka told the depressed Usagi. Usagi who was in a situation where she had no allies, suddenly looked at Mari. Wearing a bored expression, Mari was putting fried rice in her mouth as she noticed Usagi''s gaze. "what is it." "What about you? Do you have any suggestions on how to overcome the current situation?" Usagi puffed her cheeks as she stabbed a knife into the hot cake and asked her. "Why do I have to do something like that. It''s your platoon, do something about it yourselves?" "Y-you are also a student of AntiMagic Academy. You could cooperate a litt" As Usagi said that, *kachari*, Mari put a spoon on her dish. "I think you''re misunderstanding something. I have no obligation to cooperate with you guys." "Wha if we don''t earn points we won''t be able to graduate?! Is that still fine with you?! It''s not an issue of being obligated to or not!" "Something stupid like that doesn''t matter to me. Because I''m getting special treatment as a witch. I don''t have to participate in platoon activities, isn''t that a new school rule?" Certainly, just like Mari said, something like that was written. "Hmph, it''s unfair! Why are you getting special treatment just because you are a witch?!" "Usagi you are too loud." Takeru cut in to stop her. Fortunately, the cafeteria was already noisy, and none of the students were paying attention to Small Fry Platoon. "Do as you want. I have no intention of cooperating with you. It''s unrelated to me." She returned to her meal with an obnoxious attitude. Then, Ouka who was eating her anpan closed her eyes. "It''s useless, Saionji. Don''t expect advice from such a person." "" "In the first place, she''s using the fact that she''s not human to get preferential treatment. Shouting stuff about equality, yet in fact seeking preferential treatment. There''s no need to involve people like that." "I''m not using anything! It''s the school rules that make it so!" Mari hit the desk as she stood up, opposing Ouka''s statement. Ouka unfazed, just stared at Mari. "It''s the same thing. If you really want to join Inquisition, you should participate, even if you''re told you don''t have to. And you''re accepting the pampering you get as a witch." "There are things you shouldn''t say! You don''t know what kind of treatment witches usually get! Using my position? That''s more like an insult!" "If you think so, don''t say ''Because I''m a witch'' ever again. That''s not language of a human who seeks equality." Hearing Ouka''s words, anger dwelling within Mari stirred. "What, want to go at it? I don''t really mind. I''m accustomed to fighting witches." "isn''t that perfect" Because the situation was critical, Takeru was about to enter and stop them. But, that''s when. "Isn''t that fine guys, just participate then." Suddenly, someone grabbed Mari''s shoulders from behind. Lifting their faces, they saw a suspicious person. A white haired man was standing behind Mari with a suspicious smile. Students fled as the Chairman entered the dining room, suddenly the whole cafeteria was empty and only Small Fry Platoon members remained. Sougetsu who softly pressed Mari''s shoulders greeted everyone. "Oh-ho, seems like everyone is getting along well. Is everyone eating their lunch? I wonder if i can join!" "Go away." Hearing Ikaruga''s frank reply, Sougetsu laughed. "Your participation in the tournament is welcome as well. Deepen your youthful camaraderie. Mari-kun is also enlisted, isn''t it the perfect chance to deepen your ties." "? Is it fine for Mari to participate? The school rules" "Don''t mind the rules. I''ll overlook it. Temporarily, that is. She''s one of our students after all." "can it be that you heard our quarrel before?" "I wasn''t eavesdropping? Just happened to hear it. Also, the things Ouka said, and the things Mari said, I''ve thought of them before." Sougetsu tapped Mari''s shoulders with both hands. "Sorry, I''ve made misleading school rules. I apologize as the chairman. In the board there''s opposition to admitting witches. I had no choice but to incorporate it I''ve already intended to revise it before. Leave the matter of school rules to me, don''t hesitate and take part in the tournament together." "e-even if you say that" "Just because you''re a witch, you won''t be separated from your comrades." Smiling gently, Sougetsu tapped Mari''s shoulder again. Takeru who was looking at him, had a strange feeling of discomfort as Sougetsu spoke. After the platoon activities had ended, platoon members who had part time jobs left early. Takeru arrived at the shoe lockers. He put his slippers in the locker room''s shoe rack and sighed. "this is not good at all." Platoon activities in the afternoon were a disaster. They decided to train for the sake of tomorrow''s tournament and headed towards the training grounds, but The result was the same as usual for Small Fry Platoon. They were defeated by holograms set on low difficulty. First, Ikaruga''s weapon broke. The moment Usagi fired, the gun had an extractor failure, the gun clattered loudly and the bullet exploded inside. "Nuahh!! Suginamiiiiiiiiiii! "Oopsie Followed by Takeru who thought he was fighting one-on-one with a hologram, but somehow followed it to the place where another four were hiding. Mari the newcomer, who was to support Ouka Had started a screaming match in the middle of cooperation, thus it ended with them shooting at each other. "Youu!! Betraying us after all!" "That''s unjust accusation! The one who shot first was you!" It was just like their usual operations, his tears wouldn''t come out anymore. "Yeah we can stop thinking we can win." Clenching his fist, his pupils held a mysterious sense of mission as he left the locker room. The day was coming to an end, a beautiful mix of orange and azure has spread. Takeru was amazed by the beautiful twilight sky, then suddenly, "Kusanagiii!" A threatening voice with a threatening sounded from the front. In the school yard stained in orange, were several figures. They looked familiar to Takeru. A leader-like male student brought five other students with him. "Yoo Kusanagi you''ve got a really horrible expression today." The boy floated a sarcastic smile as he hung a gun on his belt. He was an acquaintance of his from middle school. Kirigaya Kyouya, he was in the same class and had good results. "Kyouya huh, it''s been a while." Even though Takeru said it in a way he would refer to a friend, and in relatively friendly way, the eye of the guy called Kyouya twitched and he clicked his tongue. "don''t call me by my name, you blunt bastard." He smiled in a haughty manner and shouldered an assault rifle. "How''s the condition of Small Fry Platoon? I''ve heard the rumors you''ve got an excellent helper? Makes me jealous." "Well it''s hard in a way." "I see. I see. Well it''s impossible for you. Being a captain." Kyouya laughed looking down on Takeru as if he was an ant on the roadside. Takeru wasn''t even slightly bothered. "How''s the 15th platoon? In the top three as usual?" "Obviously iiidiot. I''m the captain, don''t lump me together with you." He wondered about it before, but where does this guy''s confidence come from Takeru was a bit jealous of that. "Well, with a bastard like you who can only use a sword as a captain, the result is obvious. I sympathize with your members quite a bit." Kyouya insulted Takeru. Also, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket. "By the way, Kusanagi looks like Small Fry Platoon has entered the tournament, am i seeing things? Ha?" What Kyouya showed him was the print of the mock battle tournament Usagi showed them during the day. "Ah no, well, we''re going to participate only once." "Retards like you? The tournament? Hey guys, did you hear that?" As Kyouya asked the question, the other five members of the platoon burst into laughter. "You''ve really got guts! Your brain must''ve gone bad!" "Shut up I know that even if you don''t tell me. I didn''t intend to enter it either. Also, are those guys your members? You were hated before weren''t you." From his middle school days Ikaruga was also Kyouya''s classmate and knows him. Takeru mentioned Ikaruga''s name causing Kyouya to become openly suspicious. He looked nervously around checking if Ikaruga is around. This guy is as bad with Ikaruga as usual It''s been like that ever since middle school, this man called Kirigaya Kyouya was very weak against Ikaruga for some reason. Also, Takeru didn''t hate Kyouya. It was quite refreshing that he hated them so straightforwardly, it was easy to understand. And above all, he was the only boy who talked to him. In a way, he was quite rare. "oh well! I won''t stop you from participating in the tournament. By the way, do you know you bastard and 15th platoon meet in the second round?" "Is that so? Sorry, didn''t know that." Saying that with a straight face, on Kyouya''s temple blood vessels appeared. He didn''t mean to offend him, but Takeru was famous for being unable to read the atmosphere. And to the extent he can''t say anything to Ouka. Kyouya was furious hearing Takeru''s words, to the extent of almost hitting him. That''s where, "Ummmmmmm, let''s leave it at that, right, captain?" A female member of 15th platoon interrupted Kyouya and Takeru. That girl is in charge of health for the 15th platoon. Her name was Yoshimizu Akira. A girl hoping to join Seelie, she didn''t look like anything special, but she always stopped fights between Kyouya and Takeru. Clicking his tongue Kyouya lowered his shoulders. "Second round, look forward to it Kusanagi!" Kyouya said that strange line and left. His figure from the back looked like a thug''s. Even so, Kyouya was quite talented. He wasn''t particularly outstanding at anything, but his performance was good enough to be called almighty. Same as Usagi, the type to work diligently in secret. The fact that his members followed him despite his overbearing personality proved he was excellent. Akira apologized to Takeru while clasping both of her hands "Mm sorry, Kusanagi-kun. Captain is in a bad mood today." "It''s the same as usual, I''m not really bothered why is he in a bad mood today, did something happen?" Takeru asked, Akira gave a sad smile and scratched her head. "No, just before, one of our members quit." "Can it be, after the terrorism last month?" "No, at that time we weren''t in school. It''s an unrelated matter, it''s a result of violating rules, he charged head on against a witch and got done in. We tried to stop him but he didn''t listen to us" "is that so." "Captain was also bothered. He was too reckless. It''s not good to be reckless after all. Going steady is the best?" Akira made a brave smile, Takeru also smiled. She''s a good girl, that''s what he thought. She was definitely the mood maker of 15th platoon. Laughing without a care at times like this she must have a hard time. "Well Captain already said it, looking forward to meet you in two days. There will be no mercy for you, we''ll go at full force." "r-right. Well before that happens, getting through first round might be a problem." "Come on You''ll pass through someone as weak as that" She hit his back, causing Takeru to give a wry smile. Akira said "I wish you luck in battle!" and saluted before leaving Takeru. "she''s a good girl." Takeru narrowed his eyes and muttered heartily. It would be good to have a girl like that with us if that were the case she would heal him up he got to the school gate while thinking like that. "Takeru." Suddenly, his name was called out. Next to the stone pillar with the school''s nameplate on it, a silhouette with a muffler wrapped around her neck. "Mari? Didn''t you go back early?" "I was waiting." She held a student bag, Mari''s moderate figure was strangely graceful and girly causing him to skip a beat. Mari lively closed in on Takeru, and looked up at him as she bent her waist down. "Let''s go home together." With a deadly smile, causing Takeru to almost stop thinking. What''s this. His heart was pounding really hard. He had a bittersweet feeling. Twilight. Going home from school. Hustle and bustle in the distance. Autumn wind stroking his cheek. Let''s go back together. Just by being told that, his youth obtained something unexpected "I-I don''t really mind which direction are you going? Our directions might be different." He blundered and scratched his cheek almost blurting out the fact that he can''t read the mood. Calm down, calm down. me, he repeated to himself. Perhaps because of the setting sun and the current situation, but Mari looked strangely cute. "What are you talking about? Isn''t it obvious we''re going the same way." "I-is that right?" "That''s right, because." Mari turned back with a twirl, and only faced her head his way. "Because I''m going to Takeru''s house now." Her hair and the scarf fluttered on the wind. She looked godly, Takeru was astounded. Takeru was in shock and was about to answer to her invitation, *kachin* Suddenly, someone grabbed the head. Not Takeru''s. But Mari''s head. "It hurts! Wha- what are you doing!" "You, why don''t you explain, why are you tempting Kusanagi!" It was Ouka. While her body emitted a red aura, she decided to iron claw Mari''s head from behind. "What is it! I''m just teasing him a little! There are often situations like this in manga!" "Don''t lie. Magical power must be leaking from somewhere without doubt. A seduction magic I can''t leave Kusanagi alone with someone as lascivious as you!" "L-lascivious?! I didn''t use any magic! No matter how you slice it, it was a healthy approach, no?!" "Shut up. Kusanagi is a hidden pervert so he''s in danger even with this much charm." "This much? Did you say ''this much''?! Who do you think you are!" Forgetting about Takeru, Mari and Ouka started bickering again. Why is the affinity of those two so bad. Takeru felt that whether it''s a normal person or a witch, such a thing shouldn''t matter to relations. And more than anything, he was shocked that he was already certified as a closet pervert. When Takeru and the others finished the platoon activities, and went back home with Mari and Ouka. Relic Eater, Lapis Lazuli walked alone through the school. No one else was around. The location was by the incinerator behind the school. Lapis''s azure-colored hair released a faint magic. Scanning started. Magic reaction''s around the schoolnone." She was currently detecting magic in the vicinity. She wasn''t too good at it, but as a Magical Heritage she could search just by herself. Shifting to wide-area scanning. Constructing FM pitdiffusing." She discharged magic particles dwelling within her. At the same time, azure light like fireflies appeared in Lapis''s vicinity, and momentarily spread. One by one particles are racing through the academy, looking for sources of magic power. All of the information sensed by the particles flowed back to Lapis'' body. "Forbidden area, tower with sealed Magical heritage noneschool''s gymnasium noneNo reaction. Teacher''s buildingtarget practice fieldcombat training groundsno reaction from either of them. Schoolyard and first year lockers" The moment one of the particles was close to the colosseum, Lapis blinked. "Detecting a small amount of magic. Converging all pits, focusing scan on one point." Ordered by Lapis, diffused particles gathered in the schoolyard and locker room. The gathered particles spread out in the air again. They rose up in the air from the schoolyard, and ran through the gate. "the reaction is lost. Exploring thermal reactionSchoolyard, ten general students, 15th platoon''s members, Kusanagi Takeru, Ootori Ouka, Nikaido Mari, Inquisition''s "Dullahan" - two peopleCommencing face recognition operation with campus databaseNo authentication problems observed. Leading the pit, there is a possibility of false positives and naturally occurring magicperceived information is within margin of error. Adopting. Threat not recognized. Ending scan." Lapis indifferently finished probing the school grounds and abolished the diffused particles ending the day like that. On the ground of a downtown street, writing a magical circle on the ground with his leg Haunted wiped sweat exaggeratedly. "That was dangerous. Not bad, that azure-colored girl. It was found immediately even though it was connected only for a short time." "I don''t like it. That wasn''t a level of magic leakage that can be normally sensed, I''ve a hunch, a suspicion. She was like a machine, disgusting." Haunted stood up and laughed passionately. "That girl is good. She has sharp intuition for something inorganic. I want her a bit." "" "Is it jealousy? Nacht!" "I''ll slaughter you." Sensing murderous intent from Nacht, Haunted was all smiles. "However, the guard is firm indeed. Not just the test platoon, Dullahans disguised with optical camouflage always sticking to them. I hoped for some luck, because I wanted to avoid dealing with Kurogane Hayato." As Haunted mouthed Kurogane Hayato''s name, a Dullahan''s, Nacht let out a displeased aura. "Kurogane that guy." "When it comes to people I don''t want to fight with ever again, that guy is a prime example. He''s a formidable foe, an opponent that''s no fun fighting against." Completing his evaluation, Haunted placed a hand on his chin. "From the front you''ll get caught right away. They brought Mari out of the taboo area all the way to where students are on purpose, I wonder if they are underestimating you." "If I can, I want to aim at the moment when the guard is as thin as possible" Hmmm, Haunted continued to think, troubled. However, after thinking for a moment, with insane half closed eyes, he suddenly laughed. "Let''s make it flashy. Yeah, yeah, we''ll do that, such a plan will be good." Extremely happy, he repeated it many times. "Didn''t you intend to do that from the beginning It''s not that I don''t trust you, you excel at laying traps and interference, ambush or infiltration would be good, but you''re weak when it comes to head on attack right? What will you do if it becomes a battle?" "I''m not weak, I just hate it, it''s barbarous." "I think being barbarous is better than being tasteless." Nacht spoke her opinion loudly, Haunted narrowed his eyes with confidence. "I hate attack magic, that''s why I need you right?" Being told she''s needed, Nacht fell silent. "It can''t be helped." Hearing Nacht''s embarrassed voice, Haunted laughed disgustingly. "The timing of the attack will be during the flashy mock battle tournament. Looks like Mari is participating as well." "No matter how you look at it, it''s a trap." "Choosing between a trap, or a decoy. What to do. I want it to be flashy I don''t have time to prepare corpse eating demons this time, and don''t even have time to call a Hero" Haunted wondered about the nasty plan. cheerfully like a kid. "Hmm, I hope that person will cooperate." "Aah, that regular customer?" "It''s a give-and-take relationship. The client has lots of Mari-san''s information from the other side, cooperation is inevitable." Haunted looked in his priestly clothing''s sleeves, and took out a square machine. It was a mobile phone, unbefitting a witch. He cleared his throat twice, and pushed a button. "Oh, is that miss Alchemist? Ah, I am, my name is Haunted from Valhalla?. Thank you very much for the last time?. Yes yes indeed. Sorry to trouble you, but could you connect to the development department? I want to ask you to show off the new prototype of Dragoon at AntiMagic Academy''s mock battle tournament, it''s a very urgent matter and I want it done as soon as possible." Haunted made an incredibly good salesman smile as he left the town''s back alley. Volume 2, 4 - Mock Battle Tournament Volume 2, Chapter 4 - Mock Battle Tournament Mari returned together with Ouka. Five minutes later. "Stay in my house?! Why?!" Takeru yelled, after hearing the circumstances from the two of them. "Because of mishandled procedures, there are no free rooms in the girl''s dormitory. Also, knowing that Nikaido Mari is wearing a Gleipnir, going outside school grounds is fine at least the Chairman said so." Ouka explained dissatisfied. But at the same time, she wasn''t too convincing. "So why does it have to be my room?" "Saionji is living with her parents and there''s nowhere to sleep at Suginami''s. This woman didn''t want to come to my room. Of course I don''t want her in there either." "you''re getting along way too badly; the two of you." "Don''t worry Kusanagi, I won''t leave you alone with this witch. I''ll accompany and monitor you to make sure you won''t get attacked." "I won''t attack him!" Mari retorted, as she walked up from the left side. While being a bit nervous, Takeru looked at Ouka. "Ootori, are you going to stay in my house too?" "is that bad?" Ouka asked, while feeling a little uneasy. "i-it''s not bad! Definitely not!" "Mmm. Well, sorry to intrude then. Don''t worry, I brought a sleeping bag with me." He finally found out what was in the huge boston bag Ouka brought with her. "Oh well, I''m not going to stop you I''m quite poor so it''s really small?" "It''s fine, I already knew that you''re poor and prepared myself." the fact that she''s going to move in was decided just a moment ago, so why did she have that kind of information. Takeru''s mood turned a bit sad. "Kusanagi is living alone is it an apartment?" "Yeah. Six and a half tatami mats, with a kitchen and a bath." "? Isn''t that quite normal, it''s not that bad of a place by the way, how much is the rent?" Hearing Ouka, Takeru raised five fingers. "fifty thousand? That''s quite normal rent." "no, five thousand." ""Five thousand?!"" It''s too low no matter how you look at it, is what the two of them thought. Seeing them surprised, Takeru looked quite proud. "Fufufu, a good deal ain''t it? I finally found it after looking everywhere over and over again for a week." "Umm isn''t it unusually cheap when compared with the other rooms?" Mari asked. "? Yeah, now that you say it, the other rooms were about sixty thousand weren''t they." I wonder why? Takeru tilted his neck thinking that. Mari made a crooked smile. Ouka''s face turned extremely pale, and she fell silent. "You, that''s definitely dangerous. It''s definitely a room a suicide occurred in, or maybe a poltergeist appears in it." "Hahaha! There''s no such thing. You''ve watched too much horror movies. Things like ghosts won''t appear unless you use evocation magic." Takeru laughed off Mari''s imaginative fears. Mari followed Takeru while still being a bit anxious. Ouka didn''t speak a thing ever since she heard the rent was only five thousand, she trudged a bit behind while looking towards the ground. "We''re here. This is my place." The two looked in the direction Takeru pointed at. There, at first glance it looked like ordinary apartment. It''s overall appearance was pretty normal. One part only; one of the rooms. The innermost room on the second floor looked weird. *wooooooooooogyaa!!* *gyaaa!!* *creaak* *creaak* It''s aura was emitting an ominous sound, birds that sat on the roof let out creaking voices. Despite no one being inside, a creaking sound could be heard coming from inside the room. "Isn''t this definitely dangerous!?" "What is?" "What is that black aura?! Isn''t it giving out a horrible "wooooooo" ringing!?" "Isn''t that the ventilation fan next door?" "And those birds going *gyaa**gyaa*?! "That''s a crow. Because they feast on garbage. The neighbors act annoyed lately too." "Crows don''t have scales like that?! Also, there''s no one inside yet you can hear creaking sounds, what is that!" "The rattling in this house is pretty horrible."[1] Takeru explained embarrassed. Mari looked at Takeru with astounded eyes , "What kind of nerves do you have" she muttered, "? Ootori, what is it? Why are you standing there? Come over here." Ouka noticed what Takeru was pointing at and stopped in the back. Being called she turned around, her movement seemed to give out creaking and squeaking sounds. "Wassit, wassizit?" "what''s up with the slang?" "There'' ain'' nothing like dat. All''s ''fine. I ain''t scared ''t all!" Looking at her, she was trembling and her teeth were chattering. Even though Takeru who was pretty dense didn''t notice it, Mari who was pretty sharp understood Ouka''s reaction right away, she smiled maliciously. At the same time, she clung to Takeru''s arm tightly. "You can go back if it''s scary? I don''t really mind, I''ll stay here alone with Takeru." "Guh!" "But, for a honor student like you to be scared of ghosts. That''s really unexpected" "Y-you! What are you talking about! I this much is n-n-nothing to me!" Saying that, Ouka started walking towards the apartment confidently. "uuu! Uuu?!" Seeing Ouka trembling and unsteady unable to climb the apartment stairs, Mari laughed happily. "Pufufu, don''t try the impossible. Go back if it''s scary, come on, go back." "I don''t get it, but are both of you going to stay in my room? Or is it just Mari? Which is it?" Takeru asked Mari while checking his watch. Mari was surprised for a moment, she thought calmly for a moment while placing a hand on her chin. Without Ouka. Alone with Takeru. Sleeping alone with a boy. Mari''s face reddened slightly. "N-no that''s a bit w-what to do? I-I don''t have any experience w-we aren''t going out yet suddenly such a thing, it''s a bit" "? Though I don''t really get it, but Mari is staying right. Go in then, come on." Takeru took something out from his pocket, and handed it to Mari. "key? Why?" "Make yourself at home. If you want to eat, there''s a supermarket if you turn right in that alley, also, you will find the kitchen and bath easily if you don''t want to use my bath towel, you can buy one at the supermarket. Do you have money?" "Wa-wait a minute. Why? Am I supposed to stay here alone? What about you? Isn''t this your place?" "I''ve got a part time job. I won''t be back until 2 o''clock after midnight, so you can go to sleep and don''t mind me." "Part time job?! Until 2 o''clock are you fine with that kind of lifestyle? Is your body alright?" "My body is quite sturdy because of swordsmanship. I''m quite used to it." Takeru said so with a faint smile. He was a self-supporting student. He needed money to repay his household''s debt and for the sake of his little sister. The reason he entered Inquisition was because of the money in the first place. Takeru checked his watch impatient and looked back. "Sorry, I''ll be late. Use my room as you see fit!" Takeru ran off while waving. Mari was left where she stood unmoving. "" After listening to their conversation Ouka started walking back. That''s when Mari grabbed her shoulder strongly. "Wh-what is it I''m going back just like you told me to, let go." "Ddon''t leave me alone." Mari clung to Ouka with her eyes full of tears. Ouka''s eyes were teary as well. "It''s a mission right, you have to guard me properly!" "Why are you saying that only at a time like this! I want to get away from this place as soon as possible!" "I don''t want to stay in a place like this either! But I have no choice other than staying here because I was given the key!" "Then stay here alone! I-I''m g-going back!" "You''re heartless! I definitely won''t let you run away!" "Let! Me! Go!" The two of them made a ruckus under the twilight sky. But in the end, both of them stayed together in Takeru''s home. Takeru said farewell to Mari and Ouka and left for his part time job. The strategy of using Nikaido Mari as a bait ran behind the scenes. A single truck was parked in front of Takeru''s apartment. Inside of that truck were strategic headquarters. A large amount of monitors were lined up in the dim space, and firearms were hung on the wall. There were several people typing on the computers, a man who seemed like an Inquisitor looked over it and stared at a monitor with a serious expression. "This is Banshee''s first monitoring unit. One of our members collided with a bystander. Fortunately he wasn''t noticed thanks to optical camouflage. We''re continuing our monitoring." "Continuing what. Exclude that guy from the mission immediately. Get rid of that useless guy." "yes sir!! My apologies!" After instructing Banshee corps, Kurogane Hayato removed the microphone from in front of his face. Next to Hayato who was staring at the monitor was his subordinate, another member of Dullahan who approached him with two cups of coffee. "You let them out of the school on purpose, but it doesn''t seem like they''re attacking The Valhalla." The woman put a cup of coffee in front of Hayato and murmured quietly. "Don''t let your guard down. Be prepared to return fire at any time." Hayato told the woman without removing his eyes from the monitor. "Aren''t you a little too nervous? Valhalla won''t necessarily act here. I wonder if it''s necessary to be this cautious." "You, you''re a the newbie who was admitted to Dullahan from Banshee, right? Have you confronted Valhalla yet?" "? No, I haven''t yet." The black haired woman lined up next to Hayato after putting documents on the desk. "Don''t underestimate them. They can use methods beyond our imagination to kill the target." "is that so, but maybe they will leave her" Hayato answered the unconvinced woman without moving his eyes from the front. "Do you know why humans were able to win the Witch Hunt War?" "because guns were stronger than magic?" "Wrong. There were few reasons. We had an overwhelming numeric advantage. Guns were merely the only way we could compete with these guys. Just like we used our military force, they produced wisdom and strength as well." "But, that was 150 years ago? In modern times, the power of the witches has declined. Certainly, a witch has strength equal to a tank, but that''s the extent of it." "The monsters you speak of from 150 years ago, just think that their remnants constitute current Valhalla." Saying that to the woman, Hayato dropped his line of sight towards the documents. "A report from Mistilteinn?" "It''s from 20 minutes ago. There were no abnormalities." "Did you run background checks on the students who were with Kusanagi Takeru? It was the guys who were present at the capture of Nikaido Mari." "Yes. Kirigaya Kyouya, Yoshimizu Akira, Kitakami Heiji, Ishibashi Shinya, Mizuhara Ai, There was a recent issue with them. They have been punished the other day. It seems like they were depressed after they lost one person, but they seem to be acting as usual." "Continue being vigilant." The woman left after being given an order. Hayato who was left behind, stared at the monitor and lamented the fact that the current Inquisition lacked a sense of danger. "All members brace yourselves. Don''t think that the enemy won''t attack. Move while assuming the worst. Got it?" """Roger!""" Even after hearing a reliable reply he couldn''t stop worrying. Kurogane Hayato was one of the few Dullahans who knew how dreadful Valhalla was. At 2 o''clock after midnight. Takeru finished his part time job at the convenience store and returned to his apartment while walking quietly. After failing worse than usual and getting scolded by the manager Takeru''s spirit was at it''s limit. For Takeru who couldn''t do anything except for swordsmanship, having work was simply a torture. If he lost concentration even for a single moment the order was going to fail, so his nerves wore out five times faster than a normal person''s. "Haa living is difficult." While saying the words too heavy for high school students as if he was spitting blood, he headed to the innermost room. While looking at details of water and electricity bills that have been placed in the post, he opened the door. "I''m back?" he muttered to himself; took off his shoes and opened the sliding door like usual. ""wha."" His eyes met with Mari''s. Because he came back home like usual, he forgot that Mari was staying over. What he had seen, was burned into him. Mari seemed to have taken a bath and was wiping her hair with a bath towel. She wasn''t wearing anything. She had a slender but feminine body, reddish skin, and wet hair. And above all else, those very modest still in the middle of growing (or so they seemed) two bulges. The moment he saw it, the sound of his heart roared in his chest. "N-no t-t-this is, umm." "????" This is bad. He''s going to be beaten up. Thinking normally there''s no way he won''t be beaten up. Thinking that, Takeru braced himself ready to eject and escape at any time. "y-you''re q-quite early" Mari hid her body with a towel quickly, she lowered her face and looked up at him shyly as she said that. He wasn''t beaten up after bumping into her in the bath. But if he wasn''t beaten, how should he respond. It couldn''t be helped that he was embarrassed. "U-umm" "" "C-can can you g-go out. This is quite embarrassing." Averting her faintly wet eyes, Mari "Don''t stare that much I don''t have confidence." Hearing such a thing, these killer words and that gesture. Takeru''s face turned crimson. In the super awkward atmosphere, Takeru took a few steps back to leave the room. At that moment, "Kyaaaaaaaa." The scream that suddenly resounded loudly, was not Mari''s. As he wondered what''s going on the bathroom''s door opened vigorously and a woman jumped out like a wet animal. She came. It was Ouka. She jumped out of the bath with teary eyes and crashed into Mari who was in the front causing both of them to collapse. "Bah! What are youhyaa!" "?! Wait, don''t come over here idiguh!" The two of them entangled and fell in Takeru''s direction, the three crashed in front of the entrance. Takeru fell down in a way that made him face the two naked girls. As dust rose up faintly, Mari''s face displayed fury. "Hey you! What''s up with you jumping out of the bath suddenly!" "I-i-it, it came out! G-g-gh-ghost! A-a woman with long hair from the bathtub!" Ouka was shaking with a blue face as she held onto Mari and Takeru. Mari looked with an amazed face at Ouka who was unexpectedly trembling. In that situation, "Uh umm this, this it not my fault right? It''s definitely not my fault right?" Mari and Ouka noticed Takeru under their chests. Because Takeru held out both of his hands trying to stop them as they collapsed, his left hand grasped Mari''s breast, while his right grasped Ouka''s breast. It was a really contrasting feeling to him, it was *funifuni* in his left hand, and *munimuni* in his right. The feeling was about the same, but Takeru could not afford to enjoy this bliss. The two of them noticed their chests were groped, and stared at Takeru. Being stared at, his face turned red in no time and he made a crooked smile as he prayed to god As expected, he was beaten up by the two of them this time. "Fuu" After he properly took a shower, when he opened the door to the changing room, Ouka was already sleeping soundly in her sleeping bag. Since the spiritual phenomena subsided as Takeru came back, she fell asleep as if her strings were cut. Ouka was bad at handling ghosts, it was surprising that she had such an aspect to her. And Mari was sitting on the edge of an open window, gloomily staring somewhere outside. Although she bought fresh underwear at the supermarket, she didn''t have any clothes, so she borrowed Takeru''s shirt. Because the size didn''t fit, the white shirt was too long and loose, it looked as if she wasn''t wearing anything which was strangely sensational. Takeru was still troubled and his eyes were unfocused, he took out two plastic bottles from the refrigerator and threw one to Mari. "danke." Mari smiled thinly and said her thanks. Takeru sat down on the mat by the window and brought the plastic bottle to his lips and looked at Mari as she was illuminated by the moonlight. "So how was it? The first day at our school." "well, it wasn''t anything special. It was tiring. The level of the class is low. And I was made to do unreasonable physical exercises, how barbarous! Only bad things came out of it." Pouting her lips, Mari started to complain. "Then, what about the Small Fry Platoon? Feeling you can get used to it?" Takeru asked. Mari narrowed her eyes in response and faced down. "I wouldn''t know such a thing." Hearing a neither negative nor positive answer, Takeru made a bitter smile. "But, you and Ootori, somehow get along don''t you?" "Haa? Where did you see that? We''re hopelessly incompatible." Seeing her denying it annoyed, Takeru chuckled. "Well, you don''t have to rush. Even if it''s a test run, you know that you will be attending officially once it''s fully adopted, right?" Hearing Takeru''s question, Mari fell silent. "I''m not bothered at all by the fact that you''re a witch, if you ever wondered about it. The others aren''t people who would either." "" "Ootori is the same. Her hate is directed towards criminals, not the witches. You think what I''m saying is strange right? If she really thought you were evil, she wouldn''t quarrel with you head on like that." "" "Usagi and Suginami too, they will treat you normally after speaking with you a bit. After all, I got used to it the same way." "" "They are picky fellows, if the time passes they will surely" "Stop it." Suddenly being interrupted strongly, Takeru looked at Mari in surprise. "Please stop talking about that" As if, Mari said that with a face as if she was putting up with something. "Sorry. You''re getting a bit too familiar. You''re like a poison to me causing me to drop my guard. You''re scary, Takeru." "W-what are you saying?" "I am a witch. You are a human. The worlds we live in are just too different." "you say such things suddenly, what happened." She had a headache, and placed a hand on her forehead while closing her eyes. "I don''t know but I am not the person you think I am." Mari''s face was blue because of the headache, her eyes were devoid of light. "I still don''t really remember, but that''s the feeling I have" "You can''t remember what are you talking about?" "I will definitely hurt you." Mari averted her faintly wet eyes that were staring directly at Takeru and she stood up. "Sorry forget I said anything. I''m going to sleep. You should go too, morning will come soon." Mari sunk into the futon without looking back. "good night, Takeru." Mari faced away from him as she slept. Still stunned, Takeru heard both Ouka and Mari''s breathing as they slept. He glanced outside, the sky started to light up as it was almost dawn. But pain surged through Takeru''s head as he recalled something from his memory. But inside of Takeru''s heart was nowhere as bright and easygoing as the dawn sky was. Mari firmly rolled up in a futon, and looked towards Takeru''s back. Why did I suddenly such a thing She frowned as her head still throbbed with pain. Pain surged every few seconds, as if her mind was remembering something. Every time the pain surged, she saw a strange video like a flashback. Video transferred bits and pieces of something to her. Flames, burning. Corpses rising. In the video that surging through her head, Mari faced towards him. "Magic isit exists to make people happy." Mixing with the video, a voice echoed in her head. The voice was also very nostalgic, a cruel voice deep from Mari''s heart. What is this is this my memory?! Even without knowing the meaning of the recollection, her body began to tremble. Not knowing why was it scary, her teeth started chattering. "Mama." A strangely pale baby, a voice calling her mother. That voice sounded like it blamed Mari for some reason. You are not qualified to live a normal life. You are a witch. Be crushed by sin. The numerous invisible things looked down on her scornfully. Mari rolled her eyes and hugged her own body. She remembered a piece of her memory, but despite not knowing who she is, she felt like she didn''t want to remember it. Is that something that can be forgiven? Not remembering anything, acting familiar with Takeru and the others, can that really be forgiven? Mari couldn''t get rid of the discomfort she was in no matter what she did. 195th AntiMagic Academy''s mock battle tournament. The annual competition that was carried out in two batches every year preliminaries and the main competition. They are divided into three leagues from first years to third years. it''s a competition in which test platoons fight mock battles against each other. Sniper rifles, assault rifles, sub-machine guns, everyone chooses only one gun, and the bullets used are paint bullets. There is a limited number of bullets. No friendly fire. Lethal close combat weapons are prohibited, a plastic knife covered in paint is to be used. Knockout via martial arts is allowed. Hitting the enemy gun''s barrel is allowed. The possibility of injuries is still considerable. Competition takes place over a period of one week, 100 points for the promotion is given to platoons that win qualifications, and the winner of the national competition is unconditionally admitted into Inquisition. Ten minutes a match. First year fight in a team deathmatch style. Objects on the field change every year. The field''s interior of the 195th competition was something that mimicked urban warfare. "Ahhsheet!" *swish* *swish*, Takeru had to move while hiding behind the rubble as the flurry of paint bullets was sent his way. First years qualifications; first round. 10th Test Platoon vs 35th Test Platoon. After the match started, Small Fry Platoon''s positions fell apart right away and scattered as the enemy carried out a splendid surgical operation. Because the enemy placed two people on top of an unused church''s bell tower, Takeru couldn''t move carelessly around the fountain square he was on. "Usagi, can''t you fire from there somehow?" "I-It''s in a blind spot a-a little bit need to move a little bit further." Usagi''s voice could be heard over the intercom. It was the worst possible situation for Usagi. A big audience and her appearance being displayed on the monitor resulted in a stage fright on a catastrophic level. On top of it, she had to take down two of the enemy vanguards before they could advance. While she was good at long range shooting, mid to short distance wasn''t her specialty. The enemy for the sake of sealing the sniper''s actions rushed to her position at full speed and hid themselves. "Uuuuu???, Ku-Kusanagii???, help mee???." "Don''t cry I''m in a situation where I want to cry as well." He calmed Usagi down while smiling wryly. "Ootori, how is it?" "I got rid of the two occupying the position." "Ooh, as expected of you." "It''s not time for praises, idiot. To save Saionji I need to pass through the fountain square no matter what. I can''t hit the two at the bell tower damn it, if it weren''t only one weapon a person, I would have taken down that sniper." If Ouka had an assault rifle so she could snipe the enemy from medium distance only, only sniper rifles had pyrotechnical paint bullets, assault rifle''s paint bullets were too fragile to be used at big distances. "Mari, how about you?" Timidly, he checked on Mari''s status. After a few seconds, response from Mari came. "I told you before we started, did you forget already?" She replied coldly causing Takeru to fall silent. He thought about the words she told them before the match, when all of them were gathered. "I will definitely not help you in any way, if you want to do something, do it on your own." she said sharply. Members looked at each other, and everyone reacted differently. Ouka only snorted and spit with a grumpy face, Usagi angrily said "No need to tell us, we didn''t expect anything from you." . Ikaruga just raised her arms accepting it and Takeru just felt very disappointed. It seemed thinking that even though she couldn''t open her heart, that she would be able to open to them in her own way was apparently a misunderstanding. Mari seemed to avoid developing permanent relations with them. Maybe one day wasn''t enough for her to get close to them. Maybe they said something they shouldn''t. No good I need to concentrate on the mock battle now. He shook his head and switched his feelings. Takeru couldn''t think of a way to break through, the communication with Ouka also fell silent. This is no good I didn''t expect us to win, in the first place we weren''t supposed to participate but somehow. While hiding his body behind the object, and playing with the plastic knife in his hand, he mumbled complaining, "Even so, it''s a bit shameful" "I also want to capitalize on that feeling but I''m not someone who acts high and mighty yet is unable to accomplish anything." "Uuu???!! I-it''s still not over is right?!" "If we were to know about it earlier, we would be able to think of more strategy and measures. If I had time, I could develop dedicated weapons for this." It seems like they all felt similar. Despite already knowing that they would lose, everyone still wanted to challenge it and win. Even if they were the weakest of their grade, a group called ''small fries''. Wait for a time-out, or perform a suicide attack. There were only two options to choose from. but then, suddenly, a harsh voice coming from the intercom made them focus once again. "Hey, Small Fry Platoon! If you don''t come out this game won''t end! You can''t keep hiding forever!" "Ha ha ha, what did you guys think by entering the tournament! Or did you just want to disgrace yourself? What, you masochists, just come out and let yourselves be headshotted with a machine gun" Their communication was interrupted by their opponents, the 10th platoon. That was a so called taunt. It ended up with provocations since they just stood there. It may seem vulgar, but skills like these can be very useful in the mock battle tournament. Small Fry Platoon had a lot of pride despite not having any results, really, a lot. """""""" "h-hey, folks, can you endure that? A chance might come if we wait, we shouldn''t kamikaze atta" Takeru tried to calm everyone down. But right after he told everyone that, another remark came from enemy. "Mr. Captain! Please show me some of your cool swordsmanship! After all it''s only cool and can''t really do anything can it." "It''s a divine retribution -degozaru! He''s a royal retainer -degozaru! It''s a raid -degozaru!" "Seriously, something like a sword is useless! It''s just a disgusting and outdated; an antique!" Any expression vanished from Takeru''s face. "Ku-Kusanagi? Did you again?" "It''s all right. It''s okay. I didn''t snap. I didn''t snap yet." It was only his mouth that laughed, his eyes were wide open. That pair of eyes were like an animal''s shining in the darkness of the night. "It''s all right fufufu I''m calm. I won''t go for a kill head on. I''ll just evade. Just gonna avoid getting hit. But, just a little wouldn''t" """""" "I think beating the hell out of them should be OK." Takeru already completely entered berserk mode. Ouka was slightly taken aback by Takeru''s sudden change, the other two weren''t surprised at all. "I didn''t think a day where I approve of Kusanagi going out of control will come. After that annoying provocation I lost my patience." "It''s fine just this once. If your body hurts after this onee-san will massage it for yougo at them with full force, crush them." Takeru stood up after being pardoned by the two of them. "Listen folks we''re deeeefinitely winning this." While still looking like a demon, he squeezed the handle of his blade. "Ootori." "?! What is it?" "I''ll be the decoy and buy some time, clean up the two weaklings near Usagi." "I-is that okay? Doesn''t your swordsmanship put a tremendous burden on your body?" "It''s fine. Believe in me." Hearing Takeru speak in an unusually strong manner, Ouka gasped. Takeru pulled his plastic blade as he spoke to Ouka, "Run." "R-roger!" Just as she was told to, Ouka started running and exposed her body out in the open at the fountain square. At the same time, Takeru slowly moved from behind the object. "Fools! You cheap bastards!" The sniper''s muzzle shined in the bell tower, a dry sound of a gunshot rang. The paint bullet flew straight towards Takeru andit was bisected into two in mid-air. "wha" The puzzled reaction of the sniper could be heard through the intercom. He checked through the scope, but bullet didn''t reach Takeru. What he saw instead, was a demon slowly walking towards the bell tower. He gave off an illusion as if his fighting spirit emitted a red, growling aura. His eyes were wide open, and his mouth twisted into a wolf-like expression as he held his shiny blade. "H-hiiiiiiiiii!!" The sniper instinctively screamed. Takeru looked like a terrifying monster to him. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style initiate, Kusanagi Takeru. When I protect myself like thisdon''t think any of it will reach, you insects." In fact, he was like some sort of demon, he was pointlessly riled up. "S-shoot! Shoot himm!" "Don''t hesitate! Don''t go easy on him! Capitalize on that pea shooter''s performance and shoot till he''s dead!" "Bullet''s don''t reach him! D-don''t come over here, don''t come don''t come don''t come!!!" "Ahahahaha! This is fun! Isn''t it?! Isn''t it fun?! Ahahahaha!" Mari was sitting on a rubble at the starting point with a delicate expression, as she heard the noise and Ikaruga''s joyful, full of herself voice from the intercom. "It looks wonderful. I didn''t think you had a split personality." "I-is that Kusanagi''s real self?" "It used to be this, a lot of this also comes from everyday life''s frustration wouldn''t you feel sorry for him if we didn''t let him do this?" "So that''s the problem?" "But, at times like this it won''t last long. Ootori, you hurry up too. It''s about time he breaks down." "Breaks down?" A question mark floated above Ouka''s head, and immediately after that. "Ghaan!" Suddenly, Takeru''s loud shout was heard. What happened?! A reply to Ouka''s fussing came together with Takeru''s groan-like voice. "s-shshoulder jointdislocatedngh" *bashyan* *bashyan*, immediately after a sound of paint bullets bursting could be heard. "I-idiot! It''s too fast no matter how you look at it! Hold out a little longer! What''s going to happen with me in this position, after believing your words?! The sniper changed his target to me!" "S-sorry I can''t see anything because a paint bullet crashed into my face." "You''re a useless guy just as usual!" She could easily imagine Takeru weeping after returning back to normal. Rather then reversing the situation, it has worsened. "Just a little bit to Saionji''s field just a little bit more!" Ouka muttered frustrated as she hid herself in an instant. "I-I won''t hold out for much longer either I''m running low on bullets." With communication from Usagi, gunshots and laughter of the vanguard was heard. The communication became quiet. Mari gave a small sigh. "What are they doing those guys." Honestly, Mari couldn''t say she was shocked. In the first place, no one but Usagi was originally motivated, and then they were overturned with such a crappy provocation, she thought they really are cheap. Even Small Fries had their small fry pride? Can''t such a thing be given up on? Ridiculous. Silly. It has nothing to do with her. She''s not one of their comrades, she doesn''t want to be join Inquisition in the first place. She still didn''t remember about herself, she vaguely understood she was from a different world than they are. That''s what her lost memory told her. That''s why she just stared with cold eyes from the distance, there was an invisible border between them. And yet "Wwhat am I what am I doing." why, why does she desperately want to run to where they are. "Really what am I" Honestly speaking, she was envious. She was envious about being so desperate about something so pointless, She simply envied them. Being a part of Small Fry Platoon, being made fun of by 10th platoon and getting pissed at them. Those small fry idiots are suffering yet they want to win. Above all, she thought it was interesting. Logically speaking, it was no wonder her heart danced. These last moments, this major pinch. If she found a way out, she would feel really great. Noticing that about herself, Mari smiled wryly. "I''m simply an idiot myself geez!" Mari continued to question herself as she grabbed the sub-machine gun she was given and jumped out into the fountain square after breathing out. She aimed the muzzle high up while looking at the sky, and stopped for a moment. "Be thankful to me, Small Fry Platoon! Only this time, only this single time! This time only, this Nikaido Mari-sama is going to lend you a hand!" In this desperate moment, she squeezed the trigger. After being shot, the paint bullets spread out in the sky, which caused the sniper to direct his attention to Mari. Paint bullets released by the sniper''s rifle hit Mari''s body. Mari stood in spot while covered with yellow paint. "Mari became the decoy! Go, Ootori!" "I got rid of the vanguard over here alreadySaionji!" A sound of Usagi running can be heard. "I see them! Two people in the bell tower, taking them down!!" A gunfire roared in the distance. Everything turned silent and Mari looked up to the sky as she sighed. The entire field was enclosed in complete silence. An alarm notifying the end of the match rang, and cheers of the audience sounded at the same time. "The winner of first round of qualifications for the first grade C-Block has been decided! It''s the 35th Test Platoon! Everyone give them a round of applause!" Hearing the announcement from the students that were doing live commentary, all members of Small Fry Platoon gave a loud shout of joy into their intercoms. No one could predict Small Fry Platoon''s victory. "what''s thisthe gun feels pretty good." Mari lowered her hat in order to hide her paint-covered face. Her lips that weren''t completely hidden, made a small arc laughing happily. "See? Look! We were able to win, just as I have said! Be grateful to me for entering us by force!" "Ohohohoh.", a haughty laughter resounded in the platoon''s room. Small Fry Platoon splendidly (?) won the first round, and went back to rest their bodies in their room. The mock battle tournament is carried out throughout the entire week. The second round is scheduled for tomorrow, Small Fry Platoon''s turn was over for the day. "It''s only the first round we won. We won''t get any points unless we win the first year''s league. Talk about impossible." Takeru lied down on a sofa and was being treated by Ikaruga as he had terrible muscle pains and his body was covered by blue bruises. He shook his head denying Usagi. "No! It''s a big step forward for this platoon! I have taken the last step towards this victory! Come on, come on, you should be grateful to me!" *huu*, Usagi took a deep breath and puffed her big chest. "Yes, yes, amazing. Usagi-chan did really well." "D-d-don''t call me Usagi-chan! It doesn''t feel like I was praised at all!" Usagi tried to hit Ikaruga who was sitting on the sofa, but couldn''t reach because Ikaruga held her head at a distance. Takeru smiled wryly at their exchange and rubbed the compress that was fixed to his upper arm. "Everyone did a good job today." "Everyone except for Suginami is wrong!" "if you''re going to be like that I have no choice but to rub your breasts." "Kyaaa! I already told you not to touch them!" Usagi''s chest was vigorously rubbed right beside him, but Takeru looked at Mari who sat on the sofa opposite of him. Because she took a shower to get rid of the paint, she was wearing Takeru''s shirt since she didn''t have spare clothes. "Well, today''s MVP is Mari isn''t it." Mari looked up surprised, and immediately turned away. "I didn''t really I just got shot. It''s not like I did anything." Mari''s face reddened a little causing everyone to stare at her. She blushed even more, her eyes watered up. "That was fast." Said Ikaruga. "W-what was?" "You, turning dere." "I didn''t turn dere!!'' "Then, I wonder what was that action during the match?" Mari didn''t try to deny what she did there, instead she tried to hide her face with a hat. Look at that, "mufufu", Ikaruga laughed. "Even though you''re grinning by yourself immersed in the afterglow of victory." "I-I''m not!!" "A tsundere, huh not really unique, but good enough. Even so, we were missing a small chest in our platoon." "Wha! That''s rude! Who''s small!" Being called a small-chest, Mari leaned over while protesting against Ikaruga''s words. Everyone''s gaze gathered at Mari, or to be correct at Mari''s chest. A faint bulge could be seen protruding from the shirt because she leaned over. "" "small aren''t they." "Shadapp!!" "I-I think they''re okay. Look, the size equaling status is a thing of the past." "S-stop that or I''ll beat you up!" Mari''s eyes started tearing up, she checked the breasts of the girls from 35th platoon. OukaBig. SuginamiHuge. UsagiBig breasted loli. "Uuu??????ngh!" While holding her hand next to her small bulge, she turned over towards the refrigerator where her last hope was. Suddenly, the figure of Lapis who appeared unnoticed, and was munching loudly on ham as she stood next to the refrigerator could be seen. Mari looked at Lapis'' chest, LapisComrade. She shed tears feeling defeated. Ikaruga sat next to Mari and hit her shoulder making a loud *pop* sound. "Aren''t you happy, having a comrade." Holiness of a benevolent goddess was dwelling in Ikaruga''s smile. "You piss me off! Really piss me off! Why are you sparkling! Don''t try to console me!" "Do all witches have small chests?" "It has nothing to do with being a witch right?!" "Well there''s no other use for them except for seducing Kusanagi. It''s fine not having any, right?" "Don''t say it as if I don''t have any at all!" "It is as if you don''t have any at all." "I have some!! I''m quite proud of their texture and elasticity!!" Ikaruga became interested in her small breasts characteristic and started teasing Mari. Mari apparently also held a "tsukkomi" attribute. Apparently "small breasts" was a taboo term causing her to retort. "It''s just like Suginami said! These things just get in the way! They cause stiff shoulders and disturb you when you snipe! Also it''s painful when the gun hits your chest because of the recoil" "Stop boasting!" She''s quite sharp. For a while longer the three of them, Ikaruga, Usagi and Mari quarreled. Takeru made a thin smile as he watched the scene. Looking at her like this, she was just a normal girl. Things like being a witch, or living in a different world from them didn''t matter after all. Things like that didn''t matter in this place. They would get used to Mari while interacting like this and get rid of their imaginary fears, is what Takeru thought from the bottom of his heart. Platoon members will get along naturally, even Ouka somehow will Takeru glanced at Ouka. She stood while resting her back on the wall with arms folded. "what is it, Kusanagi." "You, why are you standing in the back like that. Come over here." "w-why." "We won the first round with a lot of effort right? We have to celebrate, come on." Takeru picked up the orange juice from the table and held it out to Ouka. She seemed troubled for a moment, but she came over making loud footsteps and took the cup. That''s when Ouka''s eyes met with Mari''s. "what is it." Mari glared at Ouka. At first, Ouka also glared at Mari, but she suddenly removed her gaze and made a face that said she was uncomfortable. "what, umm I''ll acknowledge you even though I don''t want to. About you acting as a decoy honestly, you saved me." While stuttering and faltering as she spoke, she thanked her and bowed. She had the temperament of a samurai, in the first place, she wouldn''t forgive herself if she didn''t express her thanks. Being thanked was out of her expectations, Mari averted her gaze with faintly red cheeks. "I-it''s not like I did it for you. Don''t misunderstand, it''s disgusting." Hearing Mari straightforwardly say that, Ouka''s expression changed all at once. "ah yes, it was a pretty good decoy. You really saved me, honest. Even you who can''t do anything, can take the place of a scarecrow, how impressive." "Nghh is that so, I''ve had to cover certain someone''s ass there, because the certain someone wasted the time Takeru bought as a decoy? It couldn''t be helped that I had to act there" "You!! I won''t acknowledge you after all! I absolutely won''t acknowledge the enlistment of a witch like you!" "Ha? I refuse as well! Because of such a rotten elite like you this group is going to rot too!" Sparks started to scatter and crackle between Ouka and Mari. After a while he started to think it was pretty good atmosphere. "I I''m! We''ll fight later. Let''s change clothes for now and look around colosseum. You didn''t eat anything so you''re hungry, right? The school deployed food stalls for the duration of the tournament. All of it is free, so let''s go eat together everyone." The one who quickly reacted to the word ''food'' was Lapis who was done with the ham by the refrigerator. She quickly came over making loud steps and lightly grabbed Takeru''s jacket. Hearing about the stands, Mari''s eyes lightened up with curiosity. "Free everything is free?" "Yeah, the Chairman brings in traders every year. They are reproduced orthodox food stalls like the ones from before the war, they''re unique old Japan style stalls. There are lots of things like gold fish scooping." Mari''s eyes were glittering. Perhaps it was her first time participating in a festival like this. Just when Takeru thought they made up, Ouka turned away. "Sorry, go ahead without me. I need to submit a report to the Chairman. We''re on an escort mission after all, so we need to submit reports." Hearing that stiff declaration Ikaruga meddled. "You can do that later can''t you? You''ll disturb the group activity if you do it now." "No can do. This is a mission so it has to be done." "same as usual, you can''t read the mood can you." "Guhh I-if I say it''s no good, then it''s not! That''s how it is. Let me off." Shaking off the hook Ikaruga set up, Ouka stood up and headed out of the platoon''s room. She stopped in the doorway before leaving and looked at Takeru. "Umm Kusanagi, after I finish reporting I''ll contact you via e-mail with details where and what umm I want you to tell me about it." Hearing her request it while being so uneasy, Takeru almost spilled his drink. "That''s fine. I''ll wait for you at specified location." "I-I see thanks." Being requested something in such a clumsy manner, made Takeru incredibly happy. "Well then, let''s look around. Lapis, what do you want to eat?" "I want to eat water balloons." "you can''t eat that. Also, you really disappear and appear all of a sudden don''t you." "I won''t mind if you think of me as a mysterious woman." Takeru made an expression blank expression, he didn''t know what she meant but still let her off. "I want to eat that cotton candy thing. I haven''t been able to eat any ever since I entered the middle school!" "Usagi, don''t go for cotton candy that''s something only children and anime characters want, isn''t it?" "Why are you always suddenly deciding things by yourself?!" Taking the bare minimum of luggage, Small Fry Platoon were leaving together while acting noisily. "Mari? Come here quickly, we''re leaving." After opening the door Takeru noticed Mari still stood in the platoon room and called out to her. Mari just stood there, from the look on her face it was clear she didn''t know what to do. "Is it really fine for me to go together with you?" "Hey what are you talking about now." Come on, Takeru held out his hand. "Could you please hurry up! I hate women who dilly-dally!" "Just come already, small boobs." The three of them +1, waited by the door for Mari. Mari made a modest happy smile as she took Takeru''s big hand. The sun was already hiding behind the horizon. The Colosseum was brilliantly lit up. Ouka listened to the distant noise as she knocked on the door of the Chairman''s room. "Anyone in?" Since there was no reaction, Ouka turned the doorknob and opened the door without permission. It looked like Sougetsu wasn''t there after all, though Ouka didn''t really care whether he was in the his room or not. A dim light was entering the room, she put the documents she brought where they could be easily seen on the desk. "All right, now eh?" After she breathed relieved that she finished delivering the report, she noticed another document placed on the desk. Ouka didn''t really care about ordinary documents, however, this document had a photo of a familiar person attached to it. She checked if there''s anyone else around, and picked it up. Even though it was dim, she could still read it. Ouka''s complexion worsened as she read the character strings. Her eyes opened wide, and her brows made an arc. "Witch of aurora memory loss? Ancient Wizard?" She continued reading. "Nikaido Mari (the last name is a pseudonym), charged with murder, terrorism, and a number of minor crimes. X Month, X Day. During a Valhalla was without a doubt involved. X Month, X Day, judged to be guilty. Besides that, there was information on Nikaido Mari''s upbringing, and why she cooperated with Valhalla. Everything was written in detail. And on the bottom, there were documents after documents. Summary of a certain operation Nikaido Mari was used for. After reading through it, Ouka was unable to hide her astonishment. Her face displayed fury, a tremendous anger. A rage as if she was betrayed by someone. "This is impossible! Such a thingit can''t be forgiven!" Ouka squeezed the papers without hesitation, and swiftly jumped out of the Chairman''s room. It was seven o''clock pm. The sun was already hid quite a bit. And the colosseum was brightly lit up even though it was just the first day of the tournament. A number of stalls were lined up. In the glittering lights there were, goldfish scooping stalls, a shooting gallery, cotton candy, apple candies, yakisoba, takoyaki, and things like that. Food and entertainment from old Japan that rarely appeared in this era were lined up. Though it was European-style last year, this year''s people interest was stronger in the old-Japan style. The blood of refugees who fled from the disaster mixed up, things like races no longer exist. Because this land was former old Japan, people tended to show more interest in old Japanese customs. The meeting place was very crowded. "Whaa!! What''s this! It didn''t fall over even though it hit!" "How clumsy. Are you really a sniper? Look at this, you should aim for something small, like this" *bonk* "" "this gun is a defective product. I''m going to complain to the developer." "Don''t blame the gun now!" "Shut up or I''ll grope you." "Kyaa!" Four members of Small Fry Platoon came to the shooting gallery together. After the cork bullet missed time after time, Usagi was made fun of by Ikaruga who started rubbing her breasts. Lapis who wasn''t interested in shooting, was sipping and slurping her yakisoba in the back. Next to the two people bickering in the shooting gallery, Takeru turned the muzzle aiming at the prize. *clank* Takeru narrowed his eye, and squeezed the trigger. *bosun* The beautifully fired cork bullet, hit the shopkeeper, a skinhead, straight in the balls. The old shopkeeper glared at Takeru. "i-it wasn''t on purpose!" Takeru put another bullet, and aimed at the prize that was furthest away from the shopkeeper. *bosun* His muzzle was aimed at the very end, on the opposite side. And yet, the bullet struck the head of the bald shopkeeper. The shopkeeper took the toothpick out of his mouth, and he grabbed Takeru''s collar. The blood vessels appeared on his arm that had rolled up sleeves. "That wasn''t on purpose!" He begged for forgiveness with tears in his eyes. Takeru''s prowess with a gun - which was also referred to as a ''curse'', was in top condition even in a shooting gallery. Next to him, Mari who made a suitable pose, aimed at the biggest doll. "Eii!" *bosun**batan* "no way, it fell down." Mari stood there surprised, her eyes wide open. Ikaruga and Usagi who were on the side, leaned over unable to believe it. "Why?!! How did you do it with such a posture?!" "It was adjusted for small boobs to use?" "What kind of adjustment is that!" While retorting, Mari received a doll from the auntie who looked like the shopkeeper''s wife. It was a giant anteater doll, a meter big. "This is unfair! I will show you that I''ll definitely shoot down a big game as well!" "Auntie, give me a better gun. Gimme something like a shotgun." The two started shooting again. After making sure neither Usagi nor Ikaruga are looking, Mari faced back to them and hugged the doll tightly. She looked very, very happy. Takeru even though he was still being grabbed by his collar, after seeing Mari''s figure like that, made a relieved smile. "Those two get along well." As they walked through the street with stalls, Mari suddenly said that to Takeru. He looked at the place Mari was looking at, in there were figures of Usagi and Ikaruga acting playfully. "Usagi and Suginami originally got along just as bad as you and Ouka." "Is that so?" "Yeah, the two of them were at each other''s throats all the time, it was really troublesome. Both of them have a lot of pride, neither of them would give in. I don''t remember how many times I was beaten up as I tried to arbitrate between them." Looking at their backs, Takeru said that with a voice full of emotion. Mari also smiled wryly. "you too someday, will become like these two, is what I thought." "w-with who?" "With Ootori, I think you two are a pretty good combination." "Give me a break. If it''s with a woman like that, I''ll pass," She faced away, but it looked like she didn''t completely reject that idea. Although it was still thorny, thanks to fighting together in a tournament, their relationship improved considerably. "Going slowly is fine. You just became our comrade recently." "a comrade?" "Yeah. Even though that''s something I selfishly decided." Said Takeru and laughed merrily. "What you said yesterday, I thought about it all the time. About you living in a different world." "yeah." "I think that''s not how it is after all. I might not know much about these things, I''m talking with you right now, it''s no different than talking with Usagi or Suginami, no different from Ouka as well." "" "That''s why, things like being a witch, or being normal, stop making a wall using such reasons like that." He said. "I won''t force you to but" Takeru turned away in a little self-conscious manner. Mari stared at his embarrassed figure, then she suddenly looked down, and a shadow appeared on her face. "If, by any chance." "Nn?" "If by any chance I was a villain would Takeru still refuse to put a wall between us?" Uneasily, Mari asked that question with timid voice. Takeru stared at Mari who was facing down, with widely opened eyes, and then suddenly, Suddenly he burst into laughter. "Wh-why are you laughing?!" "Buhahahaha! I-impsshible! No matter how you slice it, you''re not a villain material!" "Y-you don''t know that!" "Is that so? You can''t even discard an empty can, someone who can''t forsake a comrade and comes out to become a decoy can''t be a villain." Takeru laughed again, tears appeared in his eyes. Mari blushed and puffed her cheeks in response to Takeru. "what, I even asked you seriously." With displeased expression, she turned away. Takeru wondered if he laughed too much and tried to apologize, but he had to look back before that happened since Mari stopped moving. She stood there lit up by the stall''s lights, people walked past by her in both directions. It looked to him like a distant scene, completely silent. "I about myself don''t really know much, I don''t have much memories of the past." Mari spoke about herself to Takeru for the first time. "But, sometimes a bit of my memories return to me." Her pupils staring at the distance, reflected something else. Then she looked at herself, and narrowed her eyes. "These memories aren''t any good. What if I am a horrible person I''m scared of that." "" "I don''t know if it''s okay for me to stay here I think I might not be qualified to." A shadow appeared on Mari''s face and her eyes were devoid of light. Takeru looked at her profile "I want you to stay here. That alone, is it not good enough of a reason to stay here?" "eh?" "I still don''t know much about you, not even a day has passed since we met however, I''m already pleased with having you." Mari looked at Takeru in daze. He responded with a carefree smile. "Don''t worry. No matter what kind of person you are, I won''t build any walls between us." "and what if I really am a bad person, what will you do." "Then I''ll get angry. I''ll get angry, but we''ll think together what to do, but I think we''ll still be comrades." Takeru said that embarrassed, and reached out to Mari. She seemed to be at a loss for a moment, hugging the doll and facing down. And, "I-I see, dankyu." He didn''t hear what Mari had said silently with and trembling lips. "Mm? Did you say something?" "It''s nothing. Rather than that, what do we do next? Frisbee?" Mari suddenly strongly took Takeru''s outstretched hand and drew very close to him. "Wa-wait hey crossing arms is" "What is it. It''s normal to cross hands with a little sister, is that embarrassing as well?" "It is embarrassing!" "I did it! Takeru, so cute!" "Are you some kind of granny?!" With their arms combined, the two of them walk to the ring toss stall. Takeru didn''t notice, but in the corners of Mari''s eyes, tears were slightly visible. Stalls were lined around the colosseum. Ouka who wanted to admonish and question Mari, didn''t do it in the end. The reason was the fact that she overheard Mari''s and Takeru''s conversation. While looking at them from behind as they entered the ring toss stall, Ouka stopped walking. The words that Takeru said to Mari, stopped her from admonishing Mari. "No matter how you slice it, you''re not villain material!" The sight of Takeru saying that as he laughed stopped Ouka from doing that. Ouka couldn''t and didn''t want to break it to him, now that Takeru was happy to have obtained another companion. She looked again at the documents she had in her hands after picking them up earlier. "that woman is a criminal there is no doubt about it" Muttering to herself with hatred, Ouka turned on her heels, and started to walk in opposite direction of where Takeru was. "but this data is clearly weird." Irritated, Ouka hit her other hand with the documents she held. "I am still not convinced. Determined to be guilty with just this much? That''s not enough to judge her, there''s not enough evidence" Ouka walked making loud steps. "Allowing such a verdict to be passed shames Inquisition." While walking quickly, she took out a mobile phone from her pocket. The recipient responded shortly. "This is forensics." "This is former Dullahan, Ootori Ouka. I want to borrow some investigation equipment right away." "Understood. What do you need?" Ouka responded listing out the things she needed. "I apologize. Ootori Ouka is no longer a Dullahan. Such advanced tools are not" "I''ll take full responsibility. Don''t worry, I''m the Chairman''s daughter." She stated that forcefully, as if threatening, the other side fell silent. Familial influence was only useful at such times, Ouka laughed slightly in her mind. "understood. When do you want to receive them?" "There''s no time, right away." Answering shortly, she finished the call. Pissed off Ouka walked without hesitation, intending to work right away. "I''m not doing it to prove that woman''s innocence, I''m doing it in order to prove she''s guilty! It''s absolutely not for that woman''s sake! It''s something obvious to do as a part of Inquisition! No, wait why do I have to do such a thing in the first place? I wanted to eat apricot candy too and yet damn it, this and that, it''s all that woman''s fault! And she''s even happily linking arms with him, that slut! I-I''m not envious at all! Not jealous even a little bit!" Shouting to herself in the middle of the crowd angrily while resenting Mari, Ouka continued to walk. People turned around to look at her as if she was weird and tried to avoid her. There was not much time left. She had to learn the truth no matter what. Deciding that in her mind, she rushed forward. Volume 2, 5 - Necromancers Laughter Volume 2, Chapter 5 - Necromancer''s Laughter The next day. AntiMagic Academy''s mock battle tournament; second round. It was sunny weather, the climate was good as well. It was a great day for the tournament, that''s when acoustic feedback from announcer''s microphone resounded. All of Small Fry Platoon''s members had already gathered and sat on the bench in front. Three girls were sitting on the bench, Ikaruga on the right side, Mari in the center, Usagi on the left, even Lapis was sitting in the corner of it. Takeru was preparing equipment behind the bench, he glanced at the field. Currently, there was a ceremony being performed on it. While on the first day, there was a concert of a famous pop idol, on the second day it was the unveiling of the newest model of heavily armored infantry exoskeleton by the alchemists. These were unlike the one Takeru and the others encountered during the "Trackless Psalms" incident, they were the newest state-of-art models. Seeing Dragoons maneuvering while gliding at high-speed, Ikaruga who was sitting on the right responded with a "Haa haa" panting. "Ohho! T-thin layer of orichalcum throughout the body high frequency vibration blade?! That should cost as much as an aircraft right?! And those human-like movements thanks to the soft actuator, that''s not something you can mass-produce! Nonsense!! I-i-i can''t hold it in, this state-of-art design is so arousing" With drool hanging from her mouth, she looked excitedly at the body that was displayed on the field. "What''s so interesting in it? Isn''t that just a doll." Mari complained as she watched the Dragoons, finding it boring. "Not knowing the wonderfulness of Dragoons, Mari loses 12% life." "Isn''t it fine not to know about it" "That form, that sound, that form and its luster! Robots have their own eros that cannot be imitated by humans!" "what a pervert." "A pervert?!" She responded at full power, looking at Ikaruga, Mari put some distance between them. Mari shifted to the side, her shoulder hit Usagi who was there. And Usagi was *RATTLE* *RATTLE**RATTLE**RATTLE**RATTLE**RATTLE* "Uwaa" She was embracing her rifle while shaking. Her face was blue, her lips purple. "I heard about your fright before, but you really did well to survive up until now." "S-ss-sss-shut up. R-r-rright now, I-I''m searching for s-spiritual unity. D-ddon''t talk to me." "If you mean that''s mental concentration, I''m going to get angry." "I wonder if it''s really alright this platoon well, as long as I am here, aiming for victory isn''t impossiblehey Takeru, you think so too, right?-" She poised weirdly with her machine gun, and turned the muzzle to Takeru who was behind. However, Takeru who was asked the question was looking around fidgety. He didn''t look at Mari at all. Being ignored after making a cool stance with a lot of effort, Mari pouted with displeasure. "why are you looking around like that." "No, it''s just that I heard from Ouka that she might be a little late, I thought it''s getting late already. That fellow didn''t come to school this morning, I''m a bit worried." "what''s with that ''Ootori, Ootori''. Are you dissatisfied with me?" Takeru stood up after finishing his preparations, and he swung his arm around a few times. "I''m not dissatisfied but, Ootori is our ace. Our fighting strength decreases by 80% if we don''t have her." Including him, and the three others it''s just 20% of their fighting strength. Mari moved closer and leaned towards Takeru who was still rotating his arm. "What''s with that! Are you really a captain? Trust your members more!" "Y-you''re too close. I do trust you, but I think being realistic is also necessary." "Why are you talking about realism despite being a swordsmanship idiot." Mari pointed muzzle of her gun at Takeru''s chest. Closing one eye, she laughed happily. "Since I''m doing this, I want to win this. I''ll be relying on you, mr. Captain." Hearing Mari''s words, Takeru made faint smile. Because of various things happening, Mari''s tension has been pretty high ever since she woke up. It didn''t really matter for her whether they lost or won, definitely. But since she was already participating, she wanted to win. Seeing her having fun like this, Takeru was the same. At first he reluctantly participated, but seeing Mari laughing like this, he thought it was good to participate. "But she really is slow, that woman. Maybe she''s scared?" "There''s no way that''ll happen, no matter what." Takeru smiled wryly at Mari''s distrust. At the same time, as if it was timed on purpose, the door behind them was opened. "sorry, I''m late." The one who appeared, was Ouka, just as expected. Ouka was dragging very large gun cases with her, and she moved in front of Takeru. Mari looked at Ouka''s figure, and provocatively glared at her like usual. "Oh my, the honor student sure is different from the normal executives. And here I thought you were scared and bailed." Mari provoked her, Ouka glared at her sharply. "Wha what is it I was joking. Don''t take it seriously." "" Ouka removed her gaze from Mari, this time she looked at Takeru. "Sorry, Kusanagi we need to talk a bit." Being suddenly told there''s something to talk about, Takeru wondered what was it about. Ouka stood there with a serious expression. Looking closely, her hair lacked luster, and dark circles could be seen under her eyes. Fatigue could be clearly seen almost bleeding out of Ouka. "What is it, Ootori what happened?" "There''s no time. We''ll be back as soon as possible." Takeru was confused, and Mari made a question mark with both of her hands. Ouka whispered directly as he was wondering what is it about. "It''s about Nikaido Mari." Being told that in a low voice, Takeru looked at Mari. "? What is it?" Being stared at by two people, Mari had a questioning look. Takeru felt an unexplainable anxiety, told the other platoon members to wait a while and followed Ouka. After opening the door, they moved to hallway. Ouka after leaving the room rested her back on the wall and folded her arms. "saying you want to talk about Mari, what the hell is that about?" Takeru asked her fearfully, Ouka closed her eyes in response. Ouka quietly told him about Mari. "No way" After Takeru listened to everything she''d said. all expression disappeared from his face. AntiMagic Academy''s colosseum tournament''s audience seats. In the middle of the crowd, Kurogane Hayato was sitting quietly in seats for the audience. Instead of the Inquisition''s uniform, he wore a black suit. He didn''t want to be noticed by enemy''s surveillance. But he didn''t look like a respectable human being. "all Spriggans, report on the situation." "There''re no problems at the main entrance for visitors. No problems with bringing hazardous materials either up until now." "At the closed back gate, the outer wall, sealed tower with magical heritages or contraindicated area, there are no abnormalities. We also have patrols in the school building, but there were no reports so far." Hearing reports from his subordinates from the earphone microphone, Hayato squinted. "Continue cautiously. This is the day. Today is the day the forgetting magic will expire. The enemy will definitely come. Don''t lose focus." Hayato finished confirming the situation, and his attention moved to the colosseum as he linked his arms. His right hand was touching the Relic Eater at his chest at all times, he was ready to shoot at any time. "Well, Kurogane-kun. How are you feeling?" A voice sounded from the side, Hayato cast a gaze at the source of it. Standing there was a person in a white suit and popcorn in one of his hands it was Ootori Sougetsu. "This place is dangerous. Please return to the chairman''s room. I''ll report remotely." Sougetsu without regard to Hayato''s advice sat down next to him. "You''re as rigid as ever. Isn''t it fine to be a bit more rough?" "If you think so then please increase the number of personnel. If that''s the case I''ll be more comfortable as well." "There''s no one else other than you from Inquisition that can be used. So that''d be difficult." Munching on popcorn, Sougetsu laughed quietly. "By the way, do you have anything to report?" "Chairman, your daughter seems to be aware of truth on Nikaido Mari, she was sniffing around the crime scene last night." "Oh, is that so? Hmm well, it should be fine. Even if Ouka told Kusanagi-san the truth now, he won''t be shaken." Talking as if all of it was planned, Sougetsu stuffed himself with popcorn while having a cool expression. Without batting an eye, Hayato stared at Sougetsu from the side. "Even if you told him the truth from the beginning, there would be no problem right?" "A plan using a witch with memory loss would be opposed by both Kusanagi-kun and Ouka. Convincing them would be troublesome. Being told that it''s an escort mission, Kusanagi-kun will protect Mari-kun no matter what is going to attack them, there was no reason to tell them the truth." "Because of the events in the past, he''s unable to abandon a tragedy in front of him." Sougetsu was, rather than that, in addition, was thrilled with excitement. "I wonder if they''ll come, Valhalla." "I don''t know." "Is that so. Well, it''ll be a shame if they don''t come, if they won''t come, in that case we''ll just have to mess around with Mari-kun''s head a bit." "" "The enemy won''t come you don''t really think that do you?" "it''s intuition. I don''t have any evidence." Hearing that Sougetsu laughed eerily, extremely pleased. "Your intuition is always spot on." He continued to stuff himself with popcorn even more happily. The second round battle of tournament began, and at the same time Sougetsu applauded ''bravo!''. Once again, Hayato faced forward cautiously. The buzzer indicating the start of battle rang. Small Fry Platoon members spread out, they moved to their planned positions. Although Mari rushed out bravely just as planned, suddenly Takeru grabbed her shoulder. "ummm, what is it? Isn''t the match starting?" "Mari, don''t move away from me." "Eh? Isn''t that different from the plan? I should now" "It''s all right, come on!" He said that with a strong voice, Mari tilted her neck. Takeru looked unusually serious, he spoke to the intercom shortly afterwards. "Usagi, move as planned. Get to a remote location far away from us." "I get it! That''s how a sniper acts, it''s obvious." Next, Takeru glanced at Ouka who was close by. She responded with a light nod. "Wha-what is it? What''s the plan?" "You just stick close to me. It''ll be alright." It''ll be alright what will? Mari''s stare at Takeru seemed to say that. While sweat appeared on Takeru''s forehead, he looked at the surroundings nervously. "Kusanagi, the entire audience can see you here, hide yourself behind an object." "Roger that!" "Wa-wait a sec?!" Ouka pushed Mari''s back, and ran with full force. Mari followed behind Takeru who became incredibly wary, not knowing why, she only followed after him. Five minutes after the game started. They ran through the field, and hid themselves from the audience by entering a blind spot behind an object. Takeru entered the familiar fountain square area. "they''re here. Confirmed appearance of 15th test platoon." Ouka reported status of the site from the cover point. "The building imitating a church across the street one person at the bell tower, probably a sniper. One person near the entrance probably another sniper I bet. One person by the fountain, two people in the rubble on sides." "We have no time to spare for investigation. There''s no plan worth mentioning. If possible, I want us to be shot on purpose by the opponent to leave early" While looking to the side at Ouka, Takeru grabbed the sword''s handle while sweating profusely. "At this time if Valhalla strikes this is bad, we have no weapons." "Bringing lethal weapons to the field is prohibited. Because of the systematic body check it''s impossible. If attackers come, we have no choice but to summon Relic Eaters. Although we have spare weapons on the bench just in case, it''s quite far away so getting them is unrealistic." Takeru and Ouka with horrible expressions on their faces pulled Mari in. And Mari was sandwiched between the two of them, and uncomfortable. "umm. Why do I have to be squashed by you? The talk about lethal weapons, it''s quite disturbing, what is going on?" Mari asked them not knowing the reason. Takeru without answering her questions, just stared at her. "you don''t need to think about anything. We will definitely protect you." Mari didn''t know anything, and asked anxiously. But Takeru deliberately ignored her question. This is no time to tell her the truth she''ll just get upset. The truth he has been told by Ouka today would be too heavy for Mari to bear. If the circumstances were different, and they could explain it calmly Thinking like that, Takeru was not moving. Insults came from the audience. "What are you doing! Fight!" "It''s uninteresting if you just sit still!" "Do you have any motivation?!" Hearing that many taunts, Takeru and the others grew impatient. At this rate it''ll be bad. They need to change sites at once to ensure Mari''s safety. Just when Takeru thought that, "Kusanagii!! Are you looking down on me?! Haa?!" In the center of the field from behind the fountain, 15th test platoon captain, Kirigaya Kyouya appeared. Kyouya holding an assault rifle glared at Takeru, blood vessels could be seen on his temple. "Do you even want to fight?! I''m challenging you here to crush you fair and square! Or do you wait until we trample over you bastards like bugs?!" He exposed himself on purpose to stir them up. Kirigaya Kyouya is surprisingly serious and has a tendency to be rude. That attitude is his habit. Being fair and square, playing games without cheating, that was his personality. the feeling of nervousness softened a little bit. "It would be good if we got shot and left early but that''s probably impossible." "It can''t be helped we have to at least pretend we''re fighting." Takeru smiled wrylyat that moment, A faint foreign sound entered his ears "Wait!" Takeru stopped Ouka and squinted. Though it wasn''t clear because of the noise from the audience, Takeru definitely heard something. *splsh splsh*a sound that felt as if it was tinged with moisture. He looked around the field, he checked the locations Ouka mentioned earlier, but he no longer saw enemy''s silhouettes, they weren''t there. The opponents from the 15th platoon could no longer be seen except for Kyouya. "How annoying! Hey, 15th platoon! Don''t shoot yet! I''ll beat this guy up!" Kyouya yelled towards the intercom. But seeing as there was no response from his members, he frowned. "Hey, you guys, can you hear me?! Answer me bastards!" Kyouya yelled again while spilling saliva at it, at that moment. *splrtt* Black thorns have protruded from Kyouya''s belly. "eh?" Kyouya looked at his abdomen and witnessed what happened. The moment he saw distorted thorns protruding from his belly, he vomited blood. The thorns that grew out of Kyouya''s belly, started to twist and grow at high speed aiming for Mari. "Soumatou"! Takeru immediately triggered Soumatou, and unsheathed the mock sword at once. The blade captured the trajectory of thorns beautifully, and struck them with great force. The thorns danced in the air, and raised a cry like some kind of insects. "what is this" Seeing something unbelievable, Takeru was confused. He confirmed Kyouya''s fall in the distance. And coming from the back, another figure. Behind Kyouya, showing up in the opened door of the church "I it was it wasn''t me" In charge of healthcare of 15th platoon, Yoshimizu Akira. Takeru couldn''t understand what kind of situation was that, what was going on. Yoshimizu was crying. Her cries could be heard from the church reaching this place. From her bodya flood of thorns was extending. "Yoshimizuyou!" "I-I don''t know! It''s not me! I''m not doing anything!" "Then, what''s that?!" "I don''t know!! Help me, Kusanagi-kun!" Hearing Yoshimizu''s heartbreaking cries, it didn''t seem like she was lying. But those thorns definitely grew out of her body. "What should I do!" "Kusanagi, have Nikaido crouch!" "But what about Yoshimizu?! And Kyouya?!" "Protecting Nikaido is top priority now!" He was yelled at by Ouka, but Takeru still kept an eye on Yoshimizu. Seeing her seek salvation, he couldn''t just abandon her. "Help Kusanagikun" Weakly, Yoshimizu stretched her hand out to him. But, her body slowly started to give off a radiance and a weird sound. The radiance spread in no time, breaking down Yoshimizu''s body. "Kusanagiku" "Yoshimizu!" Takeru not knowing what to do, tried to stretch his hand towards her. Instantaneously, Yoshimizu''s body, cracked. It was literally, broken apart, and crushed. The moment it shattered, black thorns overflowed from the inside. It was a sight that could only be called odd. Thorns and liquid spilled from Yoshimizu''s body. All of the limp mass entangled and continued to form a giant bud. As if there was nothing else in the world, Takeru and the others, even the audience fell completely silent. After a few seconds, the bud stopped its activity. And the bud, like a flower petals in the morning sun, flourished. From the opening bud. From among the flowers, a person in black "HAAAAAALLLLLEEEEEEEEELLLLLLLLLUUUUJAAAAAAAAAAA!" The figure of a sorcerer who looked like the ringleader suddenly appeared. A man wearing priestly garb made an exaggerated pose, like an actor on stage. He looked at the field with a face drowned in ecstasy. Decorated by thorns, he bowed to the audience, and finally bowed to Takeru and the others. "We meet for the first time. I''m Valhalla''s scout troop captain, Haunted. Nice to meet you. I want to participate in the mock battle tournament sponsored by AntiMagic Academy at this time! If you were to give me a round of applause I would be truly grateful." Takeru, unable to accept what''s happening, stopped thinking. The audience was the same. Immediately after the form of the person calling himself Haunted appeared, they understood he was a sorcerer. Chaos broke out in the venue, along with horrible screams. Witnessing the emergence of a sorcerer the audience started running; trying to escape. Haunted laughed like crazy seeing them. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you, everyone!!" And, slowly, he turned towards Takeru. "Well, I came to help youMy little Mari-san!" He smiled gently. Even though he was smiling, incredible chills ran down Takeru''s spine. "w-who why do you know my name" Mari stepped backwards, trying to make distance from Haunted. "Why what is this what''s going on ?" With a frightened voice, looking as if she was about to run any moment, Mari said that worried. Takeru regained his sanity hearing Mari''s voice, he glared at Haunted sharply. Haunted moved towards them, getting closer to Mari. "What''s wrong? Mari-san. You don''t have to be that scared. I came here to help you." "No don''t come!" "That frightened expression of yours is wonderful. It''s unbearable. I want to hug you. I''ve never hugged you, but I want to. I want you to be even more scared as I embrace you." Before his chilly smile, Mari retreated with tears in her eyes. Ghastly as if grim reaper appeared in front of them, the sorcerer stepped forward. Takeru couldn''t forgive it. He stood in front of Mari. In order to protect her. "Ufuufufufufufufu! How fun. I''m happy. It''s the first time I''ve seen Mari-san so scared of me. It''s so arousing I can''t stop myself." But Haunted did not stop walking. As if he didn''t acknowledge Takeru''s existence at all. "Come on, be more scared please. Starting from now onward, in this stage of mine." Haunted stretched his hand, reaching out to her. At that moment. *dan!* A gunfire sounded, and penetrated from the side of Haunted''s head. Haunted staggered while smiling eerily. Starting with that one gunfire, a tremendous amount of bullets hit Haunted''s body. "Gah! Ughh! Geh!" The bullet storm didn''t stop. It hit Haunted''s body, messing it up. Takeru looked towards the audience to see what''s going on. There, was the Inquisition who assembled and took up their guns. "Keep firing. Don''t stop even for a moment. Keep shooting even if that guy is a lump of meat." From the audience, Hayato issued a command to all of the Inquisitors. Haunted''s body on the field was convulsing vigorously, it continued to be pierced by bullets. "Why?! There should be no problems with Yoshimizu Akira!" From the earphone came out a voice of dismay from his co-workers. Hayato, while watching as Haunted continued to be shot, answered to his colleagues. "The enemy is a necromancer. Yoshimizu Akira was probably already killed by the enemy. What you saw up until now, was a copy produced by that guy." "A copy?" "A clone, homunculus. Used by necromancers to infiltrate, it''s a common practice of theirs. That''s a clone of Yoshimizu Akira''s body, it was sent back to school while it was infested by seeds of a magical organism, the seeds emerged at the same time tournament started." "Magical organisms producing things on such a scale?! Also, transferring a human by using a magical organism it''s the first time I''ve heard of such a thing!" "It''s called Belladonna Garden. It''s a pinnacle of heretical magic. It should be common sense to know it." Hayato squinted. "I told you. I told you to expect they will come to kill the target in a way we can''t imagine." "" "That''s how magic was in the first place." Hayato switched the communication, and gave orders to other members. "Security is to focus on evacuating civilians. Don''t let anyone die." "Affirmative." Hearing Hayato ordering his subordinates, Sougetsu watched leisurely while gnawing on popcorn on the side. "It''s fine not to evacuate them isn''t it. The priority is to capture that guy." "With all due respect, I don''t want to sacrifice a single civilian. As long as I''m here I won''t let a doomsday like the Hero attack happen." "Well, you were at a business trip at the time oh well. As long as you capture him properly." "Capture is impossible. Unless we go for the kill, we won''t win against this guy." "Didn''t we talk about it before? Is that impossible even for you?" "It is impossible." "Mm we can draw information even from a dead body, you can kill him but you have to preserve his original form properly." "Thank you for your consideration." Sougetsu said that while clearly having fun. Looking at Haunted who was kneeling as he was showered by storm of bullets and finally fell down on spot. Confirming he has fallen, Inquisitors stopped shooting. "Who told you can stop shooting!!" Hayato roared with his eyes wide open. "B-but he fell down" "Everyone prepare for interception! Incoming!" Hayato howled, and took up his gun. Hayato''s gun was a very large revolver, giving off a black ulster, its caliber was 0.50. The total number of bullets was five. Its form was black and beautiful, and it looked clunky. Engraved on its barrel was "The Malleus Maleficarum I "Caligula" ", Hayato pointed the muzzle towards Haunted while raising his body half-way up. At the same time, "Kuuuuuuuurooooooooogaaaaaaaaneeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!" Shouting with a queer voice, Haunted lifted his body from where he fell down. In an instant. Inquisitors witnessed a phenomenon neglecting gravity, and could not move. Haunted with a face and body full of holes, laughed at Kurogane Hayato. That''s when below Haunted''s feet, thick thorny tentacles flew out from the "Belladonna Garden". There were five of them. All of them, grew at tremendous speed and flew towards the Inquisitors and the escaping public rather than Hayato himself. Hayato in a fluid motion, shot all of the tentacles. All five bullets were fired in an instant. The five bullets with 0.50 caliber that were shot landed on tentacles. It wasn''t power of an ordinary gun. The sound discharged was like an anti-ship cannon, there was a huge impact. Bullets crashed into tentacles but the power wasn''t enough to kill them, they were blown away in other direction rather than thrusting into the audience. "!" However, one of the tentacles was blown away towards the control tower that was adjacent to the colosseum. The tentacle hit a spot on the base of control tower, it started falling straight into the centre of colosseum. "Retreat!" He shouted towards all of the Inquisitors. The control tower fell straight into the field. *RUUMMBLE*!! As the control tower fell down, a tremendous amount of dust rose up and a roar could be heard inside of colosseum. After enduring and trying not to be blown away by the impact and cloud of dust, Hayato yelled into the microphone immediately. "Damage report!" "Left wing here, *cough* *cough* we have injured but the audience escaped a direct hit." "Right wing here, large number of wounded. As for deaths we don''t know." "Everyone injured is to leave together with general public, close the gates right after withdrawal. What''s the situation of 35th test platoon?" "unknown. Communication is cut completely. Intercom failure or maybe" Listening to report, Hayato''s eyes convulsed. He looked at the cloud of dust at the same time. Haunted definitely won''t die from something of this degree. With ominous certainty, Hayato aimed his gun at the field. "where is he" Visibility was terrible, there was not a single human figure visible. No. There was a silhouette crouching on the ground. Just one. Hayato tried to aim the muzzle at the figure. "Number of the Beast" Just as he heard a voice from the cloud of dust, a huge magic circle appeared beneath the silhouette. At the same time, he saw Haunted''s figure gesturing with a middle finger towards him. "Haunted!" "See you, Kurogane Hayato." That moment, from the magical circle around Haunted, a wave of magic overflowed. Immediately after, he could hear ringing in his ears*bashiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin*. Covering just the colosseum''s field, a huge black wall appeared. Although Hayato squeezed the trigger immediately, the activation of magic was slightly faster. The bullet hit the black wall, it fell down to the ground far from reaching Haunted. Hayato grit his teeth and lowered the muzzle reluctantly. "a new model of magical barrier." Sougetsu by his side put a hand on his chin looking interested, and went to see the barrier that appeared. The barrier that was stretched out by Haunted looked like a black shadow, white magical circles hovered on its surface and flowed. "The magic is very dense. It contiguously modifies itself and the magical procedure is flowing. We can''t break it normally. To beat down this damn thing Vlad is probably necessary." "Ootori is inside the barrier. Probably, summoning her from the inside would be impossible. It seems to have a property shutting out magic interference." "Is that Caligula''s analysis?" "Yes. But to maintain a barrier with magic this dense, it should be impossible for a long period, even if it''s Haunted. About ten minutes I would say." While frowning, Sougetsu threw away the popcorn that was covered with sand. At the same time as the popcorn hit the ground, screams sounded from the audience. "?!" Hayato looked towards the source of screams, he saw one of Spriggans floating close by. But looking closer, he was not floating. His abdomen was pierced, and he was raised up. What pierced the abdomen of Spriggans, Was the new model of Dragoon unveiled at opening ceremony of the tournament. "Who''s piloting that." "I-I don''t know! After the ceremony ended, no one has touched it yet!" "it can''t be." Hayato was horrified. He had a faint premonition. The worst-case scenario. No way, Dragoon, a weapon from Inquisition''s side "Confirmed analysis of the Dragoon! It''s unmanned! The system has been taken over!" Just as he was told through the intercom, the pierced Inquisitor was thrown away, the Dragoon flexed its body. *VUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!* A roar that didn''t look like it originated from a machine. The artificial eye of the machine glowed red, something like blood vessels ran all over. In fact, even the cracking armor looked like it had pulsating blood vessels. Its appearance was no longer that of a machine, it was organic-like and meaty; grotesque. It clearly looked like it was interfered with by magic. The number of Dragoon''s was one in the left wing, and one in the right wing. "This is weird the new model is covered in lightweight orichalcum, which is an anti-magic material. Magical interference from the outside should be impossible unless you break the armor." "" "Out of all possibilities, the devices inside of it were interfered with at the stage of assembly or, the armor isn''t original orichalcum, that''s it. Without thinking too long, it''s probably the latter." "Chairman, please give me permission to use Relic Eater." "I don''t mind. Destroy it. Because of the barrier I don''t know what''s going on inside now, we have to leave the sorcerer to Kusanagi-kun." Good grief, Sougetsu shook his head and sighed. After obtaining permission, Hayato walked towards the Dragoon. His face was hidden behind his long bangs; his face couldn''t be seen. Hayato said to earphone mic. "All forces withdraw at once." "B-but then" "Withdraw. I''ll take them on alone." Hayato cut off the communication instantly after, he lifted his revolver in his hand. He removed the cylinder latch and put bullets in one after another. After he finished loading the bullets, he rolled the palm of his hand rotating the cylinder vigorously. The revolver''s cylinder rotated loudly. Hayato raised the arm holding the gun, and looked up. From behind his bangs, his eyes displayed the murderous intent of a tyrant. He glared at the Dragoon with these eyes, and announced. A sign of conflict. Hayato''s hand shook in response to recoil of the cylinder. "It''s time for Caligula the Tyrant. Release the hammer." *click* Following Hayato''s instruction, Relic Eater "Caligula''s" hammer made a noise. A sound that came from the black barrel of the gun. It was the sound of something dropping. Immediately after the collapse of the control tower. Takeru raised his body in a cloud of dust, and confirmed Mari''s safety as he coughed. "Are you alright, Mari?!" "*cough* *cough*, I''m fine." Takeru helped Mari stand up and checked if there are any injuries on her. He was relieved because she looked safe for the time being, he reconfirmed what the situation status was. The sorcerer''s surprise attack, suspension of the contest, collapse of the tower, separation from Ouka. The worry about his comrades, the death of Kyouya and Yoshimizu. He pressed his intercom''s switch and tried communicating with his comrades. "no good. It''s broken." Takeru said after checking the intercom. Mari checked her own intercom as well, and shook her head. Takeru clenched his fist in frustration. sheet. I''m worried about the others, but I need to focus on protecting Mari. Trying to evacuate Mari to a safe place, Takeru grabbed her hand. "it looks like running away is impossible. A barrier was erected." Being told that, he looked up to the sky, a dense black wall blocked out most of the sunlight and covered the entire colosseum. No wonder if it was so dim in here. He thought that, when, "There''s nowhere you can run toMari-san." A voice sounded from the cloud of dust. Takeru clenched his teeth, and looked towards the source of the voice. Therewas Kusanagi Takeru''s enemy. "Please look, lookie here. I''m full of holes. Don''t you think it''s horrible since I took so much effort in dressing up?" "you bastard!" "Getting priest''s clothing is quite hard you know. I''ll have to spend another day sewing it. Or maybe Mari-san will sew it for me? Because Mari-san is surprisingly homely, I suppose she''s quite good at it? Oh, while you''re at it, can you sew the gaps in my heart, can you make my heart beat faster?" Haunted looked at Mari ignoring Takeru, he advanced towards Mari and stretched his arm to her. Takeru had Mari crouch, and faced Haunted. "Keep down like that. I''ll deal with this guy." While not knowing what to do, Mari dropped down a few steps away. Seeing that, Haunted stopped walking. "I''ve been wondering for a while Mari-san, who is this young man?" While tilting his head and smiling, Haunted asked her. "Can it be that he''s your boyfriend? Aha, no, there''s no way that''s true because Mari-san always thinks about me. So there''s no way that''s it. That''s how it is it''s impossible isn''t it say that''s not true because I love you If I no longer love you I''ll cry and have to kill you even though I don''t want to kill you." "Shut up, you stalker asshole." Takeru interrupted the tsunami of words, and glared daggers at Haunted. Haunted''s smile was unchanged, but for the first time, he looked at Takeru. "I''m caught." Haunted loudly scratched his head and faced Takeru. He changed the direction he was walking in, and he tiptoed towards Takeru. "Interfering with mine and Mari''s reunion, who do you think you are?" With a striking smile, he tilted his neck. And, "Don''t get too cocky, I''ll kill youyou sheetty brat." He smiled with half-closed eyes, and said that to Takeru as if he was dealing with garbage. Takeru was unfazed. But he returned those words back. "That''s my lineyou rotten sorcerer." Spitting that out with hatred, Takeru took a stance with a hand held out in front of him. Remembering it. No, it was engraved in him. From the time of Hero attack, the language of soul that flowed in his head. Embodying the anti-magic, words that were a warning. A sign summoning one''s partner. "Summis desiderantes affectibus" His right hand held out in the front, swung to the side to cut through. "Malleus Maleficarum!" At that moment, an azure-colored magical circle appeared under Takeru''s feet. The magic shined and emitted azure particles. The particles covered Takeru''s body and hardened like ore, shaping the armor. And finally, after a remarkably bright light flashed, Takeru held a sword in his hand. A Relic Eater, Mistilteinn. The one Takeru has contracteda sword that cuts through all magic. "System all green. 100% matching rate. "Witch Hunter" complete. Good morning, host." In his head Lapis'' voice echoed. Takeru turned into an azure-colored knight, and made a combat-ready pose. "Lapis. Do you have any information on the enemy?" "A member of enemy forces, Ancient Wizard, classified as an S-Class danger. Please take note of these." S-Class danger in other words, the priest in front of him was equal to witches and sorcerers from before the war. "can we do it?" Of course, Takeru would do it even if it was impossible. "The chances of winning normally would be 50%, but the target is currently maintaining high density barrier. Fighting a battle while maintaining the barrier means that target does not have much magic availablethe chance to win is equal to 100%" Hearing that, Takeru glared at Haunted. Haunted blinked repeatedly and sweat could be seen on his cheek. "You are you by any chance the person who took down the Hero?" "so what if I am." "No, umm, I didn''t think you would be a Relic Eater contractor umm, you know, it''s not like I wanted to do anything bad and slaughter you, you know? Well, I did but, that was because I didn''t know you were a Relic Eater holder." "" "L-look, Mari-san was my colleague before, I came to either help her or kill her because I was told to by the people above me umm, that''s" "What are you talking about." "umm c-could you please overlook it this time?" Said Haunted while making a strangely subservient smile. Takeru''s face convulsed with anger. Overlook? Did he say overlook? Telling him to overlook all of that? Everything in front of him turned red, his murderous intent skyrocketed. "sorrybut I''m not thatnice of a person to do so." With a hoarse voice, like a beast, Takeru told Haunted. The next moment, Takeru burst. Without a sliver of mercy. Without a sliver of compassion. Without a sliver of reason. He released all he had, and tried to cut Haunted. He triggered the Soumatou, and the entire world slowed down. He had only one goal. To have that puny sorcerer puke his guts out. The face of the guy he saw. Looked like someone terribly frightened, screaming. With all his body and soul had, Takeru tried to cut Haunted with his sword from the above. "?!" Suddenly, Takeru felt chills on his spine. Haunted''s expression from a moment ago. Expression deeply frightened. The unchanged expression. That face, even though he had activated Soumatou. It suddenly laughed. "Pierce him, Dinsleif." In that split second, a voice sounded. At a speed Takeru couldn''t capture, something pierced through his chest. "keruTakeru! Wake up! Takeru!" "HostHost. Please wake up." He opened his eyes. And noticed his consciousness was lucid, not knowing what happened, he just opened his eyes. Instead, a tremendous amount of blood spilled from his mouth. "Iwhathappened" "We have received a strike from the enemy. My apologies, my analysis was wrong. I should have considered this possibility." "wh-at was Ihitwith" "To express it briefly, it was just a ''thrust'', however" Hearing Lapis'' words, Takeru looked up a little. In the front. In his line of sight. And there was a man wearing an armor looking like night itself. That shape was as if "It''s the first time I''ve seen a sword-type Relic Eater. Even though I''ve had expectations. Isn''t this a let down." Just like Takeru in "Witch Hunter" form, but the face was definitely Haunted''s. "Sorcerers being bad in close combat is just something that happens in games Nacht, it''s been a while since you were in "Hero" form, how do you feel?" "There''s no problem with armor particles, there''s no imbalance in magic power, confirmation is a pain in the ass so let''s say all''s okay. Condition is good, extremely so." He heard a voice in his head, an innocent, laconic and alien voice. It was somehow similar to Lapis. Takeru hypothesized as he was stunned. "it can''t be, that guy as wella Relic Eater" "No, that''s a lost-type Magical Heritage. The name''s "Dinsleif" the shape is different, but it''s the possession of northern Europe''s hero, it was called the Sword of Ruin." Hearing that information from Lapis, Takeru was horrified. A sword? To a sword? He lost against another sword? "!!" Feeling a tremendous sense of loss, Takeru tried to stand up. "You shouldn''t stand yet. Your right lung is damaged." "Can''t you fix it." "One of the intrinsic characteristics of Dinsleif is inflicting wounds that cannot be healed. Although healing is impossible, reproduction is. Assuming there is a problem, that would be" "it would take time." "yes. Once again, I apologize, it was caused by my poor performance." "Haa what are you talking about, I was the one who got hit by it!" Admonishing himself, Takeru tried to stand up again. "You can''t, Takeru! You''ll die!" Mari came and clung to him with a bitter cry, she tried to stop him from standing up. She was crying. "Don''tmake such a face" "But your body is" "I promised that I''ll protect you." Mari looked at the injured Takeru, she made expression as if it was her fault, crying and trembling. Seeing himself become so miserable, Takeru bit his lower lip. As soon as he clenched his fist, he vomited blood. His consciousness faded away, with just one hit, it ended without him being able to do anything. Even as his heart and mind tried to carry on, his body was honest. While Takeru admonished himself constantly, Haunted who equipped a Magical Heritage smiled to Mari again. "Mari-san. Let''s go back. You''re witch, you can''t stay in a place like this." "" "This is the human side isn''t it? You should be together with us, who are witches as well." Haunted reached out to Mari tenderly. Mari while her body was trembling desperately covering Takeru to protect him. "With someone like you don''t lump me together with you! I''m nothing like you!" She shook off his hand, refusing Haunted. Haunted blinked three times after hearing Mari''s words. "You don''t know me? Haa? Aah, that''s right. I completely forgot about it! Mari-san forgot everything because of memory loss magic!" "How careless." "Careless indeed, truly careless. Please wait, I''ll release you from it right away." With a wry smile, Haunted raised his right hand. And, as if he was calling a waiter, he clicked with his fingers. *clank* In Mari''s head, like something like a switch was turned on. Right away, all the negative emotions over her face just now, also the fear causing her to tremble, everything, vanished from Mari. And, a violent wave of memories flowed, swallowing Mari''s consciousness. Magic is not for hurting people, it''s something that makes people happy. That was, the pride Mari had once. Nikaido Mari, was from the orphanage on the border. The boundary line was the modern slum. Because of the Witch Hunt War Akashic Hazard''s influence, the world has become inhabitable because a field called Sanctuary appeared. Ruins were spread near the Sanctuary and no normal human would willingly live in them. However, because of the increased confusion and war refugees, the gap between the rich and poor was pretty wide. There was no place for poor to live in, and they were forced to live in the ruins near the Sanctuary. Even now, after 150 years, it was the place where the darkness gathered. The facility Mari was raised in, although it was located by the border, it was a location for humans. The facility''s chairman accepted Mari, even though she was a considerably powerful witch. He knew Mari was a witch, and yet accepted her. All children were younger than Mari, even though they were cheeky, they loved Mari dearly. However, the facilities were poor. In order to help everyone, Mari used magic to do bad things. earning money, she tolerated the evil guys, and obtained money through dangerous means, she felt no resistance to doing these things. When the director learned of that, She didn''t approve of this, and whispered into Mari''s ear with a sad face. "Doing bad things will come back to you in the end. What''s important is not to hurt yourself. If you use magic, don''t use it for evil, use it for good things." "" "You see, Magic is not there to hurt people. It''s there to make people happy." From that moment onward, Mari was proud of these words. She earned a decent amount of money, though still poor. The happy days continued for a while. However, happy times never last long. In a certain incident, Mari lost everything. Because she carried out crimes without exposing her identity, one of the clients she once helped, set fire to the facility. It was already too late by the time Mari reached the facility, it was in a sea of flames. It''s my fault. Mari blamed herself. It''s my fault. Mari continued to blame herself. As the burning facilities was reflected in her pupils, when her desire to live, when she was about to lose everything. The one who appeared was Valhalla''s Haunted. "The children from this facility, are under Valhalla''s protection. If you want us to release them, help us." It was a kind of blackmail. Haunted said the children were safe, he proved it to her by letting her hear their voices, and if she wanted to meet them, she had to join Valhalla. There was no choice, Mari couldn''t refuse. For the children''s sake, Mari did everything other than killing. She hurt so many people. How many people she deceived, Mari could no longer remember. Because she always averted her eyes as she did that. However, the reality that she couldn''t avert her eyes from, eventually came. That was a few days after she was instructed to obtain remains of Excalibur by Valhalla, The day Hero attacked the city was wrapped in screams and despair. "It shouldn''t be like this!" No matter what excuse she used, the look in eyes of people that were dying was unforgiving. "I need to help them because of me, so many people!" Adults, old people, children, even babies. They all got indiscriminately killed. She picked up a baby from its mother''s corpse, it was still breathing, she was still able to save it. That''s what she hoped for, but it was soon turned into despair. The eyes of the baby that was hugged to its mother''s breast, turned towards her. Its skin had no longer a color of a living being''s, blood vessels ran all over its body. "Mama" The baby became a corpse eating demon. And yet it called its mother, that shattered Mari''s heart. "It''s my fault." Muttering after recovering her memory, Mari stood up. "How is it? Did you remember?" Haunted asked anxiously. Mari didn''t answer. Her memories returned, and she stared into empty space. And, with her eyes unfocused, she knelt in place. And she raised both of her hands to her face, she could feel the weight of what she has done crushing her. "I''m happy then. You remember everything don''t you! Come on, me and Mari are the same, right?" "uuuaaa" "You helped to summon the Hero. And when I was collecting corpses, you stood on the sidelines. You are responsible for the massacre together with me." "aAAaa" "It''s all right, I''m not gonna blame you, you know? Because you wanted to save the children from the facility, and that''s why you cooperated with me." "I what have I done" "Mari-san, you were desperate weren''t you. To save your important family, you''ve been working hard. At the expense of other people, you wanted to help those important to you. I think it''s a very wonderful thing to do." Haunted gently praised Mari. He had a benevolent expression, like a real priest. "But, that''s why Mari-san is the same as me. You weighed the people unrelated to you and those important to you, and you choose the ones that were important. You deserted the unrelated people, but as I collected corpses. Mari-san was preparing to run away from me." The man with a charitable expression, hollowed out Mari''s heart. "Isn''t that right? See? We''re the same." Mari had a smile that embodied despair. Despairing, Mari continued to repeat "I''m sorry."; apologizing to everyone. As she grew up, the facility''s chairman told her the right way to use magic. Believe in me and wait, children. And she did that at the expense of innocent people. When she cooperated with them, she was realistic about it. She decided on her own. Even if it''s evil, she convinced herself. But after losing her memory, and meeting Takeru and the others, something changed. Because she went blank once, the truth was too heavy; unbearable. She was a villain, there was no other possibility. Her circumstances were not that of a victim. There were hostages so she had no choice. She never thought so. Victims were deprived of everything without knowing anything. "Mari-san really is gentle to me, watching your heart break down is a lot of fun, and equally painful. So in order to get rid of these painful emotions will you go back to Valhalla together with me?" Mari''s face that was distorted by despair turned to Haunted. Haunted spread his arms, inviting Mari in. "Although it would be against orders from above, let''s meet the children from facility as soon as we return. If we stay here any longer, there will be a battle. Also, that boy, if you were to come with me, I won''t have to kill him. Everyone will be saved." "" "If you come back to me once again." With a smile like a saint, he reached out to her again. "You don''t wantfor anyone else to die because of you, right?" Mari was stunned with a despairing expression. Against this man, Takeru couldn''t win. If this went on a witch like herself will kill all members of Small Fry Platoon. This man, will do it by all means even if Mari refuses. That''s what he was ordered to do by Valhalla. This man preferred having fun as he watched people struggle, he considered cries of humanity a reason to celebrate, and would kill you with delirious joy. Mari stood up staggering, and walked giving up on everything. She began to walk towards her original despair. In the end, with her back to Takeru, she said. With tears flowing, and a sad smile. "I wasn''t one after all a person you thought I am." She didn''t ask for help, and continued. "I''m sorry, Takeru I have betrayed your expectations I''m really sorry." These were the best parting words Mari could think of. Takeru who lost consciousness was remembering things from the past. That was, before he was taught Double-Edged style by his master. It was when Takeru still only knew swordsmanship made to kill humans. A time where he still had his family. Takeru, you choose. That''s what his father told him. Without knowing anything, without being taught anything, with just a body carved and sharpened for the sword. He lived. Adjusting the anger inside him. Changing the anger within him. To put it all into his sword, and break the enemy''s head with it. Enraged, and yet calm. It was his father''s teaching. It was the thing he learned from his father. To kill, or to protect, it''s your choice. That''s only up to you. They were the last words his father left him. Takeru didn''t know. What his father''s words meant. He didn''t know, there were enemies in front of him. So he just had to kill them. He just had to swing his sword, and drop it down on their necks. Ever since he was born, that''s what he was taught. Onii-chan And yet, Takeru couldn''t choose either. He just stood at the sidelines. The world in front of him was in flames, Takeru wailed. His important person was taken away in front of him, and Takeru was in daze. What should he choose, what''s right and what is wrong. If you make a choice, don''t regret it. While questioning himself Takeru was breaking down. Whatever he chose he would definitely regret it. Even so. Not choosing at all, was the greatest sin. That''s what Takeru thought as he lied bathed in morning sun''s light. Continuing to apologize to people who died. A human called Kusanagi Takeru, headed towards an end. As he dreamed, Takeru heard everything. Mari walked towards her despair. So that she doesn''t have to sacrifice anyone; she walked the path she chose. However, that was a mistake, that''s not a choice. He yelled in his mind, his own past and Mari''s overlapped. What happened to Mari, and what happened to himself. All of it overlapped, and blended. wrong. Takeru while faintly conscious, moved his finger to sides. Mari and I are different. He put force in the finger he moved, and grasped the sword. she''s different from someone like me, who couldn''t choose. Through the hole in his lung, air wheezed as it leaked, tremendous pain ran through him. In order to stand up, Takeru breathed even though it hurt him. He made his decision and started breathing, and he hit his leg. With anger overflowing his chest, Takeru stood up while he continued bleeding. "As if I''d let you go!!" He stabbed his sword into ground, he had to stand at any cost. His body was battered. He had wounds all over his body, but his eyes weren''t dead. Bright red eyes which displayed righteous anger, he didn''t lose his will to fight. "Mari, there is something I need to tell you" As he spat those words, Mari stopped walking. "this factmight be painful for you" "" "however, unless you know the truth" He stabbed his sword further, and he moved by dragging his body. "the children from the facility you wanted to save" He clenched his teeth, and told her truth. The truth Mari didn''t know even after her memory came back. "The children you wanted to see are!" He raised his face painfully. Rather than bodily pain, it was the pain in his heart. And told her. "They''re no longer in this world!" "?" Mari was stunned, and looked back at Takeru. "What do you mean?" "Ootori has checked things on you. The facility on the border, it''s in the investigation records of Inquisition Indeed, there was an incident. It has been recorded in it." "" "But what was discovered at the crime scene, is different from what you remember." Mari''s face was growing more and more animated as she started to understand. Looking at her face was hard, but he absolutely had to say it. "What was discovered there was a body of a woman who seemed like a witch andfive children the bodies were burned." Mari was speechless. In a loss of words, she shook her head. "I-it''s a lie because, I''ve heard their voices. Heard them, on the phone I''ve heard their voices speaking to me I''ve really heard them!" "It''s the truth Ootori wouldn''t lie about something like this." "I don''t believe it! Because I spoke with the children about the things only they knew, they even called me ''Neeyan'' of all things!" "Mari." "No, no, no, no! I don''t believe it! Such a thing I can''t believe in something like that!" Mari tried to deny the truth she was told by Takeru. Even so, Takeru''s words stout-heartedly pierced through her. For the sake of saving Mari he overlooked her pain. "If you don''t believe it why don''t you ask this person." Takeru reached Mari using the sword like a cane, and passed by her side. "Come onspill it out! Sorcerer!" Haunted shook his head and sighed. "When I wondered what are you talking about it was that huh. I have to refuse, I can''t say it was a lie that''s why Nacht, tell Mari the truth." Haunted instructed the sword in his hand. Mari didn''t understand what he was trying to do. But she realized immediately, that it was all true, the fact that it was all a lie. "Neeyan you really are naive!" "You shouldn''t believe people that easily!" "Neeyan, you always were a softy weren''t you. Even before I died, I lied that I caught a cold and had you bring me ice cream." "Neeyan, I luv you." "Always thoughtlessly acting gently and in vain. I''m worried about Neeyan''s future.""Neeyan, I want to go to amusement park again." Overflowing from the sword were voices of the children she loved. Precious voices she had in her memories. Tears of nostalgia flowed out of her eyes. Dear enough that made her want to embrace them. To Mari, it was wrecking her. This unexplainable phenomenon, wrecked her. "Of course, it''s only vocal impersonation. It''s not real. The memories were extracted from their bodies, and were merely recreated by Nacht." Haunted shook his head with a smile. "But it wasn''t a lie. I promised that I will definitely let you meet the children." "" "The children are just dead aren''t they?" "" "I''m a necromancer, right? I can revive the children. It''s a simple matter. By the waythe one who killed them, was actually me as well." As if granting her a blessing, Haunted told her the truth. Even if she were to sin, she wanted to save them, but she could no longer do that. The memories she had, were a lie. It was all lost already. It was all an illusion. The truth is, that it was all in vain. It was a fact, that meant nothing. And all the people who died because of Mari, Died in vain. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO." A shriek echoed in the field. The sorrow of losing someone. The weight of the sin; Mari wanted all of it to end. Her screams greatly pleased Haunted. "Aahh, Mari-san you''re the best! I wanted to hear that voice from you! It''ll be alright! Please hug the children once again! They might be a little bit cold, but if you warm them up with your body they''ll be happy! If necessary I''ll prepare even warm bodies for you okay!? Don''t worry I''ve taken their DNA properly! I can clone them or make homunculus, I can completely reproduce their appearance from when they were alive! Recovering their ego would require some soul evocation but It''ll be alright! As long as there''s love, there''s no problem! It doesn''t matter if the family is dumb, as long as they''re happy! Everyone will bi happi, hih, ihihihiihihihihihiihihihiiihihihiihii." A scream and a mad laughter resounded. An exchange between rapture and sorrow, a chaotic banquet continued forever. The end to despair, didn''t come. Mari''s was going insaneand there was only one person in that place who could stop it. A dignified clicking noise sounded, and an azure sword was swung down in front of Mari. That sword, as if cutting though Mari''s despair, was beautiful, graceful, and strong. "you didn''t do anything wrong." The owner of the sword said the words that granted salvation. But it didn''t move. Mari''s heart didn''t move. It couldn''t move with just this much. "Your choice might have been a mistake but, even if you choose differently, it would also surely be a mistake. Choices made under pressure, are never correct." "" "You made your choice. There''s nothing bad about it." Takeru who was in front of Mari, retracted the blade. "So who''s the bad guy? Who''s the worst? That''s been decided from the very beginning." He moved his sword in front or Mari, and pointed with its tipat Haunted. "That one laughing over thereIt''s obviously that sheetty Sorcerer!" Harboring a demon in his mind, Takeru cried out. His voice reached Mari. She faced down, and wept. "But saying I didn''t do anything wrong that''s definitely not true." "If you really think so, I won''t say anything." "I in the end couldn''t save my family, and caused many innocent people to die" "If you want to blame yourself, I won''t stop you however!" Mari looked at Takeru''s back. His back in the azure-colored armor was very wide. "If you desire redemption rather than continuing to blame yourself, use your magic to save the people who are dying in front of you. Wasn''t that want you wanted?" "" "You might not forgive yourself; people who died might not forgive you either. But you can definitely atone for that, that''s what I think." He said those words, as if he was reminding himself of the same. "If that''s too much for you. If you''re about to collapse under that burden." "Takeru" "If it seems like you''re about to give up, at that time." "Takeru" "I willcarry half of it!" Holding a sword, Takeru fought. He did so to repay the deaths of the past. In order to shoulder half of Mari''s sins. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style initiate, Kusanagi Takeru. From now on I shall become an Asura Prepare yourself, Sorcerer!!" Let''s start this battle. To end the atonement and for the sake salvation, in order to protect. "Kehihihihi! How shallow,, shallow shallow shallow too shallow! Your words don''t resonate within me! Your definition of salvation is just too shallow!" Haunted had drawn his sword, and took a thrusting stance. His extended left hand, wriggled as if he was grasping something, his eyeballs were pulsating eerily. Haunted laughed. In order to fulfill his desires. For the sake of hearing agonizing cries of people. "Very well! Why don''t I teach you what is despair!! Let''s play Witch Hunter!!" Let''s start the despair. Both of them shouted, expressing their own desires. Their swords clashed. The Glossary Belladonna Garden (٥ɥʥ`ǥ) - It''s written as (~ͥ) meaning "Garden of Despair" . Number of The Beast (ʥЩ`???ө`) - Written as (I) which means "Area 666". Volume 2, 6 - Strength Of Those Who Carry Volume 2, Chapter 6 - Strength Of Those Who Carry "Saionji! Hey! Can you hear me? Wake up, Saionji!" Pushing aside a piece of rubble. Ouka dragged Usagi''s out put her body down on the ground, then slapped her. She was breathing, there was no problem with neither her heart nor lungs. As for injuries, a fractured left foot, a cut near her left eye. They couldn''t be called light injuries, but sustaining just this much injury was a miracle. Fortunately, Ouka only dislocated her shoulder as well. "How''s Usagi? Is she waking up?" Ikaruga who was on the bench ahead walked towards Ouka while dragging a gun case. She was sitting on a bench with a pained expression, but she only suffered from the cloud of dust. "No good. There''s no response no matter how much I call out to her. It might be that her head received damage." A worst case scenario crossed her mind, Ouka bit her lips chagrined. "Move aside for a sec." Ikaruga pushed Ouka aside, and leaned towards Usagi''s ear. And with her lips right next to Usagi''s ear, she whispered. "Noo, it''s the useless sniper. A sniper who always blunders when it counts. Wake up you big breasted potato. A bunny who''s only good for her big boobs. Shall you? Shall you? Or shall you not?"[1] "Hey Suginami it''s not time to play ar" After seeing that Ouka tried to stop Ikaruga but, "Who''s a useless sniper!!!!" Suddenly, with a loud sound Usagi jumped up completely fine. "I-iit hurts, hurts!! Wh- what is it? What happened?" Usagi suffered from raising her fractured foot and started looking around, raising a pained voice. Apparently she was alright. Ouka was relieved, and so she switched attitudes immediately. "Explanations will come later. Also, from now on you guys leave this fight to me." Right after she told them that she heard a voice from the intercom, she pushed the button on it. After that she clicked several more times, it connected a few seconds later. "Hey hey Ouka, Looks like you''re safe. Daddy is happy to hear that." The one who connected was Sougetsu. "How is it on your side? Is Kusanagi-kun working hard? Is the Sorcerer still alive?" "Chairman." "I also wanted to see it. Whether he properly performs with Lapis or not, I''m kind of anxious about it. Can you tell him to neutralize the Sorcerer-kun without destroying his body? Because the signal doesn''t reach to where he is." "ChairmanIt might be sudden but I''m going to prosecute you." Hearing Ouka''s sudden statement, Sougetsu fell silent. "prosecute? Me, Ouka will?" "Yes. I investigated the matter of Nikaido Mari''s arrest last night." "Investigated? But isn''t that matter already over? thats no good, students like you shouldn''t go to a crime scene. I don''t remember giving a permission for that." Ouka ignored his preaching and continued indifferently. "I passed everything on the site through an analysis-filter, the examination of residual magic found just a few traces of magic. Using Regin facilities I analysed small amount of dust affected, the indexing result of the particle is weird no matter how you look at it." "hmm." "Nikaido Mari''s magic power has the ancient attribute of "Aurora". However, the ancient attribute taken from the same samples before was "Despair"." Ouka narrowed her eyes, and continued to reveal the evidence in order to corner Sougetsu. "As you probably know, these attributes are not compatible. Dual attribute holders do exist but having "Aurora" and "Despair" is scientifically speaking impossible. What excuse will you make now?" "" "In other words, the one who killed the 15th test platoon student that rushed in, was not Nikaido Mari. This is the evidence that says it was an unjust arrest." "She''s a witch, and a member of Valhalla is that not enough to arrest her?" "Is imposing a false accusation, enough to prosecute someone?" "Well then, let''s hear it. Who are you going to prosecute? I''m the Inquisition Board''s chairman, an existence standing on the top when it comes to laws concerning magic. Who shall judge a someone like me?" "Then I will send a report to the Ethics Committee." Hearing Ouka''s words, Sougetsu fell silent again. "You have allowed the Hero other day to walk freely and you had the students enter the battle against him, now you imposed false charges on a witch, I think Committee will not stay silent." Even when threatened, he laughed happily. As if he predicted it, he used a subdued tone of voice from the beginning till end. "I see Ouka wants to do business with me? My daughter''s in trouble huh? Fine, let''s hear it, what kind of favor my cute daughter wants." Saying it in an unthinkable, roundabout way, Sougetsu asked Ouka. She closed her eyes, and answered. "there''s only one thing I want." Her request surprised Sougetsu quite a bit. He loudly laughed without thinking. The first strike with their swords, was evenly matched. Takeru''s diagonal cut to the shoulder and Haunted''s thrust cancelled each other. A shock wave was born and the ground split up with a loud sound. The impact of the blows had nullified each other. Takeru reversed the blade and attempted an upward diagonal slash from below without losing momentum. Take that! He wasn''t convinced, but he was positive as he tried to cut in a shape of half moon at Haunted''s neck. However, his sword met enemy''s blade set up for defense. *Kishhiiiiiiiiiiiiiii* A unique sound of metal blades hitting each other could be heard. Haunted''s sword bent extremely as he guarded his neck. The shape of the sword that Haunted was using was close to that of a rapier. Its a slender, western sword that specializes in piercing. Rapiers were originally used for duels and self-defense, they weren''t made for combat. They are easily deformed, since there rather small. It''s compatibility should be the worst versus the current form of Mistilteinn which was one that specialized in slashing. Completely parrying it was impossible. If he tried such a thing, the sword would surely break. However, The enemy''s sword, Dinsleif, was not broken nor cracked. Being pounded, making loud noises one after another, Haunted''s rapier kept bending one time after another but didn''t show signs of breaking. "How thoughtless. Your attacks are too honest." The next moment, Haunted subtracted his hand and parried Takeru''s attack. But it was too violent to be called just a parry. The moment Haunted parried backwards, Takeru was loudly repelled together with his entire body. Takeru was blown away behind Haunted, unable to stop the momentum he crashed into the control tower''s debris. Creating a gap by parrying and using enemy''s strength against them was swordsmanship basics. However, Haunted''s sword bent back which added repulsive force to the parry. The enemy''s swordsmanship was much better than what Takeru expected. "Switching from a soft blade into a hard blade seems to have made the repulsive force terrifying. Host, if you''re against a Magical Heritage, please throw away common sense of ordinary swords." "G-got it that guy''s swordsmanship isn''t too bad either." While spitting blood, Takeru rises up from the rubble. Haunted without showing the elegance western swordsmanship should have, took a stance while making a distorted thrust. At the same time, Dinsleif''s blade glittered for a moment. It wasn''t reflecting light. It emitted light by itself. "Please be on your guard. It seems to trigger its intrinsic performance." Haunted tightly gripped the sword in his right hand, he raised his left hand to his face and gouged his own flesh with fingernails. His canines peaked out from his open mouth and his teeth chattered. "Annnn dnhnhhgraaaaaaaah!" He released a thrust at super speed. Takeru intuitively understood, that it could not be perceived visually. He triggered Soumatou and the world slowed down. Even with thisit''s fast! Immediately after he rolled away, Haunted''s thrust exploded. The control tower''s rubble was blown off, resulting in a huge hole. "Lapis, block the hole in the lung with armor or something!" "It''s possible, but it will cause intense pain. Will you withsta" "I can withstand pain! It''s lack of air that''s a problem!" "Understood." Right after Lapis confirmed it, the hole in Takeru''s chest healed up with a *pikipiki* noise, it looked as if the armor eroded the body. "Ughgah" Takeru was hit by a wave of tremendous pain. He could breathe again, but there was no time to rest. Haunted was coming with another thrust. "Guh" "Ihi ihihihihi! Kishishishishi!!" He made continuous thrusts as he laughed. Even though he triggered Soumatou, their speed was extraordinary. While Takeru avoided them somehow, he was being pushed further and further back. "It seems like your trump card is to accelerate your brain processing speed, but that kind of thing is easy for me, since I know everything about the human body! What a shame, Witch Hunter!" "How dare you Sorcerer!" "Don''t think too highly of yourself for being able to accelerate without magic! You''re mistaken if you think you can match a sorcerer because of that, how ridiculous!" Being insulted, although he prevented blood from rushing up to his head, anger could be seen in Takeru''s expression. But there was something in his words. His swordsmanship wasn''t just a bluff. The accuracy and speed of his thrusts was faster than Takeru''s. "Raahh!" Takeru moved forward while in pain, and he held out his sword to the side. Haunted avoided it by jumping backwards. Got him. He can do it. If it goes on like this, he''ll hit him with a counter-attack. Takeru tried to hit Haunted''s chest by sliding at high speed. That moment. The space Takeru rammed into, was empty. The moment Takeru jumped with his shoulder first. Suddenly, Takeru''s right shoulder was torn up and started bleeding. "Guahh!!" Not knowing what happened, his body staggered to the left. Then, it was Takeru''s left elbow that was torn up, blood started flowing the same way as his shoulder wound''s. "Wh-what''s happening nghh!" Every time he staggered, Takeru''s body was cut. Takeru rapidly drew back, and Haunted''s form materialized suddenly. A gap was made between them, and he stood like that for a moment. "What is it? Aren''t you coming at me? Come, dash straight into me in high spirits." Haunted with space to spare, looked down on Takeru. With that gap, it was the first time Takeru felt uncomfortable. "it can''t be." "What''s going on!" "Host. I will paste the analysis-filter results into your retina." After he was told that by Lapis,Takeru''s view turned slightly bluish. The thing that wasn''t visible until now, became visible. Between Takeru and Haunted, something, something like red needles floated in the air in large quantities. "Looks like the intrinsic performance of Dinsleif'' is to have the residue of a thrust remain in the air after the thrust was made." Takeru understood and clicked his tongue. Certainly, the place Takeru jumped at before was one that Haunted thrust at. When he was with Mari, he jumped at invisible residual thrust. After being hit by the bonus slashes, the healing capabilities weren''t there. The wound on elbow and shoulder were still bleeding. "Oho! It''s been exposed! It''s a quite wonderful Relic Eater! I want it more and more!" "" "Jealous, Nacht?" "I''ll kill you." Hearing Haunted say something hilarious like that in middle of combat, Takeru felt anger towards him. As if he felt Takeru was too weak for him, and his strike didn''t come. "it''s quite an outstanding Magical Heritage. It''s intrinsic magic is enough to become a threat to me." Suddenly, Lapis said in his head. Usually monotone voice of Lapis, sounded a bit unusual. "Lapis?" "I hate it. I deserve certain death for allowing my host to be hit by the residue of a thrust." Could it be, that she was in a bad mood. Lapis whom you couldn''t guess what was she thinking of, was actually angry. "Host, have you forgotten my performance?" "performance?" "I mentioned before that I am first class goods when it comes to countering magic. Those thrusts, that residual magic so to speak. You can clear it all out." Lapis continued to advise Takeru. "Also, there''s a perfect solution against that man''s parrying. Host, I can change into any type of sword. It will not make that degraded product go all limp anymore." She was displeased after all. He caught on the points he was advised by Lapis. "A sword receiving the flow? I see!" Takeru stood up and looked at Lapis apologetically. "Sorry for being such a stupid host." "The one who chose the Host is me. The only one who can use me is the Host. I compensate for the parts host is missing, and Host compensates for the parts I am missing. That''s how the weapon and the owner are, is what I think." "" "Please rely on my performance more." Incredibly surprised, he didn''t think he would hear those words from Lapis. He scratched his cheek happily and grasped her tightly. "If that''s the caseI''ll rely on you with all I have!" Declaring that with confidence, he charged at Haunted. He cleaved the residual thrusts, as he went straight at him. Haunted took a posture for intercepting with a smile on his face. Takeru released a single cut with his sword. "No tricks again." Haunted received the blow with his sword again. *gigigigigi*, the rapier receiving his blow bent again, and by using the repulsive force of the attack Haunted tried to counterat that moment. "Lapis! Kodachi!" Takeru''s nodachi changed it''s shape in an instant. The blade of the nodachi that bended Haunted''s sword abruptly disappeared. "?!" The sword''s body changed shape and shortened, disappearing. The nodachi''s blade was 150cm long, and the blade of the kodachi was 60cm long. After 90 cm of he blade disappeared, Haunted''s sword lost the force that was pushing it and a place to hit, fanning the air. Anda sound of slashing could be heard. "Gugeh" With his chest cut, Haunted stepped back. Despite being hit, he still had a smile on his face. "Ufu, ufufufu I see, you''ve put some thought into it." "Using a shape change to nullify the parry how annoying, that azure one." A laughing Haunted, and a surprised Nacht. Takeru didn''t stop. He readied his sword. "Next! Two-handed sword!" Sword changed it''s shape again, forming a huge two handed sword. Haunted wasn''t an idiot. He prepared his next residual slashes immediately. However, the residuals were useless against Lapis''s blade. They were not that scary when they could be seen. After slashing one time after another, he swung down the blade at Haunted. Haunted lowered his defense in advance, and poised to accommodate the shape change. However, Takeru''s blow slammed in, and cut from Haunted''s shoulder to chest without changing shape. Intentionally using a decapitating strike without changing shape. Although it was a simple feint, it was a blow that drew the most out of Lapis''s characteristics. Tremendous amounts of blood spilled from Haunted''s body. "Gebohhkuhahahahahaha! Not bad! It''s gotten a bit more fun!" As his sworn enemy was still laughing, Takeru felt his creepiness. Why he had made a gap. The reason, has already appeared on Haunted''s body. "Host, enemy is healing at extremely high speed. Follow up fast." "I won''t let you recover!" It was one-sided for Takeru from that moment onward. He changed the shape of his sword after every attack, and continuously dealt blows to the enemy. Uchigatana. Claymore. Gladius. Falchion. Kunai. Flamberge. Seiryuutou. Shotel. Kukri. Ring Dagger. Warabitetou. There was no sword that''s not included in Kusanagi style teachings. Ever since the child was born, the art of swordsmanship was imprinted in its body. Rotating his body, his sword danced wildly without stopping the momentum. Repeatedly accelerating he overwhelms Haunted like a storm. It seemed like a very beautiful dance. Haunted''s body kept getting cut to shreds, and its regeneration couldn''t keep up. "Zweihander!" The largest sword there was, an extra large two-handed sword, zweihander. Takeru raised it high up, to next swing it down on Haunted''s brain. It will end with this. And it will be a next step to Mari''s salvation. With all of his heart and soul, Takeru hit the strongest blow fueled by his anger. At that moment. "Hihihii." *zugyuru* Below Haunted''s feet, a shadow appeared. Out of the shadow, something shot towards Takeru together with thorns. "Wha" It was Yoshimizu Akira who was supposed to be dead. Yoshimizu''s body was ejected from the shadow, straight at Takeru. She had an unfocused face not knowing what happened. Why was she here, why was Takeru in front of her, without knowing that. Takeru let go of the sword for a moment, and held Yoshimizu''s chest. "Gyahaha, gyahahahaha! You really are something, to empathize with a clone!" Haunted''s loud laughter echoed. Even though he knew it now, it was too late. The only thing he could do was to face away from Haunted as he held Yoshimizu. That''s when he was slashed. Takeru''s large back was torn up, and he was blown far away. "shitbastard" As he cursed, a large amount of blood flowed from his back. Takeru could no longer move. He confirmed Yoshmizu''s clone''s safety, and sank into the mountain of rubble. "Boy, this is what you call a fight. It''s not a place for playing fair and square. You take advantage of psychology and emotions of the opponent, and cleverly land your blows. You are too soft. Even though the original of that girl has already left this world, you only helped a stupid doll. Really, this is why humans are so interesting. That''s why I love them, haha, uhiuhiihihihihihihihihi." Haunted scooped up his hair while laughing loudly. Takeru tried to stand up as he listened to his laughter. "Host, you''re at your activity limit. Any more and" "hardenthe wounds" "that''s too reckless." "If I''m not reckless here all will be lost I won''t save anything" Takeru''s heart reached her, and Lapis''s plugged the wounds with armour in silence. However, no matter what, it seemed like Takeru already lost. Mari saw everything. She saw Takeru fight desperately. His figure struggling. His strength. She saw everything. Right now, Takeru was in middle of the rubble and tried to stand again. But Mari as well, wiped her tears and stood up from the ground. "If you desire redemption rather than continuing to blame yourself, use your magic to save the people." Remembering Takeru''s words. The words carved into her heart, she remembered them. Her consciousness came back, she was no longer in daze. Pupils that lost their light, once again lit up. the thing thatI can do What she could do, there was only one thing. That wasmagic. There was no other choice for Mari. The magic she learned from the Chairman, is all that Mari had. Magic that heals wounds, magic that restores the mind, magic that relieves the pain, magic intended for defense. The magic Mari was bad at and didn''t want to learn, the magic the Chairman who was her adoptive mother taught her without giving up. And the one she was taught the very last, attack magic. "Listen Mari. Use this magic only when you need to protect a person that''s important to you." Mari betrayed those words, she hurt people. Twice, she couldn''t protect her promise. "But, I won''t make any more mistakes." She lifted her hand, and aimed her fingertips at loudly laughing Haunted. "This time I''ll save him." To repay the people whom she couldn''t save, it was the first step. In order to protect her important person, she''ll use this magic. To save this person who burdens half of her sins, she''ll use it. Device attached to Mari''s neck, wasn''t a normal Gleipnir. It was one that''s not supposed to be originally used, a type that causes an explosion. In other words, it explodes in response to magic from phantom instrument. Sougetsu, in case Mari tried to use magic or was taken away by Valhalla, put this collar on her. Her lost memory also told her that making a normal Gleipnir that seals magic of a witch as powerful as Mari was too costly. It was unthinkable to use a normal one in such case. It was a gamble, but if Takeru could live a single second longer at cost of her own life, she was willing to do it. In order not to involve Takeru, she couldn''t use overly flashy magic. She aimed at one point, a perfectly straight line. There was enough magic power. She remembered the operative procedure. Fast emergence of the magical circle was also perfect. She built the operative procedure in her head, envisioned the magic in her head, and completed the chant in her brain. She suppressed activation of it. And finally, after she had everything she required, Before the collar could explode, she''ll prove that she can take Haunted down. "This will be my last spell!!" She opened her eyes in order to shoot her last spell. She concentrated on her fingertips, as if they were a gun. "Pierce him!! "Aurora Bullet"!" At that moment, a supreme bullet that enclosed all of this world''s light was released. A concentrated seven-colored light. Ancient magic, "Aurora Bullet". The unstoppable arrow of destruction flew straight at Haunted''s head Just before he was pierced, Haunted lit up and dodged it. "Isn''t that a terrible surprise, Mari-san? It''s no wonder if you''ll get exposed if you release that much killing intent." Haunted smiled gently. Combat experience, is what he meant. That was the crucial difference between Mari and Haunted. In addition to that he had the same capabilities as Takeru''s Soumatou. Avoiding Mari attacks was an easy thing to him. That''s how her enemy was. Seeing him avoid it, Mari was at a loss for words, she clenched her teeth, chagrined. She gently closed her eyes, but the expected end did not come. "?" She touched the collar to check. It was certainly attached to her neck, but nothing in particular was happening. A question mark appeared above her head, wondering why didn''t the end come. "Don''t worrythat collar will not explode." A youthful voice sounded from behind. After she turned around, she saw a figure standing on top of the rubble. On top of the collapsed control tower''s wall, there stood a girl with sunset-colored hair that had a gun and a shield made out of blue crystal. The girl wasOotori Ouka, as their eyes met, Ouka leaped from the rubble and landed near Mari. "You why" "I intimidated the chairman to release the explosion-type Gleipnir. I used the false evidence that you were charged with." Ouka said something unbelievable after suddenly appearing causing Mari to stand in daze. Why did that woman do such a thing for her? Even though she hated her so much "It''s not for your sake. I did it to help Kusanagi." Ouka glared at Haunted and set up her shield. "You told me before, that magic can also save people." "" "In that case, show it to me. Prove that magic isn''t there only to hurt people." "" "If you don''t, I will never acknowledge it." "Hmph," Ouka said those words as if she was disgusted. Mari opened her eyes hearing Ouka domineering speech, and thought. Yeah this woman is reallyannoying. What is she thinking? Who does she think she is? She suddenly appears, and asks her to use healing magic? Who the hell is she to ask her something like that? It can''t do anything but hurt people? That''s a horrible insult! Who does she think she is to come in like that without explanation? What the hell? Did she think she looked cool appearing by standing on top of the rubble? Is she an idiot?! It wasn''t cool at all! I think it wasn''t cool in the least. I''m not going to fawn over her just because she saved me from a pinch! Thanks to the strange emotions surfacing within her, Mari noticed that negative emotions like sadness were blown away. "What the, bossing me around. You can''t do anything yourself and want to rely on me, huh?" "don''t get full of yourself. The one to release the collar in the first place was me." "I-I didn''t ask you to. Also you told me it wasn''t for my sake." "Such an insolent mouth don''t you want to help Kusanagi?" "I want to help, and I will help him. But I''m annoyed by your attitude!" For some reason, the two of them started to argue. Even though they had the same goal, they repelled each other like magnets. "Oh-ho! This time it''s a quite pretty visitor. That makes me really happy. You really have beautiful hair I want to decorate my room with it." Haunted declared eerily, as he walked towards them. Mari stopped bickering, and crouched with a hand on the ground. "Killing him is not an easy task. Even decapitated, or with his heart pierced he regenerates. You need power strong enough to turn him into ash." "Hmph. Can you do it?" "Don''t look down on me. If it''s the power, my magic will not lose to anyone. I could even destroy his soul." The moment Mari closed her eyes, a huge magical circle appeared on the ground. Seven colors flowing, these colors symbolized the ancient magic of "Aurora". "The problem is, that it can take a while to activate. That''s your job, until I complete it I need you to buy time you won''t say you can''t do that will you?" "Having to wipe your ass as you cast your lazy magic is extremely annoying, but it''s not like I can''t do it. It''s fine if you prepare your operative procedure slowly." They made arrangements in middle of their cat fight, Ouka poised her shield while standing in front of Mari. The two of them prepared to fight, and devoted themselves to their tasks. "Let me tell you this, we only cooperate because we have the same goal." "Indeed. This is all, for the sake of Takeru who tried to save me." "Oh, that''s right. It''s all your fault, Kusanagi was hurt because of you." "That''s why definitely" "That is why I''m absolutely" Mari''s magic shined even more brightly, Ouka with shield in one hand, slid out pins from the three grenades she had at her waist. And, "I''m not doing it for your sake!!" "Not doing it for you!! That''s how the united front of the two that had the worst compatibility began. At the same time that Ouka pulled out the safety pins from the three grenades, she threw them into the sky. The grenades made a big arc, and exploded in the air. It had nothing to do with damaging the enemy. The instant they exploded, scarlet dust danced in the field. "Magic Chaff." Haunted muttered seeing the dust floating in the air. It literally meant that the dust caused the magic to diminish. Various anti-magic materials were used as its content, obviously there was adamantium and mithril, but also a wide range of other materials like damascan steel and orichalcum. And, the grenades Ouka has thrown were made by Ikaruga. The anti-magic material used was "! It''s hihiirokane!! A hateful anti-magic material that pollutes organism-based attributes the most!! To use such a rare thing in a chaff what kind of idiot!!?" Nacht panicked. Of course, it''s producer was the Regin of Small Fry Platoon. Haunted tried to expand "Belladonna Garden" from his fingertip to try, but the thorn that extended had returned to his finger with a high-pitched squeal. "I see. In that casewhat about this?!" *swish*, just as she heard a sound of wind being cut through, Ouka lost the sight of Haunted. Disappearedno, wrong. Ouka spread her legs instantly. *diiiiiiiiiinggg!* At the same time a metallic sound filled the air, shock hit Ouka''s body. Haunted was in front of her while sticking out the sharp point of Dinsleif. However, it didn''t reach Ouka. The shield Ouka was equipped with, was similar to the riot shields security guards used. The blue semi-transparent shield stopped the blow. "Tchthis time it''s the blue crystal! You must be kidding me! This material, it shouldn''t have been used outside of alchemist''s experiments!" Nacht started to fret even further. The blue crystal, among the modern anti-magic defence-oriented materials was the rarest one. It''s anti-magic defence is of the highest class, and it absorbs the shock to the extent no metal can. But this rare metal is normally unobtainable. Even if you have contact with higher-ups, it''s almost impossible. A shield and magic chaff, that''s what Ouka asked Ikaruga to prepare. Ikaruga lent her the equipment without asking about the circumstances. That Suginami just how on earth did she get this. Obtaining gold was technically possible, but She still had many questions, but it was great equipment for this situation. Withstanding a blow from Dinsleif, aside from Magical Heritage''s, the only thing that could do that was the blue crystal. However, even that. Even thatwon''t last long. "Making fun of us! Haunted, get serious! I''m in a terribly bad mood!" "Don''t cry because a shield that''s not a Magical Heritage that stopped you, Nacht." "I-I''m not crying!" "Be more confident. You''re the best Magical Heritage there is for me." Saying that, Haunted continuously delivered blows towards Ouka who was standing in front of him. "Guhh!" Even though the shield had excellent shock absorption, the shock that Ouka felt was still comparable to the one caused by a traffic accident. Her body was blown away many times, causing her to stagger. Without the shield, Ouka would have been sent flying with a single hit. Probably, Haunted''s hits were equal to those of a tank''s. His strength was similar to the one Takeru had in his witch hunter form, thought Ouka. She couldn''t avoid, not until Mari''s operative procedure was completed. "Hmm, I''m getting a bit tired of this. You''ve got pretty good reflexes, but it''s not interesting if all you do is defend yourself." While thrusting continuously, Haunted complained. "Well then, it''s about time" Ouka couldn''t move for. Her arms were numb and close to their limit. "We hear you scream." It continued the next moment. Haunted''s voicewas heard from behind. It was high-speed movement, the same as Takeru''s Soumatou. As expected, Ouka couldn''t match it. She attempted to defend her back, but Haunted already thrust his sword. The edge of the blade was next to Ouka''s breast. No good, it''s unavoidable. Just as Ouka gave up and closed her eyes. Haunted''s temple was hit by a bullet of aurora-colored light. Although she didn''t know what happened, Ouka didn''t miss the chance. She pulled the gun from her waist and showered the staggering Haunted with bullets. It was a large caliber handgun. An evolution of the Desert Eagle gun that was made before the war. A gun Ikaruga probably made for fun, it had recoil strong enough to blow an arm off. Its power was incredible. Although it wasn''t enough to shoot through Haunted''s armor, but it was enough to blow him away. Haunted was blown away without a sound and rolled on the ground. The light bullet that struck him in the beginning, was floating around Ouka emitting low noise. And not only one, but four mysterious bullets were there, as if guarding Ouka. "Geez really a woman who makes trouble for others." Mari who was building up an operative procedure in a magic circle, let out a pained voice. Looking closely, in front of Mari''s eyes were four small three-dimensional magical circles. Ouka finally understood that those light bullets were made by Mari. Mari laughed fearlessly at Haunted while sweating. ""Will-o''-Wisp" a contract summoning magic. Normally they''re just fast moving demon lights. But after they attach themselves to the contractor they change their attribute to same as their owner''s." Haunted''s temple had fallen in, his skull had collapsed and was distorted irregularly. "My magic power hurts quite a lot!" Mari laughed after delivering a serious blow. However, her complexion became pale, and a droplet of red dripped from her nose. Simultaneous spell usage, is a very advanced magical technique for witches. And Mari performed "Will-o''-Wisp" together with another large magic. It couldn''t succeed unless she maintained the highest level of concentration, it''s the highest difficulty stuff. An ordinary witch could fail building the operative procedure and be killed by the recoil. Mari risked combining "Will-o''-Wisp" with her big spell. "doing unnecessary things" Ouka made a face that looked like she was uncomfortable, and stood between Mari and Haunted. "I told you I''m not doing this for you!" Mari responded to Ouka sarcastically. Their enemy, fixed himself soundly restoring his head to normal and laughed happily. It should be a mortal wound, no matter how they looked at it, that guy was a monster. "It''s unbearable, the two of you. It looks like I''ll enjoy it. You''re a very good combination, ufufuhihihihi." Being complimented by Haunted, their cheeks started convulsing. And both of them together, ""That doesn''t make me happy at all!"" Both of them responded with hatred at the same time. Haunted''s onslaught and Ouka''s defense started again. Mari supported Ouka with "Will-o''-Wisp", allowing her to barely maintain the balance. "ngh." It takes time to activate the large and complex operative procedure that Mari was creating, and its power was accordingly great Will she be able to hit Haunted with it? That was Mari''s only concern. His increased reaction speed allowed him to avoid even the "Aurora Bullet" which moved at the speed of light. Will she be able to apply such a large magic at the target that fast. Mari didn''t control the "Will-o''-Wisp" manually. The magical organisms responded automatically. And it was just barely keeping up with that villain''s speed. Whether the large magic Mari was trying to cast would hit or not depended completely on Mari''s aim and timing. If she misses, it''s all over. Feeling slightly uncertain, her concentration was disturbed. "Mari, can you hear me?" That''s when she heard a voice in her head. It was communication through magic resonance. She looked far away to the end of the field. And she saw Takeru trying to get up with his body all covered in blood. "Takeru?" "Yeah. I asked Lapis to let me talk with you." "You shouldn''t move! Try to live through it! I-I still haven''t" "There''s no time. Listen to what I have to say." After cutting in the middle of Mari''s sentence, Takeru said something outrageous. "When that guy is in position aligned with mine, fire that magic towards me." "Wha what are you saying?!" "I want you to put all of your magic in it, and shoot it at me." "I don''t get it! What do you mean" "Believe in me. I will definitely accept your feelings." Hearing him say it with all seriousness, Mari''s face reddened. She blushed after being captured by another meaning of what he said. She was convinced that Takeru still intended to fight, it seemed like he didn''t intend to give up on winning it. "I get it. I don''t know what you intend to do, but if you die I won''t forgive you!" Takeru''s wry smile seemed to be inconsistent with her demand, and the communication was cut. Just as she was requested to, Mari decided to put all of her magic in it. In front of her, the defensive line of Ouka and "Will-o''-Wisp" continued to stand. However, the number of "Will-o''-Wisps" was already reduced to two. They were probably slain with Dinsleif. Magical organism don''t really die, but she couldn''t afford to re-summon them now. Ouka''s shield was already approaching its limit. There were many cracks looking like bullet holes in it, breaking it was only a matter of time. "Just a little more!" Mari, while feeling impatient, steadily built up the operative procedure. Just one more step. Just a little more. Just 10 seconds more until it activates. *binnnnnnnngg* Ouka''s shield broke. "!!" Mari and Ouka shivered. Haunted performed a thrust with an insane smile. Make it in time! Make it in time! The two of them shouted in their thoughts at the same time. I don''t want to die after coming this far. I don''t want it to end here. It doesn''t matter if it''s unsightly. It''s fine if it is unsightly. I don''t want it to end here. Ouka and Mari prayed to god. That wish, apparently has reached him. "Gah?!!" It wasn''t that magic made it in time. A dreadful bombardment from afar hit Haunted''s belly. The bombardmentno, A snipe powerful enough to crack the Hero''s armor that was created from magic power. "Saionji?!" She called out the name into the intercom. Then, she heard Usagi take a deep breath. "One of my eyes was injured. I was too afraid to shoot until now I''m sorry." "No, I''m fine thanks to you! I really owe you!" Ouka very happily thanked Usagi. Haunted''s elbow was blown off, even though he was hit by a sniper he rebuilt his posture withstanding the shock. "You''re really good aren''t you guys! I really love you! By all means, I want to kill you and make you mine!" With an eerie, mad smile, Haunted cried out his hopes. But, however. "I''m afraid that''s impossible. You have underestimated us too muchIt will be over with this!" Just as the cold voice resounded, Ouka that defended the spot, jumped away from it. "With the blessing of a Goddess''s of Dawn, I become one who embodies the divine will. The end of knowledge and creativity brings about dazzling demise. Ultimate light opens up the heavenly gatesand entices that person to step in nothingness!" The trigger activating the magic, was the incantation recited just now. With emotions she couldn''t suppress, Mari walked towards Haunted with her hands joined together. Towards the hateful enemy. Towards the ringleader behind all of it. The pinnacle of destructive power, the strongest magic, now "This is everything I have! Receive itttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttt!!" She released it. The ground was crushed, the air screamed, a wave of magic stirred up the field. Suddenly in front of Mari, a glittering gate appeared. That gate, according to Mari''s words vigorously opened up, and like a particle cannon an aurora-colored light was released from it. The "Aurora Gate", magic that destroyed the world during the Witch Hunt War, destroying aircraft carriers, battleships, ancient magic with the power of a bomber plane that sunk everything with a single blow. That light flew straight ahead "Hahaha, it may look flashy, but it''s nothing if it doesn''t hit!" Haunted avoided the light particle cannon, and mocked Mari as he moved around her many times. "Was it close? A little bit more and it would have reached. If I was just grazed by that, half of my body would be blown off. It''s a wonderful magic, let''s train together in Valhalla from now on!" Turning a deaf ear to Haunted''s mockery, Mari continued to shoot the magic in straight line until exhaustion. And after the magic ran out, she fell to the ground. After she released everything, she had no strength at all left. "That''s no good, Mari-san. Running out of magic during battle is a suicide." "Ha ha" "Now then, after we come back home from the frontier let''s study! Don''t worry! I don''t do anything obscene to my students! Platonic torture is my motto!" "Ufu, ufufufufu." Haunted stood in front of Mari while laughing. He reached out to Mari who has released everything. Just as he tried to touch her cheek, at that moment. "I''ve received your everything." A voice sounded from behind. For the first time Haunted felt chills run down his spine. Suddenly, after looking back, he saw Takeru with wounds all over his body lifting up a sword. Takeru subtracted the right side of his body, making a stance for a thrust. With a disappointed expression, Haunted sighed. "Being unable to give up is bad. Honestly, I''m bored of you. Playing with guys is not my hobby." Haunted pulled the right side of his body as well, and poised for a thrust. "Nachtintrinsic magic." A black magic circle appeared beneath Haunted''s feet after his instruction. "Rejoice, Witch Hunter. Eating this thing, you''re the second one." With a familiar stance, Haunted sneered at Takeru. "Too late do you offer to make peace with mefor now I have drawn the sword Dinsleif." An innocent, eerie voice spoke departing words in the language of the soul. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style" Takeru standing on the other side sharpened his stance. He systematically contracted all of his body like a spring. Achilles tendon, calves, thighs, waist, arms, shoulders, neck. And put strength into every muscle, he even twisted his bones to produce instantaneous power. He twisted his wrists that were gripping the sword like a screw. Bones throughout his body creaked, the muscles in his body screamed. And at the same time, both the skill and magic were released. "Unicorn''s Destructive Lance!!" "Berserk Enchantment." Both of them launched their thrusts. Takeru triggered Soumatou at the same time as he released the power in his body, leaving the world behind. Accelerate, accelerate, accelerate With his whole body speeding up, faster Takeru''s thrust reached the limit of speed and crashed into Haunted''s thrust. Originally the thrusts shouldn''t meet, there shouldn''t be any collision. However, the two swords were thrust at each other head-on, desiring for them to collide. At the moment they collided, effect of Dinsleif''s intrinsic magic appeared. From its blade, irregular distorted magic with black and red mixed suddenly overflowed. That was Dinsleif''s intrinsic magic, "Berserk Enchantment". The powerful enchantment not only resulted with destruction, the dark magic polluted the owner''s spirit and strengthened the body until transcendence. When the magic is invoked, the body of the owner is pushed forward at cost of both magic and life in order to strike a single blow. The owner''s mentality turns into that of a beast seeking gushing blood, losing all reason and thinking. "ASEIQRNZXCASDGSDCVZXcQWEASDAGCSUIREQ" Haunted became a monster that only looked to pierce someone. Takeru inside of the accelerated world stretched himself to push back that blow. "That''s amazing. To withstand intrinsic magic with a skill. I don''t think there is any other swordsman like you in this modern era. I don''t think there was one in the past either." Together as shock wave and magic hit, he heard Nacht''s voice echo in his head. "But it''s useless. You can''t win against me using such a blunt thing." Takeru protested against Nacht''s one-sided proclamation. He showed a glimpse of his caninesand laughed fearlessly. "Twilight EnchantmentEnchantment reversal, flexible material release." Under Nacht''s voice, Lapis''s voice reached him. At that moment, aurora-colored magic raged from Lapis'' blade. Gentle like the light reflected on water''s surface, fierce like a star''s demise, as beautiful as the illusion reflected in the sky of the far north, the emitted particles hit Dinsleif''s blade. It was the same power Mari has released and was proud of, the "Aurora Gate". "That''s Mari''s magic!?" "My intrinsic magic is different from your barbaric enchantment, I absorb magic. Your master didn''t really use magic, so I was allowed to borrow magic from one of Host''s friends." "impossible! It''s a powerful magic that was released from just five fingers because of it''s destructive power! There''s no way to absorb such a thing!" "It may be impossible for you, but it is possible for me. I can release it without converting it to my own magic power. That way I can take in greater amount of magic power." "!! You b*tchhhh!!" Takeru''s thrust started to push back Haunted''s. "I will return the words you previously said in all of their entirety. A pervert and a dull object like you cannot defeat me and my Host." Indifferently, condescending as if she looked down on them from above, Lapis declared. Confidently, pridefully, Lapis said the final words to the loser. "It''s obvious. Because me and my Host are the strongest." Responding to her declaration, Takeru roared. "Zeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" There was no one who could stand against this strike. Even if there were two Nacht''sno, even if she had power of three of them they would be pushed back and blown away. The thrust put everything to avenge the people who regrettably became victims, and pierced through his heart. Takeru used up almost all of his physical strength, and stood in a state where he already passed his limit long ago. Because his consciousness was slightly fading, he checked the status. He looked at his sword that pierced through Haunted''s heart firmly up to the base. "Haa haa I-I won." He wanted to make a suitable expression to celebrate victory, but the muscles on his face didn''t move properly. Haunted was charred from the place he was pierced, his entire body started to become ash affected by Mari''s magic. He''s dead. There''s no way he survived that. Thinking that, the moment he wanted to fall down on his back. Haunted suddenly started moving, with a sword pierced through his heart, he looked at Takeru''s face. "Y-you must be kidding?!" Takeru was speechless seeing this. Even though his heart was pierced. Even though he cannot function like a human anymore. Even though he was crumbling and turning into ash. Why, why is he still alive. Haunted''s burned face made a different kind of smile than his insane smile from before and said. "Boy, your name?" His voice, unlike the one he used previously, was serious. Takeru glared at Haunted who was still alive with hatred. "Kusanagi Takeru." "Kusanagi? I see. From that demon hunting clan." "! You bastard, what do you know about my house." A laughter sounded from Haunted''s throat, his teeth peeked out. "I''ll remember you, Kusanagi Takeru-kun. I won''t forget this amazing fight." Immediately after that Takeru gasped, his legs went limp. "Host, please get away." Just as he was instructed, he pulled out the sword and distanced himself from Haunted. At the location they were at just now, the same thing that appeared from Yoshimizu''s body, something like a black swamp emerged. Haunted sank into that swamp as it made a loud watery sound. At the same time, he completely disappeared, "fuhh", power left Takeru''s body and he fell forward as he stood hitting the ground. Takeru on the verge of losing consciousness continued to repeat Haunted''s words in his head. Demon-hunting clan Kusanagi. It was something practically no one knew in modern times, a piece of fairy tale passed around. "Takeru Takeru" When his consciousness returned urged by the voice, the sky was already coloured with sunset. Takeru looked towards the source of the voice. "Mari." Barely being able to leak a voice, Takeru moaned. Mari not worried, smiled gently towards him. "Takeru thank you." "" "Thanks to you being there I will no longer make any mistakes." Mari''s figure dyed in the colour of sunset, somehow looked transient. As if she was to go far away any moment "What Takeru told me before I will never forget it." "Mari." "No matter where I am even in pitch black darkness I won''t forget." Takeru tried to reach Mari. He attempted to lift his creeping right hand, but he had no strength. Running from behind, another person''s shadow appeared behind Mari. "Nikaido Mari. I will arrest you for the unauthorized usage of magic." He heard a voice of an Inquisitor. Mari had multiple handcuffs and collars put on by them. no Takeru reached out desperately. don''t take her away His desperately stretched out hand didn''t feel any pain. "Mari!" He put all the strength he had in his body and shouted, Mari looked back once. Mari with tears in her eyes, gave him a sad smile. And, "I, I''m really happy that I met you!" Cheerfully and in tears, she said those words of farewell to Takeru. Pushed from behind by Inquisitor, Mari moved forward again. Takeru with his misty vision looked at her figure that moved away. His vision dimmed, and his hand fell to the ground. Takeru''s consciousness fell into abyss, while single-mindedly calling Mari''s name. The Glossary Aurora Bullet (`?Хĥ) - It''s written as (O) meaning Auroral Arrowhead. Will-o''-Wisp (??) - It''s written as (ߤλ) meaning Fool''s Flame. Aurora Gate (`?`) - It''s written as (ε_) meaning Light Convergence. Thou hast made this offer over-late, if thou wouldst make peacefor now I have drawn Dinsleif (Too late do you offer to make peace with mefor now I have drawn the sword Dainsleif) - A reference to Norse Mythology''s King Hogni, slightly modified what was originally written in the novel to make it closer to original (as written on wikipedia). In kanji it''s written as (SՈΤW˽Ͻ⤭ŤƤ) which means "It''s too late to beg nowI have been already unleashed". Berserk Enchant (٥륻륯?) - It''s written as (ҥ㥺˥󥰤Ѫ) which means Hjaeningavg''s Bloodbath and is a reference to Norse mythology''s legend. Volume 2, Epilogue Volume 2, Epilogue One week later. Takeru stared blankly out the window from his bed, it was a beautiful afternoon. After Mari was taken away by Inquisition, Takeru was carried on a stretcher to Seelie. He was taken to the intensive care unit accompanied by Hayato and the members of Small Fry Platoon. The Seelie said that although he stood no chance with that much blood loss, the wounds were already closed when he was taken in. He thought it was reproduced by Lapis at that time, but apparently it was different. After Takeru fell, it seems like Mari took care of his wounds using her magic. It seems like Ouka stopped Inquisitors from arresting her until she was done with Takeru''s treatment, when they said words of farewell, Inquisitors were already pointing a gun at Mari. Mari was then imprisoned in the in deepest part of the forbidden area. He didn''t know what happened after that. "Host." He suddenly removed his gaze from the window, Lapis sat down on a round chair and peeled an apple. "Apple." Lapis brought a fork to his mouth while saying "Nn". "is this an apple?" "Is this not an apple?" "There''s nothing left of it but the core, is there?" "But, it is an apple." Takeru looked in her eyes, because Lapis held out the apple''s core expressionlessly, he had no choice but to say "Aan" and eat it. "Is it tasty?" "yeah." "? Is it tasty?" "Hey, why did you go ''eh a lie'' just now? Why did you repeat with such a nuance?" "I see, it was delicious. That''s good." Lapis decided that on her own, and started to peel another apple. And only core would be left anyway, even though that''s what he thought, he moved his jaw up and down chewing the apple core with an unfocused expression. Somehow, he felt as if he had a hole in his chest. Did he really save Mari? Even though he decided to shoulder half of her sins, he could not do it like this. In the end, Mari was placed in the deepest prison. The evidence of false accusations gathered by Ouka lightened Mari''s accusations, but not all of them were revoked. It meant, Mari won''t be free anymore. He sighed feeling defeated, just as the melancholic feeling strengthened, someone knocked on his hospital room''s door. Even though he didn''t respond, the door was loudly opened. "Kusanagi, I''m entering." "Didn''t you already enter? Ouka ignored his retort and immediately closed the door with a loud bang. "What is it? Is there some urgent errand to do or something?" It looked like that was the case as Ouka looked around the hospital room meekly. "Haven''t Saionji and Suginami come yet?" "They were delayed a little, I asked them to buy me anpan and milk." "I see. How enviable." Contrary to her words, she didn''t seem envious at all. Ouka came up next to Takeru''s bed and sat on one of the stools. "Well then, there''s something I need to report to you." Looking meek, she said to Takeru. "about Mari, was there any progress?" Takeru leaned over and asked Ouka. Ouka closed her eyes and crossed her arms, and made even more meek face. "well it''s about that." Seeing that reaction from Ouka, Takeru felt incredibly anxious. No way, is she going to be left in state of suspended animation forever "Unfortunately" With half-closed eyes, Ouka muttered bitterly. "What the hell is unfortunate!" A familiar-sounding voice. The door of hospital room opened pushed with a forehead and unexpectedly, Mari''s face appeared. "" Takeru couldn''t grasp the situation, and was in daze. Ouka looked at Mari with half-closed eyes and clicked her tongue. "For me, it''s an unfortunate result." "I was stupid to think even for a moment during the time in colosseum that you were okay but you''re just as annoying as ever!" "Thanks to whom do you think you can be here?" "Didn''t you close the door as I tried to enter this room?! I hit the door with my forehead because of that! Look here! This bump!" "Blame your own clumsiness. I tried to make Kusanagi happy with a surprise." "You inflicted an injury on me with your surprise. Whatever!" "I didn''t organize it for you. I did it for Kusanagi''s sake. I don''t acknowledge you." "Yyou!!" Mari blushed and tried to grab Ouka in anger. Seeing the two people start fighting, Takeru was full of doubt. "Mari you how?" Being asked, Mari blinked a few times and moved her gaze away from him embarrassed. "this one complained to Chairman, and somehow got me out." "Got you out the fact you''re here does it mean you''ve been released?" Hearing Takeru ask that, Ouka snorted. "It''s conditional. As long as she takes part in experiments of Inquisition''s anti-magic materials, help Seelie''s in their experiments on magic injury healing drugs, she can live a normal life." "Experiments is that really alright?!" "As long as she agrees to it, those guys will gladly cover the costs of Gleipnir. They really are sly bastards." Just as Ouka said that, Mari looked towards Takeru with a bright expression. "It''s alright. People from Dullahan are always accompanying me during experiments, so they won''t make me do any weird things. I don''t feel too good about being a guinea pig, but I''m not in a position to nitpick. Above all else, I''m free. There''s no reason not to do it right?" She moved her hands behind her, near her waist, and added, "Also." "I wanted to meet you again." She intended to say it casually, but her face turned red. Ouka who was next to her, stared at her. "she also has permission to attend school. The witch enrollment system will be formally adopted. But in the end, it looks like they won''t be allowed to participate in platoon activities." "I might not be allowed to participate, but I don''t plan to play around." "No one asked you to come over." "I''m not saying that to you!" "You''re not our comrade, don''t come over!" "Wha-what did you say?!" Takeru watched the two argue, and he unexpectedly looked down on his bed. A joyful smile appeared on his face. At the same time, something hot flowed from his eyes. "That''s good really I''m happy" He felt as if salvation filled the hole within him, Takeru wiped his eyes with a finger. "you you should get out after all! You made Kusanagi cry!" "Takeru is probably crying because you hurt me!" "Why would you getting hurt make Kusanagi cry?" "That''s look, it''s because my bond with him are deeper than yours." "W-wha there''s no way we who have fought together, have weaker bonds than a shriveled up witch like you!" "Ah another discriminatory speech from you? who the hell is a shriveled up witch!" "You''re shriveled up, like your chest." "It isn''t shriveled up, it''s just small!" "It is small." "It''s not small!" In the hospital room, there were some noisy individuals; seeing them Takeru smiled as he cried. After a few minutes, Usagi and Ikaruga joined in while the two still argued with each other, and the situation became even more noisy. He realized that it was the usual Small Fry Platoon. But this time, Takeru was happy that it was just the usual between his comrades. The same day, in the Chairman''s office, Kurogane Hayato reported the information on Valhalla obtained from Nikaido Mari. "I wonder how authentic is it." "I didn''t get too much, but the analysis of the new Dragoon that rampaged has confirmed it." "I didn''t want to think about it but from the beginning there was no other possibility." "Yes. Their technology was quite original. Banshee undercover were also hit, several people are missing." Sougetsu had the report passed to him by Hayato in one hand, and looked outside the window at school after turning his chair. "They were gray, close to black but they''re moving so blatantly now. I wonder if they went mad. I wanted to remain allies if possible but we would have to compromise too much now." Sougetsu squinted unusually. "Alchemist Corporationthe alchemists, they went too far." "Let''s take them up on it." "that''s right." After throwing the report at the desk, Sougetsu smiled and rested his cheek on his hand. "For the time being, call Suginami-kun. I want to tell her about her home." Saying Ikaruga''s name, Sougetsu laughed ominously. Volume 2, Afterword Volume 2, Afterword Hello, it''s been a while, It''s Yanagimi Touki here. Well then, the second volume, Witch''s Struggle. To sum it up easily, a story about overburdened natural lady-killer siscon and a pervert whose sexual preference covers about every fetish, compete for a witch whose tits can''t be even called "small", as she''s simply flat like a chopping board. Eh? I''m messing around too much? Isn''t it all correct oh well, this time it''s centred around Mari whom you''ve caught a glimpse of in first volume. Now, this time it''s flat chest''s turn now. A flat chest phase. No, it''s not like I made her like that to balance out the disproportionate amount of big boobs. It''s a super development where a witch enters the Small Fry Platoon, the irregular platoon enters the tournament, Mari and Ouka''s become the pair with the worst affinity, and the witch hunter clashes with the sorcerer These are the biggest attractions this time. A choice, the girl who had none, Mari. The girl who did make a choice yet was taken from, Ouka. And the boy who did not make one, Takeru. In Takeru''s case, he just wants to keep living. Also the villain, Haunted. Even though I''ve made him, he''s a really disgusting guy. He would puff out his chest with pride and yell "We should go down the path of evil!", and do his best. Now then, the thanks. The one whom I always inconvenience, S-San who''s in charge of me, and Kippu who drew high quality illustrations despite his busy schedule. Also everyone who picked up and read this book, thank you. Also for continued support, thanks in advance. I pray so that I can see you again. Yanagimi Touki. Volume 3, Prologue Volume 3, Prologue A few days after the attack during the tournament. "What do you want?" After coming to Chairman''s office Ikaruga asked Sougetsu with an expression that displayed fatigue. Ikaruga was the only student who spoke that way to the Chairman. Sougetsu was accustomed to it, this time the situation was different and he didn''t respond with laughter. Sougetsu sat behind the desk quietly and cast Ikaruga a questioning glance. What increased the tension even more, was presence of Kurogane Hayato on the side. He had no expression on his face, only his sharp eyes looked as if he was in front of an enemy. An ordinary student would be standing upright after seeing that scene, but Ikaruga was different. Not feeling a sense of urgency, her fingertips played with her hair and she had a relaxed look on her face. "I''m sorry to call you all the way here. It might be abrupt, but as not to waste time, I''ll ask you briefly." "That''d be helpful." "In short, I want you to answer briefly and above all, honestly." "It already turned long." "the thing on this photo, are you familiar with it?" Sougetsu slid two photos across the desk to Ikaruga. Ikaruga picked them up while slightly narrowing her eyes. In the photograph, there was chest of a Dragoon destroyed by some kind of cannon. It was a part of it. Its original form was hard to determine, but Ikaruga thought its internal equipment, external part of the core unit. "It''s the wreckage of Dragoon that received magic interference from the Necromancer during the tournament a few days ago." "I can see that." "Although I think you know of it, but Inquisition''s Dragoons are covered by armor made of anti-magical material like mithril or better, that is to prevent takeover by the enemy. If the internal instruments were interfered with, it would make it easy for a high ranking witch to take over the system." "That''s common sense isn''t it." "But there''s evidence that the Dragoons used in the tournament already received magical interference beforehand. And it allowed Necromancer to take control of them remotely." How the hell did that happen, Sougetsu added. "The Hero who attacked the school, King Arthur was summoned into an artificial body, his soul was simply attached to a golem. That golem was really strange, for some reason Dragoon technology was employed in it. And the Magical Heritage the Excalibur, didn''t it strike you familiar?" "It was basically a prototype of a railgun. Slightly improved, but it was almost the same. Anyone who reads magazines can tell that. Speaking of which, rather than being roundabout, why don''t you say it briefly?" Rather than saying it strongly, it was more likely she was really annoyed. Although Sougetsu would normally respond with a joke, this time he narrowed his eyes while being serious. "you, do you know anything?" In front of Chairman''s inquisitive gaze, Ikaruga was already fed up. "What do you mean?" "You''re a Suginami. Weren''t you studying with Alchemist until you were eleven year''s old?" "" "The Designs Children Because you''re one of them, I called you thinking you might know something." "Designs Child", being told of that Ikaruga heaved a sigh. It was said that the founder of Alchemist appeared several hundred years ago. It was the early days of Inquisition and the time of crackdown on witches was in full swing. Fearing being arrested Alchemist, experimented in secret. While the punishment was reserved for the witches, they aimed for a mix of science and magic, since it was relatively close to science, Inquisition and Alchemist began cooperating. That''s how it was written down in history books. Alchemist developed closer towards science and were a prominent part of the current industry However, the problem was that the public view of them was still unchanged, they were criticized for inhumane research. One of them, among the ones that weren''t public was Design Baby. In order to produce excellent researchers, they have been working on genetic engineering for a long time. Suginami''s last name, rather than a family name it was for those that implied being part of, or engaged in special Alchemist research, it strongly implied being part of "Designs Children". Ikaruga was one of those "Designs Children". "Anything is fine. If you know anything I''d like you to tell me." "Didn''t I tell you everything? I provide you with all information I''ve got since Inquisition works as a shield for political reasons, doesn''t it?" Weighting the losses and gains in her mind Ikaruga spat curses in her mind. "It seems like I''ve an earache. But I, I feel like there''s something important you still haven''t told me." Sougetsu who had a serious look on his face until now made his usual smile. Unintentionally, Ikaruga almost clicked her tongue. "What I know about is pretty much nothing. Excuse me." Saying that, she threw the photos on the desk, and attempted to turn on her heel. That''s when, "It''s not over yet. Look at the photos of this handsome." Sougetsu instructed her to check the photo he pointed at with a fingertip. Completely fed up, Ikaruga turned her line of sight towards the photo on the desk. "what is this? It''s all beat up, I don''t really recognize it." "Sorry about that. Because it''s from the backup of Banshee''s infiltration network taken in a hurry so image quality may be horrible. The person himself died while collecting it but that''s a meeting." Sougetsu placed a hand on his chin, and while tilting his head slightly he stared intently at Ikaruga. ""Lost Matrix" You must''ve at least heard of it? The historically known Magical Heritages." Ikaruga nodded slightly. "Basically, it''s a body part of mythological organism, the intact cells are held in special black anti-magical material which stops ageing and spreading of magic. But it cannot stop the flow of time, so it cannot maintain integrity of Lost Matrix for a long time." "" "It used to be favored by wealthy fanatics some time ago. It was a luxury goods of considerable value. But times change, modern technology has advanced it became a top class hazard." After moving his hand over the photo, he hit the Lost Matrix with a finger. "This is a Lost Matrix of a Dark Elf. It was in Alchemist''s fifth weapons development factory, stored in the level 6 research facility." "Alchemist are a weapons manufacturing company. It''s been like that for a long time, biotechnology isn''t its specialty." "Is that so? In that case, they''re trying to make a weapon and use it. They are reviving the elves and intend to use them as weapons. This is clearly a violation of the law." It was a ridiculous idea. Fantastical organisms called elves were confirmed to be extinct after the Witch Hunt War 150 years ago. The elves. Magical circles, chanting, they were able to use magic without them, it was as easy for them as breathing. Even the large spells it took humans hours to activate, they were able to use them in just a moment. They were magical organisms probably considered as dangerous as dragons. It was the same as Hero summoning, witches captured dark elves and subjected them to brainwashing in order to have them attack humanity, it was a very famous story. In the end, the dark elves died out during the Witch Hunt War and the damage humanity sustained was also immeasurable. Because of a single creature, New York, Indonesia, Paris, Hokkaido, the places called by those names completely disappeared. Reviving such a monster was an extremely dangerous act. "It was information Banshees paid for with their lives, the Alchemist experiments to restore elves are nearing success. Its just" "" "the cells remain in perfect condition, it doesn''t seem like its their doing. Although they worked hard to collect them, they couldn''t find any. Nothing, until four years ago. Lost Matrix in a pretty good state was taken out by someone, and there was a talk about the documentation on it being lost." Sougetsu glanced at Ikaruga''s face. As if saying, "do you know anything?". Ikaruga shook her head with a face saying she has given up. "It''s a ridiculous story. There was no successful example of restoring biological restoration of fantastical organism. It''s impossible from scientific point of view. The Lost Matrix is dangerous because the amount of magic accumulated inside of it is enormous. I''m tired my tongue''s sore. It''s enough, right?" Saying that, Ikaruga left Chairman''s room without permission. Sougetsu and Hayato were left behind, after staying still for a moment they closed their eyes. "Black, isn''t it." "Indeed. She still communicates with Alchemist without a doubt. That shield she prepared for Ouka during the tournament attack that isn''t something an Inquisitor can make." "Alchemist monopolizes processing technology of blue crystal. Collecting such rare materials is impossible for students. In the first place, the students who use illegal materials or illegal modifications I suggest to you to immediately capture them." Hayato advised Sougetsu after looking at him. Ignoring Hayato''s advice, Sougetsu leaned on his chair and put his legs on the desk. He placed his hands on the back of his distorted mouth and started to grin. "Aah, no way, to find a traitor among my students. It makes me quite sad as the Chairman." "I apologize for my rudeness beforehand. Are you possibly having fun?" "Eh?! That''s not true. There''s a traitor among the students I love? There''s no way I''d be happy." "I can''t imagine you doing a double suicide, but we can''t show any mercy. I propose we conduct a thorough investigation to clear the doubts." "What do you think is the right thing to do?" "We should arrest Suginami, interrogate her with the use of torture until she spits out information. Then use it as a negotiation material." Sougetsu looked at Hayato and laughed mockingly at his words. Hayato continued to look at Sougetsu just as he was before. He wasn''t stupid enough to believe he can get anything from observing Chairman. Sougetsu dug out the relevance of Ikaruga and the matter of elves, it''s been a good material to use as a threat to establish an agreement with Alchemist. Because the matter of Valhalla has become the crucial, they should take hold of Alchemist''s weakness and create a situation where they have to stick to their side. no. Hayato frowned, assuming the worst case. Possibly, Sougetsu won''t hesitate to wage a war with Alchemists. Crushing the Alchemist with a head-on assault, have the researchers move to their side and incorporate their technology. Rather than maintaining the agreement, the real purpose was an invasion. If it was this man, that wasn''t impossible. "That proposal, it''s incredibly boring and ugly, isn''t it." Shaking his head, Sougetsu ignored Hayato''s suggestion. "This is where we let someone off isn''t it? Suginami-kun has learned about the elf experiments, it should work soon enough." "" "Put her under observation. Ask the best personnel possible." Hayato examined what Sougetsu said about letting her off. Obtaining threatening material, conducting a criminal investigation, or invading the Alchemists in the name of searching for dangerous materials, was it. Proceeding to war with Alchemists, there was a possibility of this side losing, and the enemy was a company. This side had only a few overwhelming advantages. However, even if the benefit from the war was huge, Hayato won''t allow any sacrifice of ordinary people. If he was really trying to start a war, Hayato''s choice is to stop him. "Yes. Then, I''ll do it myse" "You''re Dullahan''s top, so mind your position. It''ll become a pain otherwise." "" "Also, Suginami-kun has a promising future. Artificial genius or not, she''s someone whom I really want to become a Regin. I have been rejected once, it might go better if I grasp a weakness this time. I want to be as gentle as possible." " Then, I will arrange personnel from Banshee." "Ah, and" Sougetsu pulled the chair, and made a shady smile while raising his index finger. "Leave it to Kusanagi-kun and the others, if those kids are involved Suginami-kun might be willing to remain in Inquisition. Their bonds are somewhat strong." "" "It''ll be like a spy movie y''know? A development where one of the deployed agents falls in love while infiltrating I hope for something like that." Hayato stared at the grinning Sougetsu. Blankly, like the darkness itself. But Sougetsu didn''t stop smiling. Imagining something, Hayato slowly closed his eyes. "You mean taking 35th platoon as a hostage to make sure Suginami stays with us." "That''s a horrible accusation." "You''re scum." Accused of that, Sougetsu continued to smile like usual. Even if hell breaks loose, this man''s posture never changes. "Weeell then, it''s going to get busy." Said Sougetsu happily while rubbing his hands. After leaving the Chairman''s room, Ikaruga walked down the corridor at brisk pace while facing down. Restoration of Elves. Ikaruga didn''t expect that it would take this long for Inquisition to learn of such an outrageous action. "Four years, that was short." She grabbed herself while facing down. Her bangs cast a shadow hiding her expression. But her feet rapidly moved, that was clearly because of her interaction with Chairman. It was herself, so she knew it well. So she stopped walking. Exhaling deeply, her long hair hanging down, she looked up at the ceiling. What came to her mind was, the thing she cultivated over the last four years. The things called memories, Ikaruga shook them off. "I knew right from the beginning. There''s nothing that can be done now." When she said that after raising her face, it was already her usual self. After changing into lab coat, she started to walk slowly. "Let''s begin." Ikaruga placed a hand in the center of her chest, and faced forward. In order to begin the battle of "Suginamis". The Glossary Designs Child (ǥʩ`䥤) - Written as (줿) which means "Artificial Genius", or "Artificially-made Genius". Lost Matrix (ȥޥȥꥯ) - It''s written written as (˽Y) meaning "Ajin''s Crystallization". Ajin is mythical demi-human, google for more. Volume 3, 1 - Traitor Volume 3, Chapter 1 - Traitor "Ghhh! !" It was five o''clock in the morning, the sun had yet to fully rise. In the courtyard of the apartment over which fog hung. A boy wearing a reddish-brown jersey was vigorously exercising with a tree branch in his hand. He moved at a speed that could be called the limit of human''s brain. The boy freely danced in the courtyard. That boy, Kusanagi Takeru scattered sweat while chasing the shadow of an imaginary enemy. The enemy were five people. The Hero whom he fought before, the King Arthur''s movements were reproduced in his head." Enemy''s movement speed, speed of his attacks, pressure of his slashes, he avoided and repelled enemy''s attacks. He was made of flesh and blood. He couldn''t allow his opponent to land a single blow on him. Again and again, he endlessly returned the blows to the enemy. Of course, he released the technique allowing him to control the brain limits, the Soumatou. He had dropped the effect to minimum, but the exhaustion and load on the body was tremendous. It was a discipline he had repeated many times before but neglected ever since the beginning of high school. He resumed the training after confirming its necessity. Repeating it ever since young age until middle school, he tried hard enough to cough blood. But, it wasn''t enough. It was nowhere near enough. "!!" Swinging down the sword with his entire body''s force, he made a crack on Hero''s head. Intending to forge himself, Takeru''s body was gradually motivated by anger. His anger was bleeding from the edge of his sword, Hero''s limbs disappeared because of his disturbed spirit, they were no longer there. However, another shadow appeared in front of him. It was flickering, it held a small sword, it grinned, it laughed. "You''re too shallow!" It appeared abruptly, took everything from Mari. Took his comrade, Kyouya, and killed Yoshimizu, he was in front of him. Something burst inside Takeru. "AaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!" He swung down with his sharpened sword, cutting him from above. Straight, into the child of despair, into Haunted''s brain "Host." Suddenly called, Takeru returned to normal. Light returned to his pitch-black surroundings, a landscape covered with morning mist entered his vision. And, standing beneath his blade, was Lapis who held a towel in her hand. "you started quite harshly haven''t you?" Lapis tilted her head like usual and asked blandly. Takeru withdrew the wooden sword in a hurry and bowed. "S-sorry, my bad. I didn''t notice you. I didn''t hit you did I? Are you alright?" "There''s no problem. There''s not a single wound in the spot flesh and blood Host has hit." "No, that''s not it. I''m really sorry." He placed his hands on his head and bowed down again. Lapis eyes as usual, didn''t reveal what she was thinking. She narrowed her eyes slightly as Takeru pat her head. He couldn''t tell whether it felt good for her or not. "Every day, what did you start doing early in the mornings?" She asked as he took the towel from her. He wanted to retort on the matter of being under constant observation, it seemed like she always looked at Takeru from somewhere. Every time she appeared suddenly, and suddenly disappeared. It could be described as phantom, she was there before he noticed. Takeru has become accustomed to it, and recently he was no longer surprised by it. "Ah this is training. For the time being." "Training?" "Originally it wasn''t supposed to be done every day, but I skipped it ever since entering high school. The burden from Soumatou is huge, if I don''t move my body every day it might not respond as it should afterwards." "I see. So that''s a daily routine of an M?" " No it''s not?" You must be mistaken, I''m not an M? Lapis told Takeru with a straight face. "Even without such a thing, Host is strong enough." "There''s no such thing. Even before this fight, I''ve been just dragging my feet. Until now I just relied on your performance. I fell apart every time after releasing the witch hunter form, I need to become a stronger host." With a wry smile, he took his hand off Lapis head. Lapis silently stared at Takeru once again, she gently closed her eyes and placed her hand on her chest. "I understand what is in Host''s heart. The disorder in Host''s sword is not the same as the one in his hand. Host is lying isn''t he." "T-there''s no such thing?" "No. I know it." Saying that she knows everything, she made a step forward. Takeru wiped sweat and awkwardly looked away. He still didn''t know much about Relic Eaters, but if signing a contract = sharing the same destiny, the possibility of transmitting their thoughts to each other couldn''t be denied. Maybe Lapis knew Takeru''s every thought? What''s Takeru''s nature, she might know that. As he thought that anxious, Lapis suddenly put her hands in her pocket and took out something. It wasanpan. "Stop saying that. You must be hungry right." Expressionlessly, self-confidently believing in it with all her heart, Lapis showed him thumbs up. While receiving the anpan from her, he dropped both his shoulders, and his theories. "Hunger is the enemy." "You really don''t get it and why did you get something so big." He had no choice in his meal, cursing he opened the anpan bag and took a bite. The thing about his stomach being empty was true. "When stomach is filled, the depression also subsides, that''s something I have learned from previous host." "? By mood, what do you mean no wait, why do you think I''m depressed" Just as Takeru was about to ask her, the door of the apartment was opened all together and rattled. From inside, came a woman and a man who had a night shift with grumpy expressions. "Shut up Kusanagi! You''re being annoying ever since the morning started with your rattling and buzzing!!" "I came back home at five o''clock in the morning and have to go to work at seven? Hey, do you want to die? Want to die? Hee?" "Come on, the abnormal noise that''s coming out of your room is enough, spare us that" "You''re flirting with little girls first thing in the morning!" It was the dwellers of other apartments. Everyone had blood vessels visible on their temples. Takeru''s neighbors weren''t bad, but for some reason he seemed to be a bother to them. He apologizes profusely time after time and went back to the apartment dyed in morning glow to make a tasteless breakfast for Lapis. Two weeks after necromancer Haunted''s assault on the tournament. The tournament was postponed, it was to be held again once the colosseum is repaired. This incident followed the Hero raid, multiple coverage regulations have emerged immediately, and people were unsettled. Distrust has gradually spread in the world. Why did they need to regulate the media. Why does Inquisition hide an enemy attack. In minor news and net magazines, various speculations appeared. The hypothesis that emerged the most was, the citizen''s greatest fear, Possibility of second Witch Hunt War breaking out. Even though their numbers decreased, tens of thousands witches were hiding, lurking hiding themselves from Inquisition. What if that uncertain threat, that clique decides to attack the human race. The sorcerer that has attacked the tournament, the threat of a Hero, after multiple attacks they started to doubt Inquisition. Fear started to gradually spread around the world. Morning classes were over, when they entered the noon break, the corridor in front of student council room was suddenly crowded. "Grrrrr!" The chance at acquiring points slipped away, *thud*, Saionji Usagi clenched her fist and twisted it after hitting. Students around are all in harmony, and talking about the points for the platoon, the atmosphere was awkward. The platoons that are determined to attain 200 points and to become second years have been already more or less determined, that is to say the 35th test platoon is Currently at 55 points. By the way, the second ''get the point platoon'' was at 110 points. In the last place with a double score. It was easy to discern at glance just how bad was the small fry platoon''s situation. "Hey, there''s still someone with double digit." "Small Fry Platoon, they are still here, just like usual." "No, no. I''m surprised they have that much points." "That''s thanks to Ootori Ouka." "Compared to her, the rest of the bunch is" The students looked at one of the Small Fry Platoon members, Saionji Usagi at the same time. But, after checking in what shape Usagi was, her ruffled hair and bright red face they looked away immediately. Students went away scattering in various directions, Usagi stomped with increased intensity and raised an odd voice. "I cannot stand it anymore! Our position might be bad but I can''t stand being laughed for it! You guys are alive thanks to us!" "Hey, you''re too loud it''s confidential, confidential." Takeru came out from the side of the classroom, and spoke to calm Usagi down. Although Usagi glared at Takeru at first, but she was quickly discouraged. "Ah, it''s Kusanagi good day to you." "Good day to you as well. What''s the condition of your left eye? Is it going to be healed soon?" With that said, Usagi touched her left eye after being reminded about it. On Usagi''s left eye, an eye-patch was attached. "If it was 20 years ago, I would''ve been blinded, but it seems like it''s going to heal now." "does it hurt?" "No, no. There''s almost no pain, you don''t have to worry about it." Not to make him worry, Usagi smiled and laughed. Even the 35th platoon wasn''t intact. An injury said to be fatal for a sniper, an eye injury. Although it couldn''t have been helped, Takeru also felt responsible. "come on, could you stop making that kind of face. I''ve told you it will heal. I can even blink with it now." "S-sorry." "Rather than that, there are other things to be depressed about! Look, please look at this!" *bam* *bam*, Usagi hit a place on the walls with their points on it, he looked towards the spot. Takeru''s expression changed and he started to blink. "A stable increase it''s refreshing to see that in our platoon." "Please don''t go positive in a strange place now?!" Despite Usagi''s outrage, Takeru made a bitter smile. Looking at it in another way, among the first years, the amount of platoons was running very low. Haunted''s assault followed the Hero attack. The amount of people who left the school and the dead could no longer be ignored. The 15th test platoon, although they still have points remaining, the only member that survived is Kyouya. The appearance of Yoshimizu Akira breaking down, and that of Kyouya''s belly being pierced flashed through his mind, Takeru felt gloomy. "My, my. Are you still in a slump? How dull. Is it because I wasn''t here?" He felt pressure on his left shoulder and looked that way, Nikaido Mari placed a hand on his shoulder and patted it. "Pfft." She placed a hand on her mouth and laughed through it. Seeing Mari''s mockery Usagi puffed up her cheeks. "You sure are carefree. Even though we''re so desperate what is it? Did you come to tease us?" "Yup, I came to tease." Mari said that with an incredible smile. Usagi started stomping and screaming again. "You piss me off! You really piss me off! You piss me off so much I can barely stand!" *pshoo**pshoo*, steam was rising up from Usagi''s head and she loudly was breathing from through nose. Mari had an ecstatic look just like Ikaruga, and her body shook. "Usagi-chan is really cute. I want to tease her. I understand why Suginami wants to teases her so much." "Mugyaaah!" Mari acted just like an older sister, she put her hands on her knees and looked into Usagi''s face. "ufufu", she seemed to laugh elegantly. "Then. How about in secret from the Chairman, this Onee-san will help you out? You know, I was living in the border so I have a lot of information?" "We don''t need a small chest to lend her strength!" "Small chest has nothing to do with it does it!?" Usagi counter-attacked, and both of them raised their voices this time! They were screaming like monkeys at each other. This is the result when two characters that are easy to tease mess with each other, is what Takeru thought. He felt as if he was looking at two small animals trying to intimidate each other. He watched it for a minute, and he calmed down with that sight. "Umm? Oh right, Mari. Don''t you have a magic endurance experiment of a new material today?" "Yeah, it''s already over. I was told to go at full power, so I obliterated it with a blast." Takeru''s face turned slightly bluish. "W-what kind of magic obliterates anti-magic material" "You know about my magic power, right? Something like that is easy." She boasted and tensed her chest proudly, and she winked while fixing hat on her head. What a dreadful girl, thought Takeru. "Well, I probably overdid it a little?. The Reginn bunch were all shocked." "you, are you by any chance having fun?" "It''s more fun than I thought. Unexpectedly, all of them are good people. The Reginns are quite amusing. As I destroy their newest weapons and armors they stubbornly create more and more to counter against me." It''s really funny, said Mari. Seeing that Mari has a lot of fun like this, he felt a lot better. She is now one of the students of AntiMagic Academy. Ever since that incident, although he proposed that she doesn''t reveal herself as a witch, but Mari refused it. Now she went to school with her identity of a genuine witch. She mainly studies anti-magic science, and is involved in experiments. Although it was requested by the school, "I want to use magic to save people. I will do anything for that.", it became her hope. Unfortunately, she wasn''t authorized to take part in platoon activities, she couldn''t get involved with Takeru and the others'' activities, but whenever she had spare time she came over to play at their place. At the standpoint of a witch, people around harshly glare at her, and the Small Fry Platoon members aside none of the students talks to her. It was as if she was air, definitely she must have felt lonely. "No matter what material they bring it''s all useless. When I get my hands on it, even the Blue Crystal a certain someone was using would be easily destroyed?. Noo, if that woman is my enemy" She raised both of her hands saying "good grief" and sighed, Suddenly her muffler was wound around her neck, and tightened after being pulled on both ends. "Hohoo, so you''re aiming at my life even during peaceful days like this, you damn vixen." Behind Mari was a girl with sunset-colored, ruffled hair, the Calamity, it was Ootori Ouka. "Hahyuu?! Ootori Ouka release me right now, s-suffocating." "Of course you are. It''s called preemptive attack, kill before you''re killed." "Y-youuu, you insensitive woman who can''t read the atmosphere!" "No, its just that this muffler is really good for choking." "Hghyu!" While still strangling Mari with the muffler Ouka tied it into a knot and looked at the board displaying points. She stared at the points the same way as Takeru did. "Mmm. It''s still no good" "Disgraceful" "Why does Kusanagi apologize?" "During the Hero attack, I have refused the Chairman''s fishy offer in rage I should have at least asked for points" "Oh, that. If it was me I would have done the same. That man can''t be trusted, in the first place the promotion is just a bait. We''re students, we should steadily earn points" ""You''re one to talk."" Said both Usagi and Mari. "What is this woman, who skipped grades thanks to familial connections saying." "Even though she preached me, acting all high and mighty. Something about me having special treatment?, or something like that?" "I became a Dullahan because my ability and efforts were recognized! I didn''t use any underhanded methods, they are false accusations!" Yes yes, sure. The two of them looked at Ouka with contempt, and tears appeared in her eyes. Takeru thought she was pitiful and decided to step in. "Well, if she says that then it''s fine. There was a lot of fuss recently we couldn''t hold any platoon activities, I think that''s pretty bad. We''ve been involved with a few things recently." "I''ve decided to get involved on my own. The fact that we''re not earning points is also partially because of me. To appeal to public, recently Dullahans are also performing investigations on C-rank magical heritages, it''s going to get harder to get the points." Ouka followed up to Takeru tearfully. But after glancing at Takeru''s complexion, she asked worried. "Kusanagi, is your body alright?" "? Why? If it''s my injuries, they''ve already healed." "Not injuries. There is a sort of compensation when you use a Relic Eater. In the case of Vlad''s its blood what is it for Mistilteinn?" Ouka asked causing Takeru to stand dumbfounded. "I wasn''t requested anything in particular although it certainly consumes quite a bit of physical strength, there''s nothing else." "is that so. But be careful. Relic Eaters are Magical Heritages. They''re our enemies, never our comrades." Just like usual, she demonstrated her magic allergy, being told that he thought he will ask Lapis directly. He looked around. And he noticed. "Eh? Suginami didn''t come?" Although Small Fry Platoon decided to come together during lunch breaks, this time Ikaruga was missing. "Suginami didn''t come today?" Mari asked Usagi. "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen her ever since this morning." Usagi thought for a moment and took out her mobile phone to contact her. That''s when, "Kusanagi." From the other side of the corridor a weak voice called him. After he looked towards it, he saw Ikaruga in a white coat, chewing on a mint candy and playing with her hair. "Y-you''re late. What were you doing?" Takeru asked, and Ikaruga, "" Stared expressionlessly at Takeru''s face. "" "Suginami? What is it?" Seeing her poor reaction Takeru took a step closer to her. It seems his worries were unnecessary. Ikaruga narrowed her eyes and flashed a sexy smile. "Are you curious? Do you want to know what I''ve been up to until now? Do you want to know everything about Ikaruga-oneesan?" "No, I didn''t mean that" "You pervert." Unreasonable. It''s the usual pattern. Because he was always being teased, Takeru sometimes thought about taking revenge on her. For Takeru, being teased wasn''t that interesting. "Well, it''s probably something like sleeping on the roof anyway, right?" "" "Because you''ve been leading unhealthy life, you easily get sleepy. You should follow my example and move your body around a little." Takeru preached with his index finger raised, Ikaruga stared in his face dumbfounded. "eh?" Weird. Her reaction was worse than usual. She was more serious than usual, it was as if she was expecting something Just when he was about to ask her what''s the matter seriously, Ikaruga laughed carefree. "What was I doing I''m fine with telling you, but are you prepared for it?" She leered at him, and then glared at him with full force. "isn''t your character kinda weird?" "Weirder than you thinkreality isn''t that sweet." "why are you spouting words making it seem like an important scene?" "Because you''re good at carrying, because you''re the only one prepared to carry my burden!" "What are you talking about?!" "Even if you declare that you will carry half of my burden, don''t think I''ll fall as easily as the two over there!" *bishin*, Ikaruga pointed at Ouka and Mari. Ouka''s and Mari''s faces turned red instantly. "Ww-who, w-what do you mean by fall?! I-I don''t get it but that sounds annoying!" "A-are you an idiot? There''s no such thing!" Seeing them make excuses in a hurry, "ufufu", she made a nasty smile. Ikaruga poked Takeru''s belly. "Yaa, how enviable, Mr. Lady-killer." As she said that, Ikaruga looked at point board. She looked at the Small Fry Platoon at the bottom, narrowed her eyes and laughed. "you guys never change, do you." "Don''t talk like it''s someone else''s problem. You''re one of our members, have some sense of crisis." Takeru said and grimaced, Ikaruga glanced at him, her hair swung. Her look was strangely serious causing Takeru to flinch a bit. "w-what, you''re kind of weird today aren''t you? Do you have a fever?" "Nnn, it''s nothing." She said it, turned at the board with points and laughed. Takeru had a sense of discomfort, for a while now she seemed strange. He couldn''t tell what was strange, it was very vague. "It''s just as Kusanagi said. you should work on something other than making him into a perverted weapon." Usagi stood between them and drew closer to Ikaruga. Ikaruga seemed weaker than usual. "There''s no helping it fine then, I''ll hack into Dullahan''s database and pull up some dangerous cases." "i-it''s really scary that you might actually do it." "A big mountain is necessary right? Then we should aim at the largest one." "We will turn into the ones being hunted! Also, why are you sparkling?!" "Well then, let''s start hacking or rather, cracking immediately" "Please stooop!" In order to stop Ikaruga who started operating a watch-type device, Usagi pounced at her. Afterwards, it turned into the usual scene. After finishing lunch, it was the usual platoon activities. Today as well Small Fry Platoon was in a stalemate, as a last resort they decided to hear the information on Magical Heritage Mari had. Mari was from the border, it seemed like she was gathering information after entering Valhalla, she seemed to be very familiar with the underground. She seemed. Her stories. "Umm, umm a big mountain right? First this, there were sightings of a giant serpent sleeping in an ancient sewer. Look, underground around here, it became a spider nest? There''s Mossie here! Also, sightings around here end with" "well then this. Red and green clay pipe came out of the sewers because of a plumber. About this, siblings ate too much mushrooms" "It has nothing to do with magic. It''s a hoax." "then this? A silver haired boy with wings who saved many parallel worlds" "It''s just some kind of pitiful cosplayer with a screw loose in his head! Everything you said is either a hoax or a misunderstanding, are you a shady UMA magazine?!" "It can''t be helped! Almost all the information I''ve had, I revealed it during the interrogation!" The members exchanged the barren information while eating tea cakes in platoon room. Mari and Ouka seemed to be completely familiar with the atmosphere and feel at ease in the room. "That''s all information we have collected isn''t it other test platoons and professionals seized most of the cases in the city as expected, we can only find some at the border." Usagi proposed with a meek look, Mari cut in saying "Nononono". "You should stop there. You''re underestimating slums. In there, thirty seconds after leaving checkpoints you encounter bandits, you will be kidnapped and forced to work in a brothel." "y-you really did well to live in such a place." "Because that way of life has been hammered into me from young age by the Chairman. So I know which places are safe, but its still dangerous. You guys are dressed too neatly and will be immediately recognizes as strangers. If you wear AntiMagic Academy''s uniforms you will be surrounded in no time." Hearing that, Usagi''s face turned blue. Horizontally from her, Ouka crossed her arms and made a deep nod. "I don''t recommend it either. Even officers of Inquisition inside the border proceed with great caution when investigating. The test platoons can earn points in border but they need to apply for a permit." "Hee, did something happen there in the past?" "It happens every year going inside without any knowledge of it prior to that, stupid freshmen enter the border and get wiped out." "What happens to them?" "Nearly all of them go missing. No platoon was left intact." Hearing Ouka''s response, Mari said "See?" while looking at Usagi. "grrrrr", Usagi started to shake anxiously and *bam*, she hits the desk. "Then what do we do?! There''s not even five months until the promotion deadline?!" Mari has laid out a dubious weekly magazine, Usagi posed and furrowed her eyebrows. "That''s why I said, let''s go and look for Mossie!" "Go do that by yourself." "I-I''ll tell you now, what if Mossie really exists? There''s ten billion yen reward if you find it!" "Are you a kid? If you''re saying that seriously you should go to a hospital, I''ll introduce you to a good Seelie." "Don''t talk like I''m crazy! There were sightings! Come on, look at this photo!" Shocking, champion of underground sewers! Fantastical unidentified organism Mossie! Four hundred meters long! "Are you an idiot." "You''re an idiot." Said Ouka and Usagi in unison. "What?! It might be a dragon!" Mari protested with a tearful face. "No matter what, it''s too big to be real, that Mossie" "Only a fool like you can believe after being showed such a half-assedly made up picture. It says it''s in a sewer, so why is there forest and mountains reflected in the background. Isn''t that a fishing boat?" "ah, that''s true." ""haa."" "Y-you guys didn''t gather together to make a fool of me did you?!" "Oh, you finally noticed?" "Damn itt!!" Mari started stomping just like Usagi did. Looking at it from outside, it would seem more like high school girls having fun in a family restaurant rather than the meeting of a test platoon. Takeru who was in charge of preparing tea, placed a cup in front of everyone and made a forced smile. He placed it in front of the three, and noticed that the fourth person isn''t there. When he looked around the platoon room, he noticed the last person sitting on a chair by the wall. Takeru carried tea to the person by the wall. "Are you not going to join?" "nn?! I''m not in the mood today." Ikaruga took the cup of tea from him, set a leg on the chair and nestling comfortably she looked at platoon members. Without mingling, she watched them from a distance. It wasn''t really uncommon sight, it happened occasionally. Ikaruga sometimes looked this way at her comrades. Even when there were only three members, she looked at the futile strategy meetings Takeru and Usagi held. Takeru stood next to Ikaruga and sipped his tea while leaning back on the wall. Ikaruga also sipped her tea, and both of them made a bitter expression at the same time. "its horrible." "You don''t improve do you." Ikaruga looked apologetically at Takeru who was about to cry and she giggled. "Really, nothing changes Kusanagi, Usagi, nor our Small Fry Platoon''s state." "No, something changed didn''t it? It''s become somewhat dangerous recently." "That''s not what I mean. I mean this silly feeling, the atmosphere." With that said, aah?, Takeru looked at Ouka and the others. "Ouka came, Mari is staying over, I think it''s become quite busy." "But fundamentally nothing has changed. We haven''t matured at all." It sounded like an accusation, but Ikaruga''s expression was relaxed. They''ve known each other long, that''s why he noticed. She didn''t want it to change, that''s what Ikaruga must''ve thought. Takeru put on a bitter smile and thought about the past. "Even if you say that, when there were only two of us and Usagi came, it was kind of awkward too." "nn??" After Takeru said that, Ikaruga curled up and narrowed her eyes. That gesture was strangely sexy. "What about the time when it was just you and me?" "Ha? Because it was just the two of usah." "35th platoon started in the high school didn''t it?? I met Kusanagi in middle school." The platoon, because their sense of camaraderie was strong before that, he felt like it was continuing from middle school. Ikaruga tilted her head towards where Takeru was standing, it felt like she wanted to snuggle up to him. "Is that how I am seen by Kusanagi?" "I-I didn''t mean it in a bad way. It''s a misunderstanding because of our long relationship. At the beginning it was just me and you for some time." He got embarrassed a bit and averted his face. Seeing that reaction, Ikaruga came closer and pressed her lustrous breasts against him. "It sounded like something a married couple would talk about?" "Ha?!" "Usagi would be our real daughter maybe? Nikaido our stepdaughter?" "Why does it turn out like that" "Oh, but your legal wife would be Ootori, I would be the mistress with an ex-wife feel to it?" "Don''t talk like we had a divorce! Ootori has nothing to do with it does she?!" "Aah, it''s a harem so Ootori aside everyone is a mistress." "It just turned out that way because everyone aside from me is a woman right?! A-also about you and the others, I haven''t looked at you that way even once." "" "Really, is it really that fun to constantly tease me?" Displeased, he folded his arms, closed his eyes and grimaced. Even after saying the word ''tease'' like usual nothing happened, because the silence continued, Takeru opened one eye and looked at Ikaruga. Ikaruga was looking a bit lonely, gazing at her comrades. "really, unchanging." Her expression, was one he never saw before. Takeru couldn''t utter a single word, he could only stare at her profile. "Well then, it''s about time. There''s something I want to tell you guys." It was evening. The futile platoon activities were nearing their end, as usual. Ikaruga suddenly raised her hips from the chair. Everyone''s line of sight gathered at Ikaruga. "I will be taking a break from school for a while. See you." She said such a thing. "hee? Why?" Takeru raised his face and asked. "I''m fine with telling youif you''re prepared for it." "I already told you." "no, in fact I." Ikaruga moved the hands from her waist and joined them in front of her large breasts, giving them a meek look. "There''s a Dragoon race being held tomorrow, Gaia is whispering to me." "" "I know the risks. The Dragoon''s race is a dangerous game, sometimes the audience is involved in accidents. Still, I can''t suppress it, my heart is throbbing" "Isn''t that just cutting classes!" Takeru couldn''t stop himself from retorting. He tried to land a karate chop on her, but she distanced herself from him slightly. "That''s how it is, so continue the platoon activities without me." "Hey, as captain I can''t recognize such a reason!" "Well then, you guys, do it properly when Ikaruga-oneesan isn''t here?" She went pass Takeru with a lab coat on, and walked away with loud footsteps. Of course, Takeru tried to chase and stop her. But, Ikaruga stopped halfway as she was opening the door and unexpectedly turned her face around. "Stay healthy, bye bye." Bye bye. As she waved to them, he stopped his feet. Ouka and Mari had a questioning look on their faces, it seemed outrageous. "Seriously, what was that. I, it seems like I don''t know Suginami that well yet." "Yeah I thought we get along well, but it seems like Suginami puts up a wall between us. I wonder if its because she''s from another field, a technician Kusanagi, why didn''t you stop Suginami? As captain, you should whack her." The familiar preaching voice of Ouka didn''t reach Takeru. Something, a strange uneasiness lodged itself deep inside him. It was several minutes after Ikaruga left platoon room. "? What is it, Takeru? You''ve been silent and have had a difficult expression for a while now." "Kusanagi, you''re the captain so give us a proper briefing. We will really have to repeat a year at this rate." Hearing the voices of the two, Takeru looked up reminded of them. "Sorry, sorry. What did you say?" "are you really all right? What are you spacing out for?" Mari leaned over and stared at his face. "I''m a little uneasy, I think Suginami was acting pretty weird." "? She seemed the same as usual to me." Ouka tilted her neck while crossing her arms. Takeru recalled it while staring at the ceiling, and scratched his cheek. "I don''t really get it but, it seemed really peculiar when I spoke with her? It was a little weird. Or rather, the tension was pretty unstable." Hearing what Takeru said, Mari and Ouka didn''t really get it and just tilted their necks. "Also she whenever she''s going, she usually says ''see you'' or "see ya later'', or something like that." "? So what?" "And today she, she said ''bye bye'' right? It''s the first time, for her to say goodbye properly." "isn''t that normal? You''re brooding over something like that?" Even though Mari said that, Takeru still felt uncomfortable. Takeru didn''t have a rational basis for it, but it''s been four year ever since he first met Ikaruga. It was something he could sense because of their long relationship. And Takeru wasn''t the only one who felt that. "Certainly, it was strange." Usagi seemed to think the same as Takeru, she was silent up until now. "Because shedidn''t grope my chest even once today." """" She said it with a straight face, Mari and Ouka showed a troubled reaction. "i-isn''t that good for you, that she stopped." "It isn''t about whether it''s good or bad. At times like this Suginami is plotting something." Usagi said that, put a hand on the desk and leaned over. Takeru nodded strongly, agreeing with Usagi. "Indeed. It was definitely strange." "Yeah, there''s definitely something." The two veterans agreed. Mari and Ouka had no idea, neither of them could pinpoint it. "I wonder if its because you know each other for a long time. Because you''ve been fooling around together for a long time, you notice something we can''t tell." "N-no no, now that I think about it, I also think it was a bit strange? Yup, yup." "why are you changing your opinion. Don''t try to mingle with them! Don''t leave me alone!" "B-because you can''t read the atmosphere. I''m one of those who can do that!" "It''s not about being able to read the atmosphere!" Is that so?! Ouka had a shocked expression on her face. He wondered if the two of them really got along badly, and he started to think about Ikaruga. It might have been like Mari said, the four year long relationship between them might have made a subtle difference. Ikaruga is someone who could be called Takeru''s first friend. He didn''t have many people he knew from childhood. He had extremely bad relations with other people ever since he was young, even after coming to city he was isolated because he was always carrying a sword. Under such circumstances, the only one who spoke to him was Ikaruga. "You''re really interesting. I like you. I like sharp people." After telling him that, Ikaruga started to involve herself with Takeru. What led Takeru to how he was now was Ouka, but the one who taught him common sense was Ikaruga. To learn common sense from the most insane person in the platoon might sound strange, but Takeru had been causing problems for other students, and if not for Ikaruga, he would have been expelled. Although Takeru wasn''t aware of it, but looking at it from the side, Ikaruga was like an older sister to him. It was the same for Usagi as well. "it''ll be fine if it doesn''t become strange." As Takeru worried about her, suddenly, someone knocked on the platoon''s door. Usagi who was eating biscuits reacted quickly, stood up and trotted towards the door. "Fueh?" And when she opened the door. "Eh?" "Usagi? What is it?" "certainly, someone knocked on the door, right? I can''t see anyone." Usagi made a questioning look. Takeru also headed towards the door, and asked in the hallway. Certainly, there was no one there. He heard voices from other platoons, but he couldn''t see anyone. "What is it? A prank?" "I don''t think there''s anyone in school who would think of doing that, and eh?" When Takeru tried to close the door, he heard a weird sound coming from below. After he looked down, he saw an envelope being put there. He picked it up and looked at the address, ''To Kusanagi Takeru-sama'', that''s all that was written. "A letter?" He was concerned with, but he didn''t know anyone who would leave him a letter. "What what? A love letter?!" "L-love letter you say?!" "Even so it''s quite simple a brown envelope." Mari and Ouka came over towards the door, and the entrance turned noisy. "No, no matter how you look at it, there''s no way it''s a love letter" While saying that, he opened the envelope carefully and took out the letter from inside. The contents inside were simple, a folded piece of B5 paper. All platoon members looked at the content of the letter. They were really a bunch with no delicacy. Unworried, he looked at the letter. In there it said, Suginami Ikaruga has betrayed the academy. Just that, it was written briefly. Volume 3, 2 - Border Volume 3, Chapter 2 - Border Alchemist''s fifth weapons development laboratory located in the border. The official reason to build it in modern slums was to mine anti-magic materials by the border, it was more efficient that way because there was no need to transport them. However, the truth was that in the border, no anti-magic material was mined. Although there was a mine, but it wasn''t functioning ever since it was built. The real purpose, was to reduce interference from Inquisition as much as possible. The border was an area with lots of crimes happening in it; even the Inquisition had a hard time with it and can''t really control it. Both mafia and small groups of witch communities have been established inside of it. At the entrance of the border there is a checkpoint, ordinary people require a permit to enter it. It was the best place to hide something from Inquisition. Fifth weapons development laboratory, in fact it was too big to be called a laboratory. It wasn''t as big as the headquarters, but it was about size of a theme park. The sections inside were divided into levels, the deeper the level was, the more dangerous was the research performed inside. It was a mechanism of gradually increasing the security. The sections are divided into 5 levels, the levels signify how dangerous the weapons researched are, with level 5 being where weapons of mass destruction are being researched Only a few people among the alchemists know about the existence of level 5. It is located inside of a tower in the deepest part of the facility. On the top floor of it, there was a space with pure white walls. That, was a level 6 section that officially didn''t exist. The white walls covering the interior were emitting dim light. It was a first-class anti-magic material, the Weiss Crystal. No magic could pass through the walls coated with rare material. In the center of that space, there was a single pillar, an incubator filled with dark red liquid. Right beside, there was a girl who looked up at the incubator. She had unkept red hair; it looked as if she cried recently. Although she was wearing a lab coat like a scientist but the color of the coat was deep red. That outfit stood out from the white lab coats. Between Alchemists, it implied a different rank from the white coats with the colored coat meaning she was one of "Designs Children", a "Suginami". She had a somewhat sleepy look, like a tremendous enclosing darkness, with a sense of emptiness that seemed completely removed from human beings. "A sorrowful face of a scientist, that''s pretty rare. I''m really curious if people who carry the name of "Suginami" normally feel emotions." From behind the woman, a man in a black costume contrasting with the white facility. He had sparkly blond hair and priestly clothing matching his disgusting smile. It was Valhalla''s executive, necromancer Haunted. After hearing his speech, the woman turned her face towards him with a relaxed movement. "Sorrow? What''s that." "Sorrow is sorrow y''know. It''s a really captivating feeling. It''s a great emotion that makes women more beautiful. It''s really wonderful." "I don''t understand such things." "It''s like watching a girl being left behind after being soiled. It makes you want to hug her. Strong enough to break her." "You want to hug me?" Hearing such a frank response, Haunted was suddenly left speechless. The girl even opened her arms and said, "come come", welcoming Haunted. "I don''t really mind. I can understand the sexual meaning." "" "I have no experience, so I''ll leave it all to you. I need to learn." She said such a thing while being completely expressionless, Haunted suddenly gulped and dropped his shoulders "no, it''s fine. I have completely withered. Also, I didn''t really mean it in a sexual way." "Do I have no sexual charm? Suginami''s proportions should be perfect. Or are you a pedophile?" "No. It''s because you are a boring person. Teasing people like you goes against my sense of aesthetics, no offense." Their eyes met, and Haunted slowly came closer to the girl. "Are all Suginamis like this? I want to complain from the bottom of my heart about your lack of feelings. Isuka-san, why don''t you live your life more like a human? Though, it''s my hobby to destroy such happy lives." Haunted said to the girl called Isuka. "The only thing that interests us is research." She responded flatly, and stared at Haunted. "What happened. You look pretty horrible." "Oh, you mean this? Ufufu, it''s pretty good, right? It''s kind of like a medal." He said that and *pan* *pan*, he hit his addition lightly. His clothing was brand new, but Haunted had his body all wrapped in bandages. From between beaten-up bandages something like ash spilled, his internals were clearly burnt. "Even though I changed majority of my body, the magical attribute of aurora is really dreadful. The damage to the soul also affects the physical body, and it turns out all beaten up like this. Even my Nacht is in bad mood after our first defeat and won''t come out of the sheath." "Oh, the attack on the tournament last month. I''m interested in what did you in." "Ufufu, it''s been a while. Those children are wonderful. That''s why I''m not telling you. You won''t be able to stop yourself from wanting to dissect them." "That was my intention." "Right? That''s why I won''t tell you. They''re my treasure." Haunted made a big grin. Even that smile didn''t catch Isuka''s interest and she continued to stare at the incubator. "How is it? Did the restoration of an elf succeed?" "No. It''s a failure. It grows while its still an embryo, but after that it rots and disintegrates. Substituting with human cells doesn''t seem to work." "Did you try fertilizing a witch''s egg with a elven nucleus?" "Humans and elves are completely different races. Even if it succeeded, it would become a half. It''s not beautiful at all. A half is no good." "We don''t mind if it''s a half you know?" Said Haunted, Isuka shook her head in response. "I don''t want to make any more failures. What I want to make is a perfect Dark Elf." "there''s one thing I want to ask, why do you insist on recreating a dark elf?" "" "I feel something like a hatred directed towards me." The expressionless Isuka normally didn''t feel hatred. Being told that, she looked at Haunted with her black pupils. "hatred?" "Yeah. Because I''m interested in feelings of others, I can tell." Haunted opened his eyes slightly and laughed. He focused on the beauty of human emotions, he cherished the wonderful passions, loved them, and breaking them was his utmost joy. Haunted probed Isuka''s emotions. Emotionless humans don''t exist, that was his theory. No matter how emotionless they seem, there''s always something hidden. He tried to force something out from Isuka. Without a doubt, it has to be something wonderful. There''s definitely something, there''s a passion dwelling inside this frigid woman "I won''t be able to meet your expectations, there is no such thing." Isuka denied his observations, and stared at his approaching face. She put her hand on his cheek and made a distorted smile by using her face muscles. "I have told you already, we Suginami are only interested in research and development. We were created just for that purpose. To make better, irregular weapons, we''re not interested in anything that doesn''t lead us to creating stronger weapons. It''s just a result of how we have been made, that is all. The only emotion that exists within Suginamis, is the one that drives us to achieve results. "Suginami''s motto, is it. Then why did you betray Alchemist, and decide to side together with Valhalla? Alchemist has the best possible facilities. You can do whatever you want and you don''t need to worry about money and personnel in there." "In the end, Alchemist is a company. Like I can only make things that were requested. What meaning is there if I can''t make things I want to make?" Definitely, deep inside the dark pupils greed could be seen. Scientists are also human. They don''t have any unprecedented feats, there is a lot of people who aim high, but they''re always held back by "Ethics". Great scientists from the past also thought about things like toxicity, hazards, harmful effects or utility as they advanced their research. Those who suspected danger made the tough decision to discontinue the research and there were many scientists who gave in to despair seeing their research being utilized as weapons. However, if you were to get rid of the ethics, if there were human beings that only researched. If you were to mass produce geniuses that don''t hesitate to step into taboo territory. Mankind would be able to move forward. That was the reason for starting the "Designs Child" program. "Then, the fact that you ordered me to kill every researcher in here, came from a rational decision rather than a grudge and desire?" "Of course. In the end, they''re just researchers. There is a clear distinction between them and the Suginamis. For us who have no unnecessary emotions, there is no laziness nor fatigue. That is why their performance and utility is inferior to us. That''s why I wanted you to kill them, they have no more use." "" Hearing Isuka say that, Haunted closed his black eyes. "Right now they are great. They are puppets, but their utilization rate went up. They move as instructed, you have really done well. Thanks to you the experiment will succeed faster." She placed a hand on his shoulder and told him her thanks. But Haunted''s eyes were stained with red, and he hit her hand, pushing it to the side "You, do you think nothing of human lives?!" Forcefully shaking her hand off, Haunted shouted with visible irritation. His appearance was as if he were a real priest getting angry about someone''s lack of morals. Isuka rubbed her hands while tilting her head. "I don''t really get it, but do you really mean that?" "Yeah I do! I really do! Certainly, I do kill people, I trample over their precious lives! But unlike you, I don''t kill people just because there is a reason to!" He heated up and said it with a strong emphasis, almost like a priest. "I kill people because I want to kill! I don''t have objective in it, I just like killing people! I love people! I really love them! And more than anything, I love the passion they show when they''re on verge of death! That''s why I kill!" "Wait, why are you angry?" "I''m telling you should feel something when you kill people! Murdering people because of an objective is just a blasphemy, it''s being rude to the dead! Hatred is fine, love is fine, even a burst of anger is fine! If you''re killing please feel something if not, the killed people are more than anything, they''re pitiful" Haunted preached with tears on his beaten up face. She didn''t know if it was because he was insane, she didn''t know much about sanity. However, it probably were his true feelings. The normal humans get frightened after all. But, Isuka was different. In response to Haunted, Isuka circled around him. "I don''t really get it butthe one who killed them wasn''t me, it was you right?" Haunted as expected, opened his mouth wide dumbfounded. That wasn''t what he meant, is what he wanted to say. But Isuka tilted her neck, still expressionless. She placed a hand on her chin and tried to understand. Haunted, hearing that manner of speech, he decided there''s no hope there. With a cold expression, Haunted wiped off his tears using a sleeve and looked into her eyes. "I was an idiot to try to teach you something about morality. I hate you, it seems like scientists and sorcerers are incompatible." "I see. A pity. But you guys are necessary to me, and you guys need me as well, right?" Being asked, Haunted spat out a sigh. Isuka continued unworried. "I keep my promises. With the Suginami name on the line, I will definitely restore the elves." With Isuka''s declaration, Haunted recovered his original mental state. "So do we. If you succeed with restoration of the elves, and present us weapons, we will welcome you into Valhalla. With the Magical Dragoons you''re developing that will allow us to use pseudo-Hero Summoning it will be enough of a gift to higher-ups. That is if the experiment really succeeds." "Don''t worry. The experiment is almost complete." "I''ve heard that one of the Lost Matrixes was stolen by someone a few years ago?" "Why do you know that?" Isuka inquired still expressionless, Haunted smiled in response. "Just overheard it somewhere. But it really is amazing, for a thief to steal the crystal from such a fortress-like laboratory, it must''ve been a outrageously good thief." As Haunted said that, Isuka''s eye reflexively convulsed for a moment and she put a hand on her forehead. Although it wasn''t much, sweat appeared on her temples. "A migraine or something? I have a good medicine." "no, it''s alright. It''s nothing." She closed her eyes and removed her hand from forehead. "If you want, I can help you with recapturing it." "There''s no need for that. Earlier, information on the Lost Matrix was leaked." "ohh, is that information trustworthy?" "There''s no trust or anything. It''s a leak from the person who stole it." "From the person who stole it, why is that can it be, someone you know?" Haunted asked curious, and Isuka averted her face in a different direction "yeah, from my former compatriot." She slightly narrowed her eyes and put her hand on her forehead again. Five minutes later, Haunted left the level 6 section and headed down by elevator. "from the person who stole it was it. It sounds a bit fishy." He placed his hand on his chin while still in elevator, and his shoulders shook with laughter. The high-speed elevator reached the ground in a blink of an eye, the door opened together with a high pitched sound. That moment he felt a nasty acrid odor overflow. It was a smell that reminded of rotten corpses. "It''s a good scent, but it''s about time it hit the limit. It seems like maintaining it with just magic isn''t enough." Haunted filled his lungs with the putrid smell, and headed outside of the tower with loud footsteps. As he headed there, he passed by several researchers. "Yahoo, everyone, working hard without sleep or rest!" He passed by them while cheerfully greeting them and flashing smiles. "Helping out a black company and a black boss is really hard, isn''t it I wouldn''t be surprised if there were suicides. But don''t worry, the work is almost done! Just work enthusiastically for a while longer!" That figure, it looked like a doll. Haunted headed towards the lady in the reception at the lobby, he threw an authentication card over as if he was playing cards. The card got stuck to receptionist''s forehead. "Ss-so-sorr-rry f-fo-r t-the wa-it." The receptionist with the rotten left eye smiled eerily, and nodded while making a disgusting sound. Haunted used this place as his stronghold ever since he was sent to this city. He summoned and piloted the Hero sent to rescue the VIPs from this place. He was to bring back the results of the successful restoration of elves to Valhalla. Until then, he was to listen to Suginami Isuka''s instructions. Isuka ordered him to kill everyone. That''s why he killed them. He killed them with joy. He killed them until he exhausted his love. Everyone living in this place, all the researchers aside from Isuka. People who were working in this place, guards and mercenaries from private companies aside, were corpses The corpses were implanted with an order to "single-mindedly engage in experiment", so they were perfectly obedient. All of it was possible because the border was a place that made Inquisition''s interference difficult. Beyond the automatic door, as Haunted left the tower, he gracefully opened his arms wide on the stairs right in front of the lobby. "It burns and aches. Is it an omen that something is about to happen?" While saying that, he scratched his own burnt skin. "Aah it''s just like it was back then, I want to plunge into an irresistibly sweet battle." As if he was desperately in love, he stared at the sky and shuddered. After receiving the suspicious letter, Takeru went to the dormitory to talk with her about it but after she came out with a meek look, everyone hid themselves And after that they continued to fidget anxiously "I already know that you''re acting weird, that''s why why don''t you stop that?" Ouka peeked from behind the wall and whispered to Takeru "What are you talking about Kusanagi. Aren''t you worrying about Suginami? After receiving such a letter, we can''t sit still." Ouka said that to Takeru from below while using binoculars. Next was Mari who was below Ouka, she looked at Ouka and teased her. "That''s why you thought about stalking her? That letter, isn''t it just a prank?" After Mari said that, Usagi''s face peaked from below her. "Even so, it doesn''t change the fact that she was acting weird. There''s definitely something going on." Usagi said confidently, she was in favor of monitoring. Usagi was at the bottom, next was Mari above her, above Mari, there was Ouka, and Takeru was on on top, they all peaked out from behind the wall. Looking at them from a perspective, they looked like a dumplings on a stick. Currently, they were in middle of stalking Ikaruga. Ikaruga left the Academy and got on a bus heading to the outskirts. Takeru and the others were observing her movements from as far as possible. "The Dragoon race hall is in completely different direction why did she lie." Usagi recalled the letter had said ''betrayal'', but shook her head denying it. Ouka stopped looking through binoculars and showed a difficult face. "I don''t intend to be fooled by that letter, I don''t know much about Suginami. But there is a chance hey." "Uwaa really? Ootori-sanyou''re so skeptical to suspect a comrade? well, you''ve been skeptical from the very beginning" Mari said that and made a face full of contempt, and then, *bang*, was hit with Ouka''s chin. "O-ouchhhhhh! What are you doing!" "That''s because you said something annoying." "Buuut, isn''t that truue." "I don''t think being suspicious is a bad thing. It''s necessary to ascertain the truth to prove her innocence. When we confirm that she''s innocent, I will apologize. Even if I were to be hated, I would just continue to apologize, I think that''s fine." "then, what if you are convinced of her guilt, just like it was with me" Mari who had her own debt, made a slightly sorrowful expression. Ouka, whose face was hovering above Mari''s made an uncomfortable expression and glared at Mari from above. And*bang*. "I-It huuuurts! What again!?" "That''s because you said something boring." "Whaaat? I just said I feel slightly guilty!" "Guilty? That sounds really shallow." "Y-youuu!" "If you have time to feel something like that, you better use it to save people just as you said you will." Mari twisted and trembled, while Ouka snorted. They didn''t know each other for long, but Takeru and Usagi sympathized with Ouka''s feelings. She''s embarrassed She''s definitely embarrassed Thought both Takeru and Usagi. She definitely wanted to say "you''re weren''t the one at fault". Even so why did she have to lie to us? Although he didn''t believe in that letter, he didn''t know why did she lie to them about taking a few days'' rest. Prying into her private life was no good, but considering the discomfort he felt this morning, the letter wouldn''t leave his head. Suginami Ikaruga betrayed the Academy. Betrayed? For whom? Doubts clouded Takeru''s mind, and he followed Ouka without question. After leaving the outskirts, Ikaruga continued to a street that was less crowded. The landscape gradually turned simple, and the devastation became more noticeable. While they were moving behind the building, Mari suddenly stopped. "Eh this way is, it can''t be." Mari looked around as she said that. "Wait, Suginami stopped." Ikaruga completely stopped walking by the crossroads right beside the signals. The Four of them looked at her puzzled. That''s when large trucks passed in front of Takeru and the others blocking their view. After a few seconds, the platoon lost sight of Ikaruga. "Wha?!" Takeru raised his voice surprised. After the truck has passed, Ikaruga was no longer there. Takeru ran towards the signals in a hurry, and stood where Ikaruga had been earlier. "Where did she go?!" "There are no alleys here. And escaping from our eyes with Suginami''s reflexes is impossible." "M-maybe she really disappeared that''s not possible, right?" Takeru and the others looked around flustered. They searched for ten minutes, but in the end couldn''t find Ikaruga. Only Mari looked below their feet. "Suginami probably, she went to the border." She murmured, and then immediately continued. "The whole area around here, obviously there aren''t many people are there? Even buildings, they look like the ones over there. It''s a proof that the border is close. There should be a checkpoint right there." "The border but you can''t go past the checkpoint without a permit, right? I''ve heard it''s impossible to get in there without a permit?" "You''re so naive Takeru. If crossing was impossible, then how do Magical Heritage dealers like me get into the town?" Mari was squatting on the ground, and she hit the manhole with her fist. "underground." Ouka made a bitter face. "That how it is. I''m not really sure, but it seems like there used to be a subway under this place, there''s an absurd amount of passes underground. For the sake of transporting goods during the war, it was expanded further. Currently the underground is like a labyrinth. Hearing Mari''s words, Ouka crossed her arms depressingly. "Setting up a checkpoint in an underground passage is impossible. At most a patrol can be sent, but there''s a limit to that as well." "It''s a transport line known and used by many people, because there''s no way to blockade it." "How deplorable. If it was properly maintained, this muffler woman wouldn''t be here now." "If Inquisition knew someone like me wouldn''they, wait a sec?!" "You again!" The two of them were about to start arguing again, but Usagi put one hand on her face in front of the manhole. "The-then, did we completely lose sight of Suginami?" "I have a map of the underground labyrinth in my head, but not knowing where is she heading we won''t be able to catch up to her. At worst case, we might get separated." "That''s can''t be" "Reacting to Mari''s words, Usagi made face as if she was about to cry Casting skeptical gazes at Mari and the depressed Usagi, Ouka put a hand on Takeru''s shoulder. "What do we do, Kusanagi. Chase her?" Questioned by Ouka, Takeru frowned. Now he was regretting the fact that he didn''t stop and question her when he felt the discomfort in platoon''s room. It was possible that Ikaruga was caught up in something outrageous, and headed to the border using the underground passage only criminals used. She wouldn''t go there without a reason. Was there a reason she lied to Takeru and the others? no. It didn''t matter, There could only be one conclusion. "There''s no other choice than to chase her, we can''t leave her alone in the border." He tensed his face and said to Ouka. If she''s stirring up something, or if she''s been dragged into something, they could only follow. Follow her, and confirm. And if they confirm it''s something troublesome, they would carry it together as comrades. Ouka expected that answer, and nodded slightly. "I also agree with it, however there''s something I have to say first." Ouka put some strength into the hand she placed on his shoulders. "If by any chance Suginami is involved with bad things, I will carry out my duty." "meaning, you will arrest her?" Ouka looked straight into Takeru''s eyes. That was her nature, if Ikaruga had her hand in wrongdoings, then he will not stop her. That''s even more of a reason to stop her. "It''s all right. If she tries to escape I won''t stop you from that, however, you absolutely can''t kill her. Even for me, Suginami is umm, that is" Ouka averted her eyes, then look at him, she looked back and forth in panic. "S-she''s an important comrade to you right? I promise not to shoot her." "Got it. But, wait until we get the evidence or at least until we hear the truth from her." "Of course, that''s what I intended." As soon as he heard Ouka''s reply, Takeru looked at Usagi. She was facing down, her mouth was closed tightly. Ikaruga and Usagi were the ones who got along the best in the platoon. She wouldn''t ever admit it, but Takeru thought they were best friends. Takeru placed a hand on the anxious Usagi''s head, and lightly stroked it. "Don''t worry. I''m sure it''s something like illegal modification parts available only in the border, she probably went to buy some rare metals." "but Suginami, she never came out of the Academy''s premises, not even once" With that said, Takeru was reminded that he never saw her going out of the school grounds. She always acted as an operator during missions, and was living in the campus dormitories. Although Takeru was also suspicious, he made a bitter smile and made a small lie. "I''ve been hanging with her for four years now, she went to watch the Dragoon race before you know? You worry too much, Usagi." "is that so, then it''s fine." Usagi''s depression was also one of things he was concerned about. While Takeru comforted her, Mari placed hands on her hips and looked at all the members. "It can''t be helped. I''ll help you look for Suginami. I owe you guys after all." Mari puffed up her flat chest. Ouka glared at Mari while performing a check on her equipment. "You go back. People who wear a Gleipnir can go out to town at most, the border is out of acceptable range. Also, a witch who can''t use magic will be of no help to us." Ouka sharply protested against Mari''s decision. Mari turned her shocked face and poked the collar attached to her neck after loosening her muffler. "This collar is specially made, you know that right. It has an inhibitory effect, and I can''t take it off normally. I will die in prison if I remove it. If I run away, you will report to the president and I will die when it explodes." Also, she added while laughing. "I''m confident that I''ll be more useful than you? I know the way to the border by using the underground pass. As long as I am here, I promise we''ll get there safely. In the first place, is there anyone other than me who can give you directions?" "" "Oh? You have no confidence? Why do you look away?there there?." "Annoying!! Don''t poke my cheek!" Ouka''s cheek was poked, in revenge she grabbed Mari''s cheek and pulled on it. Another bitter screaming match started between the two of them. Nothing changed, even during this emergency situation. "but, you said before that there''s no way of telling which way Suginami went? What do we do?" With Usagi''s question, Ouka and Mari stopped bickering. Takeru also considered it, but he couldn''t think of anything. Honestly, he wanted to ask Inquisition for help, however that was only if there was no other option. If they learn about their entering the border without permission, they would be suspended, and in the worst case expelled. If they got involved with something bad, they might get arrested before they could even explain. Takeru continued to think. The moment he lowered his face and looked down. "Host, are you having trouble?" In front of him, there were empty eyes devoid of light. Suddenly Lapis appeared, Takeru fell back and left an ass print on the ground. About the time Takeru and the others decided to chase her. Ikaruga entered the underground passage, and while not losing her way walked through labyrinth as complicated as spider web. It was the second time she was passing through here. Even though she was here a few years ago, she still firmly remembered the directions. Ikaruga took out a mobile phone from the breast pocket of her lab coat. "It''s me. Right now, I''m heading to the border through the underground passage." "Got it. I will tell the men to expect you. Did you bring it?" After hearing that, Ikaruga sighed. "If you mean the Lost Matrix, then I''ve got it. Don''t worry, I intend to return it to the fifth laboratory." "" "That''s why, you also make sure to keep your promise, Isuka." A clear voice sounded in the underground pass. "In exchange for Lost Matrix you want to help with the experiment, was it. " "That''s right." "you have betrayed Alchemist. Even if you come back now, it''s not a place for you." "I don''t really care about getting back my position. I''m just curious about the restoration of elves." After she said that, Isuka remained silent for a while. "If you are that interested, then why did you steal the Lost Matrix four years ago? " "If I stayed there, I would have died from boredom and lack of work. Also, I didn''t take the high quality Lost Matrix with intention of stopping the experiment, I wanted to continue the experiment outside." "" "But in the end, it was a failure. Because the equipment is too poor, I couldn''t restore them. That''s why I want to go back to Alchemist." "Don''t lie. Who would believe you, one who learned ethics." Answering Ikaruga who told her the reason frivolously, Isuka immediately denied it. "What''s your real objective? What are you planning." "hey, don''t you think this exchange is meaningless? You want the Lost Matrix, I want to get back into the laboratory. Is that no good for you?" Ikaruga said it fed up, and started to walk faster. "Fine then. I don''t get what you intend. You will get what you want however." Just when Isuka seemed to accept it, she quietly added. "if you try to get in my way again, I won''t show any mercy." She said those words refusing her and immediately terminated the call. Ikaruga continued to hold the mobile next to her ear for a while after the sound signalizing the end of the call rang. Just as Mari said, the underground passage was very complicated. There was light here and there, proof that it was still in use, but the path Mari used was almost completely dark. A lot of them were poorly made and were used for transporting goods during the war, or were rushed tunnels made for infiltration. After the war, criminals and refugees from the border quickly connected the passages, finishing the underground labyrinth. "NNW, a hundred and fifty meters in a line straight ahead." Behind Mari who went first, Lapis indifferently continued to inform them of Ikaruga''s current location. Mari stood still every time Lapis did that and proceeded after a few seconds when she selected a path. "A hundred and fifty meters ahead in a straight line isn''t that in gray city Let''s hurry up. It isn''t that far, but the road isn''t straight." Mari said towards the small lights coming from wristwatch-type devices. Takeru followed up with a voice of admiration. "You really did well not to get lost even though you only knew the approximate position." "I''m not a witch just for show. If you''re surprised by just this much, seeing operative procedures for magic would make you faint, Takeru." Ueeh, Takeru made a pained expression. Ouka who was beside him snorted in response. "The one who surprises me is Suginami. She used the shortest possible route to the border she seems to be accustomed to going over there, or she hired someone to guide her." Mari asked as she moved on the rough path. While following Mari, Takeru put a hand on Lapis'' shoulder. "Thank you, because you are here we can keep up with Suginami." "No. Don''t mind it. I only do whatever is within my ability to help Host." She responded indifferently. "You should be more happy for being praised. You''re a very useful Relic Eater. There aren''t many Magical Heritages who can be used in so many ways." "" "I praised you, why don''t you say something?" "" Even reminded by Mari, Lapis didn''t react. She was expressionless like usual, making soundless footsteps, like a ghost. Mari''s eye convulsed, and the way she walked revealed irritation. Usagi who was walking behind also watched Lapis with a mysterious look at her face. "That''s creepy. Why doesn''t she react when we talk to her, not even returning a glance? Ootori also has a Relic Eater right? Are all of them like that?" "I don''t know, I''m not interested. I have no idea how magic thinks." Ouka who had a magic allergy, was clearly hostile towards Lapis. Even though she openly directed her hostility towards her, Lapis'' expression didn''t change at all. Aside from Sougetsu and Takeru, Lapis rarely reacted to people who spoke to her. Even though she was always by his side, her standing in the platoon was very subtle and special. She wasn''t a regular member, it was just that she was usually beside Takeru. If possible he wanted her to adapt to other members that''s what Takeru thought. "We arrived. This is a good place to come outside. It should be relatively safe above." Mari pointed at the manhole above as she spoke. The city where both police and Inquisition are, and the border were like entirely different worlds. Those who come in realize it as soon as they leave the checkpoint. The streets are no longer there because of war, smashed asphalt, and because the only usable buildings are the ones made before the war, it was a horrible sight. A lot of vagrants holding their knees on the side of the road can be seen. As they proceeded, there was a square that acted as a gang''s hang out, and a residential area which was human''s refuge. Eventually they entered a downtown that seemed to flourish. The downtown was called Evil Street, a place of gambling and prostitution where the mafia acted like the police. And, even further ahead, There was a location that was the closest to the Akashic Hazard''s area, the "Sanctuary". The place was called Gray City, a lawless area even Inquisition feared to enter, said to house a number of witches. "" Ikaruga entered the border as scheduled, and walked in front of a certain junk shop. She didn''t enter the store, instead she stood in the middle of the road and looked up at the sky. "there''s no need to be on alert. You don''t need to force me to go with you." As she told that and sighed, there was movement in the area. From the back alley and broken windows of the junk shop, several men equipped with assault rifles and bulletproof vests came out and pointed their muzzles at Ikaruga. Ikaruga placed her hands on top of her head and waited unmoving. All of them were equipped with first class Alchemist-made goods. Judging from the way they acted and the way they were dressed, they must have been from a private military company. "Suginami Ikaruga?" "Indeed." "Show us your ID card." The mercenary instructed her while looking through weapon sights and she slowly removed the ID card from her lab coat pocket and threw it to the mercenaries. A mercenary caught it with one hand and after sharply staring at Ikaruga, he turned his sight to the ID for only a moment. And a moment later, "confirmed. Show me the article of trade." "No way. If I pass it to you, you will kill me here and now right? This is hundred times more expensive than the money you were hired for. I don''t have a reason to show it to money mongers like you." "Show it. I''m not asking, I''m ordering you to." "In exchange for this Lost Matrix I was promised to be taken there. I will protect it, and I will not give it to you." Ikaruga said that to all of them with a strong attitude. Mercenaries around her suddenly released blood lust. Ikaruga looked at them as if she saw something silly. "boring and vulgar." She muttered with an extremely calm attitude. They left the underground passage while keeping track of Ikaruga, Takeru and the others arrived on the surface after successfully crossing to the border. "Why did it turn out like this?!" They ended up in the middle of fugitives. It was good that they came out to the surface, however the place they surfaced was a site of a Magical Heritage trading mafia. Obviously, because they were wearing AntiMagic Academy''s uniforms they were thought of to be conducting an investigation and were intercepted before they had time to negotiate. The enemy was poorly equipped, but they couldn''t handle so many of them. The four of them dashed into a back alley, the enemy desperately scattered. "What the heck! You said that you''re familiar with the border, and that this outlet was safe! It''s not safe at all!" Ouka yelled at Mari while shooting her gun behind. "It can''t be helped right!? It''s been half a year since I''ve been in the border! It must''ve changed after so long! I don''t know myself why there is a trade happening in a place like this!" "You''re useless after all!" "Even Usagi-chan! Just because I didn''t know about it doesn''t mean I''m useless!" Mari responded to the accusations while being out of breath as she ran. Takeru dropped his speed and stopped after sliding at a T-junction, and immediately asked Lapis. "Lapis! Where''s Suginami''s location?!" "SSE, it''s left." He turned left as instructed by Lapis who ran by his side without breathing. However, one of them, Mari couldn''t keep up with their mobility and bent, almost falling down. "This third wheel!" Ouka intended to return after she stopped in her tracks, but before that, Takeru used Soumatou and flew to where Mari was. He held her in her arms and started running again to join Ouka. "Aaa, uueeh?!" "Don''t move! Put up with it for a while!" He advised the blushing Mari, and aimed at the exit of the back alley. Being held in both arms and facing him, it seemed like she was incredibly embarrassed, and "awawawa" leaked from her mouth. There was no choice since it was an emergency. Even though they knew that, he felt a mysterious hostility and resentment from both of his sides. ""you should have left her there."" "You guys are really unforgiving, aren''t you!?" "Don''t talk, hurry up! We need to lose them before we join up with Suginami!" Takeru gave out orders and ran straight down the road while holding Mari. Ahead, he saw the light. "Head over there, there''s a reaction a bit to the right." "All right!!" Takeru lowered his waist and increased his speed. And at that moment, from the light on the other side, Takeru was a bit late in grasping the situation. About the same time, on the second floor of the building across the street, there was a woman holding a sniper rifle who was spying on Ikaruga and the mercenaries. She was one of Inquisition''s Dullahans, a direct subordinate of Kurogane Hayato, the captain of EXE. Her name was Oonogi Kanata, she was the woman who served as his assistant during the time of the attack on the tournament. "Oonogi here, the target made contact with someone who looks like a trading partner. Considering their equipment, they''re probably mercenaries hired by Alchemist." "Got it. What is the 35th Test Platoon doing?" "Sure enough, they lost their way." "That''s convenient. They should be left alone for now. We''ll recover them later." "Is that fine? Certainly, the Chairman" "It''s fine if you just follow my orders." As Hayato instructed from a distance, she took a deep breath, feeling dissatisfied. "Today I should be off duty why is it me even though I have a reservation in Cake Viking oh come on." "Don''t complain with your communicator on." "Was no other member of EXE qualified for this? I-I''m still a newcomer." "There is no one more competent than you who came from Banshee." "? Does that mean, that you picked me because of my abilities?" She asked through the intercom a bit happy. "No, that''s because you were the one with the most time." The words that came from the other side weren''t the ones she desired causing her to make a grumpy face again. She continued to look at the enemy with her left eye through the scope. "The enemies are five mercenaries, from my vantage point I can easily subdue them." "I leave the timing to you. Before Suginami Ikaruga is taken away, clear them out and leave only her." "Understood." She toggled the switch of the intercom, and tried to contact a comrade. In this mission, there were three other members of EXE involved, they were scattered around with the mission of monitoring Ikaruga and recovering the Lost Matrix. Three other people surrounded their objective while hiding themselves with optical camouflage while standing in positions allowing them to rush in at any time. Hayato took command of the mission from headquarters and Kanata issued instructions on the field. In order to instruct the others, she waited for their responses. "This is Oonogi, is everyone prepared?" """""" "? This is Oonogi, respond. Are the preparations for the attack" There was no answer. It was strange. Just when she thought that, she saw something on the edge of her field of view and looked away from the scope. In her field of view, about ten meters away from the place where the mercenaries and Ikaruga were, in the corner of the alley there was a familiar figure of a boy holding a girl in both of his arms. "T-those kidswhy with this timing!" Kanata aimed the muzzle immediately at the mercenary closest to Ikaruga. After thinking of stopping for a moment, Takeru devoted himself to accept the situation. On his right, there was Ikaruga surrounded by several armed mercenaries. Ikaruga was hit in the cheek with a punch and fell to the ground. A man was about to kick her while aiming a muzzle at her. Takeru looked at it with wide opened eyes. Also Ikaruga, not knowing why Takeru was in this place was wondering of why would he be here. When Takeru comprehended what was going on, anger welled up from inside of him before he noticed. This feeling was like the one when sword was made fun of, it couldn''t be suppressed. He put Mari down immediately and put a hand on his sword. And like an antelope, he prepared to kick off the ground. *bang* *bang* Someone shot twice from behind his back. He didn''t need to check, it was Ouka. Her gun''s barrel was visible by his right shoulder. "Jump in!" Ouka told him. With just that much, Takeru regained sanity. Rather than defeating the enemy right now, the priority was to help Ikaruga. Immediately after, he sheathed his sword and kicked off the ground. He tackled the man who was about to kick Ikaruga, since he was using Soumatou, the man was blown away. There was a sound of the man''s ribs being crushed, and he was blown away like a puppy hit by a car. Although it almost dislocated Takeru''s shoulder, the enemy wasn''t caught completely off guard. "Whaeeh?!" One of mercenaries seeing his comrade being blown away, impatiently directed the gun''s muzzle at Takeru. Takeru picked up Ikaruga without regard to it, and his mouth arced as he looked at the mercenary who aimed at him. Before the mercenary could understand why Takeru laughed, the mercenary collapsed because an anesthesia bullet hit his temple. Without looking back, Takeru kicked off the ground again. He could trust Ouka. With how many people there were, they would come out of it intact. Takeru dove into shade of a building and ensured Ikaruga''s safety. "did you follow me?" Although she expected it, it wasn''t welcome. After separating from Takeru, as if she was disappointed, she placed a hand on her forehead. "I''ll take any criticism later. Those guys just now" "It''s better if you stop now. It''s impossible for you guys." "What are you talking about, with Ootori there that much is" Just when Takeru was about to say so, communication came from the intercom. "Kusanagi! Don''t come back! Take Suginami and run awayyy!" With a voice that seemed like a scream. "Ahcome on!!" Beyond that building was outside of her sniper rifle''s range, she started shooting providing covering fire for Ouka. She no longer cared if her position was exposed. Kanata couldn''t stop herself from shooting. "Oonogi." "I apologize, the mission failed. I understand there will be severe punishment. But I couldn''t stay silent in such situation" "I don''t mind. You''ve done well. Provide them cover." "Eh?!!" "Just don''t kill the mercenaries. We''ll capture them and have them spit information. Leave Suginami to Kusanagi." "Is that alright?" "I''ve already told you I don''t mind." Kanata was certain that she had to listen to Hayato''s orders from above at all times, but she was now puzzled by his unexpected reply. She was a fool to act like a sweetie all this time, now that she had the Captain''s stamp of approval, there was no reason to hesitate. "Roger!" Kanata fired accurately at the mercenaries who directed their muzzles at Ouka. She shot all the enemies who were glued to Ouka. She should be able to take them all out with a suppressor-equipped rifle. That''s when. From behind where Ouka was shooting with her handgun, a loud sound generated by the engine or caterpillar could be heard. Ouka also noticed it, and jumped into shadow where her comrades were hidden. Immediately after that, two Dragoon machines jumped on the field. It wasn''t just two. Three more machines were on top of a building, it were new models equipped with rocket launchers. That was careless. She couldn''t get in touch with her fellow Banshees because of those guys. Kanata was horrified, thoughts rotated at high speed in her head. What to do? Her current equipment was insufficient for fighting against Dragoons. I need to join up with 35th Test Platoon When she thought about that, all expressions disappeared from her face. The sense she developed when she was in Banshee deprived her of all thoughts. "Captain Kurogane, can you hear me?" "What is it?" "It seems like I can''t help them." "" While saying that, Kanata folded the poised sniper rifle and stood up. "There''s a machine behind me." She pulled the bolt and prepared for combat. "You screwed up." "I apologize." "There''s no permission to use a Relic Eater. You have to do it with your normal equipment." "Roger." "Failing a mission is unforgivable. No matter what, you have to survive." "Roger." Immediately after, behind Kanata there was sound of an indirect drive starting. With an electronic sound the optical camouflage was cut off. A big shadow appeared behind her. "Plan change, Oonogi Kanata, to turn around the situation." The muzzle of sniper rifle turned around, at the same time the Dragoon raised its blade, Kanata pulled the trigger. Takeru listened to the report from Ouka, he wanted to return there immediately but was too horrified. Two Dragoons. No, there were three more machines on top of the buildings. The two machines crushed the asphalt beneath its feet and went into the back alley to chase Ouka and the others. And the three from above, jumped over the buildings using their boosters and followed them as well. Takeru couldn''t endure it, and tried to jump after Ouka. One of three machines noticed where Takeru was, and aimed its rocket launcher at him. This is bad! A chill ran down his spine, and Takeru jumped into the back alley to protect Ikaruga. Together with a distinctive sound of launching, it fired and the missile hit the entrance to the back alley. Sounds of explosions rang out. With a slight delay, the blast hit Takeru''s back. The rocket destroyed the alley''s wall, and debris fell down. "guh." Takeru tried to raise his body from under the rubble, but he felt intense pain in his waist. Without giving any sound, he swallowed the pain. "We have no time to spare. The road was blocked by the rubble, but it can be broken through with a Dragoon''s brute strength." "We''re running, can you stand?" "" Takeru grabbed Ikaruga''s hand and pulled her up. Ikaruga looked at Takeru accusingly as he almost detached her arm. "Sheett Ootori and the others comms won''t go through." While spitting curses, he tried to call Ouka many times through the intercom, but there was no reaction. It was the worst possible situation, *clap*, Takeru grabbed his head. Takeru continued to go on instructed by Ikaruga, they had to lose the enemy first. Ikaruga was just like Mari, accustomed to moving inside the border and seemed to choose less popular and safe passages. Takeru desperately kept up with Ikaruga''s speed. The speed wasn''t too big because of how Ikaruga''s motor senses were. Even so, Takeru was losing breath more than Ikaruga, and his body started to sway. He was very pale, as if he was already dead. He stood in a spot and took a deep breath. "Sorry can you hide yourself somewhere around here? Just stay there and wait for me." "" Ikaruga who was standing in front stopped, and looked at Takeru. From her expression, it seemed like she was angry. "Kusanagi, what are you going to do?" "I need to find them. For a while now I couldn''t contact them." After he said that, Ikaruga suddenly closed on Takeru and pulled on his shoulder. She used force to turn the staggering Takeru around, and looked at his waist. There were pieces of glass stuck deeply in his waist. A huge amount of blood continued to flow from it. Ikaruga put his arm around her neck and on her shoulder as he staggered. "We''re going to my hideout. It''s no joke if you damaged your kidney. You''ll die with no treatment." "Even so I''m not going." "Silence. Don''t piss me off any more." "let go, Ootori and the others" "Shut up. You reap what you sow." "?! You" "Shut up." She was definitely angry. Ikaruga glared at him. It was his first time seeing Ikaruga make an angry expression. While lending her shoulder to Takeru, Ikaruga took out a mobile phone from her pocket and made a call. "Isuka? Sorry, but the schedule went crazy." "I have received a report. Was that your trap? You did something stupid." "Don''t misunderstand. That was mishandled. These guys are from my school''s test platoon. My acquaintances. All of them." "I can''t trust you." "In that case, I''ll say this. Next time get better mercenaries they almost killed me." "" "As a price for being targeted, I have a request." "say it." "If your mercenaries happen to catch the guys from the test platoon you''re not to kill any of them." "Your request is just that?" "If you kill them you will get ''that''." "very well. They''ve already been captured. They were to be used as bargain chips.You still haven''t recovered my trust. It''s only a trade." "Fine. I''ll contact you from my side again." Ikaruga ended the call immediately after saying that. Takeru heard a voice of a person from the other end, but he couldn''t tell what were they talking about. Gunfire and explosions could be heard in a distance. Like an echo. Somewhere, Ikaruga''s voice entered his head and echoed, but his consciousness dimmed. "You did something unnecessary because of that my plan failed." Ikaruga breathed out and said to Takeru. "Why did you chase me. There''s no point staying silent after coming this far." "I wasworried about, you" "In the end, it''s probably the handiwork of that rotten Chairman anyway. Probably, he said something like me being a traitor, that''s what he told you isn''t it." Ikaruga said coldly. Takeru, barely conscious while keeping his weight on Ikaruga, rebutted while breathing painfully. "A traitor, that wasn''t I didn''t care about that" "" "I thought you might be caught in something troublesome also" "" "Because, you always try to solve everything alone don''t you but." "" "I won''t let you to carry it all alone." "That''s enough. Stop saying whatever you want, when you don''t know how the other person feels." She accused him, but it could no longer reach Takeru''s ears. *shhh*. The weight on Ikaruga''s shoulder increased. Ikaruga proceeded into a dim alley while dragging Takeru''s weight. Volume 3, 3 - Suginami Ikaruga Volume 3, Chapter 3 - Suginami Ikaruga Alchemist''s fifth laboratory, central tower, top floor. In a place called level 6, Isuka put a hand on the incubator after she finished speaking with Ikaruga. "Four years that was longer than expected." She said that and covered her face with her left hand. A memory of a betrayal from four years ago revived in her head. The place she belonged to collapsed, it was a humiliating memory. But Isuka''s facial expressions didn''t reveal it. She only needed a mind dedicated to research, that is all. That''s how she was taught. She threw away unnecessary feelings. Forcibly. "With this, my suffering will finally end." Whether she was crying or laughing, all of it could be hidden with a palm of her hand. "My hell finally ends." Isuka muttered to no one in particular, and stroked the incubator. Peeking from behind her hand, were eyes full of madness, and she wholeheartedly laughed. "Hey, isn''t that right? Ikaruga." The dreadful sound was like the gasp of the dead from the bottom of the abyss. "Then, the uproar in this case is all an isolated action from just the fifth weapons laboratory?" Inside the chairman''s office, Sougetsu lit a rare cigar and spoke to the receiver with a strong tone in his voice. After receiving report of the mission''s failure from Hayato, there were no more problems with Sougetsu''s plan. He already received information from the arrested mercenaries. Sougetsu created the opportunity to strike and brand the Alchemist, and obtain full authority. After concluding the Alchemist wanted to recreate the elves. Proving their relationship with Valhalla would be a matter of time. To prevent the restoration in advance, they will seize all of Alchemist''s technology. And the second goal, was obtaining technology of processing first-class anti-magic material. Dragoon''s. The elf restoration. All of these could be made by Inquisition at any time. Sougetsu should be able to obtain all that power. The raid could turn into war, but he didn''t care. However, not everything goes so well, Whether it was Inquisition''s or Alchemist, people standing on top of those were villains. The person Sougetsu spoke with, was the Representative Director from Alchemist''s headquarters. "Yes. If I remember well, we issued a permit for studies on elves, but we don''t tolerate research that would go into gray zone." "It''s not just elves. The Dragoons used in attack on the tournament, they were something you guys developed as well, right? The evidence obtained from the wreckage points makes it obvious that Alchemist was involved in this uproar." "So you say, however. We are a company. We continuously sell merchandise, also we''re legally selling Dragoons to private sector. We''re not responsible for what customers do with the Dragoons after we sell them." "Don''t stray away from the topic. The ones that were invited to the opening ceremony wasn''t some other company, but your Alchemist." "Even though you say that, we have no knowledge of such thing. Where did you order the Dragoon''s that were unveiled at the tournament?" "it was close by, so we ordered them at fifth weapons development laboratory." "Ufufu." He could hear a sexy laughter from the receiver, Sougetsu became angry. It was bad, he clicked his tongue in secret. At this rate, they will push all responsibility on the fifth laboratory. The headquarters will be able to get off by saying they didn''t know anything. He won''t let them. Sougetsu went on a counter-attack. "Even so, if you look at it from another perspective, even if that was an arbitrary decision of fifth weapon development laboratory, you cannot escape from taking responsibility. That won''t pass. So how do you intend to take responsibility for it?" "Hmm, mm. We acknowledge that as well, yeah. That''s for the inconvenience we caused this time, you have my apologies from the bottom of my heart." "Only a verbal apology, is it." ""No, no such thing. As an apology oh that''s right, we''ll provide you 250 of the latest model Dragoon "Enkidou" free of charge." Humbly it seemed like they kept low profile. He caught something valuable. But the other party was a snob, which irritated Sougetsu who was a snob as well. "Are those dragons going to have that weird remodeling as well?" "Safe and secure, our motto we say with a smile." "suspicious." "With our pride on the line, we assure you that there will be no such thing." Pride. Saying that was a foul play. Thought Sougetsu. "I acknowledge that you really do feel sorry for that. And I accept the token of apology. However, we will undertake all necessary actions to crush fifth weapons development laboratory." "I am aware of that. We shall deliver the required machines. Please crush and kill them all until there''s nothing left." It was said lightly and with confidence, causing Sougetsu to narrow his eyes. There was no need to restrain themselves anymore. In order to cut the chase, Sougetsu let out. "After we''re done with crushing it, we will of course thoroughly check your headquarters. If we find anything there, we will immediately prosecute you." Sougetsu declared while peeling off the fa?ade from before. "Yes. Do as you please, we don''t mind." "" "We''re fine with it, we hope for Inquisition Board''s patronage in the future. That is why this is a good opportunity to prove our innocence and get along better. You''re welcome to do a thorough investigation." And with that said, the call was immediately ended. Sougetsu was dumbfounded, and froze. After hearing the sound signaling the end of the call, laughter raged, welling up from his throat. "I expected that from the very beginning. That female fox even if we searched we wouldn''t find anything." He threw away the handset and stood up. "Considering the way they talked back, it seems like there''s nothing that would point at the involvement of Valhalla with their headquarters left there." The schedule went crazy, well that''s fine. We''ll get a lot anyway. He walked up to the hanger by the desk''s side, and wore an exaggerated white uniform of Inquisition. "did it go well?" A secretary in a suit came bringing tea and asked. "Immediately have all available Dullahans gathered at the front gate." "what does this mean?" "Also, in about thirty minutes Dragoons should come from Alchemist headquarters, adjust them as soon as possible, tell Reginns to be ready for sortie at any time." "Umm that''s, where to?" The secretary asked. Sougetsu opened a black case, and took out a beautiful musket decorated with silver from inside. "Well" He strongly rotated the musket with a bayonet attached, and strongly gripped it. "Just for a little war?" Wearing a white uniform, Sougetsu said that as if he was going shopping. Somehow, he looked like he was having fun. Fifth weapons development laboratory, fantastical creatures reproduction testing site. In this place, there were many humans and fantastical creatures collected as materials for biological experiments. It was illegal. Over the few recent years, the fifth laboratory studied chimeras in secret from the Inquisition. In cages made of crystal, there were a lot of gremlins and goblins raising their voices. In one of them, there was something that stood out. Inside, there were three girls. All three of them were stark-naked, they were sitting while embracing their bodies. The three were Ouka, Mari, and Usagi. "W-w-ww-what will become of us." Usagi asked as she trembled and hid her chest. "I wonder. We might be stuffed into a potato-washing machine and turned into food for fantastical organisms, or as material for chimeras I have no idea." "Hiiiiiiiii" Mari was sitting cross-legged by the wall, and told Usagi about the danger. Usagi trembled like a rabbit suffering extreme cold. "Uuu*sob* stripped naked, having every corner washed like an object this is first time being treated like that. I can no longer be a bride" "Eeh, is that what you''re bothered by? First we need to get out of this alive before you talk about being a bride." "This is humiliating it''s shameful even though, I decided that my first time will be with the person I love." "You didn''t lose anything yet! You didn''t lose your first time yet! Where are you going Usagi-chan!" "I''ve been dirtied uu uwaaaaaaaaaannnnn." "just how much of a pure maiden are you." "Ni-Nikaido-san is just lacking delicacy. Why are you sitting cross-legged when you''re naked?" "No there''s no men here anyway, it''s just us girls. Why don''t you stop hiding yourself? Be more dignified you know, dignified." "*sob* don''t lump me together with slutty girls" "I''m not slutty! And you''re pissing me off! If you hide that much your belly will stand out!" "uu, *sob*." In response, Usagi stared back at Mari with tears in her eyes. Certainly dignified. Although it was dignified. Usagi lowered her gaze and looked at Mari''s chest. Truly, they were tiny. "If I was that small if I was that small I wouldn''t be ashamed either. Uuu" "What do you mean by that?! Size has nothing to do with it right?! Don''t go crying after looking at someone''s breastsss!" Mari got angry and started ranting, and Usagi continued to cry. Next to the two, stood Ouka with a firm attitude and glared to the side. "You guys are noisy. If you have time for idle talk, think of a plan for escape." Even though she said that, she hid her chest just like Usagi did. Seeing that, Mari said "Those damn big breasts" with envy and enmity. "what, then did you come up with anything?" "I didn''t, that''s why I keep thinking." "That''s no good? when thinking doesn''t help it''s better to be at ease?" "I refuse. Rather than that you, you were trading information in the border right? Why is Alchemist trying to catch Suginami, do you have any idea?" She inquired, Mari deliberately looked at the prison''s ceiling. "Yup, that''s because Alchemist is pitch black." "They were always sitting on the borderline, to think they were this rotten. Experiments with fantastical organisms are prohibited by law." Ouka made a bitter face and hit the crystal wall. "There is definitely some relation between this facility and Suginami but why." "maybe, but." Ouka turned around because of Mari''s suggestive attitude. "When I decided to side with Inquisition, I told them all information I had right? Among the information I told them, there was some about Alchemist plotting to restore the elves. They were just rumors, but Chairman persistently dug for information about that." "elves?" "Yup. Just like during the Witch Hunt War, about wanting to use them as a weapon just like back then." "How foolish, elves are an extremely dangerous existence, it won''t go like the alchemists want it to. They''re underestimating the reality of it." "That''s why I told you it''s just an urban legend right? If it was possible Valhalla would have restored them already. Even Necromancers cannot revive fantastical organisms. This is just a dream" Just when Mari was saying that, unexpectedly. "No, it''s not just a dream. Restoration of elves is possible." There was a woman standing outside of prison before they noticed. It was a very aloof person dressed in red lab coat, she looked familiar to Ouka and the others. "Su Suginami?" They let out surprised voices. "Indeed, I am Suginami. But, I''m slightly different from Suginami you know." The dark red woman brushed her hair away and told them calmly. Just as she said, after looking closely her appearance was slightly different from Ikaruga''s. Even though their style and faces were similar, there were differences. Her hair color wasn''t obsidian black like Ikaruga''s, but red-brown. The color of her skin also seemed darker than Ikaruga''s. "Who the hell are you." Ouka glared at the girl with great hostility. The girl shrugged it off, and continued with indifferent voice. "I am Suginami Isuka. Ikaruga whom you know is one of my compatriots." "? Suginami is an Alchemist''s employee, you mean?" "Not an employee. Existences called "Suginami" are Alchemist''s "results". Humans call us "Designs Children"." "Designs Children", Ouka heard about them. Using eggs and sperm of excellent humans, systematically and artificially producing geniuses by manipulating the genes. Magic is not involved, but it broke the balance of the world and was forbidden as a technology inducing discrimination. But that it really existed, not even Ouka knew that. "You guys will be used as bargain chips. I guarantee you won''t be killed, so don''t worry." Because of Isuka''s indifferent attitude, Mari snorted annoyed. "Do you think we will believe you after we were stripped naked?" Isuka ignored Mari''s protest and looked at the three of them. "I''ve heard you are Ikaruga''s schoolmates. Is that true?" "so what." Ouka glared at her. "I was curious. I''m surprised that someone with such a bankrupt personality managed to interact with ordinary people like you." "" "What really are you? Are you her friends? Or are you pawns used by her?" Ouka and Mari frowned sharply. They didn''t know Ikaruga long, but both of them were angered by Isuka''s words. And, there was someone who was enraged even more, "We''re best friends, and we understand her more than you do." It was Usagi. She was trembling because of anger, and with a weird voice she clearly stated they are friends. Isuka tilted her head. "You understand Ikaruga more than I do? Are you serious?" "I-I''m serious." "You know nothing about her." To avoid laughing, Isuka breathed through her nose. "She is not as simple as you guys think. She''s the same as I am. Just like me, a moving mass of madness only seeking research." Isuka put one hand on the crystal, and the other on her forehead. "She''s not interested in anything that''s not sharp. If it isn''t sharp, it''s worthless. She pushes forward, forward, forward, aiming at the very tip. Ethics. Humanity. From the very beginning such concepts weren''t integrated into us, Suginami. Unnecessary concept. The mind for research is all we have, that''s the only thing moving Suginami. Influence from world outside of research and development makes no difference. We only care about the results. Only results make us climax. That''s the kind of woman she is." "Don''t lump her together with you!!" Although Usagi yelled at Isuka, she was unfazed. Isuka released her hand off her forehead, and glanced at Usagi through the crystal with her dark pupils. "I get it. I''ll tell you what kind of human is she. What kind of path we Suginami follow. I''ll tell you all of it." Isuka spoke quietly, she was so intimidating it was choking. Ouka and the others learned the madness of Suginami. When he opened his eyes, he saw an unknown ceiling. Round and round, the ceiling fan was spinning. Before he thought about where was this place, he dedicated himself to remembering what happened before. He couldn''t remember too well. Although that was probably because his head still didn''t work too well. He felt that half of his body was strangely warm (especially his right arm). He felt as if he was about to fall asleep again. "did you wake up?" And, he heard a voice from his right side. Takeru moved his head to the right with his blurred consciousness. He froze. Right beside him, there was a familiar beauty. The beauty was embracing Takeru, it seemed like they were hugging each other while sleeping. For some reason, she had only black underwear, and was covered with a blanket. His right arm that was felt very warm for a while already, was sandwiched between her large breasts. "u-uu-u-umm, d-d-did I, b-b-by a-any c-c-ch-chance" "Good morning. Yesterday it was pretty intense." She made a sexy smile while blushing, the beauty, was in fact Ikaruga. Unable to comprehend the current situation, he stood up from the bed. Need to apologize. For now he needs to apologize. "S-ss-s-s-sorryo-oouuuuuuchhhh." Severe pain ran through Takeru''s waist, he moaned as he tried to get up. He put a hand on his hip nearby, there was a gauze and bandages on the wounds. And then, he finally remember what happened earlier. As he writhed in severe pain on the bed, Ikaruga was by his side lying face down, and looked at Takeru with an expression of amusement on her face. "It''s obviously a joke. If you move you''ll start bleeding." "this, did you do this?" "That''s right. The one who dragged you all the way here, and performed surgery on you was me." After being told that, Takeru raised half of his body and confirmed his location. It was a hotel room. A queen bed, refrigerator. Wall with strangely excessive decorations, yellow and pink lamps. It felt like a clearly suspicious hotel. "I used it before I enrolled in school, my hideout. Quite pleasant isn''t it?" "I''m not really sure but, you, you have a lot of medical knowledge." "It''s not really knowledge, just basic know-how. Your internal organs didn''t seem to be hurt, but you didn''t have enough blood. Fortunately, because there''s electricity here, the refrigerators were running and it was a nice place to store transfusion packs. I had one set of equipment." Ikaruga hit the bed with her feet repeatedly, then put another mint candy in her mouth. "Umm by the way Suginami-san, why are you naked?" "Oh? You''re happy with me wearing this? You''re unexpectedly maniac." "" "because you didn''t have enough blood, your body temperature was too low. That''s why I slept while hugging you." After giving him a mocking glance, Ikaruga obediently said the real reason. Takeru confirmed his own equipment lying by the wall, and tried to stand up. Tried to, *clank*, something pulled his body back. After looking at it, he saw handcuffs on his left wrist that were connected with the bed''s railing. "This is not a part of the play. Because Kusanagi wouldn''t listen to me go to help Ouka and the others as soon as he woke up, that''s why I tied you up." " You''ve foresaw everything haven''t you." "You will die if you go outside with these injuries. You better give up." Ikaruga raised her naked body, and put a hand on his shoulder after crawling on all fours. Thanks to that, the blanket fell off Ikaruga''s body, he couldn''t bear it and looked away. Since he couldn''t help it, he lied down on his back quietly. And Ikaruga nestled herself right beside him. "I can guarantee that Ootori and the others are alive so you don''t have to worry." She said that like a mother to her child. A serious expression, Ikaruga was completely different than usual. "that''s my line. We came here because we were worried about you." "I''ve told you before you collapsed, it''s not your business. It''s my problem and I will solve it on my own. You guys might die if you get involved." He was stubborn, but Ikaruga was even more stubborn, Takeru knew that. That''s why he didn''t intend to talk about the fact they chased her and remained silent. However, to know the current status, he had a lot of questions. "We have already thrust out necks into it tell me, about yourself." "Oh? Even though you didn''t ask me even once, you do at a time like this?" "Even I don''t want to intrude on your privacy, unless something happens. If you felt like telling me, I would gladly listen." "" "But now, it''s not time for such things." He frowned and glared at the ceiling. "I''ll tell you I''m already prepared to carry that burden." "I, I liked the old Kusanagi who wasn''t bothered with the affairs of the others." "The old me is the past. That''s no longer who I am." As he said that, Ikaruga tightly hugged Takeru''s arm. "if possible, I wanted to keep it a secret until I die, but it seems no longer possible." Ikaruga slowly closed her eyes, and started to talk about herself. How was she born, and what miracle had led her to the academy. She spoke of her everything for the first time. People called Suginami had no fathers, and no mothers. Made thanks to genetic engineering, they were literally made in incubators. For a long time, alchemists and scientists working in Alchemist have always left their sperm and eggs for future generations, in order for them to inherit the knack for technology. What alchemists feared the most, was losing knowledge and skills. The facility for training "Designs Children" was simple and harsh. In a room surrounded with white walls, those who inherited several hundred people developed superior weapons together. Single-mindedly, just that. Completely unlike humans, they single-mindedly aimed at technological advancement. Those who didn''t achieve the results were thrown out to the outside world as defective products. In order to survive, the geniuses were working day and night. Ikaruga and Isuka stood out among Suginami. All the weapons the two of them developed always had a high performance, and it was so peaky it ruled out the balance. ""I''m not interested in anything that isn''t peaky."" When asked by the Supervisor, they answered like that together. The Supervisor looked at such individuals, his mouth wrinkled, and he made a distorted laughter. At that time, Ikaruga and Isuka were six years old. The two of them were officially welcomed in Alchemist corporation, and dispatched to fifth laboratory. And had many achievements there. "Today I succeeded making a transplant from a human into a griffon, amazing isn''t it?" Ikaruga and Isuka reported the news as happily as usual. "Today I made a gas that killed fellow humans and showed their spirits. Praise me, praise me?" That was because, if the girls had achievements, they were given rewards. "Look, look. I made a bomb that only destroys human genes. It''s very kind to the surroundings. Amazing? Hey, is it amazing?" And their rewards, were permissions for developing new weapons. To make better ones, to kill humans more efficiently. You are worth as much as the weapons you produce. The two of them were taught so, they had no hesitation nor mercy, they produced inhumane weapons while remaining completely innocent. Just like they were taught, producing was the meaning of life imposed on Suginami. "Let''s create a weapon that can kill more humans with a smaller budget." That was, the Alchemist''s education policy. Their talent, shocked even Alchemist. Something nobody achieved after the Witch Hunt War ended, even the restoration of elves. "Hey, Isuka. What''s a "mother"?" In their room, Ikaruga was reading a book as she sat by the wall and asked Isuka. Isuka stared at something through a microscope, and answered with a difficult expression on her face. "Isn''t that provider of the egg?" "Hmm. Can I meet that provider?" "She should have already died decades ago. Because the egg provider for both of us was the same, that makes us half sisters." "The father?" "Sperm donor for me was Trismegistos, yours was Paracelsus. I''ve heard they died a few hundred years ago." "Hmm." "Why did you ask about that? That doesn''t matter right?" Isuka asked after separating herself from microscope. Ikaruga was reading an old picture book. On the cover, there was a picture of a smiling child holding hands with people who looked like their father and mother. That book wasn''t something that would be normally brought into lab. It was with the body of a child that was sent in for studying. The title of the book was "Canary''s house", it was a book for teaching morals. "I was wondering for a while now, what is that book?" "Nn? Just before, it was in the backpack of the sample." "hmm, it''s good that it wasn''t found before, interesting. What''s the content?" "It''s a story about a canary bird becoming human." "Ooh, that''s truly interesting. Is it a book about genetic engineering? Or a pattern on how to transplant a bird''s brain into human?" "That''s not it. The bird was lonely because he had no mother since birth, he became a human and created a family. A fairy tale, in other words it''s a book to learn morality." When she heard that, Isuka''s complexion changed. "This is bad. Hurry up and throw it out, if they find it, it won''t end with a beating." Isuka furrowed her brows and tried to confiscate the book from Ikaruga. As Isuka tried to steal the book, Ikaruga distanced herself from her by rolling away. "Isuka, I want to become a sea urchin." "ha?" "A sea urchin. It''s not only sharp, but it''s pointed in all directions. Cool." "Does that mean you want to become knowledgeable in many fields?" "I want to know a lot of things." "those who have a mind of a researcher focus on one thing. In the end, we who are called geniuses are only humans. Our talent would scatter. The only thing we need to do is to develop weapons." Ikaruga looked away from the picture book, and stared at the ceiling. "Hey Isuka." "What is it?" "What''s a family? What''s a friend? What is love? What''s a companion?" "I don''t know. It''s outside my specialty. But I think they are concepts we don''t need." "This canary bird, in the end he was separated from his human family, he turned back into a bird and died alone. What he thought about before he died, wasn''t his mother who was a bird, but his human parents. I wonder, why?" "What is it." "Because this bird''s mother was Passeriformes Fringillidae, it was a bird right? I don''t understand, why did a bird think humans were its parents?" "I don''t know. It seems like newborn chicks have a habit of believing the first thing they see is their biological parent, but there''s no basis for that. In the first place, it''s impossible for a bird to become a human being. That book must be wrong." "I wonder. For some reason I''m not so sure of that. It''s interesting, this book." "Don''t read any further. You will be thrown out if they find out. It''s a concept you don''t need to know." "Rather than not knowing, it''s more interesting to know about it." "I''m fine as long as you''re here with me. I don''t need anything else." Isuka thought Ikaruga was in a weird state, and looked at her. With her eyes gazing at the ceiling, it seemed like Ikaruga was looking somewhere far away. "Isuka, this place is too small for me." There was longing inside of Ikaruga''s pupils as she said that. "It''s an amazing concept. I want the two of us to realize it." In response to the request for the restoration of the elves, Ikaruga and Isuka happily started to work on it, and were already praised in the conceptual stage. Isuka studied only seeking to restore the elves, and undertook the research. And as for Ikaruga, she looked forward to studying something else. All because of that picture book. The fact that alchemists were forbidden from contacting the outside world. They shouldn''t learn feelings. Genius dies when they obtains a human heart. Having interest in the outside, was enough to disqualify her as a Suginami. When she was about ten years old, Ikaruga was more interested in people than research. Alchemist taught her attitude to seek results. They didn''t to teach her ethics and humanity. Just, she started to gradually lose the happy feeling every time she made something. That''s why she thought about going outside. She wanted to go outside. She wanted to see the world. She wanted to know what kind of humans are there. Wanted to know how the scenery is there. And so on. "Designs Child''s" researcher''s mind already left Ikaruga. She could no longer stand it, and she thought of a way out. That''s right. I just need to be thrown out. Ikaruga orchestrated it. The resurrection of elves, if it turns out to be a failure, she will be branded as trash and thrown out of Alchemist. She will be able to get to outside world. A year later. As Ikaruga intended, the restoration of elves resulted with failure. By messing around with gene sequences, employing human sperm, half elves were being born. The eggs used weren''t ones of a Dark Elf, but ones of Wood Elves who had astounding physical ability, but didn''t possess magic. Knowing that Ikaruga continued experiments. What Alchemist was seeking, was a magic-using weapon. And as a half, its capacity was halved as well. Therefore, the experiment was a failure. They should have already noticed that the rapid development stopped. And even though they wasted a tremendous amount of money and time, the research ended up being a failure, the higher-ups were greatly disheartened. With this I''ll be able to go out. I''ll be able to stretch my wings outside, and find even more interesting things. She obtained the result she wanted. Well then, let''s go see the world. Let''s stop being a bird in a cage, let''s learn more things, let''s aim at something even sharper. With a heart full of hope, Ikaruga foresaw tomorrow. "Ikaruga!" Just when she was packing luggage in her room, After being suddenly called, Ikaruga raised her face. Isuka threw something at her. Ikaruga caught it with both hands in a hurry. That was, a baby with long ears. The baby didn''t cry, the baby was looking up at Ikaruga silently. It appeared to be a year old. Ikaruga moved her face closer and touched, checking it. "What are you planning! Making half-breeds like this!" Isuka was shaking in anger and moved closer to Ikaruga. Ikaruga looked at both Isuka and the baby, she was upset. "T-this is, the Wood Elf I made?" "I took it out of incubator in the middle of rapid growth. So you did this didn''t you?! Why did you do such a thing?!" Even as she was being questioned by Isuka, Ikaruga stared at the baby. It was her fist time holding a child. Because its head was bending, she needed to support it? Not knowing why she hurried, Ikaruga embraced the baby just like it was in her picture book. When she embraced it properly, the baby laughed. "" It was an unknown feeling. Something, something hot inside her chest "Are you listening, Ikaruga!" "Y-yeah. I made it like this on purpose. The reason was, because I want to go out to outside world." "you." "If the experiment fails, I''ll be thrown out, right? Thanks to that, I''ll be free." Ikaruga looked at Isuka''s shocked face, and tilted her neck. "Even though your head is better than mine, what kind of stupid thing are you talking about, you!" It was unusual for Isuka to show that much emotions. Not knowing what''s she talking about, Ikaruga erased any expressions on her face. "You might end up sharing that half-breed''s fate!" "What do you mean?" "Come and look for yourself." Isuka waved beside her neck, and rested her head after sitting on the bed. Ikaruga wanted to let down the baby she held, but as the laughing baby touched her cheek, she wasn''t able to move. Same fate as this elf? She learned what did that mean a few hours ago. Just as Isuka said, Ikaruga headed to treatment facility in the lab. Originally, it was a facility that handled dissolving the bodies of fantastical organisms that became obsolete by dissolving them. Ikaruga sneaked into control room, and looked into the processing facility through glass window. "so that''s what she meant." There was a large amount of lab coats floating in the solution. They were all small sized, children sizes. Name tags floated together with the coats. The names given to Suginami''s were uniform and based on birds. Heron, Parrot, Cuckoo, Kuina It meant owners of the coats floating there, were all "Designs Children". Of course, that''s right. Even if they were failures, they were Suginami''s who held Alchemist''s technology, there''s no way they would throw them outside. "Designs Children" were Alchemist''s results. That meant, for Alchemist, that Ikaruga was the same as an experimental body. Just like Ikaruga sacrificed experimental animals until now, the people above will dispose of Ikaruga when they decide she''s incompetent. The day before she was supposed to be disposed off, Ikaruga went in front of the baby in a cage. Probably, Ikaruga will not avoid disposal. She made a mistake that''s normally impossible. Isuka was trying to wisely trying to persuade the higher-ups, but the decision wasn''t overturned. In the end, she became a bother to Isuka, and will be killed. But she didn''t feel sad. Ikaruga still couldn''t understand that feeling. Just, she thought it''s a pity. She won''t be able to satisfy her curiosity any more, What a shame. "" She came here not knowing why herself, Ikaruga came to the crystal-covered cage. Inside of it, there was a baby elf walking on all fours. "You will be killed now. Together with me." Ikaruga said to the baby. "Hey, what kind of feeling is sadness? The experimental animals, what do they think as they die?" Even though she asked, the baby only answered with ''aaa'' and ''uuu'', just that. What a boring living being. Ikaruga was about to leave that place. That''s when. "Ma-ma" The baby uttered those words. Ikaruga''s feet stopped. After interrupting in the middle of rapid growth process, the learning should also have stopped. To remember the word mother, and even recognize Ikaruga as mother by instinct. She didn''t even provide an egg, she wasn''t even genetically related to it, the fact that it was Ikaruga who created it it acknowledged that. Mama. Mother. She read it in the book. She didn''t understand it well, she just knew those words. Something in her chest tightened. She turned her body, and glanced inside the cage with a complex expression. The baby showed her body in front of the food inlet, and laughed merrily. It stretched a small hand towards her. Unexpectedly, she felt a sense of guilt. what have I done. Although her feelings were still immature, a concept of sin rooted itself inside Ikaruga. Despite not knowing what a mother is, I became a mother. In the end, Ikaruga was a Suginami. She sought a result which was going out, failing on purpose, for that purpose she used materials given by Alchemist. She wasn''t worthy to be called a mother. She didn''t know anything about mothers. But that it was an incredible sinshe knew. For some reason she knew that. "ma-ma" Ikaruga reached out to the elf in the food inlet, she didn''t know what to do as after she contacted it. If she''s a mother, then what does she have to do? What are parents? What can she do? That''s right, a name she read it in the picture book, first, parents give a name to the child. She needs to give it a name. Ikaruga said what came to her mind at the moment. "Kanaria" "Kanaria??" "That''s right. Kanaria. That''s your name." It said Kanaria with a trembling voice and laughed happily. "Kanaria, Kanaria?aa." Ikaruga didn''t know what did she seek in Kanaria. Just, while thinking of something, she removed the mints from her pocket, and put a hand inside of the food inlet. Kanaria extended her small hands towards the candy. That''s when, just for a moment, Ikaruga and Kanaria touched. A warm feeling. Ikaruga immediately withdrew her hand. "!" "Ma-ma?" Unable to withstand Kanaria''s gaze who stared in wonder, Ikaruga ran away from the spot. When she was running, she heard a cry from behind. It was a voice calling Ikaruga. She blocked her ears, and just ran. She couldn''t deny she did something bad. Everything she did up until now, was her responsibility. "You can''t sleep? Ikaruga." Just when she was about to go outside from her room, Isuka came out of the bed and showed her face. Ikaruga instantly hid her luggage, and glanced at Isuka. Isuka silently stared at Ikaruga in response, and said expressionlessly. "It''s alright. I tried my best to make sure they didn''t dispose of you. The higher-ups are not as stupid as to dispose of someone as talented as you are." "" "You are my other half. I need you, and you need me. Right?" Ikaruga chewed her lower lip in response. And she stretched her hand to Isuka who was lying down. "Hey, Isuka will you run away from here together with me?" "w-why do we have to do something like that?" "It''s alright. I''ve planned this properly. Leave it to me." "why run away? Do you want to live in outside world?" "There''s that but the main reason is, that this place is wrong." "What have you been talking about for a while now? The one who is wrong is you, right? Doing such like failing on purpose I have no intention of running away from here!" Isuka distanced herself from Ikaruga. Ikaruga kept reaching out to Isuka with a serious expression. "If we stay here, we will wither. I am sick of this bird cage already. I want to get out, think what I want, live as I like." "It''s alright if we just stay here! In here we can research as much as we want, and there''s no discomfort at all! What are you complaining about?!" "Isuka, you still don''t know. But surely, one day you will." "Shut up! You don''t understand me! Even though I put so much effort to save you, why are you separating yourself from me?!" "That''s not it, I" The moment she was about to say that, suddenly sirens rang from the room''s speakers. Then, there was an emergency announcement. Hearing it, Isuka made a questioning look. "The Lost Matrix was stolen? Impossible, authentication for the vault" Isuka glared at Ikaruga. "Ikaruga, it can''t be, you." Obviously hostile, Isuka hit Ikaruga''s hand away. "don''t touch me, I won''t save you any more that was stupid." "" Ikaruga stared at the hand that was hit, stunned. She slowly turned towards the door, and looked at Isuka only once more. "I''m sorrybye bye, Isuka." Ikaruga told her these words of farewell, and ran away just like that by fleeing through the hallway. Among the ringing sirens, Ikaruga ran away breathlessly. For a time like this she prepared a way out of the laboratory, but she didn''t anticipate such a commotion. It was probably because she took the Lost Matrix. The reason she stole it, was because she had felt horrible. She wanted to do something to atone, when she touched Kanaria she was perpetrated by the feeling that said ''you''ve done something unforgivable''. When she thought about that she felt sorry again. "Haa haa" While hiding in the shadows, Ikaruga rushed to her target location. After making sure there was no one in there, they were the cages fantastical creatures were held in. Kanaria called for her mother, Ikaruga. For the sake of convenience, Ikaruga became Kanaria''s mother. It was written in the picture book. That parents protect their children. That''s why wanting to protect her was normal. Protecting her, was responsibility of the one who created her. She wasn''t convinced completely, but she shouldn''t have been killed yet, she should be still here in ''clean''. That''s why, Ikaruga decided to bring Kanaria with her. It was lonely without Isuka, but at least she can finally escape from the prison, to the outside world. Even if she fails escaping, that''s better than staying here. "Kanaria?" But, the prison Kanaria was supposed to be in, it was already empty. "That''swha." She stuck her hand inside the crystal, but she couldn''t find anything. Looking closely, by the end of the prison, there was the mint candy she gave her. She was too late. Waking up to the guilt. Learning ethics. The regret. Everything, was too late. It was the same in the picture book. No, Even worse than in it. The canary in the picture book was able to spend happy days with its parents, even if they were fake. But Ikaruga''s Kanaria died without knowing anything, and alone. This ending was too unreasonable, Ikaruga could understand enough now. She recalled how on the cover illustration they held hands with a smile. And she tasted a tremendous sense of loss. Definitely, she yearned for that. Laughing happily, like the people in the picture book. And die happy, like the canary in the picture book. Right from the beginning, happiness spilled out from her hand, Ikaruga submerged herself in regret. "" She hit the wall once while chewing her lower lip, and ran away shaking everything off. Ikaruga couldn''t explain what feelings she held in her chest. While feeling like she wanted to cry, she followed the escape route. Isuka''s words passed through her head, what a canary feels. She left those two, and ran away. Without knowing anything, she discarded those two who had nothing, and she was the only one free. In a new world, she decided to look for her new self. Ikaruga threw all of it away. Forgot everything. She blocked her ears, to live only thinking of herself. Then, Ikaruga took off to the outside world. She spread out her newborn emotions. "with this, you know everything about me." While snuggling beside Takeru, Ikaruga told him everything. She spoke with an indifferent tone, as if she didn''t have any emotions. Takeru also didn''t show any reactions, he just listened in silence. "For the sake of escaping from that place, I made half elves. I''ve toyed with life. Well, it wasn''t just elves. There was some variation before that." She acted as if there was nothing wrong with it, and she saw Takeru made a difficult face. "I enrolled in the academy, because I didn''t want to give them the Lost Matrix. Even Alchemist wouldn''t dare to enter the Inquisition''s base." Hearing that, he was convinced. So that''s why Ikaruga never left the academy, that was the reason. "it was first time I''ve heard you talk about yourself." Takeru said quietly. Ikaruga raised herself and opened one eye. "You didn''t ask. Even if you asked I wouldn''t tell you though. "I guess. "I knew a lot about you, I even thought it was unfair too, you know?" Takeru shook his head in response. Ikaruga supported her cheek with the palm of her hand and stared at Takeru. "Well, with this you know now, right? What kind of human I am. About the humans known as Suginami." "" "Ever since long time ago, I live for myself, I do what I want to do. Nothing has changed." What Ikaruga said didn''t seem like a lie. "Things like guilt, atonement truth to be told, I don''t understand them. I wasn''t taught it you know. I took away the Lost Matrix because I mimicked the ethics from the picture book, surely." Ikaruga acted masochistic towards herself, an artificial existence. However, Takeru couldn''t help but object. It was absolutely impossible that she didn''t feel guilty. "So what, you came to a place like this all alone. "" "If alchemists tried to restore the Dark Elves again, why did you want to make a deal using Lost Matrix?" "" "what was your real objective?" As Takeru questioned her, Ikaruga made a wry smile. "I, unlike like Kusanagi, don''t try struggle to change for better. I didn''t come here with any admirable goal. I didn''t come here for someone''s sake, I came here for myself." "Don''t dodge the question. I want to know what did you come here to do." "And what will you do if you know that?" "Help you." "And what if it''s something bad?" "Then stop you with all my strength." Even if he wanted to learn more details from her, he would fail. It would just repeat. "Hmm. You, treating me the same as you did with Ootori and Nikaido, even though it''s me." "you''re same, right. You''re one of my comrades." "But I, am not satisfied with being the same. Equality is no good, being on top is fine. Because I want to be on the very top." Ikaruga suddenly approached Takeru''s face. Her body and face were right next to his, it was breathtaking. "Hey, a while ago, I''ve told you I like you right? Why don''t I teach you the reason." "what, all of a sudden." "The old Kusanagi was similar to me. That''s why I was comfortable being together with you. Still mentally immature, comrades lacking proper emotions, we met together in that shelter. You understand what that means?" "?" "Even though that was my ulterior motive, I was relieved when I was by your side. For me, Kusanagi was a cornerstone in the outside world." Takeru was sure, that Ikaruga acted just like she always did. However, her expression remained the same as always, her eyes didn''t indicate a lie, nor it did a smile. "But Kusanagi has changed. Because of Ootori." "it''s not really her fault. I just used the fact that I lost to her as opportunity" "Is that so? Well, I''m fine with either." She placed a hand on Takeru''s chest, and her face approached him further. She moved her big breasts, turning around and she clung to Takeru''s arm. "F-for a while now you are somewhat close? My body is already warmed up, what is this situation" "Hey, about Ootori, do you like her?" "Why did a serious talk turn into that?!" "This is serious talk." Being stared at with glossy eyes, Takeru stiffened. "I hate Ootori. I don''t mean her as a human. She is a bit naive, but serious and likeable. I like people like her. But not as much as I like Usagi." "Yy-you, ww-what are you." "But I hate her. Do you know why?" Being questioned, Takeru looked away and wondered about it. He didn''t know. Being told that suddenly like that, there''s no way he would know. In the first place, what kind of situation was this? It''s not time for this, right? Even though Ootori and the others were captured. But he couldn''t face the reality now, it would be rude, and above all he didn''t want to. He wondered about it endlessly, but didn''t find a reason. Ikaruga''s sweet scent that felt slightly like mint tickled his nose, his consciousness turned unsteady. Suddenly, Ikaruga rose up, and mounted Takeru. "Wh-wha-what are you doing?!?!" "As you can see, right?" "I don''t get itt!!" "No, it might be the end, so I thought I might put an effort to experience it." "Experience what?!" "Sex." "?!?!?!?!?!?!" Takeru''s body was stiff like stone, shivers ran through him. What is this person doing. He repeated in his mind like a small baby. "I don''t really know much about things like love, but I know just a little about sex. I''m interested." "I-if you don''t know then don''t get horny!" Even though he retorted, Ikaruga unhooked her bra. Two big bulges bounced like balls in front of his eyes. Takeru instinctively covered his eyes with a hand. "Horny, that''s rude. It''s my first time after all, it''s not like anyone is fine you know? I thought if its Kusanagi, it would be okay. That kind of feeling?" "That''s being horny!" "Don''t babble, if you''re a man then embrace me already. You''re a virgin, right?" "Vv-v-virg that has nothing to do with it?!" "I am a virgin as well. Good for you." "Good or bad, that''s not the problem!" "Or maybe you don''t want to embrace me? Am I not attractive?" She tilted her neck slightly, and asked with a straight fight. She was slightly anxious, or rather she felt a bit afraid, fearful. With such expression on her face that question was unfair. "Eh, no, um, that''s umm." "Bufuu. You''re embarrassed." "You''re teasing me after all?! Or are you serious, which is it?!" Instinctively he responded like normal. Takeru''s heart was more delicate than expected. However, "Sorry, I''m not teasing you. I''m serious, that''s why I" When he heard from Ikaruga she was serious, he was puzzled once again. "I''m making fun of you because I''m nervous." Nervous? Ikaruga was Nervous? Unable to believe those words, Takeru stared intently at Ikaruga''s body. "Then what do we do? Hug and see?" She averted her eyes and asked with confidence. She was beautiful, that''s what he thought. As a man, he couldn''t deny it. Between wanting to embrace her, and not. It was obvious he wanted to do it. But, just like Ikaruga said about herself, Takeru didn''t know what love is either. Even though he was fond of Ikaruga, he never looked at her this way before. Is it alright to embrace her in a situation like this? Takeru was very calm, and he suddenly remembered Ikaruga''s words. It might be the end. That''s what Ikaruga said when she straddled him. what did she mean? The moment Takeru thought about that, the relaxed atmosphere was blown away. He suddenly heard a shrill sound from the distance. It was sound of helicopters rotor. It was followed with lights entering the window, Takeru covered his eyes from it. "Alchemist?!" "oh, thirty minutes ahead of the schedule. She''s impatient, that Isuka." While riding on top of Takeru, she looked at the shadow of the machine on the other side of the glass window. "Unfortunately, my first time is postponed. I might not have another chance, so I wanted to be done with it." While still naked, she fixed her hair with both of her hands, and closed on Takeru''s face. "I was the one who called them here. This is where you and I separate, Kusanagi." "ha?" "I''ve told you right, that it might be the end." Ikaruga grinned and suddenly, She overlapped her lips with Takeru''s. The kiss was just a light touch, but Takeru stopped thinking, his eyes were wide open. It only lasted for a moment. But the soft sensation firmly burned itself into Takeru''s brain. When their lips separated, Ikaruga stuck her tongue out and laughed mischievously. "Thanks for the meal." "" "For us who have no experience this much is fine." "Ikaruga?" "I like you, Takeru. A bit more than I like Usagi." Ikaruga put a hand on his neck, and turned it around, she stared at him lovingly. Right after thathe felt a bit of pain on his neck. Surprised by the pain he looked at Ikaruga, she had something. That''s, a syringe? Before he noticed, he could no longer move. No matter how much power he put in, his muscles only trembled. "You, what did you do" "It''s just a neurotoxin. You''ll be able to move soon." Ikaruga stood up, wore the clothes placed on the sofa and lifted the bag. "I am going to destroy the fifth laboratory now." "you what are you saying?" "I''m not like Kusanagi, but even I have some regret left in me. In order to get rid of it, I am going to destroy that place." "khh." "If you guys didn''t come it would have already been done but it was just a detour." Takeru couldn''t believe it, he was astonished. Ikaruga went up to the door, and looked back at Takeru. "I won''t let Kusanagi to carry it. This is my problem." "you, can''t do such a thing alone!" "You know already. If I say I''ll do it then I will, I''m a capable woman aren''t I?" Ikaruga opened the door. "I wrote where Ootori and the others will be released on a memo, and put it in your clothes. Go back to school together with those girls." "you" "Don''t get any more involved in this matter. I''m the cause of it, and I don''t want to involve you any further." "wait" "Bye, bye. Takeru." In the end she called him by first name, then closed the door. She went out of the hotel, in front of it stood a dark red woman, Suginami Isuka. Ikaruga squinted, and stopped in front of her while laughing though her nose. "Isn''t this a lot faster than promised? It''s too late for a date so it''s NG, don''t you think its too early?" "Arriving before anyone else is in Suginami''s nature. The one who should be here first is you." The two of them stared at each other expressionlessly. "You turned really bossy, Isuka. You were much cuter in the past." "You''re exactly same as before, Ikaruga. Just like when you betrayed me." Immediately after Isuka returned those words to Ikaruga, from the transport helicopter hovering in the air, four new Dragoon''s dropped down on parachutes, and crushed the asphalt as they landed. There were also snipers waiting in the helicopter, their scopes reflected the light. "That''s really exaggerated. This much for one weak girl?" "Weak? Who are you talking about? What are you talking about this late into the game. You''re someone equipped with grief." "You say that even though you don''t understand grief." "Same to you." Ikaruga got tired of restraining herself, and spat out sigh. "the promise, you''re going to fulfill it right?" "As soon as you" "Isuka." *rinn* a bell-like voice sounded, and the air shook. Isuka stared at Ikaruga. While her hair danced in the wind, Ikaruga caught a glimpse of Isuka''s black pupils. "If you break your promise, I''ll dedicate my entire existence into bullying you. I''ll have you taste endless hell until your life is exhausted." At that time, Ikaruga didn''t flinch even with Dragoon''s surrounding her. Isuka was unfazed. Unfazed, she narrowed her eyes. "don''t worry. I have already released the hostages. Also, it''s fine if you come with us together with Lost Matrix. Inquisition is preparing the troops soon the laboratory will be under attack. Hurry up." "That white haired bastard moved really fast can it be that you were forsaken by the Alchemist?" "In the end, Alchemist is just a company. I have almost fulfilled my objective. So it doesn''t matter." "Ah, that''s right. As long as we finish the experiment on elves it''s all good. Well then, let''s go." Ikaruga said that and tried to board the small helicopter that landed in the alley. "wait." In the doorway of the wasted hotel, there stood a boy. Although he still had handcuffs attached to his left wrist, the chain has been torn off. He escaped by force, blood was dripping from his wrist. Ikaruga didn''t look back, and Isuka looked towards him with much interest. The surrounding Dragoon''s were also wary of him. "I won''t let you go." "" "Captain''s order. Don''t go." Ikaruga didn''t turn around. Takeru was standing there holding a sword, he forced his uncooperative body to move, and his pupils were dyed red. The brunt of his anger, was directed at Ikaruga. "You''re not suited for self-sacrifice If you''re going, take me with you." "" "I definitely won''t let you go alone." He poised his sword, and let out a strong fighting spirit. Sensing hostility, the four Dragoons prepared for battle. "What should we do?" "Fight back. We don''t have time to be bothered." Isuka instructed the Dragoon pilots and boarded the helicopter. With a slight delay, Ikaruga followed her. "Didn''t you hear I told you to wait?!" At the same time, Takeru started running, and one of Dragoons moved. "This guy is insane, he goes against a Dragoon with a sword!" The Pilot underestimated him completely, and instead of using the heavy rifle which was the standard equipment, he tried to slam him with an arm. A gigantic figure raised its arms in front of him. He was almost stunned by the pain in his back, but he remained calm. He was furiousand calm. "Make way." He poised his sword above him, and put it on collision course with enemy''s attack. And the newest model of Dragoon''s arm soared into the sky together with a high-pitched sound. "Wha" It was an impossible scene. Even lightweight Dragoon''s had a considerable amount of armour. It was impossible for a flesh and blood human to cut it with a sword. His body wasn''t strengthened by Relic Eater. It was Soumatou mixed with all his heart and soul and using the "cut to the hand". The Dragoon lost its arm and unable to kill the momentum of its attack, it slammed into the wall. As the cloud of dust raised in his background, Takeru was in state of relaxed alertness. He exhaled deeply, and calmed himself in order to soothe the convulsing muscles. When he was young, he was taught what he should do when he''s been poisoned. The pilots of the Dragoons recognized Takeru as a threat. Takeru raised his spirit to the maximum, and rushed towards the helicopter to catch Ikaruga. He triggered Soumatou and kicked off the ground. However, immediately after that, an attack came from the sky. *pashoon*, a dry sound rang out. "!!" The shoulder of Takeru who was trying to jump was hit by a sniper, and another sniper was in the sky prepared to shoot. His movements and senses were enhanced by Soumatou, his operation range was narrow. But if he were to expand it, the burden on the brain would get too big. The snipers were far in the sky. But he couldn''t reach them there. After Takeru''s left shoulder was pierced, he nearly fell down forward to the ground. On top of that, one of the Dragoons swung its arm at him. "Gahaa!" Takeru''s body was lifted up, then he fell down to the ground. The Dragoon aimed the muzzle of its rifle at Takeru who was out of breath. That''s when. "Hey." *zowari*chills ran down the pilot''s spine. There was something behind him. The pilot turned the machine around cautiously, and behind he saw her. It was Ikaruga. She looked towards the Dragoon with eyes that looked like entrance to abyss, she stood there expressionless. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, underling. I''ll kill you." What was in front of the pilot, didn''t seem like a girl. No, for a moment, she didn''t look like a human. As if she was a dreadful monster, that''s what the pilot thought. "That''s different from what was promised." Ikaruga warned Isuka who had her back turned away. Isuka raised her hair, and observed Takeru. "He won''t die with just that much. Even so, he''s an interesting material, isn''t he. He accelerates brain processing speed Collect it and" "I won''t give it to you. It''s mine. I told you, if you touch him I won''t forgive you." Ikaruga warned Isuka with a threatening tone of voice and looked back. Isuka changed her attitude, and gave Ikaruga a questioning look. Once again, Ikaruga headed to the helicopter. She didn''t look back until she boarded it. And took off to the sky without even glancing at Takeru. "Kuthatstubborn" Takeru was lying on his back, and he cursed as his consciousness faded. Inside the dim interior of a car, Ouka''s wariness almost exploded until finally light entered her narrowed eyes. "Go!" She was kicked in the back, towards the light. After she hit the ground, she groaned with pain. Groans could also be heard from behind her. After looking back in the light, she saw Usagi and Mari lying the same way. There was a loud bang from the black car they were riding, and after the engine sounded it drove away. "Are you guys alright?" "S-somewhat just scrapped my knee." Mari answered while rubbing her knee, Usagi didn''t answer as she raised her body. "Those guys, why did they set us free? We''re from Inquisition, we''re obviously their enemies." Ouka murmured while looking puzzled in the direction the car drove off to. A while earlier, Ouka and the others were given uniforms and then taken here by the car. "Come to think of it, she told us we''re bargaining chips" Ouka remembered Isuka''s words as well. Exchange? Is it with Inquisition? Ouka didn''t even consider that they were alive thanks to the Inquisition. She had to at least report Alchemist'' actions to Inquisition no matter what. That they were plotting to restore the elves. There''s was disadvantages in doing that. "what''s happening" She narrowed her eyes, Alchemist''s fifth weapons development laboratory''s tower was visible in the distance. The gray city almost had no power supply, so it was almost completely dark during the night. Only fifth laboratory was visible. Ouka couldn''t help but see in that light a prelude to something that was about to happen. When she felt that in her chest, Usagi who was silent stood up completely. Same as Ouka, the direction she was staring at, was fifth laboratory. "Saionji?" As Ouka spoke, Usagi started to silently walk towards the laboratory. "Where are you going?" "I''m going back there, in that place. Suginami is definitely there." Usagi continued with her back turned to Ouka. "The one who got us out, was Suginami." "how do you know that." "I just know, that woman knew we will get caught, and requested an exchange for the Lost Matrix. I, I need to go and save her." Ouka rushed towards Usagi who started walking to stop her. "Wait Saionji. When you heard that woman''s story, what did you think about it?" When Mari heard Ouka''s question, she made a face that seemed to say ''hey, hey''. And say that she can''t read the mood, but it was important for Ouka to know it. Isuka honestly told the three girls about the outrageous experiments they were carrying out. They wanted to hide from the truth, and but they couldn''t say anything in response. They learned about the atrocities Ikaruga did once in the fifth laboratory. Therefore, she needed to hear it. Whether she believed in Ikaruga who did so many misdeeds. "why are you asking me something like that." "I learned how Suginami was in the past. But, I don''t know the current Suginami." "" "That''s why I want to hear what Saionji thinks. Because you had a long relation with her, I think there''s merit in what you decide to do." "Do you intend to pull everything out of me?" "I just want to know your resolution." "" "Saionji, do you believe in Suginami? Ouka asked a serious question. Usagi turned away, her shoulders strongly trembled, she hugged herself strongly. "Whether I believe or not I don''t care about that. No matter what Suginami''s past is, I am not interested. I''m fine with Suginami as she is right now." Her slightly trembling voice firmly reached the other two. Usagi''s tears moistened the ground. "If Suginami is involved in something dangerous, I will go and save her." "" "If Suginami is doing something bad, then I will slap her." "" "In either case, Suginami has to be by my side" She spoke in a tearful voice, and supported herself by embracing her own shoulders. Hard-heartedly she raised her head, and faced forward. "I want to protect the 35th Test Platoon." Usagi told them her true feelings. "It might not be outstanding, but for me the 35th Test Platoon is where I belong. There''s no other place for me other than 35th platoon. I''m sure it''s the same for Suginami and Kusanagi. If even one person is missing from it, we will lose the place we belong to." "" "That''s why, I will definitely protect it. Just that place I will definitely protect." Hearing that, Ouka quietly frowned. She remembered the words Takeru said when she first enlisted. When she was still unfamiliar with other members, when she asked Takeru, he briefly told her characteristics of Usagi, and he also added this. "Among all our members, I think Usagi is the one who cherishes the platoon the most. Somehow she seems to be the one who thinks about her comrades the most." An underachiever and a dunce. She always sought to shelter herself from the crowd, she was unlike the others, but there were times where she felt a connection. Ouka was envious of Usagi. Ten months has passed ever since the platoon was formed, they had senior bonds. To the three others, Ouka didn''t share a bond with them yet. She didn''t know just how much Usagi loved the platoon. That''s because, until Ouka enlisted there were only the three of them. What''s this subtle pain in my chest. In order to understand that emotion as loneliness, Ouka still didn''t grow enough emotionally. However, Usagi''s feelings reached her. "I see. Your resolve, it has definitely reached me." Ouka nodded strongly, Mari came closer while holding her arms behind her head. "Really, it can''t be helped. I''ll go along with Usagi-chan. I still owe you guys." Mari raised her hands over her head while saying "good grief" and smiled bitterly. Ouka and Usagi stared at Mari with deadpan expressions. """" "I the Witch of Aurora will lend you my power, you guys better be gratef" ""What can a witch who can''t use magic do?"" After having that pointed out by the two, Mari fell down to her knees frustrated. Ouka changed plan, placed a hand on Usagi''s shoulder and conveyed her own decision. "Saionji, I will lend you all my strength. I will risk my life for your resolve." "Re-really?" "Hey, heeey! I want to complain about the difference in treatment!" Mari meddled in with tears in her eyes, joining the two. "Ootori, do you believe in that story about Suginami?" The story she heard from Isuka, it shouldn''t be acceptable for Ouka who hated criminals to the bone. Designs Children, recreation of elves and other experiments on organisms, Ikaruga was involved with them. If she really intended to give the Lost Matrix to Isuka, should that really be true she would be outraged. "No, it''s my principle to make decision after I know the truth. I won''t believe until I see it with my own eyes or hear it from Suginami herself, it''s all put on hold." She spoke stiffly as always, but it couldn''t be helped since that was how Ouka was. "For that sake, I need to meet Suginami." Ouka placed hands on her hips, and puffed her chest. Rather than heading towards the laboratory now, there was another problem of what had to be taken care off as a priority. There wasn''t much time. There was no other choice but to enter the institute with just their platoon, contacting Inquisition has to be delayed. Inquisition to prevent the restoration of the elves by themselves. Their own priority was the rescue of Ikaruga, leaving prevention of the experiment to Inquisition was reasonable. If it is as Usagi said, and Ikaruga made an exchange to release the hostages, if Takeru was also caught, he should have been released. It might have been wishful thinking, but they needed to contact with Takeru first. That meant, they needed to secure a way of contacting him. Just when Ouka thought that with a difficult look on her face. Ouka noticed that the ground she was standing shook slightly. "what?" Pebbles lying on the ground were rolling and making rattling noise. As the shaking increased and approached her location, she saw something at the main avenue. Immediately after, from the behind the corner, countless Dragoons jumped out. "E-enemy?" "No look at the shoulder." A pentagram on top of a cross was drawn on one of the Dragoons. They were Dragoons owned by Inquisition Board. The number increased steadily, and a terrible momentum passed by Ouka and the others. In addition to the Dragoons, there were people who looked like members of Spriggan riding four-wheelers at breakneck speed. "This number it''s at least a battalion." In the middle of the rising cloud of dust, Ouka was dumbfounded as multi-layered waves of Spriggans passed by her. They were unexpected reinforcements. Although she was thankful for them, with this much strength it seemed like they were going to war. On the very end, there was an out-of-place white limousine lazily moving forward. Limousine stopped in front of Ouka, and the windows opened quietly. "Oh ho, what are you doing here guys! It''s dangerous for three girls like you to visit such a place! I don''t remember issuing you a permit?!" A dubious man dressed in white appeared, it was Sougetsu. Sougetsu exaggeratedly feigned surprise, and smiled towards the three girls. The three of them gave him a look that said they despise him from bottom of their hearts. "what the hell is this." "Can''t you see? We''re going to war." Sougetsu straightforwardly replied, Ouka''s face displayed tension. "In fact, we found out that the fifth laboratory is performing illegal experiments. We''re heading to raid them now." Since he told Ouka before that it was War, it was too late to call it a raid. "If Chairman himself has sortied, that means things are not looking good." "If the boss comes as well the morale will be better, right?" Even hearing Ouka''s sarcasm, he poked the window while grinning. Ouka felt more and more unpleasant. "did captain Kurogane acknowledge this raid?" "Right now, he is writing a mountain of written apologies. If his men didn''t fail the mission, there wouldn''t be this pointless battle. He took responsibility." Ouka thought that if Kurogane Hayato was involved in this matter, he would stop them from using this much force. If they move as a military like this, it gives the enemy a sense of crisis. Knowing that this much force was used to eliminate the fifth laboratory, the enemy forces will move to headquarters. If that happens, a war will occur. Hayato''s way was one that tried to minimize amount of lives lost. He would try to avoid collision between the Alchemist and Inquisition. "Chairman, do you really intend to go to war with Alchemist? If something like that happens, the innocent citizens will" "Don''t misunderstand. I''ve spoken with Alchemist headquarters. It seems to have been fifth laboratory''s arbitrary decision, they''re taking part in suppression." "Headquarters? Chairman, do you believe them?" "We move because we have their permission, it''s too late to pull out now anyway right? I made the decision after learning the truth." Ouka thought to herself while admitting defeat, that this man was sickening. The enemy is just the fifth laboratory. Even if someone gets involved, it''ll be just the criminals from the gray city. There is no way of the public making a fuss because of it. Also, no matter how much I want to declare war on their headquarters, there''s no benefits coming from it, hahahaha!" Although he was laughing cheerfully, it didn''t reach his eyes. However, if they have an agreement with the Alchemist''s top, then problem with the fighting force was resolved. Like this, dominating the fifth laboratory will be completed without starting a war. She wasn''t convinced about not involving people from the border, however people in vicinity of the area are accustomed to carnage. If they see this many Inquisitors, they would have ran away already sensing the crisis. "Rather than that, I asked before, what are you guys doing in the border? This is no good, you shouldn''t perform investigations in the border." Even though you agitated us to do it, what are you talking about now is what she thought, but she stayed silent. "I wonder, what''s happening with Kusanagi-kun and Suginami-kun?" Ouka wondered if she should tell him about Ikaruga. She should check it with her own eyes and ears before she reports to Sougetsu, if the truth isn''t revealed there''s a high chance she might be arrested. Ouka absolutely couldn''t forgive that. Probably the one who sent them letter saying that Ikaruga was a traitor was Sougetsu. She vaguely suspected that from the beginning, but she didn''t think he would send a letter like that for no reason. He was even convinced about the experiments on elves, that was probably because Ikaruga was tailed. Sougetsu continued to grin like a Cheshire cat. Ouka hated that grin. She hated his secretiveness as well. "No idea. We just lost our way." But before she learned the truth, betraying her comrade would be even worse. "Can''t you contact him through radio?" He said that, and encouraged a passenger who was riding together with him to pass his intercoms. Ouka caught the intercom that was thrown at her by the passenger, and attached it to her ear. "Should we help you look for them?" "It''s fine. It was our fault in the first place, we''ll be fine looking for them alone." "But if it turns into battle you might get dragged into it?" "It will be a good experience. Can we borrow some weapons?" Sougetsu''s mouth distorted displaying joy. "You can borrow what you like from the vehicles in the rear. I also strip the restriction for Relic Eater usage since it''s an emergency. Use it well." "" "That''s to save Suginami-kun, right?" Because of his attitude that said he saw through all of it, Ouka felt like murdering Sougetsu. Ouka bowed apologizing, and she returned to her comrades after turning on her heel. "No time to stand here. Let''s go we need to recover Suginami before Inquisition conquers the laboratory." Ouka told the two and closed her eyes. It was an emergency, one of their comrades was in danger, she spread both of her hands. That moment, a crimson magical circle spread under her feet. "Summis desiderantes affectibus" Usagi and Suginami were startled not knowing what''s happening, but there wasn''t time to worry about that. Ouka, in order to save her comrade, sought assistance from the existence she hated the most. "Malleus Maleficarum." With a reluctant tone of voice, discarding everything, she called out to the heresy. Sougetsu laughed while covering his mouth with his hand, but it leaked out. "Wonderful, that''s essence of being comrades. Really, they''re very useful, those children." Sougetsu''s amused laughter increased in volume, the other passengers showed various reactions. Driver aside, there were three passengers inside. They were wearing Dullahans black uniforms, they all had their chests decorated with headless knights. They were members of AntiMagic Academy''s investigator''s section 1, Zeroth Extermination Riot Police, the "EXE". "Chairman is such a bad person. Wasn''t there a less roundabout way to do that?" A member with appearance of a boy said that while combining his arms behind his head. "If you wanted to have them fight as a vanguard, you could have just ordered them to." "You''re so silly, that would make me look like I''m a bad guy." "ha ha, this late in the game everyone thinks about themselves, there''s no way they''ll save her." Chairman''s the best, said the boy and laughed sardonically. The other two was a giant man who remained silent, and a woman with red hair who murmured to herself while biting her nails. Sougetsu looked at them and shook his head while saying "good grief". "For your information, this is an action necessary for triumph of the human race. We''re going to make those villains cry." "I think the awakening of the Twilight Type will lead to the victory of the human race right, is that still sleeping?" Hearing the two of them, Sougetsu brushed his hair away. "If we try to awaken it by force, it will turn into the second coming of the situation from 150 years ago. Proceeding with slow and careful erosion is an appropriate awakening for Mistletoe." "Honestly, which one holds more importance, the case of the Alchemist, or the awakening of the Twilight Type?" In response to the boy''s question, Sougetsu looked through the window outside. The sky of the cloudy gray city, was beginning to shed tears as if implying a grim future. "Both of them of course, right." In the shadow, Sougetsu''s narrowed eyes shined as he looked at the moon. Volume 3, 4 - Trampling Demon God Volume 3, Chapter 4 - Trampling Demon God "Don''t make fun of the sword!" Four years earlier, Kusanagi Takeru who has been admitted to AntiMagic Academy shouted that when he was given a hard time by the other students. Ikaruga stared at Takeru who stood at the center of the venue and around whom students gathered. A sword was hanging by his waist, an anachronistically dressed boy. With his appearance he obviously stood out, but it strangely burned itself into her head. Of course, after that it was the pattern where he was called out by ten people. The overwhelming number of enemies there originally was, couldn''t have been overcome. But Takeru, "I won''t lose to anyone! Be it guns or magic, I''ll cut through all of it!" He puffed his chest proudly and declared, provoking them ''come and get it''. A while later. Takeru went back to school all beat up, and sprawled out. During the fight, he didn''t draw the sword even once. "The sword, why didn''t you pull it out?" Asked Ikaruga who was watching everything from the window located at the second floor of school building. "Ha? Who the hell are ya?" "Just an onlooker. Hey, why didn''t you pull it out?" Ikaruga suddenly spoke to him in an over familiar manner, in response, Takeru snorted in disgust while not even trying to hide his hostility. "I didn''t lose my pride to the point of drawing a sword against unarmed opponents." "Hmm. What a weird pride." "No matter how much they harass me. If I throw away my pride and my sword, I won''t be myself anymore. It couldn''t have been helped right from the start is it so bad to cling to it?" "How desperate." "Is it bad to be desperate? Is it really that bad?" "That pride, is it really something that noble to make you cling to it?" "laugh if you want. I won''t change no matter what they say to me." With a face covered by blue bruises, Takeru glared at Ikaruga. And then Ikaruga, just as she has been told to, she laughed happily. "You''re really interesting. I like you. I like sharp people." "What''s that also, who the hell are you?" "Nn? Before you ask someone for their name, you should give yours first right?" "you''re pissing me off." As he said she''s pissing him off, Ikaruga laughed even more happy causing Takeru to glare at her madly. "it''s Kusanagi Takeru. I came here to become an Inquisitor and change the world." "Suginami Ikaruga. I came to this school to sing a song of youth." Before the Small Fry Platoon came to be. They met while both of them were still lonely. "" As the cold rain fell, Takeru lied on his back and his consciousness remained between dream and reality. Although the poison already left his body, the scratches Ikaruga treated have opened, and the fracture was also pretty serious. Even his head, was still wandering in the world of memories. The encounter with Ikaruga, was an invaluable experience for Takeru. Takeru grew up in special environment, in seclusion, those whom he could call his friends aside, he didn''t even have many opportunities to talk with other people. Speaking to him without any hostility, Ikaruga was the first to do that. He wasn''t grateful for it back then. But now, he was grateful to her for talking to him back then. If not for Ikaruga, he wouldn''t have met his current comrades. And thus a group misfits like them, wouldn''t have joined forces. Takeru put some strength in his muscles. "are we really thatunreliable" Takeru tried to stand up, but he had quite a few ribs broken. As expected, it couldn''t have been helped after being hit by a Dragoon''s uppercut. Together with his bleeding shoulder, it caused his consciousness to fade. *splshh* A watery sound reached him from nearby, Takeru opened his eyes and looked towards the source of it. Standing there, completely wet because of the rain was Lapis. "Host, the permission to use Relic Eater was received from Ootori Sougetsu. Shall we?" Lapis mentioned it indifferently, and Takeru stared at her in return. "I, I want to save my comrade." "" "Restoration of elves, Alchemist, things like that are too difficult for me and I''m not interested in them. Even the truth about her being Designs Child, it doesn''t matter." "" "But, if Suginami hates it all, I will crush it with all my strength." "" "Your power is necessary come with me, Lapis." Lapis didn''t answer. She just reached out to Takeru quietly. "You don''t need to get a permission from me. I will protect you. You are my everything." "" "You belong to me, and I belong to you. I am not interested in what you desire. As long as I dwell within you, I will use all my power to fulfill your wishes."[2] "" "After all, I am your sword." Her outstretched hand seemed cold. Ouka said that a Relic Eater is not an ally. But for now, that was fine. That''s who swords originally are. They exist in order to kill, they exist to be used. It would be weird if he refused it. Takeru took Lapis'' hand. As expected, her hand was as cold as a blade. "Orders, Host." Takeru stood up, and the pain roused his consciousness, he glared at the fifth laboratory''s tower. "We''re going to crush the laboratory. Let''s subjugate them, Lapis." And with his beaten up body, he held out a hand in front of himself. "Summis desiderantes affectibus" He shook his extended hand as if cutting something. "Malleus Maleficarum!" An azure magic circle appeared beneath his feet. While clad in light particles, as if she was to hug Takeru from behind, she broke down into particles. And, at the same time as the magical circle beneath his feet shattered, Takeru''s figure turned into that of a knight in azure armor. "Nowlet''s trample over them." Clad in azure particles, Takeru started walking. His goal was, Alchemist''s fifth weapons development laboratory. To prevent the restoration of the elves and in order to save his comrade, the demon will subjugate them. Around fifth laboratory outer wall, there were already several hundred Dragoons waiting. In response to the news of the impending Inquisition''s army, mercenaries from who were hired from private companies raised the security, puzzled. Five Dragoon machines were guarding near the outer wall, and their pilots were chatting while remaining cautious. "I wonder if they really started a war, the Alchemist." "We are just hired mercenaries. Shut up and do your duties." "Even so, this is disturbing. Deploying two hundred Dragoons is unheard of. Also, isn''t it just a request from fifth laboratory rather than headquarters themselves? Is this really alright?" "Inquisition is useless, I wonder if they will really come." No difference even if they do, and with that the surrounding mercenaries laughed together. All of them were strays raised in the border, veterans who experienced combat many times. They were requested by fifth laboratory, they all gathered for the sake of profit by acting as their muscles. The guy in charge of Alchemist''s security told them that the Dragoons were paid for by Alchemist, as such they are free to treat them rough, and handle them as they wanted. It was just what the mercenaries wanted. "Still, it''s creepy, the guys at fifth laboratory. Even though there were a lot of researchers coming and going before, now it''s just a handful of them. Where did they go? The guys who remained have such poor complexion they look like corpses." "Indeed. Also, that nasty smell they might really be corpses." "Well, as long as they pay us I don''t care. After this I won''t have to work for my entire life, that''s cheap." The Dragoon shouldered a gun, the mercenaries continued to guard the outer wall. That''s when, there was a reaction on the radar, it came from the direction of the buildings in Grey City. He zoomed the camera in, and acquired the target. Even so, he though it''s probably a vagrant or something like that, "eh, what''s that." It was an unexpected visitor, the mercenary furrowed his brows. Displayed from the camera, was a person who wore an armour as he walked in the rain. It seemed like his comrades also zoomed their cameras'' in and acquired the target. "It doesn''t seem like he''s equipped with a Dragoon. And he''s not holding a gun is that a sword?" "A sword? Are you joking? Isn''t that some pervert with a cosplay hobby?" As he said that, the mercenary approached the armored knight while aiming his gum at him. "Hey, stop! You cosplay bastard, what are you doing here? If you don''t want to die, surrender and discard your weapon. Turn back and go participate in some geek event!" He mocked and provoked him, the Dragoons in the back responded with laughter. A moment. *shink*! A sound as if wind was cut through. Wondering what was it, the mercenaries stopped laughing, and saw something unbelievable. A rifle made of orichalcum was lying on the ground, sheared in half. Although they looked again in a hurry, they could no longer see the armor-clad knight. "W-what where did he go?!" He unplugged the handgun from the Dragoon''s waist and looked around. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleMantis Slope." A voice from above. The mercenaries immediately turned their cameras directly above, *kadzun!* A distorted sound of metal being pierced through rang out. The Dragoons behind saw all of it. When they thought the armored knight had disappeared, the barrel fell, and the moment they blinked, the knight fell from the sky. He pierced the head of the Dragoon with the blade as he dropped, and he landed on the shoulder armor like a leopard. By twisting his sword he cut a few lines in the Dragoon, finishing it. The armored knightTakeru, with bright red eyes like that of a beast, he turned towards the remaining Dragoons. To mercenaries, it looked like an evil spirit straight out of the myths. "Hiihh." But it was too late. The demon had jumped off the Dragoon''s wreckage to eradicate the remaining ones. "E-enemy attack! Too fast! What is this guy!" Inside the outer wall. The communication reached all the mercenaries who have been making preparations for interception in fifth laboratory. "What''s the location? That''s outside right, report how many of them is there. Are they Dragoons?" "No! Human!" "Human? You''re joking right?" "An armor-equipped human! I wouldn''t use the emergency line for a jokeuwaaaaaa!" With a noise, the communication was interrupted. Unexpectedly, the situation turned into something unbelievable, everyone was stunned. *gonk* All of a sudden, the wall in front of the mercenaries who were guarding the inside was cut in a V-shape, causing them to tremble in fear. The outer wall fell down and a heavy sound rang out, a cloud of dust has risen. It should have been made out of adamantium, which is an anti-magic material. It wouldn''t budge even if it were to be shot with by a tank. That wall shouldn''t be destroyed as easily as this. The mercenaries changed into thermographic camera, and remained cautious. An enemy stood in the middle without hiding himself. A humanclad in armor. "impossible I can''t believe it." Seeing something so unbelievable, he took a step back. A knight with red eyes, wearing an armor in the middle of the rain, he was indeed there. Takeru tore down the outer wall and entered, he confirmed the enemy forces inside. A tremendous amount of forces. Only once has he saw this many Dragoons deployed, and that was on TV. "Main forces of Alchemist, "Cyclops" type Dragoons. Although they are highly mobile, the armor is slightly worse than usual. If possible it''s best to aim at the joints." "Certainly, they are brittle I cut one''s arm off without using witch hunter form before." "This time hostiles are not magical. Since they are using an anti-magic armor, the most effective means are physical attacks." "Rather than going against that cunning sorcerer, I prefer this, it''s simpler." "Yes. I''m turning the magic to strengthen the body. Please pull the trigger to change the sword mode. I will match your intentions." "Understood." "Well then, enjoy yourself." "Got it!" At the same time as Takeru appeared in the middle, Dragoons rushed at Takeru all at once, smoke came out from their boosters. There were ten of them. They turned around and attacked all at once. Takeru pulled the trigger, and instantly sheathed the sword in the sheath that appeared. Then, he pulled the sword to the back of his waist and twisted his waist to the limit. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleSingle Wheel." Omnidirectional sword technique, Single Wheel. He slashed drawing a full circle, because the sword extended when he pressed the trigger after pulling it out, it caused damage in a fairly wide range. The enemy Dragoons had their knees cut all at once and tipped over. As they struggled to move, their upper bodies were unable to take aim. In just a moment, an entire platoon was wiped out. But the enemy''s attacks didn''t end with just this. "Don''t approach him! Shoot him with guns! Shoot! Shoot him!" Hearing about the situation, the mercenaries from behind the building started shooting at him simultaneously with their assault rifles. And Takeru, "Haaa!!" Obviously knocked it all down. After triggering the Soumatou, he cut down the entire bullet storm with the least movements required. Seeing an armored knight dancing with the momentum like a tornado, the Dragoon pilots were terrified. They squeezed their triggers until the magazines were empty, the gun smoke has risen and they no could no longer see the armored knight. All of them, were plunged into despair. Thinking they already lost. Alive. The enemy was alive. He wasn''t taken down even by a barrage like that. Indeed, any moment, from that smoke he will "?! A-above!" One of them shouted, and all of them looked at the sky. There, was a swordsman with a sparkling armor among the rain-clouds *giinnn* The middle machine tried to reload a magazine in time before it was cut. Although it tried to replace it by moving the manipulator in a hurry, that opening was fatal. Unable to trace him with their eyes, the Dragoons bent down. With an azure sword''s cutting trajectory acting like a lamp, a nightmarish after-image of an armored knight burned itself into pilots memory. None of them has ever seen Dragoons being trampled over so easily. Looking again, there was one more machine. Its operator couldn''t even raise a scream, he just shook and trembled while holding the controls. You''re next, as if saying that to the left-over dragoon. The armored knight pointed his sword towards the cockpit. "Aaaaauuu" "Out of my way if you don''t want to die! If you seriously want to die, my arm is ready any time!" "ngh" "If you still want to fight, I will fight you with my life on the line!" With a murderous intent, Takeru declared towards the pilot. *gakun*, like a puppet that lost its strings, the Dragoon dropped to its knees. Seeing enemy losing the will to fight, Takeru withdrew his sword and took a breath entering a state of relaxed alertness. "Well done." "Lapis, do you know anything about Suginami''s whereabouts or the facilities experimenting on elves?" "Please wait for a moment. Constructing FM bitsdiffusing." In response to Takeru''s call, Lapis materialized an azure sphere, then diffused it to search the facility. "I couldn''t locate Suginami-sama''s heat response, however the top floor of the tower is covered in a powerful anti-magic material, it has jamming installed. Probably, that is the elves experiment station, eventually Suginami-sama will arrive at those coordinates." "The top floor. That''s troublesome can you give me the shortest route?" "If we continue this way, we''ll have to make a detour. We can take the straight route towards the tower but the security there is more solid." "Understood by the way, Lapis." "What is it." "You, can''t you fly?" "? You mean in a sense, as in flying in the sky?" "Yeah." As Takeru came up with a ridiculous request, Lapis went silent for a moment. Even Takeru thought that no matter how inhuman the force she demonstrates, he asked for the impossible. "There are no wings so flight is impossible. However, its possible to glide to some extent after jumping." "Really? You''re really amazing." " Host, please refrain from complimenting me during battle." "Why?" "I''ll get embarrassed." That was unexpected, Takeru suddenly looked at the sword with his eyes wide open. Embarrassed? A sword is embarrassed? What, that''s new. Lapis who usually clings to him even when he''s half-naked without blushing was embarrassed. Although he wondered what that meant, he ended up with a conclusion he took for granted. Because Lapis is a sword, she wouldn''t understand what shame was for humans, she wouldn''t be pleased after being called a beautiful woman. I see. She was embarrassed after being praised as a weapon. Takeru looked at her as if she was his prey and laughed. "Haha, you''re unexpectedly cute. That''s quite refreshing" "A turbulence will occur during the operations causing the witch hunter form to be released and if it comes to the worst Host''s upper and lower body connection might be undone" "I will be careful from now on." Takeru''s face turned blue and he lowered his hips. He bent his knees and put all his strength into his legs. *gigi*, *gigigigi* Armour-clad leg''s muscles released a distorted sound, and cracks appeared on the ground. And, "Fuhh!!" Releasing his knees like a spring, he kicked off the ground. After jumping up, Takeru''s ascended up to the sky like a swallow. "Releasing FM booster, adding propulsion to leap." At the same time magic was released from the armor covering Takeru''s soles, acting like a booster. After he rose up to the limit, he started to descend. He was gliding through the sky relatively slow, and could see the entire facility. "It''s huge also, the number of Dragoons is" "If you were to go against all of them, even Host and I wouldn''t last long." "Is that so?" "The amount of magic power produced by me is smaller compared to other Relic Eaters. With absorption as a characteristic, I was made under the assumption I will obtain magic from external sources." "I see. Even you have weak points." "my apologies." "N-no, I don''t blame you alright? You''re doing really well. Please don''t go depressed?" He didn''t want to be sheared in half by because of depression. He wanted to believe that the magic booster''s power wasn''t reduced because of her mood. After calming himself down, he landed on the roof of a building before leaping again. Although it wasn''t as big as the school that functioned like a city, it was of a size comparable to that. Looking down below, there were a lot of Dragoons moving around restlessly, probably looking for Takeru. "Go through the roof of the building, please go north-north-west. By adjusting your body orientation you can adjust the booster." If he keeps flying like that, he will eventually arrive at the innermost tower. The enemies wouldn''t think he moves through the sky. Just when he though that, "A heat source incoming from the front. Host, please avoid." Right after she said that, Takeru lightly avoided towards the right, immediately after that, A huge shell whizzed past right in front of his face. "Wha?!" "It''s an enemy grenade. I believe it is a self-propelled artillery installed on the outer walls." "This is bad!" A sound of bombardment could be heard in a distance, a moment later another bullet approached Takeru. He triggered Soumatou and slashed the shelling with all his strength. "Gahh!!" The shelling divided into two and exploded, the blast hit Takeru. "Minor damage. However, if it continues there will be a lot of damage despite the magical armor." "It can''t be helped, let''s fly as low as possible!" "Enemy shadow behind us." Takeru inverted his body right after the warning report, and looked behind him. There, were two Dragoon machines following Takeru as he flew. The Dragoons were holding rifles, and started to shoot at him. "They were adapted for flight!" "A new model of Dragoon, "Byakhee". We''re at a disadvantage in aerial combat." "Sheet that''s a tough customer Lapis, can you turn into a kusarigama?" He pulled the trigger and Lapis changed into a kusarigama. While continuing to escape from the Dragoons, Takeru started to swing the kusarigama''s chain. And when the rotation reached its peak, he flung it towards the rear with all his strength. But, because Takeru is extremely clumsy, the sickle was blown away in wrong direction. "Host, remote attacks" "It''s fine, just look!" Takeru clutched onto the chain that seemed to stretch forever, and then suddenly wielded it moving it sideways. As if cutting enemy with a sword, the blade affixed to a chain spun. The sickle changed direction going after them, and the chain twisted like a snake coiling around them. When Takeru confirmed the chain has captured the enemy, he turned off the boosters and fell straight down. And, he flung the chain over his shoulder. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleSnake Belt Drop!" And like that, they were slammed into the ground. The Dragoons hit the ground along with the chain, its limbs were crushed and scattered on the ground. A moment later, Takeru landed on the ground making a crater. "I''m surprised. You can use a kusarigama as well." "I''ve told you, that the Kusanagi-style doesn''t use only swords. If you think of the chain as the swords extension it''ll somehow work out. Well, I''m kinda bad with it, but this much is" He stood up and exhaled deeply. After taking care of the enemy somehow, he had to refrain from moving in the air any more than that. Because he couldn''t tense himself in the air, he could only wield the sword with his upper body. That''s why no matter how much he uses kusarigama, it''s not efficient to fight that way. That is the reason why fighting on the ground was better. but even with that said. "this is bad." After noticing where he landed, cold sweat quickly covered him. It was the main street directly in front of main gate. In other wordsright in the middle of enemy forces. "Seems like we were guided here." "It can''t be helped. Let''s break through the front." "No other way but to do it." Kusarigama changed form and returned to that of a nodachi, he set it up. The countless Dragoons around him have turned their muzzles towards him. It was truly an explosive situation. An individual versus an entire group. At an overwhelming disadvantage, Takeru tried to start up the struggle completely fearless. "Kusanagi! Are you alright?!" That''s when, a communication via magic resonance sounded in his ear. That voice, was Ouka''s. Just when Takeru was about to respond, there was an explosion and smoke appeared on the main street in the direction of the gate. Every few seconds there was more explosions and smoke rising from them, they were gradually approaching him. The surrounding enemies didn''t know what was happening and were confused, he saw a figure of a Dragoon machine moving on a caterpillar from the direction of the main gate. With the guns blazing, the Dragoon approached Takeru. "allies?" "Inquisition emblem confirmed. They''re allies. Seems like a new model." The Dragoon identified as an ally slid through the main street with his speed, and slaughtered the enemy Dragoons whose reaction was delayed. "The third brigade is destroyed! All squads are to guard the main gate!" "Sheet! Because of the irregular all our defenses has collapsed! The damn attack Inquisition launched rushed at us all at once!" "I''ve never seen Dragoons like that! New models?! They''re too fast!!" The fifth laboratory''s mercenaries were completely crushed by Takeru''s assault forces. The main gate was breached by Inquisition''s Dragoon troops, and the route to the tower turned into a melee combat. Even the mercenary troops who came after that were immediately destroyed when they entered the main street that was dominated by Inquisition. As the Dragoons and infantry fought and the main street was filled with blood, screams, and dancing smoke, a white-haired man was comfortably walking together with three members of Dullahan. Even though bullets and shells were flying around close enough for them to feel the wind pressure, they weren''t scared at all. They were walking in a pace as if they were on a stroll in the park under the moonlight. "This air, how nostalgic. Gun smoke and blood, the smell of burnt iron. Right right, dance, dance. Humans have to be like this." Sougetsu wasn''t surprised even when a bullet grazed his cheek, and continued to walk in a relaxed manner. "Chairman, ain''t this dangerous. Why don''t''cha at least go to the back? I''ll be killed by captain if something happens to you, Chairman." A Dullahan who looked like a young boy made a serious request for Sougetsu, causing him to turn to look behind him. "Don''t ask something''s stupid. What would happen if the general didn''t go first? The people who stand on the top, should be standing in front at all times, it''s fine as long as I don''t die." "geez, that''s not really convincing." In the first place, this isn''t the front lines. Is what the Dullahan whispered to himself. Sougetsu exaggeratedly opened his arms wide, and spoke in secret. He rotated the musket he was holding in his hands once. At the same time, the enemy Dragoons came from both sides of a crossroad. "That''s why young ones bring me so much trouble. Very well, this Chairman shall teach you what lies at the heart of Inquisition." Sougetsu without even casting as much as a glance at the Dragoon close behind him, turned his gun. "FirstInquisition doesn''t choose means." At the same time as he declared that, he pulled the trigger. The bullet hit Dragoon head-on. However, even after it hit, there was no sound of impact. "Secondagainst witches, and those who cooperate with them, there''s no mercy." The trigger was pulled again, and the enemy was struck for the second time. After taking a close look, it seemed like the bullet slipped through the Dragoon''s armor. "ThirdIf it''s suspicious, punish it! Whether men or women, young or old, whether it was right or wrong, do it thoroughly!" In the end, Sougetsu rotated the gun again, and while holding it firmly he shot forward. A direct hit. The Dragoon was unscathed. Six machines headed towards them, the sound of caterpillars filled the air as they rushed in and began a shooting spree. The enemy hasn''t lost their will. Even if its flesh and blood humans, they won''t be caught off guard in this situation. If there was one thing they let down, it was their guard It would be the confidence in the anti-magic armor and not avoiding Sougetsu''s bullets. The moment they tried to follow up with their attack, suddenly, three out of six machines started running berserk and swung blades at their allies and opened rapid fire at them as well. "What the hell are you bastards doing!" "The hell are you fuckersguwaaah!!" "Stop, I beg you stop it!!" The three Dragoons got wrecked by the allies'' attacks. Three remaining Dragoons that betrayed their allies now stopped running, and pointed muzzles at their own chests. "The hammer of witches." "Judges the heretics." "Bringing a rain of death upon the suspects." Simultaneously, the three machines started shooting. The armors withstood the first few shots, however the bullets started breaching the insides before the magazine was exhausted. The three Dragoons fell down on their knees, with blood flowing out from the bullet holes. The mercenaries supporting them from behind showed consternation. That gun was weird. Even though it looked like a musket, and as such it should be unable to fire at such a fast rate, and yet Sougetsu shot three shots in a row. No, are those things fired really bullets? The enemy captain''s machine scanned Sougetsu''s gun after zooming in. The Malleus Maleficarum Prototype "Innocentius" That''s what the musket Sougetsu held had carved on it. "RelicEater!" The captain''s unit trembled in fear. Stepping towards the trembling enemy, Sougetsu aimed the musket''s muzzle at them. As if wrapped in the darkness, with white hair, a grin like that of a cheshire cat on his face, glowing like a moon. His appearance looked as if he was a grim reaper on a hunt for souls "Today, because of a talk I had with a certain female fox, I''m in a really bad mood." Fear, overflowed. "Heretic gentlemen, I will allow you to choose. For you guys who are not witches, what kind of judgment is your favorite?" His lips curled up revealing his sharp teeth that seemed like a crescent moon. "A lenient sentence? Be burned at stake? Or maybe chopped to pieces?" In response to Sougetsu''s words, the gun was filled with magical flint and the hammer automatically rose up. Together with it, his Cheshire cat grin reached its peak. "Now, grant them their wishesInnocentius." And the evilest Relic Eater, the original witch hunter Innocentius laughed fiercely. Takeru was stunned seeing the street occupied by friendly Dragoons. Why did Inquisition intervene in this place? As he wondered about that, "Don''t space out! Behind you!" He heard Ouka''s voice being transmitted again. After he turned around in a hurry, he saw an enemy Dragoon holding a blade above him. Takeru immediately readied himself to fight back, but before he could, something that looked like a stake pierced through the Dragoon. An attack? From where? Just as he thought that, *tap*, along with a light sound Ouka fell right beside him. "That was dangerous. Kusanagi, are you alright?" Takeru''s looked at her with both a serious and questioning look on his face, Ouka proudly put a hand on her hip and grimaced. "That''s my line. Why didn''t you respond to us? We''ve been calling out for you this entire time." "Sorry, the intercom broke." "seriously. I thought it was like that so I used Relic Eater resonance." She said that and threw Takeru a spare intercom. Takeru caught the intercom and then started telling Ouka everything that happened to him and Ikaruga. "so it''s like that after all. It''s more or less the same as what Saionji said." About what he said of Ikaruga exchanging them for Lost Matrix, she seemed to intuitively know it already. The next transmission that came through the intercom was from Usagi. "Kusanagi you''re alright? That''s really good." With a voice that seemed a bit relieved Takeru asked where was she. "I''m on the outer wall. I''ll safeguard you guys as a sniper from here. I don''t know if I''ll be useful but, even I" "I''m counting on you, Usagi." When he said that, she gasped and lively responded with a yes. "Oh right, what about Mari?" "She''s useless so we left her together with the Chairman. She can''t use magic so she has no fighting force. There is no use for her." Hmph, she snorted and looked away. Even though she said it like that, probably she didn''t want to involve Mari when she couldn''t use her magic. "We need to hurry. If Inquisition knows that Suginami was involved in experiments on elves, she will most likely be arrested. Before that, I want to hear the truth from her.'' "" "Leave the full story for later. First, we need to rescue Suginami" He didn''t know where did they learn it from , but Ouka and the others seemed to know that Suginami was a "Designs Child". Ouka said she won''t arrest Suginami until she knows the truth, and will first ascertain the truth. If it was at the time when she first enlisted in the platoon, she would have captured Ikaruga without asking any questions. "why are you looking at me like that." Ouka gave Takeru a questioning look. Takeru looked away with a slightly happy smile on his face. "It''s nothing." "for some reason that expression annoys me. Stop that." "I told you it''s nothing." Ootori''s edges also seemed to have slightly dulled, while smiling secretly he shouldered his sword, turned around and pointed at the tower. "Usagi, are you ready? We leave the support to you." "Y-yes, any time!" As expected, she was nervous like always, but she responded clearly. "I''ll cut the garrison. Ouka will intercept enemy from behind me, I leave the ones I miss to you." "Leave it to me." Ouka poised with two handguns, the Vlad in her hands and squinted. Takeru also prepared for combat, breathed in deeply and stopped. "35th Test Platoon, sortie!" Together with that declaration, Takeru started to run towards the tower with his comrade. Fifth laboratory, the top floor of the tower, level 6 barrier walls. In an open space covered with white walls, Ikaruga and Isuka looked at the incubator. "Seems like the battle has started outside seems like hard work." On one of the monitors the incubator was equipped with, the image from outside was displayed. Multiple Dragoons were engaged in battle, and as far as it could be seen, Inquisition was the one who dominated the battlefield. "How nostalgic, Ikaruga." Isuka looked up at the incubator and asked. "I don''t feel any nostalgia from this." Ikaruga shook her head writing it off as ridiculous. Isuka expected that response, and didn''t mention it anymore. "I feel it. Those four years, when I look up at this guy. I still remember the hatred from back then." "?" "Four years, Ikaruga. I waited impatiently for this if you didn''t escape with Lost Matrix I would have been able to proceed further." "" "Together with you." Isuka who didn''t possess any feelings of decency, stared at Ikaruga with face full of hatred. Ikaruga as well, turned towards Isuka. "Why did you betray me?" "I didn''t intend to betray you. I just wanted to go out." Ikaruga made a bitter smile and looked at Isuka with sympathy. "Thanks to that picture book, it became boring. I got tired of being only used to develop weapons for killing people." "" "I thought there are a lot more interesting things outside. Things I don''t know, interesting things I didn''t experience yet a lot of them." "did you find them?" Isuka asked Ikaruga. Ikaruga relaxed her face, and narrowed her eyes before she clearly said. "Yeah. It was a world more sheetty than I thought it would be but I found one. Something very fun." "Question. What was that?" "Well, that''s it''s hard to describe it, but if you really want to know." Ikaruga scowled as if she was in front of a very difficult problem, then hit her hand and immediately raised her index finger. "Youth, or something like that." And the atmosphere froze. "Ridiculous. For something so silly, I have lost a lot of things." Contrary to her speech, Isuka''s face convulsed, she didn''t move. No, to be exact, she didn''t move to the point only her cheek convulsed. As "Designs Children" originally didn''t have many emotions, and were dedicated to study, even so, they never restricted their facial expressions. Ikaruga looked at Isuka''s behavior suspiciously. "You wouldn''t know. What kind of treatment I have received because of you." "?" "After you left, I was subjected to re-education by the higher-ups. It wasn''t just my body even the way of thinking as an "Designs Child" has been forced on me." "Isuka" "Thanks to that, I''m in this plight. My facial expressions were limited and severe pain runs through my brain when I embrace an useless emotion." As Isuka''s cheek convulsed, she gently placed a hand on her forehead. Re-education. It was education only in name, it was a kind of torture. They caused her pain by executing a special brain treatment. They planted nanomachines in sites in charge of emotions, unbearable pain ran through her the moment she harbored inappropriate emotions. This so-called re-education was inhuman treatment. Probably, Alchemist didn''t want to let go of Isuka''s excellence, and forced her into submission by re-educating her. The uncomfortable feeling Ikaruga had for a while now, was caused by this. "It''s your fault, Ikaruga." "wait, this is weird. It was my fault that experiment failed. It wasn''t your fault. Even though Alchemist is horrible, however they''re reasonable, they wouldn''t do something unnecessary like that. You were excellent and you were obedient as well so why re-education?" It was as Ikaruga said, Alchemist only carried out re-education with those who tried to get out like Ikaruga. A procedure that only people who awakened useless intense emotions and ego was performed on. Ikaruga looked at the state of Isuka who was peeking out from behind her fingers, and noticed. "You you didn''t" For a moment, Isuka staggered and put her hand on the incubator, and she took out something from the pocket of her red lab coat. "It was your fault!" Isuka threw the item she took out to Ikaruga. It was, a beaten up old book. "Canary''s house" It was from the time she was still in the lab, the book Ikaruga read, and learned morality from. Isuka covered her face with her hand, and her body shook. "If you if you didn''t pick up something like this I!!" Ikaruga sighed with guilt and compassion. She made a mistake when it came to Isuka. Thinking that she would remain a "Designs Child" she was back then. But it was wrong. She picked up the book Ikaruga left behind. Because of that her ego sprouted, her feelings awakened, and longing for outside world was born. When the higher-ups noticed that. Originally she would have been killed, but higher-ups didn''t want to lose Isuka''s talent, and subjected her to re-education. Same to Ikaruga, if she didn''t run away, she would have been subjected to the same treatment. "If I didn''t read that thing If I didn''t learn unnecessary emotions I would have continued to live happily like back then! I was satisfied just by aiming ahead with you! Despite that because of you all of it" "" "Because you you have changed me!" Her expression didn''t change, the feelings of hatred welled up, and severe pain ran through Isuka''s head. Definitely she couldn''t suppress it in front of Ikaruga who was the main cause, they were unstoppable emotions. Sweat appeared on Isuka''s body, and her breath became rough. it wasn''t just Kanaria, I pushed Isuka down the abyss as well. Ikaruga hung her head, and regret lodged itself in her chest. Isuka looked at Ikaruga who was tormented by guilt, and the spasms on her face stopped. "however I don''t care about that, I''m fine with it. I didn''t succumb to those guys'' oppression. I will leave this place in my own way. Just like you did" "" "If I succeed with restoration of the elves, Valhalla will release the equipment in my brain with magic and accept me. Finally, with this my hell will end. I will be released from this cage." Isuka regained her original calmness, and extended both of her hands to Ikaruga. "Now, give the Lost Matrix to me I don''t know what are you plotting, but it''s already too late. Resistance is useless, the sentry guns are already aimed at you." After looking, she found multiple automatic guns equipped on the edges of the space. Ikaruga closed her eyes, and took out a small safe containing the Lost Matrix from the bag. The same material as used in this space, it was something made out of a first class anti-magic material. Ikaruga passed that to Isuka. "The password is kanaria." That was, the one whom she made in exchange for her freedom, a name of an elf half breed. "A sentiment. It was too late to embrace such a thing it''s a sin that can no longer be wiped off." Ikaruga said that, and Isuka entered the password. After an electronic sound, the sound of lock being released rang out. Isuka put her hand inside the safe, and thenshe spat out a sigh. "what are you intending, this is" Isuka convulsed while having a headache, she lightly tossed the safe aside, and it dropped down on the ground. The safe that rolled on the ground was empty. "You''re hiding it even this late into the game. Tell me where have you hidden the Lost Matrix." "" "So it''s still in the academy?" "" "If you''re not going to say it. I can just extract the memory by dismantling your brain. In any case, you''re going to be killed by my hands anyway." Isuka took out something that seemed like a needle from the sleeve of her red lab coat. The needle sticking out was separated, the way it was made reminded of a female insect''s leg. At the same time, the sentry guns deployed on the edge of the space turned there muzzle at Ikaruga. Ikaruga closed her eyes unfazed. "Lost Matrix the cells of the elf, are here." Hearing the truth being said indifferently, Isuka tilted her head. Ikaruga narrowed her eyes as she looked at Isuka who didn''t understand the meaning of her words. "Hey, Isuka. Do you know why did I come back here?" "As you can see, I have no idea." "There are two reasons. First, is to prevent the restoration of the elves by destroying this place." Hearing Ikaruga''s words, Isuka who was worried, suddenly laughed while continuing to remain expressionless. "Ahhahahahaha! After all this you''re still going to take things away from me! You''re so greedy! But this facility, but this space is covered with ultra-hard anti-magic material, the needles in the incubator, and the experimental facilities are the same. It was originally made in the case of having a successful restoration, measures to prevent the elf from running away, it can''t be so destroyed normally." Even with Isuka''s provocation, Ikaruga wasn''t shaken. Isuka warned and glared at her. "The other reason was to take you away from this place." Ikaruga said that while staring at Isuka. Isuka wasn''t sure herself what were those feelings that exploded in her, was it frustration, sadness, or anger, but she withstood the immeasurable pain. "this latewhat are you!" "At that time, when I ran away from this place the fact that I didn''t take you with me, I regret that even now. If I took you away the restoration of elves would have surely derailed as well." "youwho the hell" "That''s right. It might be greedy. But if you were on this side, you would understand." "" "Even without the Lost Matrix, as long as you are out there, the experiment would continue." It was her opinion as a scientist, as a researcher, and as an inquisitor. With such a reason, even Isuka would be convinced. It was indeed reasonable. She could understand that not doing that before would cause her to regret it, she could understand. However, "But that''s not all." Ikaruga added more to it. Not as a researcher, but as a human, a person. "When I was here, just like your place was together with me, my place was to be together with you. And I ran away leaving it, it''s definitely the worst. Even now, I regret it." "" "So I, once again" "Don''t fuck with meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!" She clenched her fist, and roared into the heavens because of the pain. "I! I don''t need you anymore! You''re my enemy! Now I''m going to break out to the world as an alchemist of Valhalla! As far as I''m concerned the outside world can eat sheet! It''s because of the outside world I ended up like this! I will, for the sake of saving myself, destroy the world! I don''t need you to save me!" She had a red, hollow face. It was too late, no matter what she says, Isuka''s hatred won''t disappear. Ikaruga couldn''t wash it away. "I see. A shame." Ikaruga told that to Isuka who resented her, and put a hand on her chest. "I, I will not allow you to take away the place I belong to. If you destroy the world, the place I belong to will perish as well. If you don''t come with me, you are my enemy." "the placeyou belong to?" "That''s right. There is one in that school, a gathering of clumsy people. That''s currently the place I belong to. It''s very, very precious, and a more interesting place than anywhere else." "in that casejust like you did with mine, I will destroy that place of yours!!" The moment Isuka shook her arm, a sentry gun fired a bullet which pierced through Ikaruga''s thigh. Ikaruga staggered slightly, and she raised her leg up without letting out a scream. *clank*, a sound rang out as she thrust the high-heels into the floor. The blood, stained the pure white. Even so, Ikaruga kept standing. Disorderly bangs that looked like silk ran down her cheeks, and black eyes peeped from behind. "Now! If you still have any more sense of guilt, hand it over! There''s no other way you can atone for it!!" "you have knotholes for eyes. Can''t you see? For a while now, the elven cells were in front of you." "?! What are you talking about?" "Just as I said. Aren''t they in front of you? You can''t see? see." Ikaruga reached out to her chest again. And she unbuttoned her blouse, exposing her breasts slightly. She placed her finger on the center, in part of the valley, and said. "The cells of an elfare right here." While touching her chest with her fingertips, she licked her bewitching lips. "wha?!!" Isuka, immediately after raising a questioning voice, understood the meaning of Ikaruga''s words. Looking closely, her breasts the central portion of it was of a different color. Ikaruga''s skin was horribly white, on the other hand, the color of the skin there was brown. The skin there, as if it was transplanted in or eroded, merged with Ikaruga''s own. "as a scientist you probably know about "Philosopher''s Stone", right." Isuka stepped back in awe. As for Ikaruga, she closed on Isuka with open arms. "What ancient alchemists tried to create in the past, the culmination of the magic and science. Minerals, organisms, a ridiculous idea to redesign an object from the very foundation and to create something completely different out if it, the research was tried several times, still, it was just an unreachable pipe dream none were able to create." As Ikaruga walked while extending her arm, an abnormality occurred. *biribiri*, suddenly her wavy black hair released electricity. "What if it was realized by using modern science?" "Impossible! Absurd!" "Oh, Isuka you are disqualified as a scientist." The brown skin on Ikaruga''s chest resonated with her heartbeat. "From the moment impossible left your mouth, the road "ahead" closed for you." That moment, when it seemed like the brown skin was wriggling, it expanded as if attacking Ikaruga''s entire body. The pure white skin turned brown, the eye color was inverted, whites turned black, and black pupils turned white. Beautiful black hair, turned into stunning silver hair. And Ikaruga''s small ears, extended and became so visible they were obvious. That appearance, trulywas just like the weapons that plunged humanity into despair once, the dark elves themselves. Isuka, in response to Ikaruga''s appearance, took a step back in awe. "I-impossible! Based on elven cells, using "Philosopher''s Stone" to rewrite your genes?!" "That''s how it is. It''s more efficient than trying to control the elves. There''s no need to bother with something so annoying." "that''s impossible!" "Rather doing something like that, I turned myself into an elf." Ikaruga said so, and her mouth distorted Impossible. Isuka tried to deny Ikaruga''s words many times in her head. "Philosopher''s Stone" It was just like Ikaruga said, a theme anyone dreamed of, scientists and researchers. It was true that there were many alchemists who repeated fruitless research in pursuit of it. However, if it there was a proposal to attempt at making it in modern times, everyone would laugh at it. It was just SF. Just a pipe dream. Everyone believe it to be so. And Ikaruga has done such a thing "ha, hahaha, ahahahahaha." Isuka looked at Ikaruga and cast a gaze full of awe while hiding her face behind her fingers. "Youyou are crazy! No matter how much you struggle you are a Suginami! You''re insane! It''s not a concept that can be understood by an ordinary human!" "" "You are the same as back then! You tried to mingle with normal people, it was being unreasonable right from the start!" Isuka pointed at Ikaruga, and showered her with praises as a model mad scientist. Ikaruga, had a slightly sad expression on her face. "That may be so. Perhaps I have no right to live an ordinary life." But you know, Ikaruga made a slight smile as she added that. "I found a normal place that would accept someone like me. That''s why" Ikaruga sharply narrowed her eyes. That moment, under her feet, a white magical circle appeared. "I absolutely won''t let it be destroyed. If you want to destroy it, I''ll destroy you before that happens." Magic overflowed from Ikaruga''s body. Elves use magic as easily as they breathe. That saying wasn''t a lie. The amount of magic generated by elves, was approximately 200 times the maximum value a witch classified as S-rank risk possessed. It was a top class magic among the fantastical organisms. Elves had no properties. It could be adapted to any ancient property, the strongest was the "Lack" of property. "I''m not interested in magic. I''m not interested in studying operative procedures either, I don''t know how to use advanced magic. As expected after refraining from adapting my brain to elves, using magic as easily as I were to breathe is impossible." "what do you intend?!" "That''s why, I have developed my original magic." As she laughed, her teeth resembled a crescent moon. "Constructing a processformula based on required material magic substitute, the manifested target is "Sky", "Magnetism" fixing the property with magical barrier, assuming harmful radiation "Seal" permanently sealed the propertycollapsing cooperative procedure execution6"demolish2"menace+e*+Ve+0.78FmeV" After high-speed chanting with a voice that seemed like it was fast forwarded, Ikaruga held it in both of her hands, and made a gesture as if she was scooping water. That moment, in Ikaruga''s hands, a mysterious brilliant light appeared. It was fierce and intimidating, and caused Isuka to feel cosmic fear. "Made an antimatter." With a devilish smile, Ikaruga brought the light in her hands to Isuka and asked her, "Magic is amazing. The saying that it can be used for anything isn''t just for show. With a non-standard magical capacity, even something like this can be made." "!! Stop it! If I come into contact with such a substance" "What are you saying. Wasn''t Isuka the one who said it can''t be destroyed normally. A weapon of mass destruction like a nuke would destroy it? You love these things don''t you, Isuka." Acting like its nothing, Ikaruga said while flickering the matter generated by magic. Isuka was covered with cold sweat, and headed towards the incubator that was made to restore the elves. "! Do you know how hard was it for me to build this facility?! Even so, you want to take me out of here?! Or do you want to confine me here?!" Revealing impatience, Isuka tried to block Ikaruga''s magic somehow. "Wrong. I will destroy this place, take you and return to the place I belong to." "" "I decided to take you by force. What you think, and what do you want to do doesn''t matter. I''ll take you. I won''t commit the same mistake again." Straight on, Ikaruga stabbed Isuka with her determination. "I will destroy this rotten place." "no." "I will save you." "No It''s too late why." Isuka faced down, and clenched her fist. She closed her lips tightly, and gritted her teeth to withstand. But there, it was no longer the "Designs Child" Suginami Isuka. "Stop thisalreadymy headhurts." "It''s alright. Such a thing, I''ll remove it." "even though you''re the culprit even though you ran away." "that''s right." "even though you left" "that''s right." "even though you took away the place I belong to" "That''s right." Even though Ikaruga took a form of a variant, she gently smiled. "That''s why II''ll be the place you belong to again." That was Ikaruga''s wish. It wasn''t redemption nor mercy. It was Ikaruga''s selfish wish, a honest conclusion. "uuuguu" Isuka shook her head trying to withstand the pain, and slowly looked up. Twitching and distorted, but Isuka had a very human expression, it was there. She absolutely couldn''t admit it. The fact that she wanted to go out together, it wouldn''t come out of her mouth. Even so, because of a wave of emotions that couldn''t be suppressed, tears flowed out of her eyes. She no longer had any energy to shake her head. Don''t look at me with such a gentle face. If this goes on, I will nod. Her body will surrender. "IIkarugaI-I." Like a young child begging its mother with tears in its eyes, it was a timid and faint voice. "I" "AaaAAAAAAaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAaauu I can no longer bear it! It''s impossible to watch in silence any longer! Isuka-saaan! Why did you hide such a wonderful passion!" All of a sudden. A distorted voice sounded in the pure white space. It was a harbinger of tragedy. The moment Ikaruga and Isuka raised their faces, a black swamp appeared on the ceiling, and flapping black clothes that looked like devil''s, Despairfell. *zashyuu* A dull, tinged with moisture sound echoed. The despair that was falling from the ceiling, swung down a karate chop tinged with magic from Isuka''s left shoulder to her chest. "Ikaruga." Immediately after she raised a painful voice, blood overflowed from the wound. But that blood wasn''t spilled on the floor, but was sucked into Haunted''s hands. It seemed like he sucked something out. Isuka''s body lost its color in no time, and cracked. Ikaruga stared dumbfounded with eyes wide open, she could only stare as Isuka''s light was stolen. "Yahoo! It was an inspiring sisterly affection! Isuka-san was a splendid person after all! That devastatingly despairing look was very lovely!" The despair that controlled Isuka from the shadows, Haunted, pulled his hand out of her with a refreshing smile. Isuka''s body slowly fell down to the ground. And Ikaruga, Stretched her hand hoping she might be able to catch her, Ikaruga who pulverized her, "aaAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Raised a war cry in rage for the first time in her life, kicked the earth and sprinted. And aimed the swelling antimatter that appeared in her hands at Haunted, and shot it. "Catastrophe!" And spoke name of the magic. The moment antimatter contacted the barrier deployed by Haunted. An explosion beyond anyone''s imagination struck the facility. The laboratory made for the sake of restoring elves, turned into a vortex of destruction. Rampant destruction swallowed many devices, and made them literally disappear. The walls made out of first-class anti-magic material, weiss crystal, attempted to resist the destruction of Catastrophe, but it gradually started turning bright. And, the experimental field for the restoration of the elves on the top flower of the tower broke down, it was blown away and scattered by the blast. The Glossary Nanomachines (ʥΥޥ) - Written as (tߤʯ) meaning "Philosopher''s Stone". I use both names depending on the context. Catastrophe (ȥե) - Written as () which means pair annihilation of a particle and an anti-particle. Volume 3, 5 - Mechanical Dragon Volume 3, Chapter 5 - Mechanical Dragon Two minutes before Catastrophe was discharged. "Ootori! Do it!" Takeru avoided the enemy''s attack and slid between the Dragoon''s feet, and shouted to Ouka immediately after. "Roger that!" Ouka leaped into the air, and fired two shots from Vlad. At the same time as Takeru who rushed after rebuilding his posture, Ouka started running after she landed. "Vlad! Wallachia''s power is too low!" "Wallachia is a specialized physical stake it overwhelmingly lacks power. It is a special stake for penetrating magic, don''t put too much confidence into it." "Bastard at this rate!" "If thou wishest of more power from me, sign the contr" "I refuse!" "Obstinate. Truly obstinate." Continuing the usual familiar exchange, Ouka chased after Takeru. Ouka''s body strengthening was minimal, so catching up with Takeru''s speed was very difficult. Still, she had to reduce the burden on Takeru as much as possible. Currently, their greatest fighting force is Takeru. If Mistilteinn''s magic is exhausted, their assault will be much harder. It was the same for Ouka and Vlad, because she didn''t make a contract with Vlad, the amount of magic provided was even lower than Mistilteinn''s. "Lapis! How much magic power have you left?!" "Currently it''s still alright, I will reach the activity limit in ten minutes. Please refrain from changing the sword''s shape as much as possible, it''s a small amount, but it does consume magic." "Understood! Stay as zanbatou from now onwards!" He prepared the zanbatou as he ran and trampled over the Dragoon''s that kept surging. Even when he got hit by bullets, he continued to run unconcerned. Damn, there''s too many of them! He cursed and stopped his feet as not to commit a suicide, an army of Dragoons formed a barricade in the front. To force his way through, he has to change the sword''s shape to a huge zweihander and hit them all at once. Reluctantly, Takeru tried to pull the trigger. That''s when. A sniper support came from afar. It was Usagi sniping, the majority of Dragoons fell down to the ground after being shot in the head. "You saved me, Usagi." "You move too fast!" "Sorry, I don''t have time to stop, I believe in your aim." "uguu, that line, its unfair." "Ammo? How much do you have left?" Takeru asked Usagi while running. On the outer wall which had artillery installed on the rails, Usagi was checking the remaining bullets left in her gun case. Two magazines were left. Now that she completed loading, there were only twenty shots left. Ahead of Takeru as he moved, there were still around a hundred Dragoons. Although the Inquisition''s Dragoons in the rear were making good progress, it wasn''t nearly enough to catch up to Takeru. She was afraid of not having enough ammunition. While readjusting her heart, she peeked through the scope and pulled the trigger after aiming towards a Dragoon that tracked Takeru. Not a single shot can miss. Since she used a special anti-Dragoon rifle taking one down with a single shot was possible, however, for that she needed to head shot the Dragoon. The probably of a head shot was about 50%. She had confidence to do it at this distance, but the situation was the worst for Usagi who was weak to pressure. The eye-patch on her left eye was worrying as well, her hands trembled. Being unable to use one eye was a considerable disadvantage for a sniper. When an amateur looks through the scope, he closes his other eye instead, but professionals never close their eyes. Those who leave their eyes open and are able to adjust their reticles obtain immeasurable amount of information from the other eye. In a situation like this, the field of view is narrowed and searching capability is reduced. "?" Usagi feeling a presence behind her looked away from the scope. When she looked behind, she suddenly saw a Dragoon on the rail used for the artillery that landed remotely five meters away from her. Fuck. Normally she would have noticed it approaching. But because she was focused on helping Takeru and Ouka, she missed it. "I''ve got you, you sheetty sniper! It sure must be fun to shoot people from a long distance!" Because many comrades of his were slain, blood rushed to the pilot''s head, and he aimed his gun at Usagi. What to do? What should I do? Thoughts continued to rotate in Usagi''s head again and again. No matter how much she thought, she couldn''t find a solution. No time to circle around, no space, no speed. In the first place, it''s not time to think about something like that! That''s why she "Don''t look downon sniperssssssssssssss!!" Usagi hugged her gun and started to run at the Dragoon. Instead of circling around, she ran at straight line. The Dragoon opened rapid fire with his assault rifle. Fortunately the bullets passed by the side of her head by a small margin. Usagi rushed in tears. It was nearly desperation. A suicide attack of a fool. However, even though it was confusing, it wasn''t a completely thoughtless action. When Usagi approached the Dragoon like that, keeping the momentum she slid lowering her posture. It was the same movement she saw Takeru do earlier. Usagi slid diving below Dragoon''s crotch, and came out behind, "There!!" And rose up not losing the flow, and made a quick turn. She held back the rifle that was nearly blown away by the force of her slide while raising her fighting spirit with a shout. "we go!!" Fired up, she vigorously set up the rifle she was pressing to herself, aiming it forward. The rifle''s muzzle aimed from behind at the new model "Reaachh!!" And immediately after*zudon* She stabbed the muzzle forcefully into its head and pulled the trigger. With that, the Dragoon went completely silent. Finally, the silence came. "Haa haa" Unable to bear it, she wanted to drop on her knees and start crying. But, she calmed herself, and stiffened her legs. Her comrades were fighting below. There was no time to slack off like that. Usagi knew that she was the one who held back the platoon the most. She was always being a bother. As not to be left behind, she had to do her best. Usagi raised her spirits and loaded bullets. At the same time. Suddenly, rumbling sounded under her feet. "what is this?" She hurried to the opposite edge of the outer wall in a hurry, and looked around the entire facility. The top floor of the tower emitted light. "Kusanagi! Please look at the top floor of the tower!!" Hearing the transmission from Usagi, Takeru withdrew his sword. "Wha-t?'' The entire facility was rumbling and shaking. It wasn''t an earthquake. Rather than that, it was something more powerful. Just like Usagi told him to, Takeru looked at the top floor of the tower. That momentalong with a dazzling light the tower burst open. "?!" The blast hit Takeru on the others who were on the ground with slight delay. "Suginami!" In the middle of the blast, Takeru called Ikaruga''s name. In addition to the top floor, the explosion destroyed about half of the tower as well. It happened instantaneously. The experimental site was blown off without a trace, only debris remained. And, Ikaruga was, Ikaruga landed on middle of the barely standing tower while maintaining a firm defensive magic barrier. She was embracing Isuka''s body with both of her hands. "Isuka!" Ikaruga put Isuka down on the debris, and was gently stroking her cold cheek. Isuka was barely breathing, her body was as hard as a stone, it started to crack and turn into sand. "Just wait, I''ll use the "Nanomachines" soo guh"*cough*" She vomited blood. Also, Ikaruga''s body which was turned into elf''s, was about to go back to original any moment. The cells on her chest were cracking, turning to ashes and carried away by the wind. The mutation, couldn''t last even a minute longer. The "Nanomachines" developed by Ikaruga weren''t perfect. Even though she remade her body based on the cells of a captured species, the cells themselves were already dead. Even though Ikaruga forcibly assimilated and activated them, it was natural they wouldn''t last for long. Incomplete "Nanomachines" were made under assumption that they will be used for decomposition and reconstruction of inorganic materials, adapting it to living organisms was done in the last minute. Also, because a margin of errors occur during the process of reconstructing the body, the burden on the flesh and internal organs is tremendous. "impossible, give up." Isuka opened her eyes and declared that while losing her breath. "that "Nanomachines" are incomplete." "But if I input your genetic information!" "Then your body will collapse." It was just as Isuka said. Ikaruga''s body would break down without theNanomachines at the moment. If she tried to apply it to someone else, death awaited her. Isuka didn''t want that. "you can''t die yet." "Why are you acting like a good guy now! You have no reason not to take advantage of me, but I do have a reason to be taken advantage of by you!" "wrong. That''s not it it''s not you that''s no good." Isuka stretched her hand to Ikaruga. Ikaruga noticed she reached for her ears, and moved her head right next to her mouth. And, "Kanariais stillalive." "?!" "InValhalla." She confessed that, and as if she was released from pain, her expression changed to a relaxed one. "aahit no longerhurts." Ikaruga resolved herself, and held Isuka''s hand. "Finallyyou came backto me." Isuka could no longer see, and her thoughts were unsteady. Ikaruga clasped her hands, passing her warmth onto her. "SorryIsuka." "All this timeI waslonely" And, Ikaruga heard her last words. "Ikaruga I" "yes" "Willalwaystogetherwithyou" Isuka''s hand Ikaruga was holding crumbled. The body that was embraced, turned into shining sand and was carried away by wind. And, the last thing remaining was a red lab coat and a small picture book. Ikaruga picked up the picture book, and quietly hugged it. "yeah, together. We will be always, just like we''ve been until now together." Ikaruga didn''t shed any tears. Not shedding any tears, and as if reaching Isuka who disappeared, she continued to put her feelings in the picture book. "Ohohoho, how fierce. It''s the first time in 150 years that I see such large scale destruction." A creepy man''s voice sounded from above. When she looked up with a hollow face, there was a black sphere floating in the air. On the surface of the sphere that looked like a magic barrier, white magical circles were floating. Ikaruga saw this barrier before. It was what the enemy used during mock battle tournament. "!" The sphere slowly came down and settled in front of Ikaruga, then disappeared. From within, came out a man who had an appearance of a priest. The necromancer, Haunted. "even though you ate that explosion!" Ikaruga said surprised, and realized she was cornered. Haunted, "nfufu", laughed creepily and tilted his head slightly. "Certainly, you are part of 35th Test Platoon right?" "so what!" "Oohtruly wonderful! I''m impressed! You''re a role model for a mad scientist!" He lightly clapped his hands. "I also am a bit of an alchemist myself, but now I''ve seen it! It wouldn''t be any weird to become part of written history by completing Nanomachines using science!" "It''s not scientific I''ve borrowed the power of a Magical Heritage." "Oh! Then even more so! Rather than a researcher, you did it as an alchemist! You could be called a result Alchemist created!" Ikaruga frowned protesting against Haunted''s declaration. Alchemist''s result. Ikaruga and Isuka, who were Suginami''s were called like that ever since they were young. Ikaruga hated being called like that from the bottom of her heart. Suginami Ikaruga is not anyone''s result. Her achievements are her own. "ahh, you''re really wonderful. I like you. Oh, of course Mari-san is the first okay? I won''t give up on Mari-san being my legal wife." While being so embarrassed he didn''t listen, he approached Ikaruga. She couldn''t move because the burden on her body was too large. Without "Nanomachines" Ikaruga had no combat capability and was just a researcher. Resistance was meaningless. She could only leave it like that, and wait for her death. "Ikaruga-san, won''t you come with me?" Haunted stretched his neck and proposed. "In other words, won''t you join Valhalla? With your talent, our strength would increase two, or threefold." "" "Isuka-san is with all due respect, obsolete. I have already been taught the method of restoring elves and making Magical Dragoons, I absorbed a lot of other information as well." "" "How about it? It''s not that bad of a proposal, is it?" With a refreshing smile, Haunted tempted her to become his comrade. Ikaruga shook her head in disgust, and glared at Haunted. And, "Don''t look down on me, you sheetty bastard." She pulled out a gun from her sleeve, and showered Haunted''s face which was stretched in her direction. In response to shower of bullets hitting his face, Haunted leaned back as his body was losing its shape. However, with a moist sound he reverted to upright posture soon after, and faced Ikaruga again with a smile, and a face full of holes. "Aha, so it''s no good after all. It''s unfortunate, but it can''t be helped." A black swamp appeared under Haunted''s feet. And his body started to sink into the swamp. "My wounds still haven''t healed, and I was prohibited from fighting. That''s why I have left a pilot in this place as a souvenir." "?!" "This is Isuka-san''s achievement. If possible, please do enjoy it." Leaving those words behind, Haunted''s figure disappeared in the darkness. However, the black swamp had yet to disappear. The hole in the debris has began to spread. Ikaruga felt something ominous, and then suddenly, GOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! From the swamp, a beast''s roar resounded. Ikaruga rose up, and hurried backwards. "wh-at?" She felt an unusual presence inside the swamp. A magical organism? Or maybe a Hero like the one that hit the school? But, Ikaruga''s speculations were all wrong. In the next moment, huge claws flew out from inside of the swamp. It was a foreleg that reminded one of a bird. However, it wasn''t organic. If anything, it was mechanical, like part of a Dragoon, covered with clear blue metal. The two front legs emerged, and after hooking itself at the edge of the swamp, it''s main body came out. Ikaruga was horrified, at the sight of the body that crawled out. That object accurately represented GEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! A mechanical Dragon. Just like a mythological Dragon yet mechanical, a crafted and distorted figure. Ikaruga intuitively understood. That it was something similar to the Hero that hit the school. The body of a Hero at that time was also made by using Dragoon technology. It was probably the same for this one. A specially made Dragoon, an imitation that had a Dragon''s soul inside. There was a magic that summoned Heroes from the past, referred to as Hero Summoning, but there also other high level summoning magic. Myths, summoning fantastical organisms that brought destruction upon humanity. "Legend Summoning" It was never used during the Witch Hunt War, a forbidden magic. The embodiment of fairy tales was right in front of her. After the force of the blast subsided, Takeru who was blown away, dragged his body out from under the rubble and communicated with his comrades through the intercom immediately. "Usagi, Ootori! You alright?!" "I''m alright. It would''ve been dangerous if not for the body strengthening, but I''m not injured." Ouka raised her body from the nearby rubble and replied directly. "N-no damage here either just now, what was that." It seemed like Usagi was safe as well. After ensuring their safety, Takeru looked up at the tower. About a half of the tower disappeared. Probably, probably she was blown away in previous explosion. It was the first time in his life witnessing such a large explosion. "Suginami!" With a chagrin, Takeru grind his teeth. They didn''t make it in time. They couldn''t rescue her. He didn''t know what happened, but Ikaruga should have been in that place. After that explosion she no longer GEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! That''s when, a distorted roar resounded from the tower. "?!" "Host, be cautious. I feel an ominous magic power that''s." Lapis stopped for a moment. And, "A Dragon." It was an unbelievable conclusion. From the top of the tower, starting from the claws, a gigantic figure blew the debris away. It roared, but it was different from a beast''s roar, it was an inorganic screech. It had a huge, 30 meters long body, and was howling in the direction of the sky. Whether friend or foes, those who heard that roar lost even the will to run. They were just stunned at the appearance of the Mechanical Dragon. "?" However, Takeru saw it. When the debris was blown away as the Dragon came out. Inside of it, he saw a white cloth mixed in, he couldn''t miss it. "Lapis! Concentrate strengthening on the legs! I''ll leap there!" "Understood." Takeru lowered his waist and put all his strength in his legs, it wasn''t the time to worry about the consumption of magic. Takeru put everything in, and jumped towards the debris that was falling from the tower. As the Dragon rushed out, Ikaruga''s body was thrown into the air. While she was falling down pulled by gravity, she reflected on herself. She wasn''t being harsh on herself, but the fact that she was a huge sinner was undeniable. If she was asked whether she ever felt guilty, she would respond NO. She didn''t forget about the life she led to just achieve her objectives. That she toyed with life, she didn''t think of that life as bad. She lived her life without regret after leaving Kanaria and Isuka behind. That''s why she moved in order to prevent the experiment on the restoration of the elves. Ikaruga leaked the location of the Lost Matrix by herself and entered the experimental site by pretending to sell it to Alchemist. There were some irregulars, but from there, this was the result. Even though the Lost Matrix was gotten rid off before, the experiment would have succeeded if the technology progressed further. So she wanted to at least slow the development of the technology by destroying the laboratory. That''s the reason she developed the "Nanomachines", it was to destroy it by using antimatter. But, she lost too much everything until the end I did as I pleased. When Takeru decided to change himself to become a better person, she couldn''t forgive it, that''s what she secretly thought. Although she finally found a good place with much effort, she was left behind. She still remembers when she was in such mood. So it was as not to be left behind by Takeru. In the end, it was behavior born from that selfish thought. If this was to happen I should have done it with him after all I wonder if its divine punishment. With a thought that was unlike a researchers, Ikaruga involuntarily made a bitter smile. Really, it was a fitting end for her. Ikaruga closed her eyes, and quietly waited for the end to come. *swshh* That moment, suddenly, she gently rose up against the force of gravity. On her legs and her back, she felt a faint reaction. When she opened her eyes, she saw strong arms wrapped around her body. She raised her face and looked at the person who held her. "Geez, don''t worry me so much you dumbass." It was Takeru. He looked at her with a genuinely relieved face. "Kusanagi?" "I thought it was already over when I saw that explosion, I''m happy that you''re safe." Ikaruga who was looking at Takeru dumbfounded turned to look below. This idiot, he jumped up when he saw her falling down. Ikaruga sighed and smiled bitterly, leaving everything to him. She pressed her head against his chest and laughed. "Chasing after me into a place like this just how soft are you." "It''s not just me. The platoon, all its members are here." "So, the softy platoon, the platoon that doesn''t mind its business." Ikaruga spoke ironically at a time like this, causing Takeru to look down at her dissatisfied. "You''re the one at fault for trying to shoulder everything by yourself. Doing things that don''t suit you you didn''t want to involve your comrades right?" "That''s right. I told you, I wanted to resolve everything by myself." She faced the other way and crossed her arms. "Well that''s why I failed." Deep inside her eyes there was sadness, Takeru made a deep sigh and said. "It''s fine to cry out" "I don''t want to be told that you will carry half like you said to others." "I won''t say that. If you say that you don''t like it then I won''t say it." "Hmmm. Then I wonder what will you tell me now, Kusanagi." Ikaruga asked with a serious face. Takeru exhaled through his nose, and slowly landed on the ground while using magic power for propulsion. "Rather than carry it alone, carrying it together the two of us" He slowly put down Ikaruga on the ground, and told her up close. "That way, it''ll be more interesting, right?" They were very silly and selfish words. Ikaruga stared at Takeru''s face for a moment, amazed, and her expression turned affectionate. "You''re the worst." "I''m aware of it. But it''s half true." "But, well done for someone uninvited." She praised Takeru which was unusual and staggering she sat down on the rubble. Just a bit, she was able to go back to her original self. It wasn''t the time to be immersed in sorrow. Such a Suginami Ikaruga was unneeded right now. Saying that to herself, Ikaruga looked up. The Mechanical Dragon dug its fingers into the edge of the tower, and vigorously jumped into the air. It extended the mechanical wings, used a huge magical booster like the one Takeru had in his witch hunter form, and began flying over the facility like a fighter jet. "Lapis, are you done with the analysis?" "The exterior is covered with high density blue crystal. It would be difficult to inflict a wound with ordinary magic and physical attacks. I don''t know the name, but from the shape and the amount of magic, it''s probably a wyvern class. Although its classified as an inferior dragon species, it is a dragon nevertheless." "" "Estimated chance of Host winning alone is 0.4%." 0.4%. Such a low number made him feel dizzy. Dragons are called the worst fantastical organism, unlike elves its strength came simply from their life force, their performance as organisms was non-standard. They have a large amount of magical power, but most species don''t use magic. Or rather don''t have enough intelligence to do it. One of the things that should be noted, is Dragon Breath. Dragon magic attribute is spate out from its mouth unconverted and destroys anything on its path. There was many of those who were called Dragon Slayers in the past, they''ve been said to be horsemen that have subdued a monster alone, there were many of those heroes. Even one of Kusanagi family''s ancestors was said to have slaughtered a wicked dragon but he wasn''t sure whether it was true or not. Just as Takeru thought of how to deal with it, Ikaruga took a deep breath. "that Relic Eater is really useless." "?! H-hey, d-don''t annoy her. M-my upper and lower body is" "Certainly, it would be different if it had a proper body but that, is a machine right? And its so big too. Standing up aside, it''s unnatural for it to fly in the first place." Ikaruga was playing with her hair, and after leering at Takeru, she looked at the Dragon flying in the sky. "The armor made of blue crystal too, is softer when compared to the scales of a dragon. It might be impossible for your Relic Eater that hasn''t much magic, but it should be possible for modern weapons." "?" "Hmm, probably the magic power is generated from a special Magical Heritage that''s installed. There is something that looks like a core, right. It''s not realistic to pierce the core through its thick armor. But if the armor were to be thinned, logically speaking, the mechanism would be also exposed. That is its weakness." As if saying ''defeat it'', Ikaruga made a wide smile. Takeru looked at her puzzled, and Ikaruga, "Let''s beat that Dragon." She said as if it was perfectly natural. Sougetsu had almost conquered the entire enemy facility and was looking up at the sky with a cigar in his hand while standing atop of a wrecked Dragoon. "Oh, a dragon. They pulled out something nostalgic again." It seemed like he was saying "not bad" as he blew out the smoke. Around him, there was a large amount of Dragoon wreckage scattered around. Almost all of it was disposed by him alone. "Awesome, that''s the first time I see such a thing." The boy Dullahan who was sitting on the Dragoon wreckage as well raised a voice of admiration in Sougetsu''s direction. "Same technology as the one used for the Hero Summoning Legend Summoning should be impossible unless you destroy a country. If possible, I hope I can get a sample." "As expected this is pretty bad, isn''t it, the Twilight Type produces a small amount of magic, right? With an opponent like that, won''t its magic power deplete fast?" "Because of a limiter magic power that isn''t converted into spells cannot be absorbed. It''s affinity with the dragon attribute is the worst." Sougetsu grumbled, and the boy looked at him with an excited face. "Can I get an order to sortie? It''s been a while since I was allowed to turn into a witch hunter." "You can''t. We will only intervene if Kusanagi-kun loses. Otherwise there will be no point in putting him in front." "But" he added that, and pressed a cigar into the Dragoon. "Certainly it will turn out bad at this rate. If he is defeated in a proper fight I''ll have to give up, but I won''t agree with something like being defeated because he ran out of magic." What to do, Sougetsu thought with a hand on his jaw. There, "You seem troubled, shall I lend a hand?" On top of another wreckage, there was one more shadow. Sougetsu faced towards the source of the voice, and after being astonished for a moment, he grinned. The giant was flying around freely in the sky, a dragon which is the strongest of all fantastical organisms, flapping its mechanical wings it easily caught up with flying Dragoon''s movements. "Uwaa, don''t come! Don''t come don''t come" Along with a bitter scream, the Mechanical Dragon chewed the Dragoon in its mighty jaws. "Sheetwasn''t this guy an ally?!" Another Dragoon let out a voice as it fled towards the outer wall to escape from the facility. But the king of land and sky didn''t miss it. From its opened mouth, it spewed a muddy, navy blue stream. "Stoopuwaaa!" A beam-like dragon breath swallowed the Dragoon. The machine that was swallowed by magic power disappeared not even leaving dust behind. "As if I''d fight with such a thing! Screw the money! Run away!" "This is the Spriggan Dragoon unit! We request support as soon as possible!" "N-no good there''s no way we can win." "Requesting supporthey, you bastards don''t run away! Desertion in front of the enemy is a firing squad sentence!" The mercenaries who were on the ground, and Inquisition as well, seeing the devastation going on in the sky they scattered and fled. Dragon aimed at the ground, and twin spears made of crystal shined. It showed a beautiful turn in mid-air, and dived towards the ground. Heading towards the wimps on the ground, the Dragon landed on the ground on its huge hind legs and roared. And like that, it trod over countless Dragoons with ease. Next it headed towards the humanoid forms that scattered like small spiders, and once again it opened its jaws. Dragon Breath. Swallowed by navy blue wave of destruction, everything was dissolved, buildings included. GOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA As if ridiculing the swallowed life, the King roared. But at that moment. Five stakes struck Dragon''s open mouth After being entering the mouth, the stakes shattered without inflicting a wound on it. The Dragon turned its awareness at the opponent that attacked it from surprise. There, was a girl with sunset coloured hair moving straight towards the Dragon, Ouka. "Kusanagi!" Ouka was approaching the Dragon at high speed, and shouted into the intercom. Immediately after, the Dragon felt a presence behind him and vigorously swiped with its tail. Buildings were broken and scattered like sand, turning into debris. "OoooOOO!'' A voice came from the sky. The moment the Dragon moved his neck towards it, a blade struck the crystal eye. *kiiin*! The blade was repelled by the crystal. The Dragon tried to capture the azure knight that aimed for its eyes with one of its forelegs. But the azure knight avoided it by a hairsbreadth. Takeru, almost grazed by the dragon''s foreleg landed on the ground. "Don''t stop! Keep moving!" "Got it!" Ouka and Takeru moved freely around the Dragon. Moving from the ground, and leaping using buildings for their footing, and continuing to move without stopping. The Dragon pursued the two, and they dodged by a small margin. Takeru continued to avoid in a nick of time. This better be enough, Suginami! He prayed in his head that Ikaruga''s strategy would work. The strategy Ikaruga proposed. In it, Takeru and Ouka''s role was to buy time, that''s all. Usagi who was sniping from the fifth laboratory''s outer wall, was currently running along the rail made for the artillery, heading north. In order to increase her speed, she left her heavy gun. Currently she was empty handed. "Usagi, you there yet?" "Don''t talk nonsense! How wide do you think this is?!'' While breathing deeply, Usagi continued to run with all she had. Usagi wasn''t the smartest, but she had good reflexes. Apparently her absurd strength allowed her to run fast as well. "Is it really there?! I can''t see it at all!" "It should be. When I came here, I saw it from the car." "The ''should be'' part is troubling!" With a tearful look, she caught her breath. Her legs hurt. Her arms hurt. Her lungs hurt. Because the hook of her bra came off, her breasts shook and started to hurt. Usagi''s breasts shook as she headed north. Just when she wanted to complain about being at her limit. She found a massive object attached to the outer wall. "is this it?" It was a huge battery. It was much larger than howitzers installed on the rails, and it looked more futuristic. This was an anti-ballistic rail cannon developed by Alchemist. It was a a frightening weapon that fired bullets at speed ten times greater than speed of sound. "Can you see a cockpit or something like that? Sit there, just pull the trigger after aligning it with your reticle. Then snipe." "uuuthere''s so many switches, I don''t understand." "You don''t need to touch them. You will destroy the portion on its spine where the engine for floating is located. That should be the place where the anti-magic material would be thin." "uuu." "If you can destroy it, it''ll be our win. He won''t be able to move, crushed by his own weight." Usagi peeked through the scope as she was told, and grasped the control stick. Just by tilting it, the gun barrel moved precisely. Indeed, it wasn''t much different from sniper rifles. "The firing rate goes up to five. After that it needs a few seconds to cool down." The ammo limit increased Usagi''s tension. She hated her complex. Unlike Takeru, Ikaruga and Ouka, her complex affected her specially. It was like that with everything. Studying, exercise, anything, it were all ruined because of her fright. But she would never allow her comrades to lose their lives because of this complex. That''s why Usagi put a finger on the trigger. If she misses it''ll be over. But if she doesn''t shoot, it will end before it even started. That''s the sniper. That''s whyUsagi fired. "Ghh!" After she squeezed the trigger to its limit, an artillery shell was fired with a tremendous sound of a bombardment. The first rounddidn''t hit. "missed?!" Because of the terrifying impact, Usagi moved her face away from the scope in shock. "Load the second shell fast! It''s over if it notices your position!" Usagi pulled the bolt in a hurry. The gun reacted and the shell was loaded automatically. Her trembling increased. Because of excessive breathing, her vision shook. The second rounddidn''t hit. The third rounddidn''t hit. "Aaaaauuu" "It''s all right. Calm down, you can do it." Even Ikaruga''s words no longer reached Usagi. She was in the worst state. Her body wasn''t in perfect condition because one of her eyes wasn''t working. She using a weapon she didn''t know before, a rail cannon. It was a situation where she couldn''t miss. The worst. It was the worst condition. Because she used only one eye her field of vision was blurred. Her aim was blurred as well because of that. And above all, Usagi''s heart shook. The fourth rounddidn''t hit. Tears gathered in her eye, and something blocked her throat. Yeah, I am a bad girl after all. Someone help me. Help me grandfather. The face of her grandfather who taught her how to snipe appeared in her head. But, that''s when she saw Takeru''s figure through the scope. He danced continuing to avoid the attacks, he avoided the incoming kick from the Dragon''s hind legs, and the Dragon''s tail approached him. Seeing an attack that was about grind Takeru into the ground, Usagi completely stopped breathing. "" She opened her eye wide, and completely stopped thinking. Leaving out unnecessary thoughts, in front of her comrade being in danger, at the very last moment she aimed and shot at the machine. "Phew!" While exhaling air, she squeezed the trigger. Although Takeru responded to the tail swipe approaching, he was still stuck in the air after avoiding the claw attack. "No good" I''m done for! Just when he thought that, Together with a tremendous impact, the Dragon''s huge body shook vigorously. The tail''s momentum stopped, and the huge figure staggered. "You did it Usagi, you did it!" After confirming their victory, Takeru smiled. *zunn*! However, the Dragon stood firmly on its legs, withstanding Usagi''s snipe. The victory they were so confident of, has spilled out of their hands. "it seems like a single hit isn''t enough the float engine wasn''t destroyed." With a voice full of regret, Ikaruga said into the intercom. Horrified, Takeru grind his teeth. The Dragon opened its mouth while staggering. A big one was coming. "!" In front of the Dragon''s mouth, was Ouka. Takeru lowered his waist without hesitation. "Kusarigama!" At the same time as he jumped, the sword changed shape into a kusarigama. He wielded the chain to hook up to the Dragon''s neck, Continuing with that momentum, Takeru clung to the Dragon''s spine. And the sword''s shape returned to zanbatou. "Sheet! This!" Single-mindedly he stabbed the sword into the spine. A high-pitched metallic sound came, but the spine wasn''t damaged by that even in the location that was previously hit by rail cannon. To damage the internal mechanism, another hit was needed. Even so, Takeru continued to attack again and again not giving up. Suddenly, he felt the power was leaving him, the armor that covered his body started to break down. He was going back to his original flesh and blood. "Magic has been exhausted. It''s the activity limit." When told these words, Takeru felt despair. I. I can''t protect her? My comrade, one who is precious to me. Will I lose it again? His thought went blank. In the world that seemed like it stopped because of Soumatou, he burned Ouka''s figure into his eyes. Ouka shook her head slowly towards him. At the same time as in Dragon''s mouth magic gathered for dragon breath. Yeah. It''s the end. Even though he promised to carry it, his atonement will end like this. Takeru tried to scream Ouka''s name. "You guys! Don''t forget about me!" The one that cut in, was Mari''s voice. Takeru looked in the direction of where the voice came from, he sharpened his vision, and far on the outer wall. There, was Mari who expanded a magical circle to the very limit. "Takeru! Receive itmy magic!" Seeing Mari''s face that was full of confidence, he remembered. When they defeated Haunted during the tournament, and that cooperation. "Lapis! Intrinsic magic!" "UnderstoodTwilight Enchantment activated." An azure magical circle appeared instantly, and the blade shone with azure. "Passing it to you"Aurora Cannon"!" Mari''s magic gathered into a giant rock, and rushed at Takeru at furious speed. Takeru received that enormous amount of magic power with Lapis'' blade. *Gyuuuuu!* The magical shell was sucked into Lapis'' blade in no time, and its shine transferred into the blade. As the magic power was filled, Takeru''s body turned into witch hunter form again. "Unicorn''s Destructive Lance!" Along with the technique, his entire body shot straight onto the Dragon. The blade pierced the damaged portion and slid in cutting the internal mechanism. But it didn''t end at that. It didn''t end. After piercing with the sword, he changed it into a huge zweihander. The internal mechanism was broken down further causing the Dragon to stagger. Not yet, it''s still not enough. "Lapis! Use everything, don''t leave a single drop!" "Understood. Flexible materialfull burst." A huge amount of magic power swept down from the sword and detonated inside of the Dragon dyeing it with destruction. Because it was Mari''s magic which was said to be the ultimate destruction, it even damaged the Dragon''s thick armor. Even so, the Dragon still stood, and was going to deliver the final blow to Ouka. Tenacious, they were called the strongest fantastical species. However, Dragon slaying! Ain''t that cool! Honestly, it makes my blood boil! Takeru was a genius at using the heretical swordsmanship style. It was an opponent worthy of Kusanagi, the ultimate monster. The strategy no longer mattered. All that was left was an onslaught. Thereforehe will enjoy the hunt! Takeru entered the world of swordplay, he grabbed the sword with both of his hands. He put all his weight, all his strength into the sword. In the first place, Kusanagi-style wasn''t anti-personnel. It was a swordsmanship style made to counter huge fantastical organisms. Among the techniques, there was one with limited usage. And that is "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleRain Dragon''s Charge!" With the sword still piercing, he rushed down the back of the Dragon. A skill used at the root of its neck, usable only on dragons that allowed him to remain on it and not be shaken off. The dragon''s short forelegs couldn''t reach him, and in this position the tail couldn''t reach him as well as he gouged his sword in deeper. With a large sword cut into it like a shark biting into its prey, he tore it down bit by bit. And he ran on its back leaving the sword to the momentum. No one could stop this dash. Kusanagi-style''s magic-severing sword. It stood against magic since ancient times. Therefore, it was superior. Even if it went up against the strongest fantastical organism, all of them shall be cut. "Let''s goooOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" Takeru drew an arc like a moon, and kept swinging the huge blade dripping with magic on the spine. Without killing the momentum, Takeru''s body slammed into the ground. He gasped in pain and rose up to confirm it was done for. The Dragon, even though the internal devices and pieces of the crystal were scattering in the air, it still stood there. "fall down" Takeru murmured as if praying. "Fall downfall downfall down! Fall down already!" His prayer echoed. At the same time, the Dragon staggered and looked up at the sky. Googuoo It roared and aiming for the sky, it fired a dragon''s breath. The distorted navy blue magic penetrated the cloudy sky and became a pillar of light. Clouds scattered because of the shock wave, and the light of stars appeared from behind them. And, The Dragon ran out of magic in its body and staggered while facing up. *Zusunnn* His prayer reached it. The Dragon lost its floating device and couldn''t support his body''s weight on his own, as a result it fell on its back. It didn''t have any strength left, it was completely immobilized. It already turned into a corpse. "Subjugationcomplete." While dust rose up into the air, in front of the Dragon''s corpse there was a single knight. Takeru swung his sword to the side and exhaled. And like that, he nearly fell forward. He looked up as his vision grown hazy. From a distance, he saw a woman in lab coat running towards him. Takeru will never forget the expression she had on her face at that time. There was no way he would forget that worried look on Ikaruga''s face. Volume 3, Epilogue Volume 3, Epilogue "Fufufufun! How was it! I appeared like a hero when you were in a pinch!" "" "If I didn''t ask Chairman to release my collar, I wonder what would''ve happened to you??" " " "Ohho? what''s up with that attitude. Why are you looking with such a lukewarm expression at the benefactor who saved your life??" After the battle ended, Ouka was receiving treatment in a Seelie vehicle, and Mari blatantly demanded thanks from her. Ouka''s expression said that she won''t acknowledge it, and a feeling of being genuinely annoyed swirled in her heart. Mari puffed up more and more seeing it. "That''s because you''re useless! Speaking of which, who went to the Chairman''s car?'' "guhh." "How is it? Being saved by magic which you hate so much?" "ghhhhhhh." As Ouka made a dissatisfied expression, Mari puffed up her chest looking completely full of herself. "Now, you can finally understand the greatness of this Mari-sama right? Shall we end the feud between us now? However, you need to call me Mari-sama from now" "Shut up you fuel tank!" "F-fueh what did you say?!" "Aren''t you a fuel tank! You just delivered some magic power to Kusanagi! Why are you acting so bossy, you damn red plastic tank!" "M-m-my magic power isn''t kerosene!" "Being a gasoline stand is perfect for you!" "It''s not gasoline either!" Ouka could no longer bear without fighting back, and it turned into a quarrel after all. The Seelies who were providing the treatment, genuinely wanted to interfere. "those guys, they can''t get along even at a time like this." After he finished reporting to Chairman, Takeru came back and smiled wryly seeing them act like usual. "Oh? Speaking of which, where did Usagi go?" He tried looking around, but he couldn''t find her figure. Maybe she was receiving treatment somewhere, or she was helping out the Seelies. Just when he was about to move his legs to look for Usagi, he found another one of his comrades. "Suginami." He moved towards Ikaruga who was sitting on top of the rubble and looked at Ouka and Mari. Ikaruga who was spacing out, saw Takeru''s face. "Didn''t you receive treatment?" "I can treat my body myself." "I see." Takeru went behind Ikaruga and sat with his back against hers. "You''re not joining them?" "I don''t feel like it. This sight calms me down." It felt like she was still spacing out. As if the place she belongs to was far away, and she stared in the distance towards it. In her hand, she was carefully holding a small beat-up picture book. On the cover of the picture book, there was was a parent and a child holding hands. Ikaruga lightly stroked that picture. "I have acquired a goal that will allow me to fight as well." Hearing her murmur that, Takeru placed his fingers on her head. "If you have a goal say it properly next. We''re not completely useless after all." "" As he stroked her head, Ikaruga revealed a surprised face. She looked behind herself, and stared at Takeru. Next, she moved her face close enough to actually kiss him. "Woaah, w-www-what''s is it?" "What''s this? Hey, what''s this?" "What do you mean by what?" "Why did you pat my head I wonder?" "Ah this is, it''s with a meaning of ''well done''." "Out there, there''s a lot of women who hate their heads being patted you know?" "AaI-I see. I guess. Sorry, that was insensitive." "It was so clumsy I''ll sue you for sexual harassment." "sorry." He retracted his hand in a hurry and looked at Ikaruga apologetically. Ikaruga looked at Ouka and Mari disappointed for a moment, and then, "fine then, pat me more." With her back turned to Takeru, she said such a thing. "eeh?" "Come to think of it I''ve never had my head patted before, so pat me more." "yes." He didn''t really understand and didn''t retort afraid of blundering, so he started to stroke her head again. He twisted his body in a weird way and patted her head from behind. What''s this. It was surreal sight, Takeru stared at her. He kept doing that for a while, he stroked Ikaruga''s head. Since there was no reaction coming from her, he glanced at her from the side. "" Ikaruga still looked spaced out, staring at Ouka and Mari. But a single droplet drew a line on her cheek. Surprised, Takeru''s expression stiffened, and he immediately released the hand he was patting her with and returned to his original posture. Ikaruga said she failed. Takeru didn''t know what happened to Ikaruga. What she has lost, or how much did it meant for her. Even so, he of course chose to be on his own again. Ikaruga rested her back on his and said. "the talk about carrying burdens, I know that you hate it." "" "But if you at least lean on me sometimes, I think that would be alright." "" "I might not be able to shoulder your sins." Ikaruga remained silent. Despite that, Takeru continued. "So at least let me shoulder your tears." Immediately after he made his resolution, *sssh* he felt something warm on his back. "I''m not crying, idiot." Ikaruga entrusted her back to him. Under the morning sky''s glow, the two of them continued to stay silent. It wasn''t heavy, but it wasn''t light either. Even though it wasn''t half, or even a third, Ikaruga certainly entrusted her weight to Takeru. With a bitter smile, Takeru looked up at the morning glow. "So stubborn." The weight he felt on his back, just this time, felt strangely good. AntiMagic Academy, Seelie hospital. In this place, which provided the cutting edge medical care, there were many patients receiving treatment after being injured with magic. There was a hospice gathering of critically ill patients, almost all patients there were people with no chance for recovery. "" In the intensive care unit lighted by warm daylight, Kirigaya Kyouya has come to visit Yoshimizu Akira''s close while sitting on a wheelchair. Kyouya looked frustrated as she continued to sleep. Every day, it was his daily route to spend time here until sunset. The possibility of Yoshimizu''s survival was only about twenty percent. It was a body replica subjected to rapid growth, her life was short. Her resistance that was part of human nature was also below half of the original. Akira remained asleep on the bed of ICU that was separated by a glass window. There were a lot of tubes inside, and her bluish face didn''t budge. The only way to confirm she was alive, is the fact that the respirator''s mask was clouded with white. Even if she survived, it would be impossible for her to live a normal life. She was a clone. The original Yoshimizu Akira was already dead. Her family wouldn''t accept a duplicate, Inquisition didn''t publicly acknowledge her existence either. If her family refuses to accept her, she will have to spend her entire life hidden in this hospital. She will have no choice but to live all alone with a weakened body. No matter what, she couldn''t attain happiness. Guilt and hatred for the necromancer, was unbearably frustrating for Kyouya. "I couldn''t save even a single comrade!" He clenched his fists in anger, and although he wanted to stomp with his feet, there were no feet to use for that. Taking revenge aside, he couldn''t even walk. The regret raged in him. He wondered if he will stay like this forever, living with this hatred inside of him. Was there a meaning to such a life? Anger disappears from his pupils, and he sunk into despair again. That''s when. *gyuu*, the intensive care unit''s door opened. He looked towards it disappointed, and there was, "Heey, Kirigaya-kun. Visiting today as well? How admirable." AntiMagic Academy''s Chairman, Ootori Sougetsu. He held flowers in his hand. Kyouya didn''t answer, and returned his gaze towards Akira again. "I can understand your sorrow. I too once lost all my comrades at once. It''s no wonder you sank into despair." "" "But in that condition, it''s like Yoshimizu-kun was already dead, she won''t get up." While putting the flowers in the treatment room, Sougetsu spoke words of comfort to Kyouya. Kyouya didn''t react to them. Sougetsu smiled bitterly, stood behind Kyouya and put a hand on his shoulder. "You see, revenge doesn''t produce anything. Living on just hatred is sad. You need to walk facing forward." Reacting to Sougetsu''s words, Kyouya''s body slightly trembled. "haI can''t walk, I have no legs." He gripped the hem of his clothes and lamented his lack of feet. Kyouya lost both of his legs in that fight. A modern prosthesis could be made, but he will never enjoy the feel of the ground again. His anger overflowed. "I don''t believe that revenge doesn''t produce anything for the sake of my dead comrades, for Yoshimizu''s sake, I won''t say such a nice thing! I, with all my sadness and hatred I want to beat the sheet out of that son of a b*tch! I want him to taste the same feeling! That''s all!" "" "Other than thatthere''s nothing else I want!" With tears in his eyes, he embraced the rage. Sougetsu stared at him as he was like that, While smiling like a Cheshire cat. "Hey, Kirigaya-kun. If you want your revenge that much, why don''t I lend you a hand." He brought his lips close to Kyouya''s ear, and whispered with voice like a bell. "Don''t you want power?" "" "For the sake of revenge, a tremendous strength." Kyouya stared at Akira, and opened his eyes wide. The color of his pupils was stained red by all of his negative emotions. Volume 3, Afterword Volume 3, Afterword It''s been a while, I''m Yanagimi Touki. Now then, the third volume was a story about alchemists. Ikaruga was the main, it''s big tits turn. After last time''s tiny breasts, the breast size sky-rocketed. This work, Antimagic Academy, will continue to present you various kinds of breasts. Don''t explode at me with ''you''re not the one to talk about the big ones in the series'', from girls with huge breasts to a boobless fuel tank, I wrote it with my unchanging love for all kinds of breasts. In the end ''He'' came out, just how the heck does he pick the timing. And as scheduled, next time its big-breasted loli''s turn. Well it is scheduled, but it might always change, but for the time being it''s big-breasted loli''s turn next. It''s a big-breasted loli. Everyone loves big-breasted lolis. Even if not everyone loves big-breasted lolis, I really love big-breasted lolis. Let me say it once more, I love big breasted loliseh, you were supposed to talk about the hard content, but you ended up talking about breasts is it? Boobs are good too, but there''s an important announcement to make! In February of last year, a comic version of this works has started at Dragon Age-sama. It''s my first time to have a comic version of book, so I''m quite excited. For the people whom I mentioned already, and those who i didn''t, thank you very much for supporting this series! Now at the end are the credits. First I would like to apologize to the S&Y-sama who is in charge of me and pushed my back and to whom I ended up causing a huge inconvenience. Kippu-sensei who draws wonderful illustrations which surpass my imagination every time. Hanao Sutarou-sensei who draws a wonderful, cute and erotic action comic. And to all the readers who have picked up this book, thanks. Then, I pray to see you next time. Yanagimi Touki Volume 4, Prologue Volume 4, Prologue "So, how are your studies?" Under a light stand made out of parchment, lit by it was an elderly woman with glasses, she was writing a document. On the opposite side of her, on a sofa made out of natural leather was Saionji Usagi. Usagi had blonde hair extending to her shoulders, she looked pretty tense. Her appearance resembled that of a young rabbit that had strayed from its parent in winter. In front of her was Saionji Kikyou. Wife of the current family head, in other words she was Usagi''s mother. "Umm um that''s." "Please don''t waste my time." She said that strongly, causing Usagi to tremble. Her eyes watered up, and her heart started to beat soundly. Kikyou glared at Usagi, causing the wrinkles around her eyes to deepen. Usagi desperately calmed herself down, and grabbed the hem of her skirt. "M-my life in the academy umm is very rich. Every day is fun." "" "Also comrades! I have comrades now! I''m no longer a poor dropout, they''re all oddballs, but also interesting people. Of course I''m the best among them. If I''m not there they can''t pull it off and can''t do anything. Just before I" "Usagi-san." Cutting in, Kikyou stopped Usagi from talking. Usagi''s shoulders, and her entire body trembled as if she was splashed with cold water. "Did you not understand my question?" "Euu." "I asked whether you are going to get promoted, or not, that''s the only thing I want to know. Don''t waste my time with trivialities." "I-I I apologize." Usagi looked down while at a loss for words. Kikyou ignited the tobacco pipe placed in the ashtray and breathed the tobacco smoke deeply. "Well, you tried to divert the story, but it''s impossible. With such results, there is no way you will get a promotion." She took the paper from the desk, and threw it towards Usagi as if discarding it. Usagi couldn''t catch them, and they scattered all over the carpet. These were the report cards. The results she had in AntiMagic Academy, their overall ranking was marked. "Did you think you can trick me? I''ve heard about your results in the academy before." I didn''t intend to do that. She tried to say so, but her voice was stuck in her throat. Usagi didn''t really want to divert the story, and she didn''t want to hide her performance. She just wanted to talk as family with the person who was in front of her; her mother. "At this rate, graduation aside, promotion to the second grade is impossible." "That''s not decided ye" "The deadline is in a few months. No matter how you look at it, it''s impossible. There is no way that''ll happen. We didn''t have much expectations in the first place, there was no need for you to go to school it''s all because grandfather left us a troublesome will." Hearing Kikyou''s words, Usagi raised her face frightened. "The matter from before, let''s hurry the schedule up. We''ve been already reminded of it by their son. That person seems to really like you, there should be no problems." "P-please wait a moment! That matter was to be done after I graduate from school" "You are going to attend the school until this month ends. The Saionji house cannot afford to waste money for tuition fees as it is now." "Please! I won''t disappoint you any more! I''ll do my best so it''s not wasted! Just don''t make me quit the school!" "Silence. You are going to sacrifice yourself so that the Saionji house can survive. Discard your personal feelings and think about your position." While saying that, Kikyou fixed her glasses with her hand, and stood up from the chair. "Wait! Mother!" Usagi stood up in a hurry and tried to grab Kikyou''s hand. And Kikyou violently shook that hand off. "Don''t touch me. I''m not your mother." Shocked and scared, Usagi was unable to move. "If not for you, everything would have been well. You reap what you sow." Kikyou left these words behind, as she was leaving the room, Usagi who was the only one left behind, sunk in despair. "" Without fixing her untidy hair, Usagi picked up the documents scattered on the carpet and held them to her chest. "It''s all right it''s all" In this house, there is no place for her. She confirmed that. At a time like this, she wanted to head back to that place. The only place there was for Usagi. Cramped, smelling with gunpowder, there wasn''t much in there, but in that place were very important people to her. As she thought that she wanted to stay in that place for a little bit longer, a tremendous loneliness struck her chest. But there was no way Usagi could resist. There was no way for her to change her destiny of being tied to this house. She could only accept it. That was all. The fact that it would be like this, was decided from the very beginning. Volume 4, 1 - Witch-Hunting Festival Volume 4, Chapter 1 - Witch-Hunting Festival On a forest road on the outskirts, under a single glittering street-light, there were two people. One of them was a student of AntiMagic Academy. The other one''s identity couldn''t be determined because of the darkness. "I finally got you cornered, Mephistopheles!" The boy standing under the flashing street-light released a murderous intent towards the other one. Probably because of the intense flashing light, the identity of the other existence standing there was unclear. It was even unknown whether it was a man, or a woman. However, for some reason the boy had a feeling the other person was smiling. "You can only laugh now I''ll take revenge and destroy you right now." The boy approached the enemy while aiming his handgun. But the figure still had a big smile. As the fluorescent lamp flashed, it moved its lips. "Revenge? What are you saying? Aren''t we best friends, you and I." As if the intensity of sound was messed up, the unclear voice resonated under the night sky. Wrinkles appeared between the boy''s eyebrows. Strength was applied to the boy''s fingertip placed on the trigger. He won''t miss. At this distance, he will definitely pierce its heart. The boy clenched his teeth and released the bullet. The bullet shot by the boy flew straight, and hit the figure slightly to the left of its chest; a direct hit to the heart. The figure staggered, and its knees folded as if it was a broken doll, it fell on its stomach after that. After approaching it, the boy turned the corpse over with his feet. At the same time, the face of the corpse was clearly reflected in the light from the flashing street lamp. The boy''s face was distorted with grief. " Damn it!" It was the corpse of a person who was this boy''s best friend, with whom he went through both joys and sorrow. "I took revenge for you so sleep in peace." Attempting to close his eyes, the boy touched his eyelids. That''s when he noticed it was a mistake. The corpse suddenly started moving and grabbed the boy''s arm. "What?!" Even before the boy could react in surprise, the corpse rose up. Right in front of the boy''s eyes was the face of his best friend, causing him to pull his face away. "WhaaATt a shAAmEEee!" "your heart should be destroyed!" "Ahya! Ahyahyahyahyahya!" The corpse thrashed and waved violently making loud noises. After a few seconds, from the left side of his chest; full of holes, came the sound of a heartbeat confirming the heart was still working. "Did you move your internal organs positions?!" "The heart''s on the righttt, I had to use precious instant charms, but it''s good that I did. That was really dangerous." Quickly realizing that the situation was completely reversed, the boy pressed the muzzle against his enemy''s forehead. "IiigihhhhiiiiIIII!" Next momentit was the boy who screamed. His muffled voice resounded throughout the dark forest road. At the same time, the corpse held the boy''s arm and laid him down on the ground. The fluorescent light''s blinking became more intense, the inside of the boy''s head started to lose its way. "Hiihiiiin-no no get out d-don''t enter my h-head d-don''t enter it!!" The Boy''s tongue moved without permission, moving around and not allowing him to articulate. "I beg you! Stop it!!" His cheeks spasmed and he could do nothing about it, he cried while laughing. "Noimpossiblewait a momentstopp" His tone of voice changed. Against the boy''s will, his mouth movements, and his thinking changed. Tears spilled out from his eyelids, as if it was the boy''s soul itself. "HelpI can''timpossibleimpossibledon''t erasedoing your best, is it painful?" With words that felt like a death sentence released from his mouth, the boy cried. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Gyahaha! I don''t want to disapeaaaaaaaaaaarrrr!Gyahahahahaha! Uwaaaaaa! Gyahahahahahahahaha! MotherGyahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" His cries of agony were drowned out and laughter took over. The boy''s mouth distorted shaping an arc like the half-moon in the sky, and laughed. The fluorescent light disappeared completely, and darkness took over. Although his laughter continued even in the darkness, at some point his laughter suddenly stopped. He raised his body from the ground, and removed the sand which was stuck to his body. His behaviour looked natural, but it was different from before. On his mouth, a smile reminiscent of a crescent moon remained. "I wonder why humans call out for their mothers when they about to die." He grit his teeth with disdain. His gestures were like that of a devil, as if something else resided in his body. That''s when the expression disappeared from the boy''s face, and he turned towards the lush vegetation in the darkness. In the darkness, there was a human silhouette. Dressed in pure while as if illuminating the darkness, a beautiful woman. Her foot was clearly detached from the ground, and she was suspended in the air. "ohh? Why are you in a place like this?" The something that had entered the boy, called out to the woman. She closed her eyes deeply, and moved closer to him by floating and without making a sound. After the woman advanced forward, the leaves were blown in by the wind as if forming a carpet behind her. The fallen green leaves from the ground were blown into the air and changed into lush green leaves. The scene made it seem as if the woman imparted life onto the dead leaves. That appearance seemed to be full of compassion, worthy of being called a saint, it harbored incredible sanctity within. When the woman reached ''that'' she raised her face. "Long time no see. Mephistopheles." With a voice so clear and serene it was spine-chilling, the woman called ''it''. The thing called Mephistopheles squinted for just a moment. "What do the people from outside want now? If you are here to sight-see how I have my meal, I''ll have you pay a fee. Mother Goose." "Kuhihi." Mephisto laughed merrily. The woman called Mother Goose looked at the body lying beside him. Knowing Mephisto''s magic, she understood the tragedy that happened in this place, and opened her eyes wide. Beautiful ruby-colored eyes glared at Mephisto. "how filthy. Even though I am a witch, I''m disgusted by you." "Instead of judging me. Just give me the reason for your visit already." Uncaring, Mephisto asked a question. Mother Goose immediately changed the topic. "Both the Hero''s assault and prevention of information leakage from Nikaido Mari failed." "Yeah, I know. Who do you think I am." "I''ll be frank. This failure is not just Haunted''s, but you are responsible for it as well." Her voice was gentle, but the meaning of her words directly scolded him. "Originally, it was arranged that you and Haunted prepare a strategy together. You were to create a disturbance, and Haunted was to assault that''s how it should have been." "Oh, is that so." "If you worked together it wouldn''t have ended like that." Hearing Mother Goose''s voice, the vegetation that surrounded her started to move and rustle. Mephisto understood the characteristics of Mother Goose, so when he saw the buzzing of trees, he knew she was incredibly upset. "there''s no way I can work with that man. Although the way we fight is similar, but we ourselves are way too different. That man cannot understand my stance, and I am also disgusted by that man." "Even so, that''s not a reason to not contact headquarters and to disappear without a trace. My mission is to locate you, and to take you back to headquarters. Even if I have to use force to do that, it doesn''t matter. Think of it as of punishment for abandoning your mission." The trees rustled again, but Mephisto was still unfazed. "Abandoned the mission?" As the trees around were trembling, Mephisto showed a glimpse of his tongue between his lips. "My work is ongoing without any problems." "what do you mean?" "Releasing everyone from forbidden area that''s my mission, right?" The two''s line of sight met. The fluorescent lamp came back to life silently, and started blinking. Mephisto''s face was no longer visible as the shadow was dropped, and her figure was no longer visible. It was unclear now who it was. "If you let me do as I please, I will crush Inquisition with my own two hands. Then you will be able to release witches that are trapped in there." "" "I too, want to get back my body that''s stored in there. Our interests are the same, and there''s no reason to give up." Hearing no pretense in these words, Mother Goose started to think. "I''ll show you the way the one called Mephisto fights." The witch called Mephistopheles, her existence itself was very vague. Therefore, it was not registered as a specific risk in Inquisition''s records. Just a rumor. A legend. A fairy tale. A legendary witch known to no one. Mephisto. Not even she herself, knew her own identity. Seelie''s hospital ward was surrounded by white walls. Probably because of the acrid smell of chemicals, but Takeru didn''t like this place. Takeru walked through the white corridor while slightly nervous. Since they were on campus, he was wearing his uniform. He held a bouquet of flowers in his hands. "306 306 oh." After counting the rooms in the third hospital ward, he found his destination. The room 306, from the time where they protected the school during the tournament attack, it was where Yoshimizu Akira''s clone was hospitalized. Almost a month passed since then, but Akira didn''t wake up yet. He heard a clone''s body was weaker than a normal one, but Takeru didn''t know about the details. I wonder if Kyouya will come today as well Just when he was about to knock on the room''s door, he stopped for a moment. According to what the Seelie at reception desk told him, Kyouya visited Akira''s hospital room every day and looked at her until the day was over. When he came before Kyouya was hanging around Akira like that as well. Kyouya''s belly was pierced by Haunted and he was trapped under a fallen tower after which he lost both of his legs. Despite a heart-rending feeling embracing him, Takeru knocked on the hospital room''s door. The windows were open for ventilation, and the moment the door was opened, a pleasant breeze grazed his cheek. A simple bed and clean sheets, curtain swayed in the wind. Nothing changed compared to when he came before. "eh?" However, Akira was not there. There was no life-supporting machines there either. There was nothing there. Kyouya wasn''t there. It had completely turned into an empty room. I wonder if her hospital room changed? Because he heard her condition settled down as compared to before, he thought of coming to visit, but seems like his timing was bad. That''s when there was an announcement coming from a wristwatch-type device to all students. When he pressed a button on the small LCD screen, from a small projector a stereoscopic image emerged. He brought his eyes closer in wonder, and there was, "It''s an emergency announcement from witch-hunting festival executive committee. This is to inform you that "Witch-Hunting festival" will be held. During the first period, there will be a student meeting held. All students are to come to the gymnasium at that time." "witch-hunting festival?" Takeru tilted his head puzzled. "Witch-Hunting festival" is a festival that used to be held in old Denmark, where people burned a scarecrow that was to resemble a witch, it looked like a ghastly event. Because witches used to be rampant at that time, a sense for things that acted like evil-warding amulets was strong. It was currently the winter solstice, since the original one was performed during the summer solstice, it meant AntiMagic Academy only borrowed the name. Its contents could be easily described as of a normal festival that could be held anywhere. "Everyone, I''m sorry to call you out so suddenly! This time, the witch-hunting festival which has been abolished for a long time will be carried out this year! It''s a traditional event made for students, I want everyone to be pleased with it!" Making a refreshing declaration from the stage, was AntiMagic Academy''s witch-hunting festival executive chairman, Tenmyouji Reima. Blond hair and blue eyes, refined features. A good young man with a refreshing smile who was popular with girls. "Of course, there is a reason for it to be resumed. Recently, this school has been targeted by witches, everyone should be aware of that fact already. The press has already pointed out Inquisition''s lack of a sense of crisis. There have been calling for amendment plans for a while now, but that voice has become stronger recently. However, I do not harbor any doubts about the way this school is functioning. I think it''s only thanks to the senses honed through actual fighting that people are able to become inquisitors." Reima sincerely, albeit a bit exaggeratedly spoke to the gathered students. "Everyone probably thinks the same. It''s unbearable to have our efforts denied. That''s why I thought we should restore the event now. This traditional event used to be loved by this city''s residents. In other words, umm, it''s going to be an event that improves our image in the world that''s shallow thinking, I know, I don''t mind if you laugh." Reima smiled a bit embarrassed causing girls to raise their voices excited. "For example it''s like in normal schools, it''s not bad right. How about it, everyone? Will you cooperate?" Supporting his refreshing declaration, the female students cheered. The reaction of the other students was not the best. It wasn''t really caused by the fact that they were jealous of girls cheering on Reima, but by the fact they thought of the school festival as of a silly sideshow. There were no points to earn like there was during the mock battle tournament, so it was obvious they won''t be motivated. In the first place, the event was abolished three years prior because there was not enough students participating. Half of the students crowded in gymnasium had bitter expressions on their faces. "Witch-Hunting festival that''s one unpleasant sounding name." Said Mari who was standing on Takeru''s right, just beside him. Ikaruga who was on Takeru''s left suddenly looked towards Mari while munching on a mint candy. "Essentially, it''s just a festival. It''s no different from a festival in a normal school." "Is that so? If you say it''s a simple school festival, then I''m a bit interested. Though, I never experienced one." Mari said that with a somewhat excited look on her face. Takeru looked at Mari''s expression. it changed as she calmed down, then she looked at the stage again. "Isn''t it rare for the student council to organize an event? Normally, it would be something the Student Council President or Chairman would plan?" Ikaruga wondered as she took out the mint candy from her mouth. "The president was too busy with the case of the raid on Alchemist and pulling the Dullahans around. And the Student Council President Kusanagi should know already, right? That one would have definitely said something like a school festival is a pain in the ass." "I guess. But still, to think our school had a Witch-Hunting Festival executive committee. It''s the first time I''ve seen that guy who''s on the stage." "If I''m not wrong, he''s a student who came from the school''s branch school last month. They say he was student council president over there, he must be using the Witch-Hunting Festival to raise his appeal. He has a despicable face, but doesn''t he do more than the student council president?" Being told that, Takeru who knew the personality of the current student council president smiled wryly. AntiMagic Academy''s student council president, Hoshijiro Nagaru. A second year. An incredibly short girl with fiery red hair, carefree, negligent and sloppy personality. A weirdo like the three of them. She''s been always narrowing her eyes nonchalantly and since she spoke to other students hatefully, for some reason they could no longer get motivated afterwards. She might have been a good person, but even from the unreliable Takeru''s point of view she seemed unreliable, he didn''t know why she was elected as the student council president. However, some people referred to her as "Little Chairman", she was an existence feared by quite a few people. Takeru didn''t know much about the circumstances surrounding her. Remembering about the student council president, Ikaruga sighed and played with her hair. "I''m not good with her, I never know what that type of person thinks." "What''s up with that, aversion for the same type?" Mari said that with a half-smile. "Everyone standing at the top of this school is rotten. From what I hear, that student council president person feels unreliable but well, if it were someone stiff it would be not interesting. If a certain humble someone were to become the student council president, the school would have become extremely formal like the Japanese army before world war II?." After Mari said that, Ouka who stood on her right responded with a hit on Mari''s solar plexus. *obbuu*, Mari raised a pitiful scream and crouched. "Who''s stiff." "t-thatretort was too tough" "It wasn''t on purpose. Just a habit. Whenever I attack I aim for vital points." "Didn''t you clearly say "attack" now?! Don''t aim for vital points! In the first place, don''t attack people!" "Shut up. I said already that it wasn''t on purpose. Also, it''s your fault for having a solar plexus in such a place." "Over a million people have their solar plexus in the same place!!" Like usual, the two started to (intensely) batter at each other, Takeru tried to appease them. Somehow, recently he''s been feeling like an animal breeder who''s keeping mad dogs as well. Of course the relatively quiet Small Fry Platoon was drowned in screams from female students screaming because of Reima. "What whaat, the only ones who are enthusiastic are first year girls? Well, I can understand your loss and gain philosophy. That''s why! There are good news for those of you who want points. For this Witch-Hunting Festival there''s a new idea which be a great new addition to it." While everyone complained, Reima grinned. Suddenly interested in the unexpected development all the students raised their faces. Reima triumphantly pointed at the students and said in a loud voice. "Make money! And if you donate that money to the school afterwards, you can get what you desire!" The gymnasium reverberated with cheers from the students. After removing the microphone from the stand Reima started to explain the new system. A special system for Witch-Hunting Festival. Every platoon is going to host an event, during which they will be earning special currency from the visitors who come from outside. The more of the currency a platoon gathers, the more points they will get for the test platoon system. The value of the special currency is equivalent to that of normal money. Special currency is used to prevent students from using their own money in exchange for points. And it''s impossible to exchange the money other than doing it at the clearing house. The exchange ratio is one point for a thousand of the currency. Fractions of that amount are not added to the points. In simpler terms, ten thousand was equivalent to that of an E-class Magical Heritage. Of course, for veterans who already reached the promotion quota during the last six months, in consideration for them it was made possible to exchange the special currency for normal money. The expenses are covered by the school. However preparation and sales are all to be done by students on their own. "There are no other rules! You can do anything as long as its not against the law! Enjoy yourselves! And obtain points! There will be no other event like this!" Reima motivated the students. Everyone was silenced, and not a single person was acting noisily now. Just, there was an eerie fighting spirit, and their eyes were glowing like that of a leopard''s at night, displaying their motivation. So to speak, it was a very typical reaction for the students of this school. Getting points without platoon activities? Investigation and combat not necessary? No risk involved? Just making money? It''s a godsend! As everyone quietly readied themselves for the fight. Ikaruga shook her head and said. "Good grief. That''s refreshingly snobbish. As expected of a school system based on missions. They won''t bite if there''s no bait." "But this way it''s gotten more interesting?. Also, you guys results are in last place so you can use this opportunity to earn points. I''ll help you out too?" Mari said that and winked, but Ouka who was beside her had an unconvinced expression on her face. "you''re useless when you cannot use magic." "Haa? Even though I saved you before when you were fighting, you still say things like that? Also, in recognition to my assistance in taking care of the matter with Alchemist, the restriction on my usage of magic loosened, don''t talk as if you didn''t know that, all right?" *ishishi* Mari moved her fist towards her mouth and laughed wickedly. After that battle, Mari''s Gleipnir was improved and she was able to use magic a little now. Even so, she wasn''t able to release enough magical power to harm others and would explode immediately if she created an attack-oriented operative procedure without permission. The level of restriction was divided into five stages, and more powerful magic was allowed for every level of restriction released. However. The ones who had the authority to release the limit were "Hmph, don''t forget that if you try to use magic without my permission, your head will be blown off." Just Ouka and the Chairman. Sougetsu trusted Ouka''s sense of responsibility and her hate against the witches, and allowed her to release the restriction up to level two. "Guhh why is it you instead of Takeru!" "Because I won''t hesitate to trigger the explosion." "Don''t make it explode!" "I wonder just how far would the ignited fuel tank be blown away." "Just how long are you going to use that nickname!" Ignoring Mari''s outrage, Ouka shook her head and sighed. "Back to the topic, I don''t agree with this Witch-Hunting Festival. The test platoon system is like a challenge that has to be cleared before becoming an Inquisitor. Getting points for money is counter-productive." "Just how stiff are you. Maybe those annoyingly well-shaped breasts of yours are stone hard too?" "Stop that mockery. You''re a student of this school too, so you should drop that sloppy attitude. This is not a normal educational institution." "I know. But for you there is no "later" right? Think of it as of a chance." "That has nothing to do with you." "It does! If you guys are not here" I''ll be alone! Mari attempted to say and looked away with a blushing face. Ikaruga glanced at her while grinning knowingly, Ouka also guessed what she meant and displayed a slightly troubled reaction. "Anyway, rather than participating in the Witch-Hunting Festival, I think we''d better be off seriously doing some platoon activities. Kusanagi, as a captain, you think so too right?" "" "Kusanagi?" Wondering why there was no reaction, Ouka looked at Takeru''s face. Suddenlya chill ran down their spines. And then, the one who was the most motivated and excited out of all people present, was Kusanagi Takeru. "Ku-Kusanagi?" Although Ouka tried to place a hand on his shoulder, she retracted her hand in response to the heat that was emanating from him. Even Mari stared at Kusanagi in shock. Weird. They have never seen Takeru so motivated before. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style initiate, Kusanagi Takeru. For personal reasons, I shall participate and do my best during this festival!" Suddenly a war council was announced, the Small Fry Platoon members all gathered in the platoon room. After everyone sat down on a sofa, Takeru said that with his arms crossed in front of his chest. Because of this mysterious and abrupt declaration, Mari and Ouka whispered to each other while hiding behind the others. "Hey heyy, why did Takeru blurt out a declaration befitting a battle scene?" "No idea his personality changes when he gets heated up but, why now even if he wants points, he''s much more motivated than usual." "He really has a lot of mysteries I know he has a little sister and he''s poor, that''s all. In the first place, what kind of swordsmanship is the Kusanagi Double-Edged style? I have no idea why he shouts the technique names in the middle of combat." "! I''ve been also thinking about that. Maybe that''s what he was taught to do, or maybe to raise his fighting spirit, or" "or?" "Maybe he simply shouts that because he thinks it sounds cool." "No way, if its the latter than although it''s a bit weird, it''s also quite cute." While the two of them whispered to each other in secret from Takeru, Ikaruga put a mint candy in her mouth explained the mystery to the two. "Let''s put the technique name aside, the reason he''s going berserk right now is money, mo-ne-y." Both Mari and Ouka frowned. ""Money?''" "That''s right. This guy is living alone, aside from his little sister, he''s alone, and there seems to be a debt his parents left behind. He''s being chased by debt collectors often, and had to flee to this school." "I knew he was poor but other than that, this is news to me. So he''s that poor." Ouka looked at Takeru with sympathy. "I was poor as well so I can understand his feelings, even so, this is" Mari glanced at Takeru who was practically burning. "The special currency can be converted to normal money, and he can use that money. That must''ve been what winded him up. Kusanagi right now is a money monger." "You mean Takeru is super stingy with money?" "He''s incredibly stingy. But only when it comes to himself. Nikaido, if you are to ask him to go with you on a date, prepare to split the bill. Make sure not to have him pay for you even by mistake. If he were to treat you imagine him make an expression as if he was to vomit blood." Hearing the word "date", Mari blushed. "I-I didn''t even think of having Takeru treat me. I can pay for my half okay? I umm I''d be happy just with going on a date with him." "You really are a shallow pettanko." "Adding "pettanko" was unnecessary!!" As usual, the trio was noisy but then, *donn*, Takeru hit the table with both of his hands causing them to turn towards him in amazement. "Listen you three, this time the Witch-Hunting Festival is no joke. We need to brace ourselves and do our best. We need to properly think of a plan. As soon as the initial draft is determined, we need to make a list of goods and materials to procure. Depending on what we think of, we might have to prepare and reserve a free classroom, that''s why we need to carry it out as soon as possible.The location is most important when you open a store." """""" "We certainly are incredibly clumsy, however, business should be out of the others'' specialty as well it''s definitely an opportunity. Although I''m bad at it, I am accustomed to customer service because of a part-time job at a convenience store. I should be able to teach you what to do. Let''s do it let''s take over the world!" "K-Kusanagi is speaking like a captain!" "Scary! Takeru actually sounds like a captain!" Everyone was taken aback. Takeru was so motivated, it seemed very creepy. "Gonna do it I''m gonna do it. I''ll do anything to win! I''ll carry this burden and not half, but everything, I''ll carry it all! If anyone is unhappy if we win, I II won''t hesitate to use witch hunter form!" "Nonono stop! Stop, don''t go there! Why would you use the witch hunter form at a school festival?!" "It''s useless. He''s not listening at all. And his eyes are sparkling" Both Mari and Ouka were in shock because of his drastic change. However, Ikaruga saw it before, and she was familiar with Takeru who was like this. She knew that he would still turn back to normal if he''s rebuked. "Kusanagi. Before we make money, we need to get enough points to reach the quota. Or maybe you want to throw our future away for money?" Ikaruga said it calmly, with an absent-minded expression. Takeru was weak when facing the sense of responsibility for the other three. The heat evaporates from Takeru''s body, and his eyes that glowed red also momentarily turn back to normal. He returned to normal, and sweat appeared on his temples. Takeru had a difficult expression on his face, putting his hand on his chin. But after a few seconds he heated up again. "Don''t worry. There''s 120 points remainingin other words, we need to earn hundred and twenty thousand. In other words, we can split everything we earn above that sum equally between us!" Berserk. He was positive in vain. "Do you know just how hard it would be to make hundred and twenty thousand in one day??" Ikaruga responded with a decent question, but Takeru responded with a fearless and evil smile. "It''s difficult but not impossible. Suginami, you''ve missed something important." "?" "During this Witch-Hunting Festival, you can ally yourself with other platoons right? If for example everyone in the group earns two hundred thousand, it''s mechanism that adds to the points of all platoons that worked together. This is the opportunity we can usethere is no way I would have missed it!" Takeru pointed at Ikaruga showing his spirit, as if he outwitted a formidable enemy. However, there was no change in Ikaruga''s expression, as if she was daydreaming, she opened her mouth slowly. "So, which platoon do you want to partner with?" "?!" "Of course there is permission for doing joint platoon activities. However those points are divided between platoons. And you didn''t think of that plan up until now right? But even if you still want to team up. There is no one we can partner with." "" "Or maybe you have some connections? Because I don''t." Takeru moved his gaze away from Ikaruga, and stared at Ouka. Of course she shook her head, although she was popular among the girls in the class, but because she was stiff and had a bitter atmosphere around her making it hard to approach her, she didn''t have any friends. Next was Mari. She made a bitter smile and raised her hands. Of course. With a premise of being a witch, and the fact that she didn''t attend school for long yet. Her acquaintances were only the platoon members. And Takeru himself, was out of question. The girls were scared by his scary eyes that seemed like that of a murderer, and thought of him as of a weirdo who has a sword hanging on his waist. On the other hand, not only was he thought of for having a scary appearance, but people were also jealous of the fact that all his platoon members were female, and all of them had above average specs. He had no friends, and the only ones whom he talked with; Kyouya and Akira were in hospital. *pshoo*, Takeru''s fighting spirit was quenched like fire being splashed with a bucket of water. It deflated like a balloon before disappearing. "Sorry somehow I was lost in dreams sorry" Takeru went to the corner of the room and curled up holding his knees. "That''s a really amazing slump. Even though he was so frantic, he''s like a dried potato now." "Ta-Takeru it''s not a bad thing that you were motivated, okay? Let''s do our best like normally you know, normally." Mari approached him timidly and rubbed Takeru''s back to comfort him. "Sorry everyone I''m no good as a captain the fact that I got heated up by a short-term benefit makes me disqualified as a captain haha, I''m really an idiot" Both Ouka and Mari and murmured "this guy is so troublesome". "" Usagi finished the examination of her injured eye, and heard a voice from the other side of platoon''s room door, she didn''t move. Although it usually was a noisy place, this time it felt strangely far away. It seemed like there was no problems even if she wasn''t there. The Small Fry Platoon would work even without her. These were the thoughts that appeared in her head. She didn''t think of things like that too often. Even among the Small Fry Platoon she was no good. During the previous battle, she thought of herself as the one pulling everyone else''s legs. She, a sniper who was a decisive factor, risked everyone''s lives. It''s not that she felt bad. She didn''t feel apologetic. But even Usagi could feel responsibility. That''s why when she remembered the fear and tension she felt at the battlefield, she considered it a failure. She thought that one day they will say "you are not needed". The same way her own parents did. Usagi was always afraid of that. This was the only place she could stay at. The only place she didn''t want to lose. That''s why up until now, she clung desperately trying to keep up with everyone. And yet it seems like there''s no need for me to cling to it any longer Usagi narrowed her eyes and raised her hand. what kind of expression should I have when I enter. And what kind of face should she make, when she tells everyone about quitting school. She didn''t know. Even so, she forced herself and put a hand on the doorknob. "Sorry, it seems like I tripped. Oh right, Is Usagi not done yet?" "It seems like her eye injury is still lingering. It''s best if its cured properly. Details aside, the sniper is a cornerstone of our platoon. Saionji''s eyes are also our eyes." Hearing her own name in the conversation among the platoon members, Usagi''s movement stopped again. At a time like this don''t say things that will make me happy. If she''s told that she''s needed, she will be happy. And at the same time, she felt painful. "We need her for the Witch-Hunting Festival too. Did you know? That girl is unexpectedly popular with boys. No matter what we host, she''ll bring in customers. Those looks of hers have a high fighting potential." "nn? Contrary to the deep emotions within Usagi, the flow of the conversation turned suspicious and Usagi noticed. "Ahh, Usagi-chan is really cute?. Rather than a rabbit, she''s more like a puppy. Somehow she has that ''bully me'' aura around her right? When her eyes become watery, it''s incredibly thrilling." "Mari you" "Ehh?! Takeru doesn''t think so?! No way?!" eh? "Haa I know there is a pervert muffler here." "Stop giving me weird nicknames every time!" "If it''s "bully me" aura, then Nikaido has it too. It seems like you would die if you were left alone." "I''ll thrust that mint candy up your nose?!" "I was reminded that Usagi hates being called by her first name. But to me, that headband really looks like rabbit ears it''s really, umm, I think it''s cute." "Ooh. It''s rare for Ootori to call something ''cute''." "Mmm. Even I have minimum of sensitivity as a woman. Don''t make fun of me." "That''s not convincing when it''s said by a tasteless woman who only eats anpan?" "What do you know about anpan!" "You snap because of that?! Don''t pull my mufflerr!" "But now that you say it. I wonder why is she wearing that rabbit-like headband." "Ufufu you really don''t understand, Kusanagi. That girl actually likes being called ''Usagi-chan''. She continues to say ''don''t don''t'', because she can''t be honest. Ufufu, that girl." "She''s turned into a pervert completely but really, she wants to be called ''Usagi-chan''. All right, I won''t refrain from doing that any more. I''ll call her Usagi-chan from now on!" *bam* "I won''t ever allow you to call me that way, you rotten oranges!!" She was stupid to indulge in deep emotions, Usagi opened the doors with a great momentum as anger surged in her. Inside, were the platoon members enjoying tea and biscuits as usual. No one showed any surprise, and just stared at Usagi with mouths full of biscuits. "Yo, welcome back, Usa-chan." "Welcome back?Usa?chan." "You''re late. Welcome back, my mistress Usa." "?! W-welcome back, UUsa-chan?" At full strength, everyone called Usagi like that. She was happy, but also pissed. "Khhhhhiiiiiiiii I told you not to call me that! Are you doing it on purpose or are you bird brains?! Did you realize that I overheard you?! Even though you know my feelings about it you laugh behind my back! Ootori, stop trying to read the mood, it''s impossible for you!" "No I tried to read the mood but h-how was it?" "It''s not ''how was it''!! It''s fine if you don''t read the mood in here!" After she was yelled at by trembling Usagi, she said "So it''s no good again" and slumped. Usagi''s tone of voice returned to normal, and she placed a hand on her hip. "Good grief, good grief!! This headband is a keepsake from my grandmother. Stop making fun of me." "Well it''s not like we were making fun of you. We just said that it looks good on you. Kusanagi thinks so too, right?" Although Ikaruga suddenly passed the ball to him, Takeru immediately nodded. "Yeah. I think it''s really cute. It suits you." Takeru stared straight at Usagi and said it with a smile. Usagi was frozen stiff. "Cc-c-cu suddenly what you all of a" Feeling her cheeks turn red in no time, Usagi put her hands on them. Why does this man always blurts out such things without any ulterior motives. Takeru was an incredibly honest person, and although she was happy about his praise, she wasn''t accustomed to being praised and was incredibly embarrassed. "Hm? Eh? I don''t really have any ulterior motives. That''s what I honestly think." "Yes, thank you for the treat?" "Suginami, what? What treat?'' """" "The two of you as well, why are you glaring at me?" ""Nothing really, I''m already used to it."" Ikaruga was grinning, Mari and Ouka sipped tea, discouraged. Usagi couldn''t hide her agitation, and peaked out from behind both of her hands. Yeah, why does it always turn out like this. Whenever she''s here, it feels like being discouraged is foolish. "" Unlike before, she didn''t feel any distance at all. This place was so close. Usagi thought again and decided not to talk about leaving the school till the very last moment. There was still a bit more time. And if possible, she wanted to spend it having fun until that date. It won''t be much longer but a little more, just like usual, as it is now. Usagi thought of it as important and narrowed her eyes, and stood in front of the others as the usual Saionji Usagi. "Ehem! Being called cute is fine. Weren''t you guys having a war council for the Witch-Hunting festival? Seriously, why do you always divert the topic and it becomes a worthless chatter. Really, if I''m not here you are no good" Without. Just when she was about to say that, a hand was placed on Usagi''s shoulder. "Excuse me. I''ll take a moment." When they looked behind, there was a strange female student there. She wasn''t alone, there were two other students in the back behind her. "Did something happen?" "is the Captain here?" The female student entered the platoon room and stood in front of Takeru. "I''m sorry for being abrupt, we''re the twenty-third test platoon. Sorry for being straightforward, but we want to consult with you about the Witch-Hunting Festival." Being told that they want to consult Takeru his dropped his shoulders in wonder. The schoolgirl looked towards him seriously, and after raising her eyebrows she said in a heavy voice. "Won''t youform alliance with us?" It was a surprising proposal for the Small Fry Platoon. Volume 4, 2 - Dropout Alliance Volume 4, Chapter 2 - Dropout Alliance Speaking about hopeless. The 23rd platoon which had entered the 35th''s test platoon''s room had similar circumstances to the Small Fry Platoon, and their platoon consisted of three members. The three others were either missing or gave up on school because of injuries or circumstances in their homes. They couldn''t hold any satisfactory activities and were the third worst in the rankings. It wasn''t just the 23rd platoon, the 8th platoon was there as well as the 42nd who had low performance for similar reasons. It seemed like they teamed up and prepared an alliance making effective use of the rules of Witch-Hunting festival. And they proposed that the Small Fry Platoon also joins them. "Thank you for coming. Welcome, our dark horse." A honor student boy with glasses rest a hand on his chin and said so to the Small Fry Platoon members. It seemed like he was the one who organized the alliance. In front of him, was a plate on which it was written "Dropout Alliance Interim Leader". Dropout Alliance The fact they wrote that about themselves made Takeru feel some familiarity with them. The interim leader placed his hands on the desk and stood up slowly, his eyes shone as he faced all the dropouts who gathered. "Now then, as you might already know, we are at the very bottom of this school." "acting self-deprecating from the get go." A female student from the 23rd test platoon said so loudly. "It''s not acting self-deprecating. It''s a fact. We need to accept reality." The leader emphasized it by raising his fist, the other members couldn''t really deny it. Takeru also lost the fighting spirit from a while ago and completely regained composure. As if he was dust in the corner of the room, he sat down on the chair that was prepared for him. "Therefore, don''t you think this Witch-Hunting festival is a chance? We have the manpower we have wisdom and we have those beauties! There''s no way we will lose!" *swish*, the interim leader pointed towards the Small Fry Platoon (girls). Beauties. Certainly, the Small Fry Platoon''s female members looks were on a high level. Although the girls themselves gave bad impressions in school, they looked so good they were eye-catching just by walking in the city. However, what did that have to do with Witch-Hunting festival. "I see." Ikaruga who was sitting cross-legged on her chair shook her head. "So you want us to join alliance with that as your motive? Wanting us to attract guests as salesgirls." As she said that, interim leader was startled and his shoulders trembled. They tried to recruit the Small Fry Platoon so that they could use its female members. The Small Fry Platoon wasn''t invited out of charity, there was a reason for that. The member''s faces immediately displayed annoyed expressions. Only Ikaruga responded to the interim leader looking relaxed. "There are those people who use popular voice actors and cosplayers as salesgirls. That attitude of people wanting to do anything to sell I don''t hate it." Takeru and the others had no idea what was she talking about. However both interim leader and Ikaruga nodded strongly as if confirming something with each other. "However." After sympathizing with him for a moment, Ikaruga loudly placed her leg on the desk, acting full of herself. "If you want to use our girls, I take it you are prepared accordingly? Even our rotten test platoon will not help you out if there''s nothing in it for us, we''re not suckers who will trust you out of desperation you know?" While putting a mint candy between her fingers as if it was a tobacco Ikaruga said that, her eyes looked like that of a salesman. As a tense atmosphere drifted in the air, the other Small Fry Platoon members whispered to each other in the back. "is it just my imagination or did Suginami''s weird switch get turned on?" "She seems like a manager in charge of idols she seems to be in charge now." "This is not good Suginami plays really dirty when she''s like that." "I don''t know a Suginami who doesn''t play dirty" As Takeru naturally mixed into their conversation, Ouka made an unhappy face. "Kusanagi, you are the captain. You should be the one negotiating with other platoons, what are you doing by sitting leisurely." "Sitting like this all this time is uncomfortable. That''s right Takeru, you should be the one to take charge here as the captain." "That is right. If you leave it to Suginami, who knows what we will be forced to do." *girori*, everyone''s stares were directed towards Takeru. And he averted his face immediately. "No I I''m no good with this kind of atmosphere." "Don''t act like a coward. While I don''t agree with this Witch-Hunting festival''s system, but this is a good opportunity to prove ourselves. A chance to improve communication between us." "Although it''s not something the one who lacks communication skills the most should say I also think we shouldn''t leave all cooperation matters to Suginami and this awkward atmosphere. We need look forward to future and work together to build a harmonious relationship don''t we? Usagi-chan thinks so too, right?" Asked for support, Usagi was confused. "I-in the future?" "? The one who tried the most is Usagi-chan. There''s only a few months left so we need to earn points, don''t we?" Usagi went silent and looked down below. "II don''t care about anyone other than platoon members above all I want memories" When Usagi was about to say it, the alliance meeting status has suddenly changed. The interim leader raised his voice. "Impossible! The Witch-Hunting festival is an important battle! We need to develop a game plan that uses everyone''s strength to the fullest! Why do you think we made this alliance for?!" Ikaruga plunged him into despair, the Small Fry Platoon members who didn''t hear tall of it started to pay attention. Ikaruga crossed her arms and smiled mockingly. "No matter how many small fries gatheryour ideas are still that of a small fry!" The members of the other platoons had a bitter look on their faces, Takeru and the others also thought of the same thing. (((Even though your ideas are always the worst))) They knew just how ridiculous were Ikaruga''s ideas, so they wanted to retort. But Ikaruga forced it through anyway. "In that aspect, I have both ability and confidence that will allow us to succeed. Leave this entire project to me. In fact I am a death dealer, an ex-Alc a a business woman." She almost uttered a top secret fact but managed to cover it up "That won''t do. We have too much pride to do that. We cannot let you take initiative alone. Suginami-kun even if you are the captain of the Small Fry Platoon the same as me." The interim leader raised an objection to Ikaruga''s proposal with a serious face. Takeru agreed with his opinion as well. Yeah yeah, that''s right eh? He caught on something, and stopped thinking for a moment before looking into Ikaruga''s eyes. The name plate that was placed in front of the participants. The plate that was placed in front of Ikaruga had written on it ''Small Fry Platoon Captain''. Takeru sneakily crouched and moved towards Ikaruga like those people who go to the toilet during a movie. "U-umm Suginami-san when did you become our captain?" "I don''t know. Since they placed it in front of me, I acted like so." "If you noticed, then don''t act like one" "Can Kusanagi finalize this alliance?" "If you say that I cannot refute, but why are you so motivated?" "Motivated? Does it look like that? That''s your imagination right?" That''s what Ikaruga said, but her eyes were sparkling like that of a young girl. "Ufu, ufufufu, I''ll take over this alliance I''ll be able to do things I couldn''t, I''ll do all of it there will be no mercy ufufuhiuhihehehe." Correction. Her eyes were shining like those of a beast. After that, neither Takeru nor the other platoons could do anything, and it''s needless to say that the alliance was hijacked by Ikaruga. Planning in progress, by Suginami Ikaruga. With just that, it was clear that something will happen. "I apologize, it shouldn''t have turned out like that." Takeru received a note from the 23rd platoon''s captain and apologized in the broad hallway. It was a memo on which Ikaruga wrote as she planned, written on it were the necessary materials. It was Takeru''s role to go out and buy the things listed on the memo. Other members also went out separately. Mentioned on the memo were things like cloth, sewing setthings like cat ears, swimsuits, maid outfits. isn''t it all her hobbies. She''s definitely intending to run a cosplay caf. He could roughly tell what she was planning now. "There''s no need for Kusanagi-kun to apologize. I have to apologize instead. I thought that girl in the white coat was the captain and told that to the interim leader, it''s because of me sorry" As she said there''s no need to mind it, Takeru lamented his own lack of presence. He calmed his heart and returned to the conversation about the Witch-Hunting festival. "But all of the guys in the alliance want points although it is like that, it''s not a good idea to leave it to Suginami." "Yup, well we don''t know much about such mundane hobbies and festivals.Since we attended normal elementary and middle schools, we don''t have any confidence at this type of event. That''s why having a person like that who will pull people in, is a good result for us." "A-ahaha you might be right." He felt as if he was told he wasn''t a type that could pull people in, and his wounds deepened. *pon pon* Ouka who stood behind him rubbed his back comforting him. "Speaking of which, it''s the first time for me to speak with Ootori-san. I''ve heard a lot of rumors about you. I''m the captain of the 23rd platoon, my name''s Ishida. Just like Kusanagi-kun, I wasn''t the captain at first." Nice to meet you, and with that she held out her hand to Ouka. Following her, were the two in the back "I''m Minami" "I''m Minagawa" who extended their hands. Ouka was embarrassed and glanced at Takeru looking for help, but he pretended not to notice it. After wiping her sweaty hand with hem of her skirt, she finally held Ishida''s hand. "N-nice to meet hyu." She bit her tongue. She had a stiff facial expression and her movements were like that of a robot. "A-ahaha. Ootori-san is really cute. You have a bit cool image." "Right. She had an aura that made it difficult to approach before, but after talking it''s surprisingly different. If possible, could you tell us stories about the time when you worked as a Dullahan? I really want to hear it." "Umm, eh! I''ve been curious about it for a while, you have a really beautiful hair, is that your natural color? What treatment do you use?" After being approached by the three students, Ouka was flustered. Seeing that Takeru laughed in secret. Not yet, it seems like she still didn''t know how to communicate with people other than the Small Fry Platoon members. He thought it was charming. Ouka who was living a bloody life, talking like this with students other than her own platoon''s members. It was a valuable sight. The school festival might be a good opportunity Test platoons were originally rivals who competed for points. Cooperation was only a temporary thing. They worked together to make something and their combat skills were unimportant unlike during the platoon activities. It felt like there was no wall between them. Even as he walked down the hallway, he felt an unusual atmosphere. Everyone was desperate for points like usual, they ran around and decorated the classrooms. But an innocence that suited their age could be felt. Although they lived their school life while facing death daily, they were still teenagers. Rather a desperate joint struggle, it was more like a harmonious collaboration that came out nicely, "Sheet! It''s a sabotage from a different platoon! All of the equipment is broken!" "the 53rd platoon''s stall suffered! Hurry up and order fresh cream! Buy it all out! Don''t let others do it before you!" Intelligence members were in charge of gathering information about other students in the festival! The vanguard left to distribute leaflets in the city! Maintenance members were in charge of decorating the classrooms! They didn''t turn off the switches of their intercoms and reported all the time! "No way! Even though we managed to occupy the gymnasium after all this trouble, the popular idol said its a NG?! When it comes to singing, we!" Is what he thought, but after taking a closer look, it seems like a he was surrounded by enemies. "They''re so desperate it''s surreal" "It''s a natural result of AntiMagic Academy''s merit system. I also agree that awarding points for this is wrong." Ouka ran away from the barrage of questions, she crossed hands in front of her and said something that sounded like it came from a class-committee member. "Well, since we''re already doing it, let''s enjoy it. We''ve been only doing dangerous things recently, so we need to take a breather as well." Takeru said so soothingly, but Ouka had an unpleasant expression on her face. "I''m not going to change my mind. I have no intention of being convinced, but I''ll do my best." "you really hate admitting defeat." "We have no time to bother about appearances right? At this rate you won''t be able to advance to second year, are you fine with the 35th platoon dismantling? I''m not." "ooh" Ouka realized what she said and looked away. Takeru looked forward happily with a big smile on his face. "You''re right. Yeah. At this rate I won''t be able to stay together with you guys. That''d be troubling. I don''t want that either." "What! Why do you have such a happy expression on your face! I''m doing this so that I can return to Dullahan again" "I know. I didn''t say anything about that right?" As Takeru turned his smiling face towards him, Ouka tried to hide her own face with bangs. He wondered if he teased her too much, and reflected on it. But Takeru was very happy that Ouka thought of the platoon as something important. "A-anyway, let''s do it seriously. I need to go out to town quickly. I need to make it before other guys buy out the things." He covered it up lightly and took out the note from his pocket. That''s when the ringtone of Ouka''s phone rang out. Ouka took out her cellphone and opened what seemed to be an e-mail. "sorry, Kusanagi. I''ve been called out. Can I ask you to take care of my share of shopping?" "? I don''t really mind. Who''s calling you? The Chairman is now on a long-term business trip taking care of the Alchemist case. And you don''t have any leftover contact with people from Dullahan" "No, it''s a call from the student council." She herself had a questioning look as she closed her phone. Student council? Why were they calling Ouka? "well, it''s not that strange. I''ve been invited to the student council before." "To the student council? You?" "I''m an ex-Dullahan and the Chairman''s daughter, they think I have potential." "Isn''t that awesome, it''s a quick road to promotion." Takeru raised a voice of admiration. AntiMagic Academy''s student council. There are student council elections every year, only excellent people can be listed as candidates, but the student council was a bit different from the ones at normal schools. AntiMagic Academy''s student council is a special test platoon. Originally platoons are separated by years, but student council was a special case that underwent curriculum of all grades at once. First year''s needed 200 points, second years needed 300 points and third years needed 400 points. The student council couldn''t promote until they gathered 1000 points. In exchange, only the student council could undertake missions of B-class risk. They organize school events, order the equipment test platoons need, and they are the ones to judge whether a platoon can undertake chosen mission. Since the Chairman is responsible for the entire Inquisition, it''s the student council who organizes a majority of the school events. Entering the student council is the quickest way to become one of the upper echelons of Inquisition, it''s said that it produced many excellent Inquisitors up to this date. "I''m not interested in promotion. That''s because higher-ups cannot take part in investigation. You guys know what my goal is, I still haven''t given up on it." Ouka narrowed her eyes, there was darkness dwelling inside of her pupils. Her goal was to hunt down the witch who killed her family. She won''t be satisfied unless she kills that witch with her own hands. If she becomes one of higher-ups, she won''t be able to perform investigations. That''s why she had no interest in promotion. Revenge. Takeru too, was once at the mercy of negative feelings. However, he no longer was being controlled by his feelings. That''s because he was aware that there was something else he had to do. That''s why, he had no intention of denying Ouka her revenge. ''Nothing good comes from revenge''. Takeru genuinely hated that saying. But he agreed that there''s no salvation for someone bound only by revenge. That''s why he decided to be by her side, and shoulder half of it. So that when everything is over, she doesn''t become an empty shell. Takeru stood still, and Ouka pushed forward. Even though that was the difference between the two of them, they still clumsily moved together. "Also if I entered the student council, I would quit our platoon." "Nn? Did you say something?" "I-its nothing! A-anyway, I''m going. I leave my share of shopping to you! Do your best in my stead!" Ouka hit Takeru''s shoulder and ran away from the spot. Takeru looked at her back with a wry smile, and glanced at the memo he was given. It was 2 pm, the middle of Witch-Hunting festival preparation. Although it was voluntary, the majority of the students rushed the preparations for this Witch-Hunting Festival. It was evening, the students were running restlessly under the orange dyed sky. Usagi who was in charge of collecting information and was touring the campus, checking on the stores prepared by other platoons. "I didn''t intend on becoming a Banshee" With a disgruntled expression she walked through the courtyard with a notepad in one hand. As she looked around, there were some people on the courtyard planning with just their own platoon, and the places where several platoons were aiming for something bigger jointly. There were some classic festival stalls like crepes and fried noodles stalls. But there was also an exhibition of a self-made Dragoon, a stall with air-guns built with authentic anti-magic materials, books about anti-magic measures, accessories made with processed anti-magic material and training grounds where you could experience real combat exercises. That was the savage part of the festival. Rather than ignorance of the outside world, it gave an impression of being from another world. "The only one who would be happy with such a thing would only be a military geek like Suginami." Usagi shook her head and sighed. "haa." She put the investigation on hold and sat down on a bench in the courtyard. While looking at the students dyed by colors of the sunset, she blanked out for a moment. Everyone was desperate, but this time for a change they looked like they were having fun. It felt like an infinitely distant scene. She''s been desiring to see this scene of people having fun ever since she was in middle school. When she was in middle school, she was always alone. Although the cause of that was quite complex, but mainly it was because of her position in Saionji house that was like shackles to her. As not to stain the name of Saionji, she put a lot of effort but with no results and yet boasted of the Saionji name. It was natural that others laughed at her and distanced themselves if she was like that. Saying it wasn''t hard, would be a lie. For her ordinary self, the name of Saionji was too heavy. "" After she entered the high school and joined the 35th platoon, the lonely feeling of it being a distant scenery was lost. "I can''t return to those days again." She looked up at the sky, and recalled it. The feeling as if she was being crushed by those days. The pain that felt like she was dying. When she thought of that pain that slowly eroded her heart which awaited her again, she sank in despair. "hmph!" In order to shake off the feeling she was sinking into, Usagi hit her cheeks with both of her hands. She cannot do that. It was the Witch-Hunting festival after all. Before she quits school, she could make some fun memories. Usagi got fired up and stand up from the bench. But when she tried to raise her body, there was someone standing in front of her and she ended up pressing her face against that person. "Ah I-I apologize. I spaced out." Wanting to apologize, she raised her head in a hurry. The moment she raised her face, Usagi froze. Although the other person''s face couldn''t be visible because it was in the shadow of the setting sun, fear still sprung up in Usagi. "Ohh, it''s been a while. Usagi." The boy smiled gently. Very delicate for a man, long blonde bangs. He had refined features and jade-colored clear pupils. And a smile full of kindness Usagi would never forget. Tenmyouji Reima. Witch-Hunting festival executive committee chairman and son of the current ethics committee chairman. Usagi''s childhood friend, the man who was her fiance. "Reimasama" "Hey hey, spare me the ''-sama''. I don''t mind if you call me without honorific like in the old days. Sorry for not visiting you recently. I had to leave the town, it''s the first time we meet after a few years. Think I grew taller a bit?" He placed a hand on her head and stroked it. That gesture was full of affection. It was overflowing with tenderness. However, that moment a chill ran down Usagi''s spine. She recalled memories of the past. The moment when she was shackled, the evening of that day. The memory of how her heart was scarred, revived. Usagi''s body turned stiff, and she was unable to move. Her mouth trembled and her teeth chattered. Reima saw Usagi solidify, and looked into her face curiously. "Hhey, are you scared?" "N-o that''s not" "Can it be, that you are still bothered about what happened when we were children?" As Reima asked, Usagi looked down. "at that time I was just a brat, and there was a lot happening in my house I said something really horribly to you back then." "nhhuu." "But, I have matured. I''m different from how I was back then. I won''t say anything that could hurt what''s important to me ever again." He bent his knee and looked into Usagi''s eyes as he said that. "How''s your school life? This school''s pretty difficult. When I heard you enrolled in AntiMagic Academy I was really worried. I was anxiously thinking you might become damaged goods." Reima lifted her chin and forcibly made her face him. Usagi''s face was distorted by fear. "hiiiihii!" "Don''t worry. There''s no need for you to stay in such a dangerous place any longer. You no longer need to do your best, Usagi." "uuaaA" Usagi''s trembling reached its peak, and her knees gave out. Unable to stand any longer, she was about to collapse. Reima supported her body and approached her face from the front. "I''ve transferred schools to come here last month. Were you surprised?" "nhhuuuu" "In fact, it seems like the Saionji household is in a troublesome position. Your parents said that I should transfer over. Mother was really thrilled. That''s great, isn''t it. That your mother is happy." "!" "From now onward we''ll be together forever." Reima''s fingertips touched Usagi''s cheek, and gently stroked her lips. On the other hand, Usagi''s face displayed despair, and she could only tremble. The trauma that has been engraved on her, the cause of her complex, her heart creaked. That''s when, "Usagi?" Takeru who was carrying large luggage called out to her. Seeing the state Usagi was in, Takeru looked at Reima puzzled. Reima released his hand from Usagi immediately and faced Takeru. "Umm Usagi''s acquaintance?" Takeru confirmed Reima''s emblem which signified he was a second year, and asked Usagi. Usagi didn''t answer, without giving an answer she looked below. Noticing the strange atmosphere, Takeru walked in front of Usagi and faced Reima. "? You are the Witch-Hunting festival executive committee''s" Takeru glared lightly at Reima, on the other hand Reima, "Oh! Can it be that you''re captain of the platoon Usagi is in?" He hit his hand and looked at Takeru with a cheerful face. Takeru on the other hand flinched. "y-yes. That''s right." "I''ve heard about you. It seems like Usagi has been under your care this entire time. I''m Tenmyouji Reima. You probably know me because of this morning speech right." Without any caution, Reima held out his hand towards him. Takeru was puzzled and caught off guard, so he shook Reima''s hand reflexively. "I''m Usagi''s relative or rather, more like a childhood friend. Think of us as siblings." "Is that so. Now that you say it, you''re a bit" Looking at his hair color, Takeru thought they were a bit similar. "This hair? The ancestors of both Tenmyouji and Saionji were Nordic. Not many Nordic people moved to this place, but blonde hair really stands out." As Reima said, there weren''t many people with blonde hair in this land. The blood of people who ran away from the places scarred by war and from the Akashic Hazard mixed, and even though boundary between races almost disappeared, the black hair which was the most frequent in old Japan was still most frequently seen. "No, I think it looks really good. It fits you." "you say such things to other men? I''m happy but it''s complex feeling" "No! I don''t mean it in that sense!" After that was said, Takeru was confused again. And Reima hit Takeru''s shoulder while laughing cheerfully. "It''s a joke, don''t take it seriously. You''re really an honest guy." "Apologies" "Sorry about that, I''m really relieved. If you''re a person like that, then I can leave Usagi to you." "?" "Although it won''t be long, I leave Usagi to you. It''s my precious thing after all." Reima smiled gently. That''s when the hem of Takeru''s uniform was squeezed and pulled from behind. "Usagi." He tried to turn around but stopped when he saw Usagi''s hand grab his uniform. It was shaking. "What is it, Usagi?" "aa, nno" She uttered the words under her breath and her hand grabbing his clothes wouldn''t let go. Takeru felt it was not normal, and Reima bowed his head thanking him. "Sorry, it looks like she doesn''t feel too good. I''ll take her to infirmary, is that fine?" "I-is that so Usagi?! Then let me help you out." The moment Reima offered to help, Takeru''s clothes were pulled with more strength. "Aah no, you must be busy with the executive committee, I''ll do it." "Is that so? Well, festival organizers are busy. Then, I leave Usagi to you. Okay?" "Yes, let''s go to infirmary right away." "Let''s have a nice talk later, let me treat you in the cafeteria next time." After saying that in a friendly manner and starting at Usagi worriedly, Reima smiled. "Then see you later Usagi." After a brief farewell, Reima left. Takeru looked at his back for a while and then took Usagi''s hands which grabbed onto his clothes on to his own "it''s okay now." What happened, and what was Usagi''s relationship with Reima. Takeru didn''t know. But Usagi in front of him was certainly scared. After her hand was held, Usagi finally looked up. "Usagi?!" Her eyes were wet with tears, and there was dread within them. Usagi''s breathing was rough, and she inhaled air painfully. Even before, they were symptoms Usagi rarely showed. It was hyperventilation that came from tension. It was considerably less frequent lately, since he calmed her down during combat he didn''t have to worry about it, but her state today was weird. "It''s all right. Calm down, I''m the only one here. There''s no one else." "haahaa" Usagi looked around suspiciously, she looked behind her several times terrified. "Usagi, look in my eyes. Just look at me." Takeru calmly placed his hand on her shoulder, and tried to calm her somehow. He was taught by Ikaruga that the best remedy for her hyperventilation is to ''talk to her'', but he had to make sure she doesn''t look around before he calms her down that way. "Haahaasorry" Usagi''s eyes wandered and she said apologies to someone who wasn''t there. this is bad, people gathered around here. Perhaps because of the sound Usagi''s heavy breathing made, students who were working in the courtyard walked up to them worried. Having other folks approach them now wasn''t good. Even something as trivial as that could awaken some memory and cause her to hyperventilate again. Slowly as not to surprise her, Takeru placed his hand on Usagi''s head and gently stroked it. "nhfuhii" "Don''t worry. I''m right here." "helpmeKusanagi" "Yeah, I''ll help you. You''re not alone. I''m by your side." When he spoke to her gently, Usagi''s breathing gradually settled down. And when her eyes focused, despite looking tired, when she saw Takeru''s face she was relieved and fainted immediately after. Takeru stopped Usagi from falling forward by embracing her. "" When he thought of the cause, the first thing that appeared in his mind was Reima''s face. He said they were childhood friends but was that really true? He didn''t look like a bad guy at all but he was quite forceful. Takeru held Usagi in both of his hands and headed towards the infirmary. "" After Reima separated from Usagi, he was watching her and Takeru''s figure from the back of the school building. "I see it seems like she has a tough guard." Unlike Reima from a moment ago, all gentleness disappeared from his face. Expressionless, or rather, he looked like a nervous observer. Reima exhaled deeply and started to walk. "Well, it''s fine. I can hold out until the Witch-Hunting festival is over." After changing expression to his original one, Reima started to walk back to school leisurely. Just be patient. What has to happen will happen. He told that to himself, and laughed. That smile was far from evil, it was as if, "I look forward to it how shall I turn her into my pet. When the guy she''s clinging to is gone, I wonder how is she going to please me." As if he was an innocent kid playing with a gift. Summoned by the student council, Ouka entered the third data preparation room in multi-purpose school building Weird. When being called by the student council, they usually specify a student council room. The reason they chose such a location far from the public eyes was obvious. The possibility of a trap couldn''t be ruled out. Remembering the odor, Ouka checked her gun before going to the meeting place. "Ootori Ouka-san, right?" She heard a voice from behind and immediately pointed her gun''s muzzle there. Ouka was an ex-Dullahan. She was skilled in sensing others'' presence. To catch her from behind required a considerable amount of skill. Although Ouka pointed her gun while releasing killing intent, the person behind her raised both hands claiming they are harmless and moved towards Ouka as she pointed her muzzle at them as if already expecting it. It was a schoolgirl with beautiful long black hair and a serious look. "Sorry for this kind of welcome. I''m from the student council." "" "You should have seen me during the assembly right? I''m the student council''s secretary, Sendou Shizuka." "show something that proves your identity." Seeing Ouka''s attitude, the woman calling herself Sendou smiled somehow relieved. "You''re just like President said you''ll be. If it''s not at least this much, then there would be no point in doing this." "? What do you mean?" Instead of answering the question, Sendou removed her ID card and showed it to Ouka. "confirmed. I apologize for my rudeness." "It''s fine. Please come with me. It''s possible we might be seen by the enemy here." enemy? Ouka made a face which said she didn''t understand. Sendou started walking and set foot into the data room. The room was filled with a smell of dust and there was no light. The room was very dim. After continuing to walk in the data room without hesitation, Sendou finally stopped walking by the innermost bookshelf. "umm?" As Ouka gave her a questioning look, Sendou tilted a book on the shelf lightly. *gagon*, with a dull sound the bookshelf started to slide to the side. She understood after seeing that, it was a hidden door. "A book on a bookshelf being a switch very classic. That''s the President''s hobby." "It was made by the student council?" "It''s called the ''second student council room''. It''s been made by another student council a long time ago, but it was subjected to remodeling for no reason by the current President. You probably know already, but our President is an idiot." Being told that, Ouka recalled the current President. If it''s her, then she would do this kind of pointless thing. Is what she thought. Prompted by Sendou, Ouka passed through the hidden door. The entrance had two doors, when the first one was closed Sendou entered a card-key into the second door. With a heavy sound, the door opened. A dim fluorescent light entered her pupils and she grasped the state of the inside. The first thing she noticed were the firearms hanging on the wall, and then the material the wall itself was made of it was probably made out of adamantium. It was a room that looked like a fortress. And next, in the center of the roomfor some reason there was a kotatsu. In that kotatsu, there was a single female student who squinted because she felt warm and relaxed. She had fiery red hair and amber-colored eyes that seemed like they would suck you in. She was so short it was difficult to call her a high schooler, she had a childish body. Hoshijiro Nagaru. The person who became the student council president in her second year, said to be the most influential student in the entire school. She narrowed her eyes like a cat and yawned after resting her jaw on the kotatsu. "Yahoo? Ouka?chan. It''s been a while?" Her first words already stripped Ouka of all motivation. Seeing her stuff her mouth with mandarins Ouka made a disgruntled expression. "you''re same as usual, Student Council President Hoshijiro." Since Ouka was invited to the student council, she was acquainted with her. She always had perfect results, wasn''t as serious as Ouka and didn''t have her violent tendencies. And above all, her way of calling her Ouka-chan was annoying her the most. Seeing her attitude that didn''t have a shred of dignity and goes with the flow, anger stirred in Ouka. "You''re scary`. If you get too angry your blood pressure will raise and you''ll go bald you know??" "Telling a girl she''ll go bald is rude, President." "Shizuka-chan, thanks for the good work?. There, a mandarin." Sendou entered the kotatsu and going along with Nagaru, she started peeling a mandarin. What''s up with this laid-back atmosphere Ouka''s face looked even more annoyed. "Ouka-chan come too. It''s warm?? And mandarins are delicious??" "I''ll pass. Rather than that, lets get to the main issue immediately." Hearing Ouka say that with hostility, Nagaru made a dissatisfied face and held her chin in her hands. "How cold?" "I don''t know why are you holing up yourself in a place like this and leaving the management of the Witch-Hunting festival to the executive committee." "Don''t talk as if I''m a NEET?." "Is there any difference?" Ouka continued to preach her. She realized that Nagaru was just like Sougetsu. This woman was a villain who used others. She usually posed as a lazy and avoided sticking her nose in other''s matters. But when she finally took action, she was incredible. She was definitely one of the rotten people whom Ouka would never forgive. "Rather being told I''m holing up, I''d rather you say I''m defending from a siege even so, we do intend on protecting the school you know?" "Protect the school? From what?" Ouka laughed through her nose. Nagaru spit out a sigh realizing she couldn''t drag Ouka into her pace, and looked straight at her with her amber eyes. "Of course, from a witch." "That much is obvious. Protecting the world from the threat of witches is our responsibility. I think that applies to everyone gathered in this school." "I don''t believe that''s true I have no confidence that Ouka-chan will believe me, but the situation is more serious than you think." "what''s going on." When Nagaru finally started to talk seriously, Ouka focused her mind. Then Nagaru said with a serious expression. "This Academy will fall into the hands of a single witch. It''s only a matter of time until the witch will take complete control of it." Hearing such a crazy story, Ouka was both dumbfounded and startled at the same time. "I don''t understand." "That''s why you should relax, let''s talk this over step by step okay?? It''s your fault for being in a hurry?" you impatient girl, Nagaru scolded Ouka and *tap tap* she hit the kotatsu. Sit down, is what she meant. Albeit reluctantly, Ouka put her feet under kotatsu and faced Nagaru. Nagaru still had her chin in her hands and stared straight at Ouka before quietly speaking about what was happening in school. "Does Ouka-chanknow about a witch called Mephistopheles?" Volume 4, 3 - Mephistopheles Volume 4, Chapter 3 - Mephistopheles AntiMagic Academy''s infirmary provided practically everything. It was obvious, the students here suffered injuries more often than students of normal schools. The equipment in the infirmary even if it wasn''t perfect, it was proficient enough to the extent of being able to perform minor surgeries. "she''s all right for now, we can be relieved. But she''s really a girl who makes others worry." Ikaruga lightly stroked Usagi who was sleeping in bed, she had a dreamy expression on her face. "I was surprised that she collapsed as well does this kind of thing happen frequently?" Mari who stared at Usagi anxiously while sitting on a stool asked Ikaruga and Takeru. "Although it happened a few times in high school, it''s the first time for it to be this bad." It seemed to have happened often in middle school too. But they didn''t know much about Usagi from that time, they''ve heard she fainted in one of the female toilets before. "I see Usagi chan was with you for only half a year right. It feels as if something happened recently" Mari twisted around and looked up at the ceiling while exploring her memories. Takeru too had quite a few ideas about what might''ve caused it. Over a period of several months since the Hero attack there was a series of harsh events. It was not impossible for that to be the cause, and the fact that she was involved couldn''t be denied. "After the incident with Alchemist she''s been a bit depressed. We should have called out to her." Ikaruga reflected on it while messing with Usagi''s hair. "This girl she was always good at hiding her real feelings from me." "is that so? I feel like she''s the easiest one to see through." Mari tilted her neck. Ikaruga put a hand on her own chin. "What she is good at, is quite different from what you said. To be exact, she''s been always forcing herself like that and it became common, so when it becomes the real deal it''s hard to tell. Also, she might have been in this state the entire time." "I can understand that somehow. She''s always acting frantic, that Usagi-chan." "She''s not doing that for kicks, she''s always serious. We always end up causing trouble to her. She has more patience than anyone, but Usagi''s also weaker than anyone." "Oh I thought it''s her personality, I didn''t know that at all. I''m sorry, Usagi-chan." Tears appeared in Mari''s eyes. "It''s probably something that has to do with her home as well." As Ikaruga spoke out her prediction, Mari showed great interest. "She''s a humble young lady?" "Saionji house has ties with Inquisition. Her father seems to be one of higher ups in Inquisition Board. Because it''s a superior family, I think she has undergone harsh education. I can imagine she grew up under tremendous pressure ever since she was small. Though, I can''t say whether that''s really true or not." "So even Suginami didn''t hear anything about her house huh." "I won''t ask her unless she tells me herself. I also had a lot of things I didn''t want others to know but well, because of certain people it''s been exposed. I''m bad with things like these." Although her words sounded cold, Ikaruga was concerned. Even if they were comrades, there are matters they shouldn''t stick their noses into. Takeru wasn''t good at grasping the distance between him and the others. Since it was insensitive and depressing for them to butt in, they would only watch in silence unless something serious happened. However, this time he felt it was something serious. "before collapsing, Usagi was talking with the Witch-Hunting festival executive committee chairman." "The one who held a speech about Witch-Hunting festival being held?" "Yeah it seems like he and Usagi are relatives, childhood friends." Takeru remembered how he stopped Reima and muttered that. Ikaruga showed a reaction. "Tenmyouji Reima eh. Tenmyouji is the name of the ethics committee''s chairman." "? Is that so?" "Yeah, He''s probably the Chairman''s son. I don''t know of any other relatives, then a childhood friend" "But aren''t the ethics committee and Inquisition Board like oil and water?" "The committee is quite a significant organization, but they''re not really at odds. The Ethics committee is objecting against witch discrimination and Inquisition adapts depending on their opinion, the ethics committee has no intention of taking down the Inquisition. Both of them have something the other needs, they were originally the same organization." "I didn''t know that Suginami really is well oriented in the situation between the organizations." "Kusanagi, you even elementary school students know about the current affairs." "seriously?" Even Mari said "Even I know that" with an amazed look on her face. The Ethics Committee was originally Inquisition''s auditing office made by up by part of the higher-echelons, an organization launched for the sake of advocating for the witches, it wasn''t a separate organization at the beginning. A mechanism, monitoring witch trials. In fact, it was an organization monitoring Inquisition. Mari heard about the ethics committee and made a complex smile. "Inquisition is black, but that place is also dangerous. I''m a witch but I don''t know the circumstances inside of it. It isn''t just Ootori Ouka''s opinion, but are they seeking equality or preferential treatment for witches? Honestly, having so many people complaining that witches need more rights, it''s unsettling." "I guess. Giving power to an organization made up on a single philosophy is quite naive." Although Takeru didn''t know about the politics much, he was surprised that Reima who''s from the Ethics Committee side was attending AntiMagic Academy. "The heir of Tenmyouji family has enrolled in the school probably to change Inquisition from inside. If he was the student council president of the branch school, he must''ve been quite outstanding." "Or he has connections." "I can''t deny that possibility." "Keke, just like a certain despicable woman. Also, what is Ootori Ouka doing right now?! While Usagi-chan is in such state!" Mari blamed Ouka while pouting. So Takeru told her what the was situation with Ouka. "I couldn''t contact her. She seemed to have been called to the student council, I can''t really disturb her now." "Student council? Hmm, I wonder what''s more important, the student council or Usagi-chan." "No, I was the one who hasn''t contacted her I think she would come over at once if I did." He made a wry smile and scratched his cheek. Because Takeru thought so, he didn''t contact Ouka. It wasn''t anything life-threatening and Usagi wasn''t about to wake up anytime soon. He thought that if they worried about her too much, Usagi wouldn''t be able to handle it. Just, he thought that she will yell at them for remaining silent, and she would probably come over even if it happened at night. That''s what Takeru thought. That''s when a Seelie opened the curtains and looked inside. "You guys are still here. When Saionji wakes up I''ll send her home, so hurry up and go back." The female Seelie withdrew and closed the curtain behind her. Taking a light breath Ikaruga stood up from the chair. "You two, let''s go back for today. Once she wakes up Usagi will definitely come to our room." "Isn''t it fine to stay in school because of the preparations for the Witch-Hunting festival?" "There''s still a lot to do. We''re going to work hard starting from tomorrow, get a good rest." Ignoring Ikaruga''s creepy smile Mari checked the time on the clock. The day was coming to an end. "I''d like to stay together, but I have to go and participate in an experiment with summoning magical organisms, and you Takeru?" "I have a part time now but I wanted to at least stay until she wakes up" Takeru tried to stand up, and that''s when someone pulled his sleeve. Although she was asleep, Usagi was grabbing Takeru''s clothes. Ikaruga grinned. "Ara ara, you''re being really loved." "Yeah when she wakes up, I''ll take her home." "Then, why don''t you two stay in my room? Having the first experience with the three of us together, that''s so immortal and makes me horny" "I have the part time job to do! I have no time to bother with you!" Takeru retorted against her obscene speculations Mari directed a gaze full of suspicion at Takeru. "you''re not going to do anything lewd to the sleeping Usagi-chan will you?" "I won''t! Do I look like a guy who would do that?"!" """" "Is there anything you want to say!!" While Takeru was desperate and misunderstood, the two opened the curtains as they joked. "Then I''ll leave it to you. We came over since we were worried after hearing that, also, I feel responsible for this girl too. It''s fine to do erotic things, but if you intend to do it contact me first, I''ll be recording it with my phone" "I won''t forgive you if you do anything naughty! If you do, I''ll make you regret it!" The two of them pointed at him and said so, Takeru couldn''t even make a wry smile any more. He was left alone with Usagi in the hospital room, he gazed at her sleeping face again. Takeru didn''t know what was she hiding behind that peaceful sleeping expression. Although her excessive breathing that came from tension disappeared, it didn''t wipe out the other possibilities. Usagi''s frightened expression and Reima''s words. They were haunting him. "Mephistopheles, is it? I''ve heard about him" Ouka frowned with a bit of a shocked expression. Nagaru expected that reaction and smiled wryly. "It''s a presence known to the world as an urban legend. They say it''s a witch who eats hearts, a devil that seizes souls. And there is no one who has seen its figure for anyone who''ve seen it died after having their soul eaten." "" "If that witch really existed, and was attempting to dominate this school right now, what would Ouka-chan do?" Nagaru stared at Ouka curiously. Ouka closed her eyes and shook her head. "Excuse me, but this is ridiculous." "Is that so? If you say that, then that would mean magic existing in this world would also be something ridiculous. Don''t you think it''s weird as well?" "since a rumor like that exists, there might be a magic similar to what''s described. However, the concept of soul hasn''t been clarified yet and there is no magic that can detach a soul from its vessel. There is no such thing as the spiritual body. These are just assumptions, there is no way to interfere with the souls of others." "I wonder if that really is so" Hearing Nagaru''s comment, Ouka narrowed her eyes sharply. "What does Ouka-chan think about possession magic?" " Again talking about fairy tales. Possession magic was said to be used by magical organisms called "Devils". The nature of that magic is too different from that of a human witch, it''s usage is impossible. Even if a devil were to be successfully summoned, the only one capable of using possession magic would be the devil, and not the witch itself." Typically, summoning magic performed by witches contacts a different dimension, a different world or phase and allows them to call magical organisms by forming a contract and giving them magic in exchange. Magical organisms did appear in this world in the past, but they generally live in a different world. Animal souls, human souls, fairies, spirits, hero souls, fantastic souls, angels, devil, divinities. The easiest one to summon from, is that which uses the phase of a world that''s relatively close, the one which houses human souls. Mari''s Belladonna Garden come from the fairy realm. Also, in the first place they couldn''t appear in this world alone and needed the caster''s magical power at all times, a sacrifice was required. Therefore higher level summons like "Hero Summoning" and "Legend Summoning" required huge sacrifices. Although lesser beings could be summoned. Devils and Angels, as well as Gods'' summoning "Myth Summoning" was impossible unless the world itself was sacrificed. The circumstances surrounding the world those organisms live in, haven''t been clarified yet. Also, witches that use summoning magic have a relationship of give and take with the organisms and aren''t constantly in contact with them. Therefore, magic used by magical organisms couldn''t be understood by humans. There was many examples of that. "As usual, you''re really knowledgeable. However?, you should be more open minded?. Unfortunately, the witch that uses possession magic is real." Install It''s an unique magic that allows fixing a soul into the bodies of others used by Devils. It''s commonly called demonic possession or spirit possession correspondingly. The person on whom this magic is used on is tainted with the devil''s soul and it results with his own soul being eaten. What remains, is a body in which a different soul from its original dwells, a monster wearing a human skin. However, just like Ouka said, it was a magic humans could not use. "In fact, we''ve been fighting with that guy recently." Ouka didn''t believe in such an unreasonable story, but she decided to shut up and listen. "My subordinates who were following a B-class Magical Heritage were attacked by him, one person''s body was taken over and everyone else was killed." "The entire student council platoon?" "Yup. It seems like they killed each other." "killed each other?" "They didn''t know who did Mephisto entered and became suspicious. Even he one person who survived it suspected that the enemy might be inside him and committed suicide. The child whose body was stolen is missing, and is probably dead now." "" "That guy had inside information for some reason and outwitted our attack. The student council was virtually eradicated. I suspect he entered the school after possessing another student." "if that''s really true, then did you report it?" "Even Ouka-chan doesn''t believe this right? They are the same. They brushed it off while laughing." And thanks to that they think I''m not right in the head now, Nagaru smiled bitterly. It didn''t look like she was lying. "The student council was wiped out. The only ones left is me and Shizuka-chan." Good grief, she sipped the tea looking lonely. The student council was devastated, and Nagaru holed herself up in this small room for a month, that''s why she said it was siege. Since she couldn''t move she wanted Ouka to take down Mephisto, that''s why she was called to such a place. "By the way Ouka-chan what do you think about Tenmyouji Reima?" Nagaru asked while wrapping both of her hands around a cup. "Tenmyouji from the Witch-Hunting festival executive committee? I don''t know much, only that he''s the son of the Ethics Committee Chairman." What about him? Asked Ouka. Nagaru squinted sharply and sipped tea from her cup. "Don''t you think, he''s acting unnatural?" "unnatural?" "Try thinking normally. He''s a transfer student, not even a month passed since he came to this school. Moreover, he''s a person from the Ethics Committee side?" "" "Even though the Ethics Committee is recognized, there are quite a few students complaining about witches being protected by human rights. If anything, being from the Ethics Committee side should be a disadvantage and yet, he alone has a weird personal magnetism." Ouka could understand what Nagaru meant by unnatural. Even though discrimination against witches has decreased in the world, it didn''t apply to AntiMagic Academy which was quite detached from the world. How students are treating witches it could be easily understood by looking at how Mari is treated. The people from organization that defends the witches are the same. They are subjected to isolation. "Don''t you think it''s strange that this kind of guy hosting the Witch-Hunting festival?" "certainly, it might be so. I''ve heard that he was the student council president in the branch school he was in before. So it wouldn''t be weird for him to have the ability and personality, would it?" "We also thought so, we cross-examined him, his performance and reputation from his previous school." While saying that, Nagaru pulled out a report card from under the kotatsu and passed it to Ouka. Ouka looked at the report card, and made a bitter face. "terrible." "That''s right. Whether its studies or practical, he has no skills. While it might be that popularity and leadership won him the place of student council president, it''s different in here." As Nagaru said, in AntiMagic Academy you couldn''t enter the student council unless you had both popularity and ability. Even in the branch school it should be the same. "The upper-echelons pulled the strings no, even so this is" There was a limit to it. He wouldn''t be able to enter the student council. It''s not the adults deciding it but the students. "Weird, isn''t it. Nevertheless, Tenmyouji became the student council president in his second year. If you ask about his reputation, all the branch school students praise him. Reima-sama this, Reima-sama that. It goes to a disgusting extent." Ouka remembered the emergency meeting during the morning assembly. She recalled the female students who raised their voices as Reima spoke. It was similar, is what she thought. Reima came over to the main school only a month ago getting this popular in just a month was weird. "Because these references were not helpful, we found a student who changed schools from the fourth branch and asked that kid how Tenmyouji Reima was as a 1st grader. And then" "" "An asshole. The impression of him could be summarized in one word. After telling that kid he was popular and the student council president at branch school, it was laughed as a lie." Hearing that, Ouka placed a hand on her chin. "When was it that Mephisto attacked student council?" "A bit more than a month ago." "Location?" "Relatively close to ruins near the fourth branch school. The second time was on the forest road near the same place." Ouka glared at Reima''s report card and clenched her fist strongly. She understood what Nagaru wanted to convey to her. The point was that, there was a high possibility Reima could be Mephisto right now. A Sudden change of personality, unnatural popularity. If the soul inside changed, and his true identity is a witch, then that would explain that rapid change. Using spirit interference magic would have attracted many students. Then "the resuming of Witch-Hunting festival is something Tenmyouji planned, wasn''t it." "Since we holed up here to protect ourselves, that event''s prepared in 100% by the Executive Committee." "If he''s really Mephisto then he''s the one who held the Witch-Hunting festival for" "A sacrifice, probably. Maybe he''s gathering people during Witch-Hunting festival to perform some kind of large-scale magic" This is where Ouka-chan''s turn starts. With that Nagaru''s serious expression disappeared and *funyaa*, she yawned. "Shizuka-chan is going to cooperate with you to investigate Tenmyouji Reima, if you find any evidence If it''s possible I want you to secure that guy?. Since we''re not sure whether he''s Mephisto yet, I want you to confirm it first." "Umm, why didn''t you consider the possibility I might have already fallen into enemy''s hands?" "You''re a Relic Eater contractor aren''t you? If he tried to possess you he would get exposed to Inquisition immediately." Nagaru said it as if it was obvious. The fact that Ouka was a Relic Eater contractor shouldn''t have been known by any of the students. She probably learned about it from her connections. It seemed like there was no bottom to things this woman knew. She glanced at Ouka with her pupils of amber and continued. "The reason I picked Ouka-chan, is because you can be trusted, right?" "What do you base that on." "You don''t trust the Chairman do you? You''re wondering what''s behind that white-haired ghost, I can tell. You''re wondering about the state of current Inquisition am I wrong?" "" "That would mean you''re our comrade. I think you can make the correct decision. Even if you are daughter of the Chairman, I think you will go to the very bottom of a case." "I have to decline. I have no interest in personal gain and power struggles among organizations." "Personal gain??" "You''re ambition incarnated. One day, you want to stand on top of the Inquisition. This time too, you used the student council as pieces; as a shield to checked whether Mephisto was real, and you are trying to undermine the Chairman''s authority." "so you can tell that much?. You''re amazing? Ouka-chan." For a moment, Nagaru''s true nature could be seen on her face. An unique intoxicated expression of someone who stands above others, and uses them in their plays However, it wasn''t as bad as Sougetsu''s, Ouka evaluated Nagaru. A bit of humanity remained in Nagaru. "You''re more or less right, but it''s a bit different. The main reason I want to kill Mephisto isn''t ambition but a grudge." A grudge? When she asked about it, Nagaru put on a troubled smile and continued to turn the cup in her fingers. "It would be vengeance I guess?. It''s troubling that I''m this kind of person , but I don''t feel sad nor frustrated about my subordinates dying. But the children who were killed probably were different. They were sad, and they were frustrated. I want to do it for the children who felt those feelings and take revenge on him?." With a wry smile, Nagaru tilted her neck. "It was because of us that all these children died." "" "I''m giving out instructions like this, but I can''t fight by myself. My grades are good, but I''m horrible at actual combat. Pathetic isn''t it?" "" "Even so, I''m the student council president chosen by the children who died. I want to take responsibility, it''s my job?" *Ehhen*, she lightly puffed her chest. "Well, these are our circumstances, Ouka-chan also wants to stop them don''t you. For your revenge, and for your precious comrades, and all those other kinds of reasons right?" *kufufu*, Nagaru placed a hand on her mouth and laughed like a cat. If it was the touch of humanity, it was precisely this. Judging from her words she knew Ouka''s circumstances. Ouka started to hate her more and more. "If you want revenge for your comrades, why don''t you dirty your own hand. We''re speaking about revenge you know? I''m going to do so myself." "Why Ouka-chan. It will be troubling if the only ones knowing the existence of Mephisto disappear right? What can a general do on the front lines." Nagaru raised her index finger up and swayed it back and forth. "The people standing on the top, always stays in the back, moving their minions from a safe and snugly location?. To be the last one to die what a sad fate it is!" Disgusted by Nagaru''s way of thinking, Ouka got out of the kotatsu and stood up. "Oh, are you going to do it? As expected of the woman we had picked. I think you believe us when it comes to Mephisto''s existence." "No. I don''t believe in it. I" Ouka looked back at Nagaru, "I''m going to confirm it with my own eyes and ears before I make the decision." After she said what she believed in, Ouka left the second student council''s room. It was nine p.m. In the infirmary room lit up by moonlight Usagi lightly opened her eyes. "Mmn?" After noticing her surroundings are dark, she confirmed where she was. "Nn, you woke up. Good morning, Usagi." On a chair placed right next to the bed, with his back to the window from which the moon peeked in, was Takeru. He had a thin smile on his face. "I why" "You''ve collapsed in the courtyard. You don''t remember?" Usagi explored her memory. The sky dyed by sunset, when Reima''s shadowed face appeared in her thoughts, she felt a faint chill, but her spirit wasn''t all that disturbed. While fixing the button on her shirt, she glanced sideways at Takeru. "Were you beside me all this time?" "I promised to stay beside you after all." Just before she fell, right before her vision went blank, she heard his voice as her consciousness faded. You''re not alone. I''m by your side. So that was Takeru''s voice, Usagi blushed unconsciously. She looked at the clock in the infirmary, it was nine o''clock. She slept for four hours or more. "I-I''m sorry. I slept for so long, I!" "Don''t worry about it. I''ve slept as well. Since I''ve been doing a part time job every day, I didn''t sleep too much recently." Takeru stretched his body with a small growl. Even if he said not to worry about it. Knowing that he waited for her to wake up for four hours, she felt apologetic. Usagi also knew about Takeru''s part time work, since it was nine o''clock, it meant he was already late. He must have taken a day off to accompany her. "I''m sorry." Hating her own habits, she continued to apologize quietly. Takeru hearing her apology stroked Usagi''s head while laughing faintly. "Let''s go home. I''ll walk you home." Without saying anything, moved by Takeru''s kindness and gentle laughter she nodded. "L-let me prepare, can you wait a moment for me?" When she moved her body trying to get down from the bed, she noticed her hand was touching something warm. She looked at it, and saw her own hand firmly holding Takeru''s big hand. "Aawawawawa" "? Ohh, this." "Pe-perhaps I I''ve been holding it this entire time?! During my sleep, all this time?!" "You were half asleep. And since it''s been quite cold lately, it was probably because it was something warm." Usagi released her hand in a hurry, and put her hands on her cheeks. Feeling her face burning hot, disgraceful, she looked down. When she thought about it, she got embarrassed by the fact her sleeping face was seen for four hours straight. She also wondered whether she blurted out anything strange in her sleep, and if she didn''t drool. Such things continued to cross her mind, and Usagi nearly started hyperventilating again. "Calm down, isn''t holding hands fine. I''m happy that you relied on me." "UuUuuuu" "that''s why, umm calm down." Takeru smiled and pat her head again. As he stroked her head, for some reason all the anxiety always faded away. His hands had a very nostalgic feel to it, and made her feel at ease. Why do I always depend on these hands of his so much. Despite the fact that she decided to surrender in her thoughts, inside Usagi dwelled a feeling that said she couldn''t continue like that. When the day of farewell comes, it will be painful. That was her only concern. On their way back, they walked side by side through a street that had luxurious houses lined one next to another. Although the doctor from infirmary offered to send her home by car, they thought it was a good chance to talk a bit and Takeru respectfully declined. They didn''t talk. Usagi felt dispirited and walked by Takeru''s side while dragging her feet and looking down. "I''m sorry for, for the inconvenience I have caused you. I will do my best not to bother you any more." "Didn''t I tell you not to worry about that?" "I will definitely maintain my calm from now on that''s why that''s why" She couldn''t utter the continuation, and fell silent again. It seemed like she was a bit nervous. Certainly, she sometimes blundered because of her tension rising in the past. But Takeru still relied on Usagi. The examples were the Hero terrorism or the tournament attack, even the Alchemist case just before. The platoon was saved by her. If Usagi wasn''t there, Takeru would have dead already. He appreciated that and never thought of blaming her. And even though they didn''t have any results, they did well up until now. The reason Usagi was weak right now was probably "Executive committee chairman Tenmyouji was it. He''s your relative isn''t he." When he brought it up, Usagi''s shoulder trembled slightly. Takeru didn''t miss that reaction. "did something happen between you and him?" As not to stimulate her as much as possible, he tried to ask her casually. Usagi faced down and slowed a little, she began to walk behind Takeru. She didn''t answer and didn''t show her expression. She just continued to stay silent. "Sorry, forget about it. It''s something that concerns your family, it''s not like I want to stick my neck into your affairs." With his back turned towards Usagi, Takeru said so. As long as she doesn''t speak by herself, he wouldn''t interfere with her private matters. Although they had been able to take care of the danger when it came to Ikaruga, it was different with Usagi. In her case, it was a matter of heart. It was an unspoken law of the 35th test platoon, to protect each other. "I am not burdened with anything special like Suginami was." Usagi muttered quietly. But in this silence, Takeru heard it. "It''s circumstances in my household. That''s why even if I say it, it can''t be helped." Her usual stout-hearted attitude, and her domineering attitude which concealed everything weren''t there, and Usagi''s voice was husky. "what is it. You''re not your usual self." "" "That''s irrelevant. Don''t compare yourself to your comrades. In the first place, even if your troubles weight less than theirs, it doesn''t mean they''re light for you." "" "If those troubles are heavy for you, then they would be heavy for me as well." "" "No matter what it is, if you say you want my help, I''ll help you with all my strength." With these words of Takeru, Usagi''s feet stop. He also stopped and looked back at her. Although he thought he acted like a show off, but it wasn''t a lie. A car passed by them, and lit the two with its headlights. Usagi turned towards Takeru who had a troubled smile on his face. "It''s impossible for Kusanagi." "It ain''t impossible. Don''t say that before you try. Even I can do a thing or two for you" "Then, if I said I want to marry Kusanagi right now, would you do it?" what did she say? Takeru blanked out. "Meaning, will you take me as your wife?" It took a few seconds for Takeru to understand what Usagi was talking about. Did she say marry? Why marriage? He didn''t think it was a joke considering the current situation, marriage, in other words, it''s some kind of proposal. No, in such atmosphere, she must''ve meant it seriously. There were tears in Usagi''s eyes, and she wasn''t laughing. She wasn''t even embarrassed. In her eyes, there were no expectation. It seemed as if she gave up on something. "Impossible, right?" Usagi wiped her tears off and looked down with a hand on her chest. "The reason for my suffering, is something like that. Tenmyouji Reima is my fiance, he''s the son of Ethics Committee Chairman. Saionji house is in a dangerous position in the Inquisition Board, and there is no other heir than me. It''s because I''m a bastard child that my parents decided to use me as a tool for political maneuvers." "these days, that kind of thing still happens?" In short, it was a marriage of convenience. Regardless of the person in question herself, her parents decided the lifelong partner for her by themselves. It was a story from a world different from the one Takeru lived in. "Since I didn''t have any good results in school I have no value as a tool to use. Originally my grandfather was closer to Ethics Committee, and that''s more than enough of a reason to change jobs, that''s the only way left for Saionji. It can''t be helped." "Even so this is wrong." "Then what should I do?" Faced with that question head on, Takeru couldn''t answer. Usagi''s expression clearly indicated she tried to endure it. In the pitch black darkness, she was shouting for help. Takeru reflected on himself. It was an unrealistic story, and no solutions came to his mind. That''s why, he thought just like Usagi that there''s no other way than to get married. However, that was a mistake. Even if they married without a reason, it wouldn''t change anything about the political marriage. "I apologize. I shouldn''t have spoken about it to Kusanagi after all." "" "I will leave the school in a month. So at the very least I wanted to spend the time in the platoon like usual, but the weakness in my heart became unbearable." As she faced down, a single teardrop spilled from her eyes. Surely, she must''ve been desperately trying to act as she usually did after she was placed under such circumstances. And yet, after confronting Reima she had to face the reality and collapsed. But Takeru was still not convinced. A marriage of convenience. That wasn''t enough of a reason to have her be frightened this much. Right? Takeru didn''t know how she was treated in Saionji household. There had to be something else there. Definitely. However, if Usagi was really going to quit school. And she herself didn''t want that, that was an inexcusable tyranny they couldn''t allow as her comrades. Then, what should he do? How could he help Usagi? It wasn''t something he could fight with, there was no clear enemy. While he hit a brick wall when it came to various members'' circumstances before, in a sense, this was the most troublesome case. What can Takeru who had "a single brain cell" do. What can Takeru who only knew swordsmanship do. How should he stick his neck into her family circumstances, stop the marriage and make sure Usagi continues going to school. That was "Usagi." Takeru walked up to Usagi and stood in front of her. She forced her head up, and stared at him. Takeru returned her gaze, and while staring straight at her he put a hand on her shoulder. And, "Youstay in my room for today." Not knowing how he came up to such a conclusion, Usagi blanked out. She even forgot to blush, and opened her mouth agape. It was 10 p.m., it was a little early to get to sleep. The steam obscured her vision, and the sound of water resounded throughout the bathroom. Usagi was standing under the shower in a daze for about ten minutes already. She was currently in Takeru''s room. After he said that she should stay in his room, Takeru silently grabbed her hand and brought her to his apartment. It was the first time she seen Takeru so assertive. First time With the image those words reminded her of, Usagi''s face reddened in a flash. "W-w-wha-what am I it''s unsoundly shameless!!" She placed a hand on her cheek and reduced the shower''s temperature to cool herself down. However, as she thought about it, even if Takeru invited her to his room by himself, that was the only way it could have been interpreted. Also, the reason Usagi entered bath was ''I want to think about it a little longer''. The simplest interpretation wasI won''t let you sleep tonight? "Nnnhaaa??!" In the first place, she was the one who asked if he will marry her. Maybe it was his response to her proposal, and it turned into this kind of behavior. "If I was invited then it means it''s an OK? F-for us t-to ma-marry? fuaaa?" She didn''t know what Takeru''s real intention was, and even if it really was a marriage proposal, she didn''t know how to react to it. She felt like rolling around the bathroom. "H-h-hhhowever such an act, i-isn''t it t-to be done after getting married the first time i-is that kind of thing right?" No, wait. And Usagi stopped. I-in the world there''s something like fait accompli. I-if I make a child before that, I won''t have to marry Reima-sama. It''s surprisingly reasonable if we make a child, I''ll be able to stay with Kusanagi forever b-but, wait wait wait a second! I want to stay with the platoon, not only with Kusanagi. Suginami is important to me as well, even Ootori and Nikaido, even though it''s annoying, they are comrades. *swish swish swish*, she continued to shake her head. But if she became Takeru''s wife, she would be always nearby and it would be really a joyous thing right? If she was his wife she could monopolize him. Anytime and anywhere, he would praise her and pet her head if she asked him. She thought of what was most important to her. It was possible to get his love. The thing she desired the most, that her family couldn''t give her Takeru might be able to give her. Nononononono! Isn''t that just giving up?! Doesn''t it feel like he did it out of sympathy because of circumstances in my house?! Also, that''s not what fait accompli means. It''s having children, children! Having children with such impure intentions. To begin with, why is it children, the thing I want is actually something else And, she tried to imagine it in her thoughts. Takeru would be the father, Usagi would be the mother. A poor but warm home. A family spending their days while holding hands. Takeru smiling kindly by her side, and she herself holding a baby. She saw herself being incredibly happy. "Auaaa??" Blood rushed to her head and she nearly fell over, she placed her hands on the wall. While anxious about whether she should go or not, Usagi stopped thinking. "fine, what happens shall happen." While blushing the entire time, she washed her body more thoroughly than usual and soaked in the bathtub. She placed a hand on her chest which floated in the water like balloon and pressed it lightly. It was also one of Usagi''s complexes, her big breasts disproportionate to her short body. They were a hindrance, and men stared at them, her big breasts which to her only had negative aspects to them. they say men like them bigger. "will Kusanagi be happy about them" It might be a good factor for her first time. She couldn''t stand her naughtiness any longer, and sunk her head in the bathtub. Usagi went in the bath and Takeru had already finished making his call and was sitting cross-legged with his arms folded. For the time being, what he was equipped with was what he had in his head only. They will all gather their opinions, and finish it at full force. There''s no guarantee it will work. He had no confidence in convincing Usagi''s parents. However, if it was possible it might succeed, they will at least hear them out. That was why, there was something he had to do. Takeru murmured "all right", and hit the palm of his left hand with his right fist. That''s when the bath''s door opened and Usagi came out from it. "Oh, you''re out. Sorry about the bath being so smallwha" When he turned his line of sight towards Usagi who came out, he solidified. He could not believe his eyes, Usagi stood naked with just a bath towel covering her chest. "Y-yo-you, w-why are you naked?" "Auu because I left my clothes so I''m not wearing them." Usagi averted her line of sight. Takeru thought ''no good''. Before he noticed Usagi had already left bathroom and entered the room, she finished her bath while he was lost in thought and he had only placed a bath towel in the dressing room. He forgot to place a change of clothes as well. "Sorry about that! It''s mine, but I''ll get you a jersey right" "don''t bother" "Ehh?!" Why?! He retorted instinctively. Usagi dropped her line of sight lower, her eyes were watery and her face flushed. She continued shyly. "Because I''ll end up naked anyway." why?! He retorted instinctively. He rose up and tried to recall where he put the jersey at. But he couldn''t look away from Usagi''s body and concentrate on thinking. "U-ummKusanagi" Usagi took a single step forward anxiously. Stopitthisisnogood. Don''t come over here. If you come closer as a man I will At that moment, since she didn''t wipe her body well and droplets fell on tatami, Usagi slipped. Takeru moved reflexively and hugged her body. It was inevitable, the two were behind closed doors and they froze while hugging each other. N-no good this situation is not good at all He was in close contact with Usagi''s skin, it was soft, wet and incredibly hot. Her slightly trembling shoulders, wet hair, moist lips. The swelling which pressed against him felt deadly and pleasant even though they were separated through clothing Usagi shook her hair and looked up at Takeru from under him. "I-it''s my first time, I don''t know what to do." "Fueee?" Her expression looked so lovely it was deadly, he didn''t know what was going on, and she said in a very miserable voice. "That''s why I will leave it to Kusanagi, is that fine?" "W-wait don''t rush it. What are you talking about!" "?" "Why do you have such a wondering expression. Could you explain how did it come to this." As Takeru said that, Usagi opened her eyes wide seemingly in shock. And, after her eyes wandered for a moment she then grasped Takeru''s clothes tightly. "Horrible for me to be cornered this far." "!!!" "Don''t shame me any more than this." Her watery eyes looking from below. And these were words no man would be able to resist. Takeru was no exception. Although he had confidence in his own rationale, he didn''t think he would be cornered this far. THIS IS BAD. These were the words that floating in his head. He stared at her for few seconds. Eventually Usagi raised her chin a little and closed her eyes. Pale pink and very moist lips released warm breath. Takeru''s body moved naturally as well, he gently closed in on Usagi''s lips with his own. And, "Takkeru???? Good evening???? I came over to play but your interphone is brokeeen!" And with this impossible timing, the room''s door opened all at once. What appeared, was Mari who had a smile comparable to a sunflower on her face. "Haa when I was here for the last time it was a haunted place but it seems like nothing strange happens at Takeru''s room right" Mari took of her shoes and entered the room as Takeru and Usagi hugged each other. Their eyes met. And next was, "Hey you! You should at least knock! As they say, a hedge in between keeps friendship green you left your shoes untidily too seriously." After tidying up the shoes Mari took off, Ouka entered the room. And their eyes met. In addition, "It''s been four years since I was outside of the school, I didn''t think the second place I''ll visit would be Kusanagi''s room it might be abrupt, but let''s look for ero books, ero books it is!" Ikaruga rowdily stepped into his room while wearing the usual dreamy expression. And their eyes met. """""" Feeling that blood will be shed soon, Takeru was about to cry. Usagi in his chest too, opened and closed her mouth in shock. That''s why this situation was no good, and Takeru repeated this in his head over and over again. "II told you going that far with ero is no good unless it''s with me!" "Kusanagi, so you are that kind of guy I really tried to think you aren''t like that but you really!" "Why? Kusanagi Usagi why, just the two of you!" The three got angry respectively, the voltage had increased. Takeru prepared for the onslaught that was to take place after this, he moved away from Usagi and took a defensive posture. He couldn''t use Soumatou. Although he wanted to say he wasn''t at fault, but he couldn''t deny his passion from a moment ago, so he resigned himself "This cheater!!" "So you really are a skirt chaser!!" "I told you to include me into the mix!!" "I beg you! Just don''t kick my vital pointshannnn!!" Looking like demonsthe trio seemed to be a tranceand jumped right at him, Takeru was kicked in that which symbolized his manhood. Under the grieving night sky, painful cries of Takeru''s agony rang out. Takeru was rolling around while receiving kicks, after he desperately finished explaining the situation. He faced the platoon members while in seiza. About Usagi''s home. Her fiance. And that she didn''t want to quit school. After obtaining her consent, they heard the story from Usagi herself. "Just marry Kusanagi already, make two kids, kids I say." That was the first thing that left Ikaruga''s mouth. *pishin* Takeru who was covered in blue bruises pointed at Ikaruga. "Yes, dismissed! Think! Seriously! Right now!" *pishin* *pishin* *pishin* *pishin*, he continued to move the finger pointing at Ikaruga. "I am serious, your marriage is welcome. I want to be the mistress of course, I would be the mistress for both of you." "I have no intention of taking you as a mistress even if I were about to die!!" "? Then marry me instead?" "That''s not the problem! And don''t put up an expression as if you''re really considering it you dumbass!" Takeru got angry at her and blood vessels appeared on his temple. And the person in question, Ikaruga acted like she didn''t notice it. "I think having children is a good idea. Kusanagi aside, if it''s Usagi''s children then they will be cute right? They''ll be lovely?? Look, Usagi has big breasts so there will be no problems with the child''s growth" "The boob size and the children''s growth have nothing to do with each other right?! Children can drink from small ones as well with no problem!! The small ones can compete with big ones when it comes to nutritional value!" "why did Nikaido go berserk at that point." "Shut up, you''re annoying me! In the first place, the marriage is out of the question!! Mother is not going to forgive it!" It seemed like Mari became mother, sat down cross-legged and pouted. Ouka also followed and growled while crossing her arms. "M-marriage is as expected. Certainly, you''re almost at age where you can marry, but you two are still students. Also, for you to marry for such a reason you two should more uhh, love confirm your love for each other rather than" "Confirm each other''s love in other words, do it once." "?! ?! I-I d-didn''t mean it like that! I thought so before, but Suginami is too vulgar! A-a-as a maiden!" Ouka''s voice turned into that of an innocent girl. Seeing Ouka like that, Ikaruga smiled with an ecstatic look. It was the usual scene. At this rate the talk would have shifted in a completely different direction. Wanting to correct it, Takeru tried to open his mouth, "umm." Usagi raised her hand timidly. "Why everyone here in the first place?" She muttered an elementary question, and looked at the three who came to Takeru''s room. The trio stared at Takeru. And he started over and faced towards them. "I''m the one who called them. I though we should hold a strategical meeting." Strategical meeting? Usagi made a questioning expression. Ouka and the others expected such a talk, so they listened in silence. "Commencing the Saionji Usagi rescue operation meeting." Hearing Takeru''s declaration, Usagi couldn''t believe her ears. "The contents of the strategy is to get results during the Witch-Hunting festival to convince the Saionji house, it''s to try to convince her parents. In the case they aren''t persuaded by the fact we earned points, I want you to help me find alternative options." Seeing Takeru''s serious expression, Usagi''s eyes shook faintly. "If it''s like this, we need to go all out during the Witch-Hunting festival. Our comrade is having a crisis, all of us have to do our best." "That''s what I intended from the very beginning, but it seems like we''re no longer allowed to fail very well, let''s go at full force." "It will be lonely without Usagi-chan. I''ll help out as well." "I''m not happy about getting points without actual combat but if Saionji drops out it will be troubling. I might be inexperienced but let me lend a hand." Everyone''s opinion matched, and the 35th test platoon rose up. Usagi was speechless, and just stared at everyone. "If you leave it to me, it''ll end up bad. We need a solid foundation." "isn''t this woman''s anxiety indicate just the opposite, that she''s eager to do it? Let''s think about someone else. Ootori Ouka, you''re Chairman''s daughter so you can do something right? Use authority, authority!" "Uu well, I thought about that as well. But I want to save it as the last resort. That person is not reliable. The result might not be good at all it''s a double-edged sword." "It should be fine even if we don''t use the Chairman''s authority. It will definitely succeed right?" It became a huge commotion as everyone brainstormed and proposed their ideas. "auu." Usagi couldn''t endure it, and looked down alone. Tears spilled. Emotions raged within her chest, and she could no longer bear it. She thought that this is the place she belongs to once again. And she gave up on her home. She couldn''t run away endlessly, be at their mercy and tied to them until she dies. These were her vague thoughts. Even though she gave up, they were doing their best for her sake. They wanted her to stay with them. They needed her. For that reason, she needed to borrow their strength. For Usagi, being needed by someone, was something to be happy about, there was nothing else like that. As she quietly cried, Takeru placed his big hand on her head. "If we can''t help it with just the two of us if we try all together, it will work out somehow." "Kusanagi." "You''re not alone, I''m here too." "but, I there''s nothing I can give you all in return I am just dragging your feet just keep getting helped" Usagi''s head which was still lowered, was hit with a fist. "Idiiot." "Wh-what are you doing?" "do you know just how many times you saved our lives?" Takeru said while being a bit angry. "During the battle with Hero your sniping saved me, who was fighting with his own flesh and blood. I would have been killed if not for you." "" "It was the same during the tournament. When I was lying all beat up, you saved Ootori and Mari even though your eye was crushed." "" "In the fifth laboratory, you made a crack on the dragon''s back. Because you hit that shell, I was able to stab my sword in." Takeru reached towards Usagi''s head again, and this time he stroked it slowly and gently. "Because you were there, we are alive right now." "uuu." "We will need you in the future as well. That''s why I gathered everyone like this. I think you should know that." After hearing Takeru''s speech, Usagi started to cry aloud. It was a much more spectacular cry. All the members were startled, and for some reason they blamed Takeru for it. "Takeru! What did you say to Usagi-chan!" "Geez, you probably said something rotten to her anyway right? What are you going to do with her crying like this yes yes, there there, don''t cry." Ikaruga and Mari tried to calm her down. Certainly, it might have been a bit rotten. Takeru scratched his cheek with a wry smile. "Speaking of which, Kusanagi Saionji''s fiance, is he attending our school?" Despite the fact the other two were by Usagi, Ouka remained near him. "I don''t know the details, but he seems to be Usagi''s childhood friend." "Hmm do you know his name?" "Yeah, Tenmyouji Reima. Witch-Hunting festival''s executive committee chairman. It''s the guy who delivered the speech in the morning." "" "What is it?" "no, it''s nothing." Ouka looked away from Takeru and narrowed her eyes seriously. Takeru was a bit worried about that, but he didn''t think about it deeply at the moment. After that Ouka stayed at the strategy meeting with everyone, and then left to do work she was asked to do by the student council, she was the only one who went home. The Glossary Install (󥹥ȩ`) - It''s written as ({) meaning "Possession" . Volume 4, 4 - I, And The Place For Me To Be In Volume 4, Chapter 4 - I, And The Place For Me To Be In The next day, the second day of school festival preparation. "A move we thought of to ensure our victoryits name is, cosplay cabaret cosplay social meet!" It had been a day since the platoon members had stayed in Takeru''s room, all the members of the allied platoons had aligned and shouted with a loud voice as instructed to by Ikaruga. Silence the classroom was dead calm. Takeru''s mouth convulsed violently as well. Just now she said cabaret They were planning a cosplay event, and truth be told he knew about it. But a cabaret was unexpected. "You just clearly said cabare" "It''s a social meet! A watering hole! It''s not some kind of shady shop!" "should we do a caf after all?" "Haa?!" Hearing Ikaruga''s serious voice, Takeru involuntarily stepped back. "What''s fun about having a girl dressed in cosplay bring you a tea?! The only thing that would differ from normal cafe would be the clothes and stupid rock-paper-scissors games right?!" "No I don''t get it." "I''m not interested in such a piss-easy business! Listen okay!? The target are men who normally have little contact with women! They want some ''Kyaa kyaa ufufu''! It''s a place for people who look for something like that!" "Don''t arbitrarily pick a target but if that''s the case ain''t cosplay unnecessary?" Mari protested against that decision. "You must be joking! What you need to earn moneyis ERO!" It seemed like cosplay led straight to eros, thought Takeru. "Iiit''s all righttt. Touching is strictly prohibited, if you happen to be touched we can overcharge them. Talk with them, drink tea with them! It''s only watching!" Ikaruga held her hand up triumphantly. The interim leader''s glasses flashed and he raised his hand. "There are a lot of problems, however there''s one, the most important thing." "What. Go on and say it." An intense atmosphere filled the classroom, and sparks appeared between the two in question. "Taking photos, is it allowed?" *ching*, the interim leader''s glasses flashed again. "Of course it''s OK. However, we''re gonna charge for them! The price is going to depend on the pose!" "Win, gentlemen we''re gonna win this! It''s an ingenious plan utilizing the SAGA of men!" After reaching a mutual understanding, Ikaruga and the interim leader shook hands. Takeru couldn''t keep up with it, but the boys from the other platoons reluctantly agreed with wry smiles. "If the girls are fine with it but isn''t this a bit high level?" "I guess. But we can attach photos to the advertisement leaflets and if it isn''t high level customers won''t come right? For a variety of reasons, not many people want to enter this school." "But it''s amateur cosplay. What about make-up and clothes, we don''t have any knowledge about that kind of thing right?" While everyone agreed, they all voiced their worries about it too. But Ikaruga wonderfully dispelled their doubts. "Who do you think I am?!" As she said so, she extended a hand towards a platform that held a simple dressing room hidden behind a curtain. After hearing the state of inside, she opened the curtains vigorously. """"""WOAAAAAAAAAAA?!"""""" There, were the spectacularly transformed figures of girls. "Su-Suginami! Don''t open it suddenly like that! I still haven''t given an OK to this dress-up!" The first one in front was Ouka. First thing that they saw, was red color. The costume that matched the hair color of Ouka''s was made of delicate silk.and was sticking closely to her skin. It emphasized the form of Ouka''s breasts even more, and they was clearly visible. And just as eye-catching were her beautifully curved legs. An oddly short skirt and slits cut around the chest and her waist. That costume was exposing so much of her skin and her figure that everything was ''almost'' visible. It was a wickedly modified china dress. "Her chest is good, but Ootori''s main attribute are her legs. To make the most out of it, I thought of this!" "D-d-don''t decide on people''s worth like that!" "The skirt''s length and the slit is almost an overkill, but it''s not supposed to show everything. Having a bit of it hidden adds more ero to it. It''s very deep. Look at these thighs. Don''t they make you want to snuggle them?" "You bastards! Stop ogling me like that!" After pushing aside Ouka who yelled at the group of male students, Ikaruga said "Yes, next one." and pulled another person in front. "????! Come on! You know very well that I''m small at various places! No matter how I look at this its a no go Suginamiii!!" It was Mari''s advent, a cheer was raised from the men''s group again. Mari was wearing a swimsuit, but it wasn''t a normal one. It was a traditional swimsuit handed down from the ancient times of old Japan. A swimsuit which had a sad history and disappeared before anyone noticed, a precious heritage. A school swimsuit. Also, ''Mari'' was carefully written on the name tag at her chest. It wasn''t all. At her head, and her buttocks, there were cat ears and a fluffy tail. Moreover, both ear and tail were moving as if they were real. "Okay, this is what some people who aren''t interested in legs nor big tits wantis that right?" "Drop that smug face of yours!!" "Even the lack of something can be a good point. Why is it a school swimsuit? Because it promotes immorality and tempts you to perform mischief." "Try it and I''ll fucking kill you! And don''t call me a loli just because I don''t have breasts! I''m NOT loli and NO touching!" "Both tail and cat ears were created with use of magic investigation equipment and can move in response to the magic in her body. A cosplay only a witch can do, isn''t that innovative? Another option would be a red randosel. With it a smell of a crime and immorality would spike up! And we can charge extra for it." "I''m definitely not putting it on! I will NEVER put that thing on okay?!" Yes yes yes, move aside. Ikaruga pushed Mari away. "Next one is an unofficial participant and a special guest?. A very poor one who has nothing left. The following is very simple." With that said, next girl moved in front, it was "" Takeru snorted unintentionally. It was Lapis. "I''ve been told there''s not enough participants." "I was wondering why haven''t I seen you for the past few days, why have you come out at such a time?!" "I''ve been undergoing a routine adjustment in the facility. When I came back I was called out to by Suginami-sama." As they spoke through magic resonance, Lapis stared at Takeru expressionlessly. The members of the other platoons stared at Lapis with puzzled expressions and were asking "who?". And her appearance, was maniac too. She was wearing a large shirt on top. And nothing below. Although it was a so-called boy''s shirt on naked body, the problem was that the shirt was wet and semi-transparent. "A white shirt after coming out of bath a man''s romance, isn''t it. It suits her childish figure, a super cute loli in too-big and dripping wet clothes. This shirt, even though it seems to be wet, it''s actually made of see-through material. And yes, you there, no matter how hard you look you won''t see her breasts. It''s made so that those areas aren''t visible. Ah, but, she''s not wearing anything below. It''s literally a see through naked shirt getup." ! Some of the men opened their eyes wider. "I know what you want to say. Just this much is quite plain. That''s why I''m going to say what options are there." And there, she hit Lapis shoulder while saying ''come on''. After being tapped on the shoulder, she tilted her head while remaining expressionlessly. "Can I sleep together with you today Onii-chan?" *gofuoo*! Some boys from the alliance fell down and started vomiting blood. And after that, Ikaruga showed off the cosplay girls one after another. All the other boys raised a ruckus from excitement, Takeru felt sorry for his platoon members. Normally he would have hit Ikaruga, however, he couldn''t do it because there was the matter of Usagi, even though he was anguished he had to approve it. He felt like crying when he though about his comrades'' feelings. "Calm down right now. The next one is the last. My masterpiece." Ikaruga laughed fearlessly. "In this world, things that cannot be either classified as big or small exist. There are those who are both small and big at the same time, at first it might look unbalanced, but this is the final form that takes all these elements to extreme. The figure which shines as the one that has the best and miraculous styleis this." Prompted by Ikaruga, a girl came out timidly. Takeru was watching the girls with feeling similar to sympathy, but this time he blushed. "u-umm this is properly covering is it?" Hesitantly, the girl went in front with flushed cheeks. It was Usagi. On top of her head were huge rabbit ears, they were made of a fluffy material. A bunny girl. However, that''s was the only orthodox part. "Uuuuu uuuuuuuu" The majority of Usagi''s skin was visible. What she was wearing was no leotard nor tights. It was no longer clothes. The essential parts were hidden, and what was hiding themwere medical patches. There were patches, that were fluffy like feathers pasted all over her. Moreover, they weren''t covering much. The very limit indeed. The patches were affixed into important parts of her body, and although they were looking like a pattern, the fact was that it was no different from being naked. "T-this is the worst being in such an outfit in front of gentlemen!" Looking as if she was about to cry any moment, Usagi looked down. Even so, she tried to put up with it because her comrades were doing the same for her. She couldn''t be the only one who said no. But, it was still too much. that''s too erotic Even as Takeru criticized Ikaruga in his mind, his eyes were glued to Usagi. Usagi looked at Takeru as tears started to flow from his eyes. "I-I can no longer be a bride" Feeling shameful and stained, Usagi raised a hand to her mouth. After enjoying Usagi''s appearance, everyone looked towards Ikaruga. With a face that made it seem like they ascended, they gave her a thumbs up. Ikaruga also returned the thumbs up to them in a dignified move. "Wonderful! Perfect! I''m really glad we invited the Small Fry Platoon to the alliance!" "The variations are amazing Suginami! No, let me call you Suginami-san!" In response to the applause and praises, Ikaruga said "Of course!" and puffed her chest while looking smug. "Tell us whatever you need! If we can do it, then whether its chores or anything, we''ll do it all!" "Girls just need to display their bodies! We will do all the rest!" A question mark appeared above Ikaruga''s head. "What are you saying. You guys are going to dress up as well?" Dress up? Men will cosplay as well? In the world there was something like a butler caf. However, inviting women into a shop that mainly targeted men was impossible. There was only one classroom they could use, and they couldn''t do both of them at once. Then, what clothes were they supposed to change into? Just as everyone thought of that, "We still don''t have a cross-dressing boy here." Something outrageous came out of Ikaruga''s mouth. "N-no, Suginami-san as expected, that''s impossible." "Y-yeah. As you can see, we''re far from being beautiful there''s no baby face here, right?" The boys urged Ikaruga to think calmly. "Rest assured. My make-ups are perfect. No matter how manly you are, you''ll be a pretty girl when I''m done with you" Seeing the grin on Ikaruga''s face, everyone froze. And then everyone turned into enemies to one another, all the men looked at each other. They looked for a sacrifice. There was no need for two cross-dressing guys. One should be enough. A hot guy, where''s the hot guy. Where''s the baby face. If there''s a guy like that, we''ll be saved. And everyone''s line of sightwas directed towards Takeru. "No, that''s impossible right!? Why are you glaring so scornfully at me guys! Also, I''ve quite a bit of muscles?!" "A slim macho. No problems." Ikaruga''s eyes were sparkling and she showed an ''okay'' sign with her fingers. "L-look at my face, isn''t it manly?! I-if I get in a drag with my face that looks like that of a criminal''s, won''t the customers run away?!" "Certainly you have mean eyes, but you''ve got quite a baby face, Kusanagi. Aren''t you aware of that?" "N-no way, spare me" The moment Takeru tried to escape towards the exit, his shoulders were strongly grabbed from behind. It was Ouka dressed in a china dress and Mari in a swimsuit. Their eyes started glowing like that of a beast and they were surrounded by a red aura, the two performed a nelson hold on Takeru. "Let go! I don''t want to! Thinking normally it''s impossible!" "We had to go this far, and you, the captain think you can escape alone? We can''t let that pass, Kusanagi!" "Even I had to throw my pride away to go this far? You said you''ll carry half of the burden right? Why don''t you carry it now, Takeruu!" Ouka and Mari forcibly moved Takeru''s face as he tried to escape and made him face towards Usagi. "Ku-Kusanagi." Usagi was so embarrassed she was crying. Even that nervous and shy Usagi was doing her best. Usagi had a lot of pride and yet she exposed herself in public while looking so shameless. That Usagi did it. Aren''t you ashamed, as a captain? "Ugghhh." Tears accumulated in Takeru''s eyes and he clenched his teeth. He gave up on many things, and opened his eyes which were full of tears. And in his mind, he apologized to his parents. I am sorry father, mother. Takeru will Takeru will become a girl. "KuKusanagi Double-Edged style initiate! KusanagiTakeru! Shall discardhis manhood for today!" Kusanagi Takeru threw away his pride as a man, as well as many other things. Ten minutes later. "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha." "Kyahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha." "ppfu kufu" In front of Takeru who was dressed up, Ikaruga and Mari laughed. Even Ouka looked away and held her mouth trying to desperately stop herself from laughing. "I don''t care any more." Depressed, Takeru stood in front everyone while tears flowed from his eyes. His appearance, he had a dress laced with a lot of frills attached to it, a frilled headdress and knee-socks. It was the so-called gothic fashion. "Not bad not bad, not bad at all. Kusanagi, you should have more confidence. That''ll definitely earn some money." "Yup, you''re soo cute! Takeko-chan!" "You''re more of a maiden than me bffuu!" "What''s up with your tone?! Want me to draw it?! Want me to draw my sword?!" His get-up which was a gothic fashion, the attached sword could only be seen as a gag now. Next to the three who broke into laughter was Lapis who stared at Takeru. "Matching." *bzz* she spoke to him through magical resonance. "It''s what they call a pair look, is it not." "At least you don''t say things like that!" "If I am to objectively state my impressions, I think it doesn''t look weird. Thanks to Suginami-sama''s ability, your look is completely like that of a woman." "That doesn''t make me happy!" Takeru retorted to Lapis while crying. However, certainly Takeru''s appearance was that of a girl. Although his shoulders were quite broad and he had a stern look on his face, thanks to Ikaruga unleashing all of her skills, he turned into a slightly tall and sharp-eyed girl in gothic fashion. As a proof, all the boys who saw Takeru''s transformation said in unison, """""Lovely""""" "You''re all out of your minds!" In the end, Takeru''s photo in a drag was added into the advertisement leaflet. The time passed rowdily as he was being teased by the guys from the alliance. After Ikaruga''s cosplay showcase was over, everyone rushed to start to decorate the classroom, "Ahwait wait?! Don''t change yet! Look what the girls from our platoon found in the warehouse!" The captain of the 23rd platoon, Ishida slipped back into the classroom. As everyone''s line of sight gathered, Ishida raised a square device she had in her hand. "A polaroid camera! It''s vintage, but can''t we take everyone''s pictures with this?" "Agreed! Memories, memories!" "It fits with like something of an ordinary school. Why not." "It''s not like we gather like this often." "This dropout alliance is something formed for a limited time right?" "By all means! The Small Fry Platoon in the middle if you could! I''ll turn it into a family heirloom!" While the folks from other platoons were in favor, the Small Fry Platoon members looked at each other. "I''m not quite satisfied with a polaroid, but I want my art to remain for the future generations." Ikaruga showed her support with ''it can''t be helped'' feel. Mari''s eyes shined, she raised her hand and agreed with it. "I also agree! We don''t have many chances to take photos?." "t-taking pictures in such an outfit? A-as expected, this is a bit" "Since there''ll be lots of pictures taken on the day itself, just give up already." "However this is extremely shameless." "It''s fine, come on! Let''s go!" Mari pushed Ouka''s back and they moved to the center of the shooting. Takeru followed them with a bitter smile as well. "" Only Usagi looked at their backs and stood behind. Is it really all right for me to be there. That''s the thought that entered her mind. The reason the Small Fry Platoon participated in the Witch-Hunting festival seriously was because of Usagi''s circumstances. That was why Usagi intended to do her best, endure the shame and embarrassment and do her best as well. That was why she was unsure whether she belonged in that circle. She was receiving their help, so she wasn''t supposed to have fun. As she thought that way. "Come on? Usagi-chan! Hurry up and comee! What are you doing!" Mari pointed in the middle and gestured Usagi to come. "Saionji, don''t dawdle. Also, stand in front of me. I don''t want my legs photographed." Ouka frowned with a discontent face and also beckoned her. "Usagi, make haste and come. You''ve the leading role in this project." Ikaruga encouraged her to take a place alongside others as she obsessively adjusted the camera. In the end, "Captain''s orders, hurry up and come here. You''re embarrassed, so am I and everyone else. It''s our joint responsibility. That''s why, hurry up." Takeru, dressed in a gothic lolita fashion stood with dignity, it seemed like his composure was restored as he called Usagi. "" Happy after being accepted, Usagi started to cry lightly. "I-I don''t need you to remind me to come. Don''t rush me please." Despite being dressed in an embarrassing manner, Usagi proudly puffed her chest and briskly ran towards where everyone was waiting. As expected, she was placed in the very center. "Aaa?? this is e-embarrassing after all" As she shrunk in shame, *pop* Takeru placed a hand on her head. "Well, it''s just for today right. It should be fine." "H-however" "Also, it really suits you. Though, it is way too erotic." "Whaat?! Ero?!" Flustered, Usagi looked at Takeru''s face. He looked down at her and made a mean smile. It made her angry. "Kusanagi is erocute as well. If you shave all the body hair no one would ever think you''re a man." "Nghh don''t say it." "Hmph." Seeing Usagi puff up her cheeks, Takeru laughed merrily. "All right, it''s perfect in 5 seconds!" That''s when Ikaruga finally set up the camera and set the timer before running over to join them. And like that, she threw herself at and tried to embrace the whole Small Fry Platoon. "Wai! Suginami, it''s danggyaa!" "Howaa?!" "Dumbasssdoahh?!" The Small Fry Platoon lost their balance and everyone, including Lapis hugged Usagi. Everyone who stood behind them also shouted and opened their mouths raising an "Aa." That moment, the camera''s shutter sounded and a photo came out of the polaroid camera. It looked very strange, the Small Fry Platoon embracing each other as they lost balance, it was a very misshapen photo. However, all the boys and girls caught in the picture all had smiling faces appropriate for their age. After the photo-shoot was finished, Ouka left the classroom and walked through the courtyard alone. She was contacted by the student council''s secretary, Sendou Shizuka who cooperating with her in the Tenmyouji Reima investigation. "During the month he was here, the number of Magical Heritage Tenmyouji Reima has seized does not match the report. The Spriggan didn''t look up the details of seized goods on the inspection and he passed by easily. What is the most unnatural, is the astounding amount of goods he seized in just a month." "So it''s like that after all with the body of an ordinary human body which doesn''t have a phantom instrument, he can''t use magic. That''s why he''s bringing Magical Heritage to school, in order to use it as a weapon." Ouka frowned while holding her cellphone next to her ear. "Also, some of the seized Magical Heritages and adamantium that were stored in safe-boxes disappeared." "The recovered Magical Heritages should''ve been stored in safe-boxes to prevent leakage." "I apologize, that''s all I have." "We''ve harvested something as well. We were monitoring Tenmyouji Reima but, please look at this photo." Sendou sent an image to Ouka''s mobile phone. That was a scenery of a classroom prepared for Witch-Hunting festival. However, on the edge of the photo was Reima speaking with a girl. As she zoomed in, she saw Reima retrieve something that looked like money and stuffing it in his pocket. As she increased the resolution further, she saw some kind of pattern on the center of it. "A magic circle that''s a charm magic enchantment." "Yeah. This confirms that Tenmyouji Reima is Mephisto." "As expected of you but tailing him must''ve been incredibly dangerous, my apologies." "We''re the ones who''s relying on your help. We should be the ones to apologize." "Still, as a member of the student council, you should''ve been in a safe place together with President." "fufu, worrying about me? That''s unexpectedly gentle of you. President said so before, but I intend on joining the Banshee." When she said that, Ouka was convinced. Banshees be killed after being discovered. Still, they still entered the jaws of death without fear, they understood that gathering information was the cornerstone of investigations and took upon it themselves to fulfill that mission. They were even willing to sacrifice themselves for information. That was the Inquisition''s Banshee. "I was unable to obtain any useful information, my apologies." "There''s no such thing. Also, it''s all right as long as we know. Although it''s part of enemy''s plan, I think the Witch-Hunting festival system is interesting. Make sure you earn a lot of points and help Saionji-san. By the way, the china dress looked really good on you." Sendou changed her tone, and laughed gently. "Wha why do you?!" "I''m a Banshee applicant. No need to worry. As promised, if Tenmyouji tries to get close to your companions, I''ll protect them even at the cost of my life. You do want to protect your wonderful comrades, don''t you." As she was told that, Ouka growled slightly. When she decided to lend them a hand, Ouka asked Sendou to tail Reima and told her to immediately attack him if he was to do anything to her comrades. However, she didn''t expect their circumstances to be known. Surely, it wasn''t just Tenmyouji Reima, but Ouka and the others were monitored as well. They placed transmitters on everyone she doesn''t trust me this much? That lazy woman! It''s all for the sake of protecting you folks. She heard Nagaru''s faint voice. She swallowed the anger and tried to calm down. "Let''s aim at the moment during which Tenmyouji is alone. We''ll probably arrest him in the evening, I''ll contact you again later." "Understood." "Let me say so in advance, please proceed with caution. The most terrifying thing about that guy, is the fact that he inherits the memory of the people he is in." "memory?" "That''s the reason he was able to take down the student council. He keeps the memory, he had access to the extensive list of exchanges and relationships as well as information known only to the student council. Even if the soul changed, the brain remained the same. Since he has all the memory of the possessed target, he can imitate that person and easily prepare an alibi. That''s why, turn a deaf ear no matter what that guy says." If what Sendou said was true, then he was truly a menace. Even if the soul changes, the person is still the same. It''s different from mimicry and disguise. The memories inside of the body are the same as original. There was no way to differentiate. "For Mephisto to possess someone, he probably needs to touch the other party, so avoid approaching. Try to put him to sleep with anesthetic bullets, and if that''s impossible - shoot to kill." "Understood." After finishing the call, she folded the mobile. She made a tired sigh and walked through the crowded school grounds that were in middle of preparations. Somehow, Ouka was a bit lonely. The truth was that she wanted the 35th platoon to help out with this mission, but there was a possibility of them being targeted if they engaged in it. The enemy is a monster that consumes the souls of people he touches. She couldn''t allow her comrades to engage against someone like that. Just this time, it was the best to do these things alone. Thanks to the research they did over the last two days, they confirmed Reima''s guilt. If she arrests him, it will also help with the matter of Usagi''s engagement, it was killing two birds with one stone. "How about a trade-off?" that''s what she said to the president, asking her to have Witch-Hunting festival continue after Reima was arrested. Nagaru had a weird look on her face, and agreed with something that simple. The reason she asked Nagaru about that, was because if Reima is arrested and Witch-Hunting festival is cancelled, they won''t be able to earn points. Even if the engagement were to be cancelled, it didn''t mean Saionji house would cancel Usagi''s drop out. In any case, it was all for Usagi''s sake. however, somehow. Ouka thought about how she, herself has changed. The Ouka from before would turn deaf ears to her comrade''s family circumstances and wouldn''t have participated in Witch-Hunting festival no matter what. She has realized that she''s been enjoying the Witch-Hunting festival. I don''t hate this kind of atmosphere, is what she thought. Of course, she didn''t want to dress in such a shameful costume but doing things with other people of the same age that weren''t related to battle wasn''t bad. The feelings she has never tasted before in her life were itching. How foolish I am. She smiled wryly reminded of her own miserableness. The times when she was being called Calamity seemed like a lie. She hasn''t been called that way recently. Ouka sighed and shook her head when she thought of her own change. The school was still very lively. There were those who assembled the tents. Those who prepared food ingredients. Whether it was decorations, people who drew pictures on grounds and walls, it was a fresh, unusual sigh. However, at the same time. She felt something uncomfortable. "?" She stopped her feet and looked towards the middle of the school yard. The placement of stalls. The idea''s for decorations. Regular intervals and the people who were leading others. There was a hidden harmony in their careless movements. The drawings on the walls and the ground turned into an unnatural pattern. She hasn''t noticed it until now, but something was weird. Ouka approached the students who were drawing a pattern on the ground. "You guys what are you doing?" Proceeding with caution, she asked one of the female student. The student was puzzled and looked up at Ouka casually. "decorations preparing for the Witch-Hunting festival." "Why are you drawing such a thing on the ground?" It was just as Ouka said, it''s position was too irregular to be called a decoration, it was a pattern that had an unknown meaning. Looking closely, the pattern continued and climbed the walls of the school building up to the roof. The students gondolas and hanged from the windows to paint the school''s wall. Weird. What are all of them doing? "A different platoon proposed us to join a bigger project." "Project? Is this a part of some kind of play?" "Its rude to refer to Reima-sama''s plan like that!" When she heard Reima''s name, Ouka was horrified. "Since you''re in the way, could you stop talking to me?!" The female student went back to work, displeased. Other students were looking at Ouka strangely. Ouka backed away slowly, turned on her heel and distanced herself. "Vlad, are you listening?" While walking through the school grounds at a brisk pace, she questioned her Relic Eater. "What is it, my tentative master. I have no intentions on keeping you company for a sideshow." "You must''ve heard it. It''s not a sideshow, it''s already confirmed that this is a case." "At this level, it is still a sideshow. Its not a level that would allow usage of Relic Eater." "I didn''t say anything about summoning you! I just want to examine the entire school so lend me power!" "I am not a search-type. Sensing magic is out of my specialty." "Is it not possible for me fly in the sky? I need to take a good look at entire school from there." "Hmm let''s see." As she heard Vlad''s reply, Ouka closed her eyes. That moment, an experimental video came back. As if she was a bird, she looked down on the ground and vigorously rose up to the sky. "Although it''s not part of my duties, I tried to imitate vision of a crow. How is it?" "So that''s how it is after all." Ouka''s suspicion turned into conviction. "It''s a magical circle." The paintings that were drawn by the students looked like geometric patterns. The unnatural positioning of the stalls. Although they were all meaningless by themselves, they all were small parts of something bigger, it could be easily recognized after looking from the sky. Similar to the Nazca lines, a circular shape formed the magical circle. "Ohh. This doth seem they hast thought of something huge." "Do you know anything about the magic that''s going to be invoked from this circle?" "For this current Master, I have no duty to serve in this manner. Fulfill the contract." "I get it, I''ll do it myself." Ouka focused on the scene Vlad showed her and began analyzing the magic. She mobilized all the knowledge of magic she hoarded in order to use Vlad, she explored all magic whether it existed or was lost. The form, color, pattern, and the minor details in the characters. After compiling all the information finding the magic she was interested in, Ouka started to panic. "what a thing!" "Indeed, this magical circle is one that seizes the psyche. It''s something beyond comparison to something like charm magic, it''s dangerous." It was just as Vlad said. Charm magic depended on the caster himself, and it couldn''t completely subjugate the target. Other spirit interference magic too, made it possible only to force them to do one action and the enchantment couldn''t be maintained, they were at the level of hypnosis. However, this was different. Magic that dominated the psyche "Master-Slave" forced those who were caught in it into absolute obedience. It made them recognize what they are ordered as something that''s correct to do, and move accordingly. Were they told to die, it would instill no doubts in their hearts, they would do it as if it was something perfectly normal. Just by being caught in it once, there was no way to defy it. It modified both emotions and the memory, it was impossible to cure it after being caught in it. "If they manage to use magic on this scale, there''s going to be a lot of damage!" "The "Master-Slave" can only be used by a few people and requires an excessive amount of magic. However, if the caster can adapt it and use multiple sacrifices, the damage can go beyond the extent of school and extend to the entire city." Ouka took out her mobile phone and bit her lip. The enemy''s purpose wasn''t killing the student council president. It was to sacrifice the school, and all the people in the cityand use them as the advance attack. At the same time as Ouka found the magical circle. The second day of the Witch-Hunting festival preparation period, the evening came safely. Since it''s become quite dim, there were lights affixed in the vicinity. Since it was decided on suddenly, there could be only two days for preparation. It was quite harsh, but considering all the circumstances it has been OK''d by everyone, and the school was busy be it day or night. Takeru went to discard the unneeded goods to the incinerator, and left the classroom. "" He was now in a school building with multi-purpose classrooms lined up. As he passed by the second-year''s classroom, he toured it while listening. Everyone put on a puzzled expression, and the students spoke reluctantly. Takeru walked down the quiet hallway. Although other school buildings were crowded with students, only this one was strangely quiet. However, it didn''t mean there were no signs of life, there must''ve been gold diggers in this school building as well. That''s what his intuition told him. That''s when Tenmyouji Reima came out from the anti-magic medicine lab. He immediately noticed Takeru. "Oh, Kusanagi, is it? What''s up, coming to a place like this." He had his usual refreshing smile on his face. Reima closed the classroom''s door and put a key into the lock. "what about this place?" As Takeru asked, Reima finished closing the door. "I was looking around the unused classrooms. Some fellows wanted to make use of this classroom, but they weren''t allowed because there are particularly dangerous chemicals in this laboratory. I checked it just in case." This is also part of work of mine as executive committee member, said Reima. "What about you? Don''t tell me you''re trying to use a classroom without a permission?" "" "That''s no good. As a member of Witch-Hunting festival executive committee I can''t overlook this is what I want to say, but if there''s anything you need then just tell me. Although I can''t give you permission, I''ll allow you to sneak around here a little." Reima played around with the door''s card key and smiled mischievously. Seen in this light, he wasn''t a bad person. On the surface he seemed like a good guy. However, Takeru was skilled in sensing others'' true nature. It wasn''t an ability to sense someone''s feelings but an intuition similar to that of animals'' that told him whether the other person was harmless or not on their first meeting. "Senpai. I have a question." "Nn? What is it, you''re so formal." "What did you do to Usagi?" Abruptly, Takeru directed a question as sharp as a knife towards Reima. Reima was dumbfounded, he blinked two, three times. "ehh, umm what? Nothing really." "She was scared of you, Senpai. In front of you, she started hyperventilating. That''s not normal." "oh, is that so. But, Usagi must''ve been nervous meeting me after such a long time" "You''re wrong. It''s never been this bad. I''ve never seen her be that frightened as she was at that time." Answer me, Takeru threatened him with his gaze. At first, Reima scratched his cheek troubled, after a while he looked down quietly. "you got me there. I shouldn''t have talked with you, who''s taking care of Usagi. I didn''t intend on keeping it from you, okay? It''s just difficult." And, with a distant look on his face, Reima started to talk about the past. "A long time ago, when I first met Usagi, I''ve been treating her badly. Although I was just a brat, but that''s not an excuse for doing such horrible things. And it seems like it caused Usagi''s trauma." Admonishing himself, Reima clenched his fist. "She lost her brother and sister in an accident. With the two who were candidates for succeeding family''s death, the responsibility of Saionji house''s survival fell on her and Usagi needed to shoulder it." Reima was indifferent, but he wasn''t lying. All of that, was true. That''s what intuition told Takeru. "As the second son of Tenmyouji, I was jealous of Usagi. My brother was outstanding, and my family saw only my brother, my family had no expectations of me as I grew up when Usagi became the heir after her older siblings died I was envious of her." I said a lot of horrible things, Reima confessed again. "Usagi was being pressured by responsibility, and while she was like that I made her hit rock bottom because of my jealousy. That''s the truth I can''t deny it." "" "I want to atone for it. You might have heard about it, I''m engaged to Usagi. It''s something our parents have decided but I''m serious about it." Reima acting gentlemanly put a hand on his chest. "From now onward, I''m going to give her everything. As my wife I''m going to take care of her as her husband. She is my precious thing, that''s why" "That''s it." Sharply, Takeru stopped the flow of Reima''s words. Reima responded with a puzzled expression and tilted his head slightly. Takeru directed a sharp gaze that didn''t change a bit ever since the beginning at Reima. "I''ve been always pulled in by that. That''s why I wanted to confirm it but it''s just as I thought, Tenmyouji Reima." "wait, what are you saying?" "Stop lying. Peel off that disguise of yours." In an instant, Takeru grabbed Reima''s collar. "Usagi is not an object. If you really though of her as someone important, you wouldn''t treat her like an object. Also, I feel nothing from your words." Takeru Understood. Even if it was like this guy said, and he fancied Usagi a lot, people don''t reflect on their mistakes so easily. If he really was sorry about it, why did he leave Usagi alone up until now? If he thought of Usagi as precious, he wouldn''t ever call her a ''thing''. Tenmyouji Reima continued to wound Usagi deeply in her mind. If she were to be trapped in Saionji''s house and grow accustomed to living with this guy, she would break. He absolutely couldn''t allow that to happen. "" Reima looked surprised at first, but he gradually revealed his true nature. Before Takeru noticed, Reima looked down at him haughtily. "You got me Kusanagi''s a pretty sharp guy eh." Takeru was not surprised, he expected this to be the true nature of Reima''s. "Can I ask you something? Kusanagi, what kind of relationship do you have with Usagi?" "ha?" "The ''captain and subordinate'' answer is out of question. I''m asking you what relationship do you have with her." Completely looking down on him, Reima asked. Without even thinking about it, Takeru said the truth. "She''s an important comrade of mine." "Pff ku-kuhahahahahahahahaha." Suddenly, Reima laughed. "Comrades! And you even threw in "important"! Indeed, certainly a miserable misshapen like you will get along well with other bastards!" After laughing so much until tears appeared in his eyes, Reima hit Takeru''s shoulder. "Like I said before, I''m her fiance. We''re going to marry, Usagi and I. I''m glad. If she''s just a comrade of yours. If you were lovers I wouldn''t know what to do. From now on for a life time, I''m going to indulge myself in her OK? Well, it''s not like I''d take a no for an answer." "You bastard!" Takeru went back to his original demonic manner and drew closer to Reima. Reima didn''t run away, he just put on a rude smile. "No matter how much you deny it, Usagi belongs to me, she''s my thing. Only mine." "!!" "She''s pretty pitiful. Not recognized by the members of her own family, no matter how much she does her best she won''t get praised. Moreover, she has killed her own brother and sister with her own hands, can it get even more pathetic?" After Reima revealed that, Takeru opened his eyes wide. Usagi killed her brother and sister? What does that mean? "The thing about it being an accident was a lie. The truth is that she killed them." "Say no more of this bullsheet! Or I''ll" "Don''t heat up like that. Well, She didn''t intend to kill them. I know that she doesn''t have that much courage. But all the folks over at Saionji think that Usagi killed them." Reima happily said that Usagi''s pathetic. "She has no allies in that household. So don''t just get on my case. That''s why if Usagi becomes mine and gives them a kid, Saionji will be celebrating. That''s when they''ll sever their relation with Inquisition and get a post in the Ethics Committee." "Usagi is not anyone''s thing nor a tool!" Seeing Takeru''s rage, Reima looked down at him with a relaxed smile. "But it seems like you''re misunderstanding. Even so, I love her. Her courage in stacking a wasted effort, or not ever being rewarded. That kind of thing seems irresistibly lovely to me. Don''t worry Kusanagi, I''m going to properly protect her. I won''t have anyone hurt her nor make her cry ever again. You have my guarantee." "" "That''s because she''s my belonging! The only one who can hurt her or make cry is me! I have no intentions of giving her to anyone! That includes you!" Reima''s lips distorted with pleasure and madness appeared in his eyes. Takeru''s fist creaked. Truly, he didn''t expect the man called Reima to be this broken. He absolutely couldn''t pass Usagi to him. "What''s up, not going to hit me? Come on, what is it. I''m not going to resist." Reima held out his cheek towards Takeru. However, Takeru didn''t hit him. And Reima withdrew. "I didn''t come here to beat you up. Only to check how things are." While staggering, Reima ridiculed Takeru. "Hee, so you know what will happen to Usagi if you hit me, the son of Ethics Committee''s Chairman. I''m impressed. You''re surprisingly calm, aren''t you?" "Calm? Don''t talk crap. I will use my full strength to stop you from taking Usagi. No matter what." "Then, I''ll use all my strength to take her away. I too, won''t be picky when choosing the means." After showing his tongue, Reima laughed atrociously, like a hypocrite. Takeru glared at him, and turned away. "Nobody can sever my fate! In the near future, both Usagi and this school, all of it will be mine! Do your best and struggle!" Takeru turned deaf ears to the crap Reima was spouting and went back to his own classroom. "don''t get cocky. Know your place, trash." When he was unable to see Takeru''s back, Reima shook his head and sighed. "After all, your life is going to end tomorrow. If you can''t even grasp the current situation, you can''t do anything. Kusanagi." He fixed his uniform that was crooked after he was grabbed and opened the medicine laboratory with the card key once again. The curtains were closed, and the lab was enveloped in darkness, it was barely visible. However, the light coming from the corridor lit it up. It resembled a female student, there were the two white legs of a Japanese girl. These legs didn''t move, they were dangling like that of a doll. "now then although this place was nearly exposed, I somehow managed to fool him." Reima placed his hand on the door and happily stared into the darkness of the laboratory. "Isn''t it about time for you to change your body? Hey, you listenin''?" The Glossary Master-Slave (ޥ``) - It''s written as (ū_θ) meaning "Song of Slavery" . Volume 4, 5 - Rabbits Have Fangs Too Volume 4, Chapter 5 - Rabbits Have Fangs Too After changing her clothes and being coached on proper etiquette by everyone, Usagi escaped the classroom to prepare for a dinner. "A-at this rate by being over there my maiden''s heart won''t be able to withstand it." Disheartened, she walked unsteadily down the hall. Because her comrades were doing their best, she made a promise with Ikaruga saying that she''ll wear any costume, but it was a mistake. She didn''t expect it to be that extreme. "but." Usagi smiled wryly and took out a photo from her breast pocket. It was a photo taken during the dropout alliance''s photo session. Although they had to take multiple shots to capture everyone, Usagi decided to take the very first; the failed photo. Rather than the photos taken later in which everyone took a pose, the first one looked lovely to her. Everyone had such a lively expression. "it was fun." She spoke out in secret and smiled. Although she did her best alone to be acknowledged by the Saionji household, being with her comrades was not only encouraging, but also fun. Being needed by someone, and being in a place she was needed at. A place that made her feel at ease, a fun place. If she''s there, she can be herself. Usagi was very, very happy that she entered this school and that she was placed in the 35th test platoon. Even if Father and Mother don''t recognize it, I will stay in this school. She decided to stop accepting whatever they said and decided to resist from now on. No matter how terrified she is, no matter how her body trembles in fear, she will no longer stand back and accept it. Otherwise, she could never look her comrades in the eyes again. And if Saionji house tries to lock her away, she will run away from home or whatever and defy them. Many ways of doing so (defying) have entered her head. There''s no need to be bound by anyone; Saionji Usagi doesn''t belong to anyone. "Now that I decided that, let''s treat everyone to a delicious dinner! Fufufuu, I''m not just an exceptional sniper right? I''ll have them taste my delicious cuisine made from common ingredients." *oh ho ho*, Usagi laughed loudly and went outside heading to the cafeteria to purchase ingredients for dinner. The day was already coming to an end, and the hallway was dim. The hustle and bustle made by students immersed in preparations could be heard in the distance. "weird, isn''t it." Usagi noticed something unnatural. It was too quiet. No, to be exact only the school building Usagi was in was shrouded in silence. Both the day before, and today, students should have been moving all around the place preparing things and causing a lot of noise. "Usagi." When she heard a familiar-sounding voice, Usagi''s heart froze. She quickly hid the photo in her breast pocket, and despite not wanting to turn around and look back, she couldn''t help but to do it. The fear that she was scarred with, resurfaced. "You seem quite happy don''t you. Did something good happen to you?" Dyed by sunset, a smile that denied her hopes appeared in front of her. It stirred a memory from the past. Back then, it was also sunset. Her breathing clogged, she started to feel unpleasant and her body trembled. "You didn''t come back home yesterday? I''ve been waiting all this time. Mother was furious." Reima''s eyes narrowed as his fingers played with Usagi''s hair. "What a bad girl maybe you need to be punished?" Usagi''s body shook as if she was hit with a whip. If she loses here, it will turn back to how it was back then. As if I''d lose, Usagi bit her lips and tried to disperse the fear with pain. "Do you want me to break your heart again? Just like back then." "I-I will no longer" "Nn?" "No longerdo as I''m told by you!" With her body trembling, and with a trembling voice. For the first time in her life, Usagi stood against those who tried to chain her down. "is that so. I get it." However, that disobedience of hers, plunged her into despair once again. Reima squeezed the hair he was playing with and raised his arm with it. "Aghh!" "The rebellious age eh? Can''t be helped. I didn''t want to say such a thing either." As Usagi''s face distorted in pain, Reima glared at her. "Hee, so you can make that kind of expression. Nice. I''ve never seen it before, that''s quite fresh." He ridiculed how she looked like as she desperately tried to resist him. No matter how much she tried to resist it, fear was dwelling in Usagi''s eyes and Reima didn''t miss that fact. There is no way he would miss it. For this man, his greatest joy was to look at Usagi''s frightened expression. "You said you won''t do as I tell you to, but what do you intend to do? It can''t be that you intend to run away from home like yesterday? You think you can escape from Saionji house and me?" His pupils shined as he narrowed his eyes to look at Usagi''s suffering. "Did you maybe beg your comrades for help? Kusanagi, Ootori, Suginami and the witch called Nikaido. They''re all working for the Chairman that''s no good, what is going to happen if these illegal activities are publicized?" "?! Why why do you know that!" "That''s because it''s about you. I investigated it all. The Ethics Committee''s political strength is already equivalent to that of Inquisition Board''s. No matter how stupid you are, you surely can imagine what is going to happen." Reima moved his mouth right next to her ear. "You will never get away from me." "hii" "A murderer like you, leaving everything behind and escaping, there is no way you can be forgiven. Did you forget your own sins?" Usagi''s breathing accelerated. Murderer. Her own sins, Usagi tried to deny them. She thought ''there is no way I would do such a thing''. "It''s too late to feign ignorance. Because of you, your family died. Your brother, your sister and also your grandparents. You killed them all." "Wrong" "I''m not wrong. Despite being a murderer, you have comrades now and enjoy your school life. Seeing you like that, I wonder what would your dead family say?" "uuu!" "Anyway, even those comrades of yours will eventually die because of you, won''t they? What kind of sniper are you to make mistakes and shoot your own comrades? You haven''t changed from back then at all, you kill everyone that surrounds you under the guise of an ''accident''." "uuuuu!" "Even you yourself don''t want such a thing to happen right? I get it. That''s why you should quit school and become my possession." Usagi vision shook, her breathing was irregular and her shoulders rose and lowered repeatedly. It felt like the hope she has finally managed to grip in her hands was spilling through her fingers, the world seemed like it had lost all its colors. "It''s all right. If it''s me, I''ll accept you as you are. I''m different from the other guys. The only one who will love someone so disgraceful and hideous like you, is me." "nnii" "You won''t get away. I''m doing all of this for your sake." Her lungs could no longer process the oxygen, and her vision started to flicker. She could no longer stand, and collapsed on the spot. Reima embraced her body after she fell, and this time he spoke gently into her ear. "It''ll be all right, Usagi be at ease. You, unlike the others aren''t going to become my slave. I will make only you stay by my side unaffected by magic." As she was about to lose her consciousness, and it felt like her heart was dying, Usagi heard Reima''s words. I won''t let you run away that''s what those words of his meant. "I mean, you''re my important toy aren''t you? Right Usagi." With just these words, Usagi''s heart easily shattered. Because she had comrades, she did her best. Destroying Usagi''s last hope was easy for Reima. The wound in her heart, was very deep. The poison seeped in during the years they were together, it was not something that could be detoxified so easily. "Noow then what should I do about your comrades." There was something in his wide smile as he gently stroke Usagi''s cheek. Takeru returned to the classroom and after opening the door he approached Mari. "Is Usagi here?" "? If it''s Usagi-chan, a while ago she left to buy ingredients for dinner." Mari was preparing decorations in the classroom, she furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Takeru with a serious expression. "What happened? You seem angry?" "no, nothing much." In order to suppress his anger, Takeru took a deep breath. "Did she go alone?" "Yeah, she went out saying that if she''ll stay any longer she''ll get stained by Suginami." "and Ootori?" "That insensitive woman was called over to the student council. I wonder what''s more important to her, Usagi-chan or the student council." As Mari puckered her lips, Takeru placed a hand on his chin and thought. "Sorry, I''m going to look for Usagi. Was she headed to the cafeteria?" "I don''t get what''s going on, but I''ll come with you. Explain the situation properly to me as we move." Not knowing what happened, Mari hit Takeru''s chest with her fist,and offered to go with him. "If you''re making such an expression, it means something nasty is going on. It shows on your face too much." "But aren''t you still working" "Although we''re participating in the Witch-Hunting festival for Usagi-chan, that not going to help when she''s in a crisis because that would be putting the cart before the horse." She exhaled loudly and put a hand on her hip. "that''s a big help. It''s reassuring to have you with me." "Somehow, it felt as if I was told that it makes no difference whether I''m here or not though?" "You''re digging into it too much." Takeru said so with a wry smile and left for the dining room together with Mari. She entered the kotatsu in the second student council room, Sendou drank tea and reported to Nagaru, the student council president listened to Sendou''s words with her usual relaxed expression. "is that so?, you were unable to catch him alone yet?." "Yes. However, he will probably start moving alone during the night, as he seems accustomed to it. The movement of other students should also be dulled, it''s a perfect time to aim for him." "I leave the arrest timing to you. About Ouka-chan too, even though she''s a prodigy, tell her to be careful?" "Understood." Sendou''s attitude was indifferent, Nagaru looked down with a slightly apologetic feel. "Since I would just get in the way as you carry it out, and I''m unable to do anything sorry for always asking you to do such dangerous things, Shizuka-chan." Towards the concerned Nagaru, Sendou briefly smiled. "it''s all for President''s sake. I don''t mind throwing away my life for you." As Sendou placed a hand on her chest and spoke her true feelings, her face was lightly stained red. Nagaru stared at her fondly and then lowered her eyes with regret. "I see. You will throw your life away for my sake." "Yes. You believed in me and invited me in. It''s because of that I''m here." "Shizuka-chan, I''m sorry I couldn''t help you." Because of the sudden apology, Sendou tilted her neck, puzzled. But Nagaru ignored it and continued. "With this I have lost all my subordinates? it feels so lonely." "President?" "Unfortunately, I''m unable to feel sad but I know the feeling of having fun. I really enjoyed myself when I worked together with Shizuka-chan and the other members of the student council." "" "It''s a real shame I won''t be able to taste this kind of fun any more. Especially with Shizuka-chan, with whom I knew the longest." As she stared at the cup filled with liquid in daze, she muttered. "That girl was never honest. Although I''ve noticed her feelings a long time ago, she did her best to hide how she truly felt whenever I said "sorry for troubling you", she always responded like this." She raised her face, and stared at her with a lonely expression. At the same time, she pulled out a small handgun from the kotatsu, and pointed the derringer at Sendou. "''I intend on become a banshee after all'', is what she said." "" "I''m only being protected a shameless student council president I am really sorry." "" "" The moment Nagaru put strength into the finger on the trigger, Sendou clicked her tongue and pulled out a handgun from her waist. Two gunshots sounded in the second student council''s room, and soon after that happened. The sun had already set completely, Ouka arrived at the meeting place she agreed on with Sendou. "Sorry to make you wait, Senpai." As Ouka raised her voice, Sendou who was checking her gun looked up and made a thin smile. "Sorry to contact you this late. The target didn''t seem like he would be left alone." "No rather than that." Ouka told Sendou about the large-scale magical circle drawn on the school and the magic name of the spell as well as scale of the damage it will invoke. "let''s hurry. If we miss this opportunity, we don''t know when the next chance to catch Tenmyouji alone will be." "Understood. I will go ahead, Senpai will go after me." "Ara, isn''t it time to let the senior go first?" "I have a Relic Eater. Worst comes to worse, it''s power can be used to protect the owner''s soul. If I was to be touched by enemy by any chance, use that opportunity to shoot." "" "Senpai?" "I understand. Then, I will follow after you rush in. Be careful." While responding with a smile, Sendou started to move up the stairs while holding a gun. Ouka followed her. At the very end of the hallway, at one of the empty classrooms. Sendou stuck to the wall on the right side of the door. Ouka was sticking to the left side, and prepared to rush in. Although it seemed like a simple empty classroom, it was clad in a strange atmosphere, it was heavy and suffocating. So gloomy it seemed as if a scream would sound from inside, it made Ouka feel sick. It''s here. Her intuition was confident of this place''s abnormality, he was definitely there. Ouka rushed in at the same time as Sendou opened the door. She raised her gun and turned around the room while lowering her waist. Front first, then she checked the left and right sides. When she turned the muzzle to the leftshe saw the person who was her target, he was standing in front of the blackboard. "Tenmyouji Reima. You''re arrested for unauthorized use of anti-magical tools and the embezzlement of Magical heritages." "" "Bastard, you''re suspected to be a witch. Surrender quietly. There''s no way you will escape this academy." Ignoring Ouka''s advice, Reima didn''t answer and grinned instead. Reima also had a gun in his hand. Ouka thought he was intending to fight, but the muzzle wasn''t pointing at her, but towards his feet. Seeing that mysterious behavior, she looked at what his muzzle pointed to. From between the desks two white legs were seen and familiar-looking blonde hair. "Saionji?!" Under Reima''s feet lied Usagi. It didn''t seem like she was dead, but she had trouble breathing and was unconscious. "What did you do!" "As expected. It''s good that you''re predictable, Ootori Ouka." "You bastard!" "That''s dangerous, you shouldn''t point such things at other people. I still haven''t done anything. Well, but it seems like I''m going to from now on?" He provoked her and shrugged. She regretted not having live ammunition with her now. Even at this distance, she was confident that she could put a bullet in his brain before he squeezes the trigger. But with anesthesia bullets, there would be a slight delay before he loses consciousness. "I know your identity! Mephisto I told you that I won''t let you escape! Even if you kill Saionji, I''m going to arrest you! Before you sin any further, surrender yourself!" Ouka no longer doubted that Reima was a witch. Soon after, she realized she made a mistake. "I''m Mephisto? Who told you such a thing?" "Don''t think you can talk your way out of it, there''s multiple evidences against you. You took over Tenmyouji Reima''s body and devoured his soul, I already know about everything!" "Hahahaha, you''re so stupid I''m at loss for words. My soul is my own. I was human all along. Why don''t you use the filter and and check it? If you do that, you''ll immediately understand that I''m not a witch." She put strength into her body. If he says so with so much confidence, she had to consider another possibility. If Reima wasn''t Mephisto, then where was he? No, maybe he didn''t exist in the first place? Mephisto was a fake, and this guy was simply a human who " I''m right here? " *zssht*, a chill ran down her spine. Warned by her inborn senses about a crisis, Ouka immediately lowered her body and turned her muzzle around. At the same time, a bullet passed by where her head was just a moment earlier. A surprise attack. It''s not like she didn''t expect one. Ouka returned rapid fire towards her back. It hit. Four anesthesia bullets struck the ambusher''s chest. But the person in question plunged on to Ouka without any care for them. A bulletproof vest! She regretted not aiming for the head. Also, she couldn''t leap in such confined space and in consequence, she fell on her back and slammed into the ground. "Daaamnnn!" She raised her neck and attempted to aim her gun at the ambusher however. Ouka froze. She visually confirmed the enemy''s identity. "that''swhy!" The ambusher raised her face while binding Ouka''s arms behind her back. The ambusher''s identity was the person who hunted Mephisto together with her, it was Sendou Shizuka. "Nice to meet you Ootori Ouka-chan. I''m Mephisto." An eerie voice intermingled with that of Sendou''s and Mephisto laughed. She climbed over Ouka''s body pinning all of her limbs, and made an inhuman smile. "since when!" "Your comrade Kusanagi was it. When that child got close to Reima, she tried to help Kusanagi-kun. That''s when I''ve eaten her up with pleasure." "!" "The fact that you mistook Reima for Mephisto is what caused your defeat you sure are an outstanding child, but because of Kusanagi you lost your chance. This girl had a possibility of a surprise attack in mind, but despite the risk she tried to protect Kusanagi-kun since that''s what she promised you." What a sad story isn''t it, Mephisto added sorrowfully. Ouka couldn''t talk back to Mephisto who seemed to know it all nor hide her surprise. "Mephisto inherits the memories and emotions of the possessed person, that''s what this girl told you, isn''t it? What were you two doing and the fact that she desperately tried her best to keep her promise, I know all about it." Mephisto rolled up her sleeves with her teeth and stuck out a long tongue. Sendou''s arm that appeared from the sleeves had countless scars on it. The tongue seemed to be chewed and bit as well, blood was oozing out. "Look at this. Ouch, it hurts. This girl''s loyalty to the student council president was amazing. While writhing in pain as she was being killed and her soul devoured, she tried to commit suicide by biting off her tongue just to protect you guys and the student council president." "Bitch" "But in the end, she wailed just like everyone else. President? President? and such. Heh, love comes in various forms. Love that''s deemed to be unrequited such a sad story, is it not." With Sendou''s face, Mephisto laughed at Sendou herself. "Well, the President in question should be lying down in a pool of blood and dumping her own internal organs! I killed her! I killed this girl''s beloved President with her own two hands! Ahihi!" "I''ll slaughter you! I''ll never forgive you!" Her anger burst, Ouka tried to free her arms from the constraint and move the muzzle towards Mephisto. However, that''s when Mephisto pulled out a piece of paper that looked like a bill and placed it on her strangely long tongue. A specialized piece of paper that had a operative procedure and a magical circle engraved as well as imbued with magic, an "Instant Charm". Although as the name implied, it was a disposable thing and a substitute, it could also be used by normal humans who don''t have any magic in their bodies. She was careless. Ouka was already been touched by Mephisto. What was input in the charm was without a doubt Install. "Now, open your heart as if you were spreading your legsif you don''t, it''s going to hurt reaaal much." "Fu-guu!IiiaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Ouka''s screams erupted. The cause of her screams was pain. That pain, was not one of flesh nor the brain''s, her soul was in pain. She saw a flashback. A memory of her past. A memory of her family. Her sin. "Help me Onee-chan." Stopstop it!heeso you killed your little sisterdon''t look at it!how gruesome. Their thoughts mixed, she was being eroded by Mephisto. "I''m scared, Onee-chan." Don''t draw out my memories!Uwaa, being cut up like that must''ve hurtdon''t defile my past!ehh, but you really wanted to kill her right? "Wh-y Onee-cha-n" You''re wrong! It''s not true!You weren''t your parents'' biological daughter and was jealous of your little sisterSTOPSTOPSTOPSTOPgyahagyahahahatopgyahahahahahaha! As Ouka desperately fought against it, thoughts of Mephisto laughing at the recollection of her past filled her head. At this rate I''ll be done for. Thinkof what to do! In severe pain, she made her last stand. She gave up on her own soul and fulfilled her responsibility as a member of Inquisition. As her senses faded away, she moved her body and rammed a hand into her uniform''s pocket. She dug out an object, and pressed a button. Immediately after, the last of her resistance and her awareness faded away, she sunk into darkness completely. Takeru and Mari had scoured the Academy in search of Usagi, now they were holding their knees and catching their breath. "Where did you go Usagi-chan." There was sweat on Mari''s cheeks. Usagi wasn''t in cafeteria, and they didn''t meet her on the way there. Her device didn''t respond, and she didn''t seem to have her cellphone with her. Something must''ve happened to Usagi. "Let''s split up! Mari, you go towards the faculty building! I''ll look around the gym!" Takeru issued instructions and was about to run in a different direction. However, Mari stopped walking as if stunned. "what is it, Mari?" Mari stood in place and touched her neck. To be precise, she touched the collar attached to her neck that restrained her magical power, the Gleipnir. "the restraint was released." "Eh?" "It''s up to level 2 but right now, I can use magic. This is!" Her face stiffened, and she looked at Takeru. Without a doubt. Ouka released the restraint on Mari''s collar. "something must''ve happened?" As Mari thought with unease. Takeru also felt it was suspicious. There was no way Ouka would play around with Mari''s restraint, absolutely no way. Only one conclusion came to their minds. Although they didn''t know the details, it was some sort of emergency. "Wait, let''s try to get in touch with Ootori first. We''ll talk it over after th" At about the same time as he took out his mobile, a ringtone sounded. He unfolded the phone and stared at the screen in wonder. It was a call from an unknown number. Cautiously, Takeru pushed the call button. "Is it Kusanagi Takerukun?" "who are you?" "I''m the student council president, name''s Hoshijiro ouchch you know about me right?" The student council president? Considering the fact that Ouka was associating with her, Takeru felt uneasy. "Being hit by live ammunition hurts a lot despite me wearing a bulletproof vest? uwaa even though it''s all fake, there''s a lot of blood afuunn?" "what are you doing?" "Nn?, pretending to be dead? Well, enough about me. The problem is with Ouka-chan." "?! Did anything happen to Ootori?!" "Calm down is what I''d like to say, but I can''t really do that. But for the time being, it would be a lot of help if you calmly listened to me." Takeru''s bad premonition swelled. "Tenmyouji Reima and a witch accompanying him have captured Saionji Usagi-chan and Ootori Ouka-chan. That''s why please, lend me a hand." His premonition that something not good was about to happen, was unfortunately spot on. That place was completely silent. However, the room was in a horrible plight, the desks were scattered wildly and some of them were completely destroyed and turned into debris. It was as if a fierce animal had rampaged in there. There were four people in the dim room. One of them was Tenmyouji Reima beside whom lied Usagi unchanged. There was also the second year, Sendou Shizuka who lied on the ground like a doll. Finally, Ootori Ouka was lying on her knees on the ground while trembling. "That was a hard opposition. For me to take this long, it''s probably the first time?" While kicking a turned-over chair, Reima approached Ouka. Ouka moved her curled up body and stood up. And she stroked her long sunset-colored hairstuck out her long tongue and snorted. "This is no good. Seems like Relic Eater contractors really are troublesome." She loudly scratched her head while clicking her tongue. It was a gesture Ouka would absolutely never make. Clearly, it was someone else, a different being. Mephisto''s soul has already intruded on her body. "do you get it now that you possessed her?" "Of course I do. But I was nearly done in over here. That''s because I can''t use any magic without a Magical Heritage. Breaking through the Relic Eater''s barrier and devouring her is impossible huh." "You''ve taken her over didn''t you. Seems like it''s no problem to me." "No good, it''s nooo good. If it''s like this it''ll be something like a split personality. I have seized the initiative, but this girl''s soul is still alive. Inquisition must''ve noticed it as well if the Relic Eater reports to them, the people above will start believing in my existence." Mephisto raised both of her hands above, said so and sighed. Reima started to act impatient, sweat appeared on his face. "Don''t fuck around! What are we going to do?! We still haven''t triggered the "Master-Slave"! There''s no way the folks who were made into slaves with the charms will fight for us right?! You want just the two of us alone to fight against Inquisition?!" "Can''t be helped eh. We need to speed up the activation of the magic." "It''s different from what you promised! On top of me being suspected, you used me as bait without my knowledge?! I was the one who used attraction on the students during this month as well as brought and stored Magical Heritages! You said that after occupying the school you will give Inquisition to me, that''s why I helped you!" As he drew closer to Mephisto in anger, a hand extended and grabbed Reima''s neck. Mephisto''s hand bit into his neck, stopping him from breathing before slamming him into the floor. "Gaha what are you" "Don''t get ahead of yourselftrash." Mephisto lowered her face to be in front of Reima''s eyes as he fell down. Her chaotic pupils displayed an ambition that was far beyond that of Reima''s. "I can kill you any time. When I was eating human souls, I didn''t kill you just by chance, you were not disposable and could be used for this assault, and because you were easy to handle and a son of a noble family associated with Ethics Committee you know?" "Let go." "I found a value and an use for you, a beansprout who was the student council president in the fourth branch school. The one who made you into a naked king was me as well. Do you understand who is the master hereee?" "Forgiveme! Hur ''m dyin I''m dying! I beg you, stop stopit." When Reima began to cry miserably, Mephisto finally removed his hand. "Hmph, you really are a pathetic man. Aloof and the only thing about you is your looks, this is the real you." "Geho gehh uee" Reima put a hand on the floor and vomited because of the pain. While placing a foot on his back, Mephisto glanced at him with pity. "Don''t worry. The students are still in the school. Although I originally planned to seize the entire city, we can take this school and about a third of the city as we are now. I''m not interested in becoming a king, I''ll give all of it to you after we''re finished." "Hii fuu hii" "That''s why, shut up and listen to me." While still trampling over cowering Reima, Mephisto looked up at the ceiling. "Wait for me, my body I''ll be back soon, I''m coming back." Her eyes looked as if she yearned for the one she loved, and was heading to pick them up, they shone brilliantly. The witch called Mephisto feasted on the souls of others ever since antiquity, and took over their bodies. However, there was something important to her as well. That was her own body. The unconfirmed ancient attribute "Devil" which allowed her to use Install charms, and froze her own body to prevent it from ageing. However, now she was robbed of her own body encased in ice by Inquisition and only had a number of Install charms she previously hoarded. Mephisto''s soul had no contact with her body for more than ten years now. "Noow, it''s time for my revenge! I''m going to make Inquisition regret soiling my cute, cute body!" She wanted to reclaim her own flesh. That was the only reason of hers that made her defy and fight against Inquisition. Takeru was in a school building as he was contacted by Hoshijiro, he faced down and listened after putting the mobile phone''s speaker right next to his ear. He clenched his teeth strongly enough to make blood appear in his mouth. "Fu-guu!IiiaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Ouka''s scream sounded right into his ear. After that, there was the sound of rampage, laughter; gunshot and laughter again. The sound stopped soon after. "This sound was recorded by Ouka chan ten minutes ago. She''s probably already taken over by Mephisto''s soul." "" "The details are as I''ve told you before. The hostile forces are Mephisto and Tenmyouji Reima. Sorry for being sudden, but please lend me your help to save the students of this school." "" "Kusanagi-kun?" "Shut up for a moment." As Takeru raised his face, his eyes that were red from anger could be seen. "I''m not listening to your orders. I am simply going to save my comrades." "however, Ouka-chan''s already" "You aren''t the one to decide about the safety of my comrades!" His roar echoed, the air trembled and quivered. "I''m going to save the two of them. That''s all I have to do." "I get it, that''s fine." "Wait, there''s one more thing I have to say to you." "?" "When everything is finishedI''m going to beat you up with my own two hands." After hearing that violent declaration, Nagaru fell silent. Mari who was standing right next to Takeru was terrified by his dreadful appearance. Soon after, they''ve heard a muffled laughter come from the mobile phone. "I don''t mind, hit me as much as you like." Takeru squinted unfazed. "Just, don''t forget to save this school and the students in it. If you properly finish it, I''m fine with being hit. About me asking Ouka-chan for help, there''s no excuse and I think that it was bad of me to do so. But I don''t think there''s anything I have to apologize to you for." "I don''t want your apology for making Ootori work for you, why didn''t you speak to us about it? If you did then this wouldn''t" "Sorry, but the only one who could be trusted was Ouka-chan, I couldn''t include you guys. You are Twilight Type''s contractor, Saionji Usagi has a connection with Tenmyouji and Suginami Ikaruga is the Alchemist''s "Designs Child" right, I know all of it." Nagaru fluently listed out information that should''ve only been known to the upper echelons and Dullahan. "No matter how you look at it, you''re all the Chairman''s pawns right? Especially you, Kusanagi-kun you''re acting like a puppet who moves as he wants you to. How can I believe such a guy?" "!" "Ouka-chan''s different. Whether it was the inner works of Inquisition, things about Chairman or Alchemist, as well as investigating Mistilteinn, she investigated everything behind the scenes for you. She''s someone who doesn''t believe in suspicious things and has a decent amount of conviction. She''s different from you who''s only obeying." He couldn''t respond or deny it. What Nagaru said was true. While Takeru had his doubts about Sougetsu, he didn''t try to investigate about what he''s plotting. All he did was working hard to help his comrades, he didn''t do anything besides that. Ouka was thinking about her comrades, Nagaru anticipated that he will say that. The thing about Mistilteinn was for his own sake. He had asked her about the compensation he has to pay for contracting a Relic Eater. At that time, Ouka was also worried about Takeru. Ouka was the only one who didn''t just look at "now" but was looking forward to the "future". Originally that should be something a Captain does, even though it the Captain''s role He was almost crushed by his own shallowness. "I''ll say it again. Protect the school and the students." "I get it." Rather than with her usual indecisive voice, Nagaru said with a heavy and clear voice. "don''t die. I said that I won''t apologize, but all of this happened because of me. As the representative of students that were dragged into it, I will grant you a right to beat me up." "" "Come back alive, so that you can hit me." "" "That''s all." After the call finished, Takeru bit his lips to admonish himself. Mari who was listening beside him, and watched him anxiously. "w-what, she''s saying whatever she wants despite being a shut in who''s staying in a cellar." He ignored Mari who was spewing curses, Takeru looked up and called Lapis. "Lapis, can you hear me?" "Yes. I am always beside you." "Did a permission for Relic Eater usage come?" "After the emergency warning from Vlad, the restriction was removed. It''s available any time." He connected with Mari by magic resonance and continued. "Do you know the whereabouts of Ootori and Usagi?" "I couldn''t discern Ootori Ouka''s coordinates, but I found Saionji Usagi''s whereabouts. Urban warfare training grounds. She seems to be trapped inside a building with Tenmyouji Reima." As she said she didn''t know Ouka''s coordinates, Takeru bit his lips again. "if it''s about Ootori-sama, there''s still time. Since Vlad is protecting her soul, it should be safe for now. But since she hasn''t finalized the contract, it won''t be long." "?! Is that true?!" "Yes. The enemy is using Install charms, so they have to carry one on them for an emergency escape at all times. If we force them to use it, it''s possible she, Ouka-sama will survive. Let''s prioritize Saionji Usagi''s rescue and halting the large-scale magic." Advised by Lapis, Takeru established the course of action. However, before Takeru even managed to ask her, Lapis already informed them about Ouka''s safety. She must either be reading his thoughts, or maybe somewhere in her heart she also started to think about her comrades? Although he was quite interested in that, it wasn''t the time to think about that. "What about the Magical Heritages the witch prepared?" "There is no magic power reaction in the entire school. However, I can identify the location, according to specifications the Magical Heritage has to be placed at the center of the magical circle. I assume it''s installed on the roof of the 14th school building that''s located in the school campus'' center." "is there a way to cancel it?" "I do not recommend destroying them. Unlike the instant charms that cannot generate magical power on their own, magical power inside Magical Heritage(s) can accidentally discharge and cause a physical disaster. Even if we absorb the magic power after activation, the scale would be too big." "Then, there''s no way to remove it?" "No. If the operative procedure is destroyed, it can cause a misfire. Although if it''s Nikaido Mari-sama, then." As Lapis said that, Takeru looked at Mari. Mari shook her head and spat out a sigh. "I just have to make it so the Magical Heritage''s magic doesn''t activate when it''s smashed right?" "seems like it. Can you do it?" She responded to the question with a "hmph", and brushed off an end of the muffler that was lying on her shoulder and turned around. "Thatdon''t you know I''m called the "Witch of Aurora"?" She slightly raised her hat with her fingers and smiled fearlessly. It was a smile full of confidence, and it looked more encouraging than anything else in the world. Saionji Usagi saw a dream. A dream of her childhood, of the time when her heart died. The reasons why the Saionji house has gotten its current position and prestige dates back 150 years in the past, to the first Witch-Hunt War. During the war an ancestor of Saionji was stationed in Finland and was a remarkable sniper who had slain many witches on the battlefields. The countries still had their armies back then and Inquisition wasn''t as powerful as it is currently, but Saionji''s achievements were known by everyone whether it were organizations or countries, friends or foes. No one knew about what kind of person the ancestor of Saionji was or what personality he or she had, the only one thing known are the achievements. He has been given a nickname by his comrades "Belaya Smert", he was said to have killed a thousand witches using a modified Mosin-Nagant. After the war, he had been forced by a Akashic Hazard to leave the land he''s been living on and after traveling with refugees he had settled in old Japan. He had become an Inquisitor and attained many achievements, after that he had been given a position according to his achievements. He himself didn''t meddle in politics too much, his son took over the position and acted as one of the upper-echelons. After that, not as a sniper but through politics the Saionji house supported Inquisition and helped it grow in power. "Really you, no matter what you do it''s no good." From a very early age, that''s what Usagi has been told continuously. She had older siblings, her Sister''s body was weak, but her Brother was outstanding. On the other hand, Usagi repeatedly failed no matter what she did, greatly disappointing her parents. The reason the family said so, was because she was a child born of her Father''s mistress. Nevertheless, Usagi did her best. She attempted to improve the current situation even if by a little, and she continued to work hard from an early age. She put in more effort than the others, she was more persistent than the others, and struggled more than the others. However, no matter what she did, her results were never above average. "If you want us to forgive you for being born, repay us by obtaining achievements." Every time they looked at her with disappointment, Usagi withheld her tears and held the hem of her skirt. I''m sorry. And what always followed it was. I''m sorry. Give me another chance. I''m sorry. I''ll do my best, really, I will do my best. She continued to scold herself, put up with it and put a lot of effort in. Usagi was so desperate, because she wanted her parents to praise her. She wanted them to pat her head, say she did well and gently hug her. That was all, she sought such a modest reward, never giving up. When they learned Usagi had a talent as a sniper, she was taken to her grandparents'' home. She was considered to be in the way of her older siblings education and they got rid of her by entrusting her to her grandparents. Her Grandmother acted kindly towards Usagi. Despite knowing her upbringing, she didn''t use her as a tool. Usagi felt very happy during those times, but lived only a short while in there. The one who taught her how to use the gun was her Grandfather. Her Grandfather seemed to work in Inquisition as a marksman when he was young. However, when he stood above and differed opinions with Inquisition and claimed that witches had their human rights, the Saionji house''s position was compromised. With both his and his comrades'' feedback, an organization called Ethics Committee was launched in separation from Inquisition. After dealing a blow to Inquisition''s pride, Usagi''s Grandfather retired. After he retired, because of him the position of Saionji house in Inquisition was compromised and he voluntarily moved to live in the mountains with his wife to live a quiet life. Her Grandfather, was a strict man. "If you want to be an Inquisitor and handle guns well, don''t act spoiled just because you''re a child. Throw away appearances." "You might be a child of a mistress, but wear the name of Saionji with pride and act nobly." "Failing once is all right. But never make the same mistake twice." In fact, whenever she made the same mistake twice he mercilessly slapped her cheek. After a few months of learning how to snipe, the first time she shot a living being came, Usagi couldn''t forget it even now. Snow was pouring down, in the soundless world she was right next to her Grandfather, aiming the muzzle towards a deer. When she aimed for the deer in the silence, the finger that was placed on the trigger trembled. It was the weight of taking away a life that made her panic. Nevertheless, when her Grandfather had gave her a signal, Usagi pulled the trigger. The bullet hit the deer''s waist, but it wasn''t dead. It dragged its body through the snow. Her Grandfather was furious. Although he tolerated her first failures up until then, this time he raised his voice in anger. "I told you to put it down with a single shot! That''s your responsibility! It''s suffering! You''re tormenting it! What should you be doing now?!" Just as she''s been told to, Usagi closed onto the deer and put the muzzle right to its head. Her fingers trembled again. The deer exhaled painfully, and its pupils relayed ''it hurts'' and it wailed. Usagi reflected after seeing the deer''s suffering and squeezed the trigger. After the gunshot, silence returned and she was in daze. Her body trembled, Usagi realized she had extinguish a life. What have I done. Regret enveloped her heart. That''s when her Grandfather approached her from behind and hugged her. His large and rugged hands gently stroked her head. "Well done! You''re a strong girl. Stronger than anyone." Usagi was stunned, but she surrendered to her Grandfather''s warmth. She was praised for the first time in her life. And for the first time in her life, someone acted gently towards her. When she realized that fact, big tears started to flow from her eyes. That day, Usagi cried loudly for the first time. For her, the home of her grandparents was the only place she could stay in. And the place she finally found was lost just a month later. Her Brother had come to play in her Grandparents house. He knew that Usagi was learning how to handle a gun and said he also wants to learn how to use one. However, their Grandfather stubbornly denied the request saying it''s still too early. In the evening of that day, Usagi was shoveling the snow outside when she heard a sound of someone entering the warehouse. When she went to check what''s happening inside, she found her brother in there. He took out the gun and bullets from warehouse without permission. Usagi tried to stop her brother, but he didn''t listen. Someone without any knowledge about it shouldn''t touch guns. In order to uphold her Grandfather''s teachings Usagi desperately tried to take the gun away from her brother. The gun went off by an accident, the bullet entered through her brother''s chin and penetrated his brain. He died in an instant. "You killed him!" Her mother blamed her. The entire family with the exception of her Grandparents blamed her. And she didn''t even question it. She was just being blamed as usual. I''m sorry. Usagi continued to apologize Please forgive me. No matter what her Grandfather said, Usagi continued to blame herself. Ever since then, no matter what Usagi did, she became abnormally nervous. Whenever she attempted to do something, she worried about whether she will hurt someone or not. In fact, in the beginning when she thought so, it led to her results improving. Soon after, her only allies, her Grandparents passed away together. "It''s because you made them worry about you. You killed them." She was being suspected, and the death of her Grandparents was blamed on her. And Usagi also blamed herself. Before long, her sickly sister also left the world. "You killed her. Because you killed our son, our daughter''s condition has worsened." Without any reason, their Mother blamed Usagi. Usagi felt like her heart was dying, and gradually sank into solitude. She met Reima at her sister''s funeral. Reima approached Usagi who was curl up in the corner of the garden, away from her family. "Heya. I''m Tenmyouji Reima. You''re Usagi right? Nice to meet you." He called out to her with a gentle voice. The frightened Usagi apologized reflexively to the person who she met for the first time. And then Reima gently stroke her head as she looked below. "What is it? Did something scary happen?" "I-I''m sor sorry "Why are you apologizing? You haven''t done anything to me right?" Usagi looked up in surprise. In front of her, she saw a young and gentle smile. "Since you haven''t done anything to me, I''m not going to blame you. Don''t worry I''m your ally." "" "I know. I know that you always did your best, and put up with many things. I know all of it." That''s when Usagi started to cry for the first time after her Grandfather died. She was reminded of his kindness and wept. This boy, he''s different from the other family members. He''s the same as her grandparents, someone who properly looked at her efforts. That''s what she thought. "By the wayyou killed your brother and sister didn''t you?" With these words, Usagi was plunged into despair once again. "eh?" "Is that true?! Amazing! How did it feel? Does killing people feel good?" She finally saw Reima''s eyes that peeked from the gap between the eyelids, inside his pupils dwelled darkness no different from those of her family members. Usagi started to cower. "Aaaa" "What were you thinking when you killed them? You were jealous of your brother right? Was it exhilarating? Hey, answer me murderer. There''s no one else here, so tell me? I want to know. Come on, speak." Reima lightly tapped her cheek and ordered her to talk. Usagi cowered and shrank even further to protect herself and cried. "hiiii!" "Why are you cowering like that. I''m not going to scold you so you don''t need to be so frightened, I''m just curious. Since I''ve gone through the trouble of speaking to you, at least entertain me with an interesting story." "Auauu" Usagi was kicked by Reima, she used one arm to protect her head. "Ahaha, how silly. You''re crying despite being a murderer. You''re interesting. I like you." "hiiiiii" "I decided. From today onward, you''re mine. If that''s the case, you won''t be alone and will be happy right? I''m going to keep you as my pet." "I''m shiirry" "I''m kind aren''t I? Be grateful, you can call me Reima-sama from today onward." That was a distorted love. Reima continued to hurt Usagi in order to make her easier to take advantage of, make her break and force her into submission. Usagi couldn''t forget his smile on that day''s sunset. From that day onward, she started to hyperventilate. She was lonely. After she enrolled in school, until she entered high school she''s been lonely the entire time. She opened her eyes wet from tears. Her field of vision was blurred, it was as if it was still an illusion or a dream. Just how many times did she see that dream. Ever since she entered the test platoon, the frequency at which she was reminded of the old days had reduced. She must''ve been satisfied. Just by being there, Usagi''s heart was at ease. that''s right I need to hurry and go back to classroom and cook for themeh. After remembering what she was supposed to do, she looked around and focused on her vision. Someone was in front of her. The person was breathing roughly and as if covering her "?!" Usagi''s consciousness returned and she opened eyes all at once. Reima was covering her body. "Reimasama?!" "Good morning Usagi. You almost overslept." "What are you doing! Let me go!" "What you mean, it''s our first night." He smiled as he said that, and put a hand on her clothes again. When Usagi tried to resist him, she noticed that her clothes changed while she slept. She was wearing pure white clothes a wedding dress. A chill ran down her spine. "W-why" "Your clothes were changed by one of my slaves so I didn''t see it, but it''s perfect. You''re beautiful, Usagi." While saying that, Reima let go of a flower bouquet and stroked her cheek. She looked around while trembling and jerking and saw an extraordinary spectacle. The buildings were decorated with ceremonial wood. Countless candles were lined up and everything was decorated by congratulatory white flowers. An unusually large stained glass was lit up by the moonlight. "It''s a western wedding ceremony. I made it while preparing for the Witch-Hunting festival, see? I made it thinking about my wife, aren''t I a good husband?" He laughed embarrassed and stroked Usagi''s lips. "Now, let''s have a wedding just the two of us. You must be happy?" "!! N-noo!!" Her body shook, she tried to escape from Reima somehow. As she tried to escape from his hold by force, Usagi''s fist hit Reima''s cheek. "Ouch" His lip cut, blood dripped from Reima''s mouth. Reima''s expression changed suddenly and a chilly smile appeared on his face. He furrowed his eyebrows and his ugly nature surfaced. Usagi was hit on the cheek. "I thought of being gentle since it''s your first time and what even though I did so much! After that fucking witch, even a damn murderer is opposing me every each one of you looking down at me!" He grasped Usagi''s collar and pulled strongly, all at once. With a loud noise, the cloth on her chest was torn. Both her chest and underwear were uncovered. Reima took Usagi''s hair in her hand and raised her up. She didn''t scream, only trembled. "Hhahahahahahaha! This is fine! That''s how Usagi should be! You scared me with that, but you are an existence that should obey me!" "Hiiuu" "You''re not acknowledged by anyone! You accomplish nothing! Everything backfires at you no matter how hard you try!" "Ha guu." Her breathing accelerated, her chest moved violently. Reima watched it with pleasure, he placed a hand on the cheek he hit and stroked it gently. "Know this, Usagi. I understand how you feel. Just like you, I''ve been treated horribly in school and by the Tenmyouji household. They didn''t understand my excellence and always looked at me with scorn, isolated me" "nghghh." "I''m different from you! I''m outstanding! There''s no way those incompetent people will understand cause I, I reached somewhere they cannot ever be! You saw it right?! Just a month has passed, and everyone calls me Reima-sama already! I just had to use a little bit of magic!" Selfishly, he acted conceited as he claimed that. This man was also bound by his family and compared with his brothers, branded as a bastard and looked down upon as he had no results in school. While they were living under the same circumstances, they were two completely different people. Usagi was despised, and even though she was trampled over and cried, she stood back up. No matter what happened, she put up with it while clenching her teeth. On the contrary, Reima blamed others for everything. He boasted to everyone around him and denied it, he no longer put in any effort. Although he wasn''t pathetic, but because of that he distorted. The two weren''t compatible at all. That was the reason Reima sought Usagi. He wanted someone more miserable than he was beside him. "It''s all right Usagi even if you''re a bastard child and a murderer, I won''t leave you. I''ll keep you in my house. You can depend on me, rely on me. I won''t throw you away and will spoil you." "nno." "I''ll become king of this city. I''m going to make everyone else slaves, only you will stay by my side. So hurry up and be mine." With a crooked smile, Reima reached out to Usagi''s leg. Usagi stared up into empty space, light was gone from her eyes. Tenmyouji Reima''s existence itself was a trauma for her. Every time she met him, he reminded her she''s a murderer. Again and again, it assaulted her ears, again and again she was subjected to verbal violence. Usagi did her best the entire time. To make everyone acknowledge her and to atone for causing her brother''s death and yet. "You killed your brother and sister didn''t you?" Telling him that she wasn''t at fault would''ve been easy. He might have not believed her if she said so, but it would be easy to say so. However, she was cornered by Reima to an extent that made it impossible. I''mtired of this Her heart was at its limit. Reima''s hand touched her thigh. But she didn''t feel anything. She felt something touched her, but Usagi''s body was already like that of a doll. When she looked to the side feeling defeated, it entered her vision. In the middle of torn and scattered clothes, there was that photo. The one she took together with everyone, the photo from the Witch-Hunting festival. Her comrades looked like they were having fun as they reached out to her. I want to go back to that place. As if pleading, her hand crawled through the floor and extended desperately. Don''t leave take me with you Her fingertips trembled, they wouldn''t grow longer. They couldn''t reach the photo. Help me please help me. Usagi''s hand fell on the floor, powerless. The world on the photo faded away, like smoke. As if moving away, it disappeared. She gave up on everything, and was about to leave her body to Reima. However, that''s when. "Come on? Usagi-chan! Hurry up and comee!" "Saionji, don''t dawdle." "Usagi, make haste and come " "Captain''s orders, hurry up and come here." She heard voices, in her eyes a spark of life appeared. "We need you." Usagi realized, where is the place she can be herself in. These voices made her feel like crying out of happiness, no matter when she heard them. not yet I still haven''t lost anything and nothing has faded away yet. In her chest, something warm appeared. Her body''s senses came back. I, I have decided to oppose those who try to shackle me didn''t I decide that just a while ago Her heart that was nearly lost has come back. The place she belongs to has engraved itself in her. She was certain of where to go back. Just being saved was no good. Looking from a distance was no good. Being frightened all the time was no good. If she had a place she won''t be chased away from a place she could go back to, then she had to fight back with all her strength. Even if your parents haven''t acknowledged you, your efforts have been acknowledged. Unlike how it was during those days, there are people who respond to you. There are comrades who reach out to you. That''s why, you need to stretch your hands towards them! If you don''t, they won''t be able to reach you! "Khu!!" Usagi opened her eyes wide and hit away Reima''s hand that reached towards her underwear. I have a place to return to! She reached out to Reima''s hand that was about to touch her breasts. I have no time, I can''t let a man like this stand in my way right now! Now, let''s start the resistance. To resist everything that he has blamed on her. Come on, let''s show him just how strong girl am I. Who cares about family. Who cares about Reima. Shake off all of that and rampage as you please. This isSaionji Usagi''s rebellious stage! Rabbits have fangs too! To Reima''s surprise, Usagi held his hand and opened her mouth. "WWAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!" And with everything she had, she bit into Reima''s arm. "I-giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii?!" "Ghhhhhhhrrhh??????!!!" As Usagi bit him out of the blue, Reima let out a pathetic scream. "L-let go! You murderer!" I won''t let go. I absolutely won''t let go. And she continued to bite and chew. Reima tried to shake her off an resist, but Usagi desperately clung to him. He apparently didn''t know about her absurd strength. In order to make him realize just how strong she was, Usagi continued to bite his clothes, skin and meatliterally bitting him to shreds. He rolled on the floor of the church while screaming. Usagi rose from the ground half-naked and immediately picked up the photo, she held it to her chest as it was something important to her. She spat out a piece of meat and glared sharply at Reima. "A miserable and inferior piece of trash covered in excrement like you! Don''t think you can do as you please with me, Saionji Usagi!" She yelled at him, Reima cried because of the pain his arm was in and opened his mouth. It was the first time in her life that Usagi used such vulgar language. Beyond expectations, a smile appeared on her face. She should''ve done it earlier. "Y-you''re just mere U-Usagi!" His voice seemed like it was wrung out and upside down, his proper face has distorted. His hair was ruffled and wrinkles appeared on his cheeks. The appearance of a man with delicate features was no more, his original nature revealed itself. That appearance of his was so ugly, it made Usagi laugh mockingly. "Don''t look down on me don''t look down on me! You''ll regret this! It''s time for punishment, Usagiiiiiiiiiii!!" He shouted these words in anger and put a hand on his hip. And there was a sword decorated with gold. Reima pulled out the sword all at once. At that moment, a magical circle appeared under his feet. "It''s one that allows me to assume Hero form! With this I''m going to cut all your limbs for all the sins you''ve committed!" "Why do you have such a thing!" "It''s a Magical Heritage I''ve got from a witch for self-defense! I''m going to make you regret with this!" His body shone brilliantly and was covered in golden armor. Hero form. It was something Haunted has achieved before while using the magical sword Dinsleif, high level magic unique to Magical Heritages. Usagi had completely no idea why would Reima have such a thing. "Fear me fear me fear me! Cry, apologize and serve me! And rely on me!" Reima held the sword and thrust it towards Usagi. Not knowing what to do, she tried to defend herself reflexively with her arms. However, that was pointless when facing a Magical Heritage. And the next moment. *bariiiiiiiiiiiiiinn!* Something else was slashed and a sound similar to that of broken glass rang out. Usagi peaked out from between her crossed arms to see what happened. It plunged in right from above Reima. A human figure clad in azure broke in through the large windows made of stained glass and entered the church. "Wha?!" Reima stopped doing anything, he just looked above him. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleMantis Slope!" The figure rotated forward, spinning like a humanoid turbine and slashed at Reima. Reima somehow managed to block the blow with his sword, but the next moment "Ubuaa?!" He couldn''t negate the impact completely and the back of his own sword crushed his face, he was blown towards the church''s exit. The azure humanoid rotated and landed in the church on his legs. As the broken stained glass rained down, it rose up slowly and turned towards Usagi. "Are you okay?" "Kusanagi?" That expression of Takeru''s made her feel guilty. It was the first time she saw him make such a worried expression. Absent-mindedly, she unsteadily walked up to Takeru. She couldn''t walk properly since her mind was worn out and she fell down towards Takeru as she reached him. Takeru supported her body and hugged her. After being hugged, Usagi finally understood the situation and blushed. "?! I''m a-all right I''m sorry, my legs tangled." "Are you really okay? Did he do anything to you? Any injuries?" "R-really, I''m all right I said j-just umm" She lowered her head and after hesitating for a moment, she pressed her forehead on Takeru''s chest armor. "I was just really scared" Together with a weak voice, she sighed with relief. Takeru stroked her head as she quietly cried on his chest. It was different from Reima''s, it was a casual act full of kindness which gradually comforted her heart. "Usagi sorry for leaving you like this but it''s not over yet." "Fueh?" Usagi was completely at ease, and looked up at him unfocused. "I want you to go and help Mari I''m sorry to say this in such a situation." "help Nikaido? What are you talking about?" "Ask Suginami for details. She should''ve come with a car loaded with weapons. There''s no time, go." When she saw Takeru''s desperate face, she finally understood the seriousness of the situation. "Kusanagi, what are you going to do?" "I''m going to clean up this guy. This much damage should be nothing." Just as Takeru said, even though Reima was blown away he stood up with a groan. Usagi looked anxiously towards where Takeru''s sword was pointing, anxiety appeared in her eyes. "Ill be fine. Rather than that, help Mari. There''s no one to save her right now other than you. You''re the only one I can count on." With a serious expression, he entrusted it to Usagi. Honestly, there''s no way she would agree to it after being asked to help someone all of a sudden and without any explanation. She didn''t know or understand the situation. She had to protect her purity from a villain and had just shook off her trauma and before she noticed she''s been dragged into a magical incident. She wondered ''what''s going on?''. Reima suddenly assumed Hero form, Takeru rained down from the sky in Witch Hunter form, her brain couldn''t keep up with it. On top of that, Mari was in a pinch. The fact that things progressed so fast while she wasn''t in that place made her unhappy. But, since she was told that only she could be counted on, there was no reason to pull out. If it was Usagi from before, these words would be heavy enough to raise her tension and make her hyperventilate. Although she couldn''t get a grasp on situation at all, she felt like she could do anything right now. "It cannot be helped, heh. Want me to save her? Then promise me." "Promise?" "Leave Nikaido to me, but you have to beat the sheet out of that guy instead! That person tried to shame me! Spare him no mercy!" "leave it to me. I''ll end this quickly and join you over there." And her eyes started to wander around restlessly. "After I save Nikaido that''s" Fidgeting, Usagi looked up at Takeru from under him. "from before let''s continue emm" Although she wanted to tell to pat her head, she couldn''t properly word it. Takeru smiled wryly and shoulder his sword. "Sure. Leave it to me, I''ll pat your head all day long." It was an unusually good guess, he readily agreed to it. "it''s a promise!" After, Usagi left with a joyous expression but soon enough her expression changed to a serious one. She tore out a hem of the wedding dress that was in the way as she ran, her legs were bared. Usagi kicked off the floor and started running. At that time, Reima who was blown away rose up. "Usagiiiii!" Usagi didn''t even give him a glance as he called out in resentment. Reima stood up and tried to aim at her with the sword that was beside him, "I''ll be your opponent." A heavy voice that seemed like it was released by a beast from hell came from the side, stopping him from moving. Fearfully, Reima faced forward. And therewas a demon. Clad in azure-colored fighting spirit, a demon similar to Enma. "I told you right. If it''s to protect Usagi, I''ll do anything." "hihh." "I''m going to do as I said." Takeru swung his sword horizontally and reversed the blade. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style initiate, Kusanagi Takeru. Let me say this firstmy fangs won''t stop at biting!" After seeing Takeru become a mass of killing intent, Reima took a step back. However, the battle has already started. Takeru who was supposed to be in front was already gone. He was stunned for a moment, but he felt a thirst for blood below. After he lowered his gaze, he found demonic eyes beneath him. Red, red pupils. Eyes of a demon. The feeling concealed within were killing intent, murderous intent, just an intent to kill. I''ll be killed! Before a scream could leave his mouth, an impact and an explosion shook the church blowing Reima away. It was late autumn, this time of year was celebrated as winter solstice, it was cold enough to be called winter. Since it was late at night, moreover the place was the rooftop. Mari had arrive on the rooftop of 14th school building, she didn''t have time to take a deep breath, it was freezing cold. "I-I''m g-glad that I w-wear a m-m-muffler" Her muffler was a memento given to her by the director who has raised her. While she had a policy to wear it even in summer, she really appreciated it now. She looked around the rooftop and found her target. She didn''t even have to search for it, it''s been unnaturally placed in the center of rooftop. An ultramarine-colored sturdy box. It was a box made from anti-magic material in which recovered Magical Heritages were held. As not to have any students or Inquisitors notice it, the Magical Heritage was held inside of it. "It took a while I need to hurry up." Mari ran up and reached out to the box to ascertain its state. The moment her finger touched the exterior, the box suddenly shattered. "Wha" She screamed in surprised as it broke into pieces. The magic inside was too strong, the anti-magic material couldn''t withstand it and disintegrated. In the center of the broken box was a dazzlingly brilliant crystal. "Demon Amethyst it destroyed the anti-magic material." Mari examined the material before touching the main body. The Demon Amethyst is a material that has the opposite effect of the one anti-magic material have and is a magic-absorbent material. It''s usually used to absorb magic that''s causing magical disorders inside human bodies. However, magic-absorbent material can also function as an instant charm. The most popular type of instant charms are made with the of magic-absorbent paper, Demon Amethyst is used to absorb a large amount of magic and cast a large-scale magic. Originally the crystal has a purple color, but it color dulls as it absorbs magic and eventually becomes jet black. The one in front of Mari was a jet black it was proof of it holding an ultra-high density magic within. Mari deployed a barrier around her body and slowly touched the crystal. Carrying it away is impossible. Magic has doubled its weight. The built in operative procedure has already started the chant is automatic, stopping it is impossible since it''s an ultra-high speed playback. For now, I have to prioritize the destruction of "Master-Slave''s" operative procedure. The time left until it triggers eh, only t-ten minutes left? damn, gotta do it! She got rid of pointless thoughts and immediately started to dismantle the Magical Heritage. Mari played "Master-Slave''s" operative procedure in her head. This kind of spell couldn''t be destroyed once assembled, unless a specialized magic is used, the entire place would be destroyed in the process. Disrupting an operative procedure wasn''t as simple as using an eraser to remove a character written on paper. The method to stop it seems like retracing the written characters with the pen. To do so, Mari traced the operative procedure, built and invoked it. She needed to trace it to the point it has progressed to, she had no choice but to do that. As expected, the procedure was already in the middle of being assembled. If it was an ordinary witch, they would''ve already blundered. "Sorry about that!" Magical power flowed through the Demon Amethyst and traced the operative procedure. "Master-Slave" was a spell Mari couldn''t use, but she had its operative procedure in her head. Mephisto has incorporated an automated operation beforehand, it was a match between Mari and the operative procedure. If she makes a mistake, she''ll have to start over. But she didn''t have time to start over. Truly, a match during which she had only one try. She wasn''t allowed to make a mistake. " Nikaido, you''re safe?" She heard a voice from behind her, it happened right after she started to erase the operative procedure. At that moment, she nearly interrupted the process. This voice Ootori Ouka! There''s no way she could''ve misheard the voice she hates so much. However, currently Ouka was "Kusanagi told me to assist you here. What''s the situation?" Since it sounded like usual Ouka, Mari was puzzled for a moment. "I''m relieved. I thought you''d be surrounded by enemies." "" "Nikaido? You okay? Look over here and answer me. Why are you quiet?" Ouka''s caring voice reached her from behind. Thanks to that, her confusion disappeared in an instant. Not at all, Mari spat out and laughed. "U-umm I''ve heard you''re good at mimicry you know? What''s with that poor acting of yours, can you not make me laugh? But if you want to disrupt my concentration, then it was a great success." "" "There''s no way that woman would worry about me. In the first place, that woman rarely calls me by my surname. She''s always using that rude ''you'' of hers repeatedly." Mari continued to break down the operative procedure and spoke to Ouka who was behind her. Ouka was silent for a while and sighed. "I''ve been found out again I don''t really get it, but aren''t students of this school a bit too straightforward? They should be more honest and act as their hearts dictate, it''s hard to imitate how a tsundere girl acts." Her tone changed from how Ouka sounded before, an eerie voice was mixed in as she spoke. Mephisto who took the shape of Ouka aimed the muzzle at Mari''s back. Although Mari noticed it, she pretended not to and continued to work. "What do you mean? What do you want to say by that?" "As I said, this girl''s not being honest with herself, she''s been worrying about you for a while now similarly to how I acted." "could you not say something that creepy with this voice of yours?" Even though she said that, Mari''s eyes moistened a little bit. Mephisto sighed and shook her head, then she approached with loud footsteps. "Well, it can''t be helped if I was found out. Nice to meet you? I''m Mephisto. You''re the "Witch of Aurora", are you not? We''ve never met, but you betrayed us and joined Inquisition." Just as Mephisto knew about Mari, she knew a few things about Mephisto as well. Since both of them were members of Valhalla, she heard about her. Haunted had said that she had forgotten about who she was, becoming a ghost obsessed about her own body. Since there was no fair way to kill her, she was a horrible and cowardly person. "The "Aurora" attribute is very tempting, by all means I want to take your body however, I''m running low on Install charms sorry, but you''re dying here." *click*, she felt a gun''s muzzle being pressed to the back of her head. There was no way for her to cope with it. Were she to stop concentrating, the operative procedure breakdown would fail. "If I kill you Haunted will surely get angry. It seems that he likes you a lot he might come after me to take my life." "!!" "Well, that might be fun in its own way." Mephisto pulled the gun''s slide and put a finger on the trigger. "This is not good, is it? She realized that she was in a huge pinch, and thoughts rotated in her head at full speed. Should she take a risk and send a magic bullet behind her? No, the collar will react if she uses offensive magic. A protective barrier? No, the amount of magic power she was allowed by the collar is too low, it couldn''t stop a bullet made out of anti-magic material. "Ciaoo? miss Witch of Aurora. I''ll send this girl after you soon enough, make sure to get along." Dangerdangerdanger. Her head was filled with the word "danger". Sheet! If it comes down to this, let''s make a last desperate attempt! Acting in desperation, Mari bet everything and swung her fist behind her. That''s when. *donn!* She heard a sound of something clashing, Mari tried to look behind in surprise but it was unnecessary as something passed right beside her. It was Mephisto, and Usagi who has tackled her from behind. Usagi threw her arms around Mephisto''s waist, went over the railingand dived into the ground from the roof. "EEEEHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH?!" She involuntarily screamed and got worried that she might have failed to build operative procedure. "She fell?! Usagi-chan fell down?! In a wedding dress?! Eeh?!" Mari was shocked by the desperate attack and released her hand from the crystal, there was no way for her to ascertain Usagi''s safety. But immediately after she realized that Usagi wasn''t at risk. There was a long wire extending from the entrance of the roof towards the place she jumped from. Cutting through the air, Usagi dived to the ground while embracing Mephisto. "You''re the girl Reima''s been wanting! Leaving it to that trash was a mistake!" In the middle of the fall, Mephisto furrowed her brows with Ouka''s face and yelled. "You didn''t follow through in the end, both you and Reima! You''ve underestimated me!" Usagi firmly held Mephisto''s waist and prepared for the shock. "Tch!!" They stopped falling as the wire extended to its limit, pain hit Usagi''s body as if she''s been hit by a whip. She needed to detach herself somehow while not removing her grasp on Ouka. She instantly took a deep breath. There was no time to lose. She was touching Mephisto. The current situation was no good. As she raised her face, she saw Mephisto pull out a charm. "As if I''d let you!" Usagi instantly released Mephisto''s body, cut the wire attached to her legs with a knife. They were at height of about three meters, Mephisto hit the ground falling on her back, unable to take a proper posture, Usagi crashed right next to her. Both of them moaned in pain, but stood up immediately after. The first one to attack was Mephisto. Using Ouka''s body she kicked towards Usagi''s chin. Usagi guarded her face with both of her arms, however. "Guhh!" Despite the guard she raised, her body was blown away. She was blown up and staggered. Mephisto momentarily used that opportunity. She tread strongly on the ground with her left leg and performed a low roundhouse kick with the other leg, she changed the trajectory of the kick in the middle and performed a heel kick. It hit Usagi''s undefended right flank and pierced into her. *krsh*, a sound of her rib cracking rang out. Mephisto grabbed the staggering Usagi''s neck and grinned. "Possession''s amazing isn''t it. Even though the soul changes, the brain stays the same. Both combat experience and memory, as well as the senses remain the same." The movements Mephisto made were exactly the same ones Ouka makes. In particular, the continuous powerful kicks, it was still fresh in her mind as she was hit by it several times during the training. Both the speed and its sharpness were going without saying, great but it was heavier than expected because she twisted her lower body right before hitting. Although when it comes to power Usagi wouldn''t lose, the difference between their senses was like heaven and earth. She would never win in close quarters combat. "There''s not many left, but it would be irritating to have be interfered with again let''s change again." From the bag at her waist Mephisto pulled out a piece of paper that looked like a parchment taking out an instant charm. Usagi acted though, she pulled out a gun from her waist and shot towards the instant charm. The bullet shot through the magic circle, making it lose its function. Mephisto was stunned by her resistance at this stage. "Fu fufufu, serves you right!" "Tchhhow dare you destroy my invaluable provisions!" After being hit in the abdomen, Usagi was blown away backwards. In rapid succession, Mephisto pulled out a gun and shot towards where Usagi has fallen. Usagi rolled to the side in the nick of time and jumped to hide behind a tree. She leaned her back on the tree''s trunk, fixed her breathing and checked through her equipment in her head. The number of weapons she received from Ikaruga was five. Handguns pre-loaded with both live and anesthesia ammo were hung at her waist. A sub-machinegun loaded with anesthesia bullets was tied to her left leg. A knife was tied to her right leg. And the Mosin-Nagan Usagi she continued to use during her training, her favorite weapon that was her Grandfather''s keepsake, the same one "Belaya Smert" used. It was a good question whether an antique like this Mosin-Nagan which went through many battles was suitable, Ikaruga agreed on having her use it today as a special case, and followed through with it. For Usagi, using a heavy rifle was hard. On the contrary, this gun was her favorite and she''s been using it for many years. It could be said to be most suitable as it helped her to fight with stress. Ikaruga passed her this gun, and two types of bullets that might kill Mephisto. "They are special anti-Mephisto shells. As for what they''re made of, it''s a trade secret." Ikaruga passed her a bullet made out of metal with discolored spots on it, and a silvery-bluish bullet. "When you''re in a situation where you absolutely know that you will hit the target, implant this bullet into Ootori''s bone. If that happens, Mephisto probably will leave her body. After that, hit the soul with this silver bullet when it comes out." She didn''t understand under what principles it worked under, but she believed Ikaruga, it had to be done. To kill the enemy without killing Ouka, that was the only way. "Ussaagii-chaaan? Come out?. Play with Mephisto?." Together with the enemy''s provocation came rapid gunfire. It grazed the tip of her clothes as well as shot off a piece of wood from the tree. Usagi stood up impatiently. Although the inside might be different, her opponent was Ootori Ouka. The Mosin-Nagan had a long barrel and it was impossible to use it in close quarters. To exhibit a high enough accuracy to hit her bone, she needed to shoot from a stable position. She needed to make a little bit more distance. "You''re not coming out? Then, it can''t be helped." After Mephisto''s suggestive voice, she heard a strange sound and it felt like the wind moved. When she wondered what was happening, the ground below Usagi suddenly started to emit light. "W-what''s this?!" As she looked over there, a small magical circle appeared under her feet. She realized that Mephisto has set up some kind of magic there, although Usagi tried to move away from the place in a hurry, she was slightly late. The magic was invoked and a faint heat flowed through her body. However, nothing happened. She didn''t observe any abnormality in her body. a bluff? It can''t be Just when she thought that, and peaked from behind the tree''s shade, "Bahhaha?eye?." Mephisto ran away with her back turned to Usagi, raising a cheerful voice and waving to her. She ran away. Her objective is to activate the large-scale magic. And Mari was trying to stop it. To murder her. She also needed to kill Usagi, but there was no need to fight her. "Oh???come on???! I''m such an idiot!" She cried out after making such a simple blunder and pulled out a gun from behind her back. Although the enemy was on the run, she was vulnerable as she was turned away with her back to her. She reconsidered it, and thought of it as of a chance instead. If it was this distance, she could hit her shoulder bone that didn''t move much. "Eeh?!" But it didn''t go well. Several students ran towards Mephisto. She looked away from the scope and witnessed an extraordinary spectacle. Although she thought at first that the students gathered because they''ve heard the commotion, oddly, it seemed different. Both from the front, from the school building''s windows and from behind. Countless students have rushed in. Their eyes were bloodshot, they breathing rough. Every each one of them was strangely excited. From the looks of it, they were under the effect of attraction magic. Moreover, the one they were attracted to wasn''t the caster, for some reason it was Usagi. "Can it be that the magic from before was?!" The magic she thought was a bluff, probably had an effect of transferring the attraction magic onto someone else. Mephisto had students attracted to Reima to allow her to use Magical Heritage, so she had no shortage of troops. Since attraction magic could only be used for simple things, it was impossible for them to fight properly but using it like this was unexpected. For them, Usagi seemed like something they wanted the most in entire world. Currently Usagi was attractive enough for them to lose their sanity. "Ngh every each one of them!" Usagi was surrounded by students who were breathing roughly and a blood vessel popped out on her temple. She pulled out a machine gun from her leg and handgun from her hip and set them up. "Are you taking a maiden''s purity lightly!!?" She ran towards the middle of them in desperation and slid, slipping below their feet. After that she started a shooting spree from behind their backs with a machine-gun. She finished the students who came from further back with the handgun she had in her left hand. It wasn''t enough to allow her get rid of them. The students continued to pour out from behind the school building. She was unclear how many of them were under the effect of attraction, but she had no time to deal with them one by one. "I have no time to stop in a place like this! I''ve made a promise!" She clenched her teeth, and while fending off the students who attacked her, Usagi chased after Mephisto who headed towards the roof again. The Glossary Belaya Smert (٩`?) - Written as (פ) meaning "White Death", of course a reference to Simo H?yh?. Demon Amethyst (ǥ󥢥᥸) - Written as (gɫˮ) which means "Dark Gray Crystal". Volume 4, 6 - Silver Bullet of Exorcism Volume 4, Chapter 6 - Silver Bullet of Exorcism Reima clashed into the gate with a lot of force, as he hit it while facing directly towards it, his ribs broke and collapse inwards. "That hurts wasn''t the Hero form supposed to be invincible?" Certainly, normally it would make him nearly invincible. However, Tyrving is a common Nordic Magical Heritage. Its defensive ability was rather low, but it had a high regenerative ability instead. It healed all the wounds. Proving that, Reima''s sank-in chest was soon fixed with a loud noise. "Ghyaaa!" He cried as his chest was being regenerated. For Reima who hates pain, this Magical Heritage wasn''t a good match. Takeru moved with heavy footsteps towards the screaming Reima. "What happened. Your wounds have healed, this battle has yet to start." "H-hiiihhh." "Come on, stand up." As the demon incarnate was looming upon him, Reima started to fall back in fear. No matter how he looked at him, Takeru was furious. That appearance of him holding a sword made him wonder if Takeru was really a human. Unlike Takeru who learned swordsmanship since he was young, Reima had no idea how to use a sword, he never held a sword in his hands before. Someone like that standing up to Takeru, was a silly notion. "Fuck, fuck fuckfuckfuck! F-fine! I''ll show you how special I am!" Reima stood up unsteadily as his waist was trembling. Takeru didn''t laugh at that display of guts. Although Reima''s personality was the worst, he re-evaluated him after seeing his guts. He was impressed by the fact that even a man like him had his pride. Were he to cry for help, he would''ve half-killed Reima in an instant, but seeing this Takeru revised his idea. Holding back would''ve been the worst insult for his opponent. Therefore, in order to honor Reima''s fighting spiritTakeru once again plunged towards him at full strength. Maybe his mettle was conveyed, as Reima lowered his waist poising. "Sheet sheettttt???!" After holding his sword in a stance similar to that of holding a baseball bat, Reima started to run. Rather than meeting the enemy head-on, Takeru stepped forward and plunged towards Reima''s eye. When it comes to reach, Takeru had an advantage, moreover Reima was full of openings. There was a 100% chance Takeru''s stab would reach him. That''s how it should''ve been. *ginnnnn* A sound of blades clashing rang out, surprising Takeru. A miserably-looking swing of Reima''s has firmly caught Takeru''s sword. He didn''t go easy on Reima anyhow. And yet, his sword was stopped. Reima was also surprised. His terrified expression that seemed like he was about to cry changed into a joyous one after seeing the result of that strike. "E-eha-ehahahahaha! Did''ya see that! How special I am!" That blow was evenly matched, or rather, Reima had the upper hand. Takeru started to see a difference as they started to exchange blows. The strength he uses isn''t extraordinary and his posture was very awkward, just what is this strength? "What is it Kusanagi! Where''s your spirit from before! Weren''t you acting so cool just a moment ago? Is this how far your swordsmanship goes?! It looks like a skill even an amateur like me can use!" As his swordsmanship was insulted, anger erupted within Takeru, but he didn''t pull out yet. What''s up with this strength! Sensing danger, Takeru tried to fix his posture and dodge. However, the moment his blade retracted, his shoulder was slash with an incredible speed. "HYAHAHAHAHAHA! Feels good! Nextlet''s goo!" He aimed at the fallen Takeru and released another strike from a natural posture. Fast! At a speed he couldn''t keep up with, Reima''s thrust approached. He tried to avoid triggering Soumatou, but at that moment Reima''s thrust increased its speed even further. The thrust hit Takeru''s flank and gouged out the high-concentration magical armor, cutting through the skin. "What ya doing dazing off there, next one, nextt!" Reima showered him with continuous random strikes. It was truly messed up. An attack resembling that of a kid waving a wooden stick. However, all of those attacks deflected Takeru''s sword and hit his body. After beating him during multiple exchanges, he approached Reima''s collarbone. Even so, no matter how many times he attempted that, Takeru''s strikes were taken down by Reima. "With this you must''ve understood it Kusanagi! I''m excellent at doing anything, I dominate at everything! I''m going to reign over everything! The destiny of a scum like you ends right here!" No matter how he tried to prevent it, no matter how he tried to avoid it, it was all in vain. Before he noticed, Takeru''s body had a number of small wounds on it. He was overwhelmingly outmatched. It was an absolute crisis. After being hit by so many attacks, he should no longer be able to stand up. "" However it was just the opposite, in the middle of Reima''s attack Takeru had regain composure. With a cool head, he continued to attack Reima. "Lapis" He noticed something and called out to Lapis. She guessed what Takeru thought and responded flatly. "The identity of enemy''s Magical Heritage discovered. Its name is Tyrving." "Haven''t heard of it before, western swords aren''t my specialty but ain''t that quite a sharp sword?" "Yes. Just like Dinsleif, it''s a cursed sword from northern Europe. It''s intrinsic performance" "Is to always hit the enemy with its attacks right?" Takeru said it before Lapis could answer. "Yes. Apart from the Hero form benefits, its performance allows it to hit any target that''s in the line of sight. No matter how far the distance from the target is or what obstacles are in between, the attacks will always hit. It''s an S-ranked Magical Heritage. Only by considering it''s intrinsic performance, one could say it''s capability is beyond that of Dinsleif''s." "Certainly, it''s an amazing sword." "Although I do not want to admit it, but there aren''t many swords that are more excellent than this one. It''s a very outstanding sword." "Yeah, but that''s all there is." With disappointment, Takeru looked into Reima''s eyes. Reima continued to attack, full of himself. Again and again and again. "Cry, scream and admit it! That I''m the strongest!" Again and again and again and again. "Ha-hahaha! You''re too scared to even let your voice out! How about you say something!" Again and again and again and again and again and again and again. "Ha-ha ha?! Eh this is weird hey?" That moment, Reima tried to land countless strikes on Takeru. "Why, whyy!" And yet, "Why won''t you fallllllllll!" Reima screamed, and got scared of Takeru who was in front of him. Takeru abandoned his defense, he lowered his hands and just continued to move his body slightly right before the attack hit him. After looking carefully, the damage dealt to him was low no, it would be better described as scratches. Seeing Reima act all flustered with this odd situation, Takeru spoke. "It''s a really sharp sword. It allows you to hit anything within your line of sight I think those who fight with a sword are a perfect prey for it." "Damn! Damn it!!" "But that''s all. Your sword''s performance allows you only to hit the enemy. Although it seems to grant you near-divine protection until it hits, but it only persists until you hit the enemy. That means that after you hit, all that left is the user''s ability." As he said that, Takeru received Reima''s slash. At the same time he''s was hit, he twisted his body and attacked. Up until this moment, he twisted his body the moment the attack was about to hit and used that strength to parry. This time not with a blade, but he received the flow with his body. It was a technique a skilled swordsman could use. Although he initially used Soumatou to parry, this time he parried it with his normal eyesight. Certainly, Reima''s attack was fast and strong. But that was all. After it hit, dealing with its power was a child''s play. The user''s ability didn''t keep up with the sword''s performance. "Lapis, dull the blade." "Dull it?" "Yeah, I want it so that my sword won''t cut him." The blade was dulled, the nodachi Takeru was using was now similar to a wooden sword. Immediately after parrying Reima''s attackTakeru caught Tyrving''s blade with his hand. The continued attacks ceased. "uwa?!" "I understand it very well, Tenmyouji Reima." "!" "You''ve shown me your mettle. That''s enough." He closed his eyes and said it quietly. But despite what was said, when Reima tried to pull the sword out of Takeru''s grasp, it wouldn''t budge. As Reima tried to pull out the sword in a hurry, Takeru''s eyes turned red like eyes of a demon. "Nextis my turn." That moment, at a speed Reima couldn''t even capture the pommel of Takeru''s sword was stuck into his face. A blow with the strength of an artillery strike smashed Reima''s nose and made his face cave-in. Reima staggered backward and attempted to scream, but no sound came out. Immediately after that, "Kusanagi True Light styleWolf''s Blade." Takeru lowered his body to the limit, and from below, he drew his sword right under the enemy''s chin. A blow similar to the bite of a wolf that aims for its prey''s throat, it broke Reima''s jaw with a loud sound and forcibly launched him into the air. Reima''s body slammed into the church''s ceiling and began to slowly fall onto the floor. "Shark''s Blade." Before Reima could fall onto the floor, Takeru positioned himself below where his back would be and released a strike from the sheath. "Ghahh!" Reima spit blood after being hit in the back. His body was slightly lifted again, and he was pounded from above instead of below this time. With a rumbling sound, Reima''s body slammed into the ground and crushed the wooden floor. "Aaga!" "Rhino''s Blade." Takeru thrust his sword into the floor in a rapid succession, raising Reima''s body from the ground with it. He grabbed Reima''s neck who was about to fall down along with the debris by using his left hand, he had accelerated with Soumatou to catch him before he was blown away. The moment he grasped him, a loud sound came from Reima''s neck, no problem. A human who turned into Hero form wouldn''t die just because his neckbone was broken. It regenerated soon enough. While still holding his neck, Takeru pulled his sword back. He moved Reima''s body so that he could see his face in front of him. "Tenmyouji Reima how about you say that again." "Gigah fo-forgive" "Swordsmanship''s what?" The pair of eyes on the crushed face continued to shed tears and look at Takeru pleading for forgiveness. At the same time, Reima''s solar plexus was pierced with the sword''s tip. "BGUEAAAAAAA!" After hearing a scream, Takeru retracted the tip and pulled the sword back. "So, who does Usagi belong to?" "uae" "Whose belonging is she?" "Give to you her she''s yours" "Wrong." With a roar, he pierced Reima. "She''s not an object!She is my comrade!" Takeru pulled his shoulder to the limit, and a sound of bones creaking filled the air. "Kusanagi True Light styleHornet''s Blade." And he released a storm of thrusts. Its intensity was akin to that of a Gatling gun, a huge amount of holes was opened up in Reima''s armor and body. Rather than ten or twenty of them, he had about a hundred of holes drilled in his body. Kusanagi True Light style was originally an anti-personnel style derived from Kusanagi Double-Edged style. Compared to Double-Edged style which was created for dealing with non-human beings, its hits and hit rate were exceptionally fast, but it''s power was greatly inferior. Moreover, Takeru ignored the key points that could potentially lead to an enemy''s instant death. In the first place, Takeru wasn''t doing it out of kindness, the reason he had his sword dulled was not because of that. It''s because he promised Usagi. He promised her to thoroughly beat this man up. After being hit by the last furious thrust, Reima crashed in a way that resembled being crucified. Without any strength, he slid off and collapsed on the floor. Reima tried to catch his breath while shedding tears. If it wasn''t for the Hero form''s improved regeneration ability, he would''ve been dead a long time ago. "Uukhh ha-gahaa" Reima''s awareness wasn''t clear yet, he gripped his sword. But he didn''t do it because he was willing to fight. It was because he knew that if he doesn''t hold onto it, he''ll die. Since it was clear now that begging Takeru to spare his life was pointless, he had no choice but to hold on to it. No matter how he apologizes, Takeru won''t forgive him. He was just a miserable lump of meat that could only fight back. If he lets go of his sword and the Hero form were to be dissolved, he wouldn''t be able to withstand a single blow. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die before I''m acknowledged by someone. With tenacity, Reima continued to hold his sword. Therefore, Tyrving granted him that wish. The mute treasured sword was said to grant three wishes according to the legend. First, to recognize Reima as his owner. Second, to turn the user''s body into that of a Hero. And the thirdallowing him to avoid death in the current situation. That was Tyrving''s intrinsic magic, Destiny''s Enchantment. It was an ultimate wish-granting magic. Beneath where Reima was lying like a wet rag, a golden magical circle appeared. Reima was encouraged by the intimidation that flowed from the sword and was forced to recover. "I don''t care any longer if I am to come back to life there''s no need for it to end here! I''ll sacrifice anything! So acknowledge my fate, Tyrving!" The golden magic was invoked and raged along the sword''s blade. His desire to live has taken shape, it was a pure craving. In front of that superb distortion, Takeru braced himself and rekindled his fighting spirit. "Lapis." "Acknowledged." After her reply, an azure magical circle appeared below his feet. Takeru sheathed his sword, bent his knees twisted his body to one side sinking his waist. He accumulated force in that form, preparing the the sword-drawing technique. Takeru put strength into his right hand; squeezing the handle, ready to draw his sword. His left hand rather than holding the sheath, just the left thumb was holding the sword''s guard. As the right hand accumulated force, the left acted like a clasp. The right hand and left thumb of his caused a rattling noise, accumulating repulsive force. Although it was irregular, his posture was well-honed. Reima who stood against him had a distorted shape that embodied his tenacity. A moment after the two displayed their ways, the two clashed. "As if I''dlet myself dieeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!" "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleHeavenly Evil Spirit!!" With a flash. Their strikes turned into light and clashed head-on. As magical power exploded, the church was blown in all directions leaving only it''s frame. Reima was the dominant one. Tyrving''s intrinsic performance was exerted and Takeru''s blow was being gradually pushed away. Due to the effect of Destiny''s Enchantment, its power was further doubled. Takeru pulled his sword''s edge towards his left shoulder, his sword''s guard approached him. Although he repelled it for a moment, he was unable to deny Tyrving''s ability to lead fate. "DDDIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!" As Reima screamed like mad, the golden magic further bestowed mythical power upon him. The sword granting the magic called destiny, Tyrving. That legend was unquestionably real, it was just like the stories said. However. The one that resisted the sword, was one that boasted having the strongest performance Was the magical sword that swallowed the so-called destiny magic. Twilight Enchantment Whether it''s fate or God''s will, it didn''t matter. As long as it''s magic, it must be constructed according to the laws of magic. It was swallowedin its entirety. "That''s i-it should be power to decide fate and yet, why?!" Reima watched as the golden magic was being drawn into Takeru''s sword and raised a pathetic voice. Although the effect that allowed him to hit the target wasn''t lost, the fate allowing him to avoid death has been devoured and exhausted. Takeru moved his sword''s handle forward, and Mistilteinn''s blade that was rubbing against Tyrving''s slipped. Naturally, Tyrving''s tip that was aimed at Takeru''s heart had thrust in. However, that was all. It hit, but Tyrving was flicked off by the armor. A strike from Reima who has lost his will to fight was unable to even scratch the armor. The light disappeared, silence came. Reima trembled and looked at Takeru in front of him who poised his sword high into the air. "P-please save m" As Reima begged for help, Takeru quietly shook his head. After raising his nodachi very high up, its shape changed to that of a huge great sword. As the absorbed magic power inverted, the blade started to shine and it was raised exaggeratedly high. He held out one feet, and just swung down the sword straight down in front of him. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleBaboon Menace!" After hearing a demonic roar, Reima''s heart was stricken with fear and he was engulfed by light. On the destroyed church''s site, stood Takeru swinging down his sword. The crushing blow clad in enchantment''s power vanished without a trace. And so has Reima''s heart. With drool flowing from his mouth, Reima stood up while showing the whites of his eyes. The blade Takeru swung down cut through Reima''s hair and stopped right before making contact with his scalp. Originally, Baboon Menace worked as a feint used against fantastical organisms. The big show started by poising the sword up high, as well as releasing killing intent to horrify the enemy. It seemed like in Reima''s case, it wasn''t to help Takeru find an opportunity to strike. Reima''s spirit collapsed, and he lifelessly slid onto the ground. After witnessing Reima collapsing, Takeru silently sheathed the sword. "Is this fine?" Lapis asked him whether it was fine not to kill him. "I haven''t promised Usagi to kill this guy, I don''t think there''s any worth in killing him." He looked down on Reima and said so coldly. "Above all I don''t want you to be stained with the blood of a guy like that." As he said so casually, he felt like the sword housed in its sheath rattled. He looked at the sword by his waist, at Lapis. "Did something happen?" "No. Nothing." "it might have been my imagination, but aren''t you trembling?" "No such thing. What are you saying Host, I do not understand." "I-is that so" Sorry, involuntarily he apologized. As Takeru stood above Reima, after hitting the ground Tyrving slipped away from Reima''s hand. "Looks like we can''t leave it here like that. Lapis, please make a sheath for it." As he took Tyrving which emitted dim light, and made a request to Lapis. "" "What is it? Hurry up, we need to join Usagi and the others." "are you going to form a contract with Tyrving?" Flatly. Emotionless. However, there was some pressure in Lapis'' voice and figure of speech. "Huh?" "I shall not stop you, but if you want to change your contract for one with Magical Heritage, you will have to discard your contract with me. At the same time, you will be targeted by Inquisition. Are you fine with that?" "N-no, I had no such intention. I just want to recover it. If it''s a sheath made by you, it can suppress magical power leakage thus making it less likely for it to be stolen by someone right?" "Although there are parts inferior to mine''s, its intrinsic performance is better than mine. However, do not forget there''s a "Curse" that comes with it. After you use its magic to grant you three wishes" "I won''t use it, I won''t! The only sword I''m going to use is you!" After Takeru desperately denied it, Lapis'' accelerating voice suddenly stopped. "Is that so. That''s fine then." Again, she responded with a flat voice. But unlike earlier, this time it didn''t make him feel intimidated. He made a hard to describe expression and hurried to where Mari was breaking down the operative procedure. By kicking off the ground, as he jumped from one school building to other, he glanced at his favorite sword that he held in his hands. What''s that for a while now, she continues to look at me with suspicion. For some reason, Takeru felt like a husband who''s being suspected for cheating. On top of a rooftop lashed by cold wind, Mari continued to struggle against a single Magical Heritage. She was unable to warm her hands up even though they hurt, and was proceeding with operative procedure destruction in a hurry. just a little bit more and I''ll catch up with the automatic procedure! Tracing the route up until the point where the magic is activated would put a tremendous strain on a witch even if it was a regular spell. When it came to such a large-scaled and unique magic, it was a strain on the mind beyond imagination. "After I''m done with this, Ootori Ouka will have to acknowledge me for sure!" While aspiring to get such a trivial reward, Mari continued to endure the penance. Five minutes were left until the magic activates. She would barely make it. "Okay. That''s enough." The moment she opened her eyes after suddenly hearing a voice, an impact hit Mari''s shoulder. "Kyaa!" With a scream, she nearly fell on the floor. Mari barely managed to hold out. She gritted her feet and concentrated on her work by using all of her brain''s power. Although she understood what happened to her, she gave priority to working on the operative procedure. Her shoulder was strangely hot, but she didn''t feel any pain. She had been shot by Mephisto who came to the rooftop once again. "I missed ehh. Then, one more." After speaking with an innocent tone, Mephisto tried to fire another bullet. "Mari!!" On the rooftop of school building, Mephisto saw a knight clad in azure armor appear right in front of her. The knight leaped in and raised his sword. He landed in with his back facing Mari, turned off the booster and made a protective stance. "Tch another Relic Eater!" Mephisto released rapid fire at Takeru, but none of the bullets reached him, they were cut down by his sword. With his sword poised, Takeru stood in front of Mephisto. "It''s over, Mephisto I''ll have you return Ootori!" Despite the fact she stood in front of Takeru in Witch Hunter form, Mephisto kept her cool. On the contrary, she smiled feeling as if she had a margin to spare. "Leave Ootori''s body! If you don''t, I''ll have to take your life!" Takeru indicated that there''s room for negotiation, but Mephisto couldn''t stand it and laughed it off. "AHHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! You won''t take my life? Life you say?! There''s no such thing as life for me! I''m just a ghost that''s haunting this girl. Can you kill a soul? Even if your Relic Eater absorbs magic, it cannot kill a soul?" "You bastard! If you''re not coming out then!" "Try it! Let''s fight! But it won''t be me fightingit''s this girl!" After yelling out that declaration, Mephisto moved his hands forward. "Summis desiderantes affectibus" He recognized the listed out words and was horrified. Mephisto made a distorted laughter with Ouka''s face. "Malleus Maleficarum!" That moment, emerging from a crimson magic circle on the ground, something that seemed like a black coffin appeared. The coffin broke and two huge pistols appeared from inside. Mephisto grasped them with both of her hands and aimed them at Takeru. "Impossibleshe can use the Relic Eater?!" "The one performing a contract with Relic Eater isn''t the flesh but the soul." "That''s why I ask, why?!" Puzzled, Takeru asked Lapis, but was answered by Mephisto instead. "Vlad was the one who fell before this girl''s soul did. Although I''ve been constantly looping heinous things she did in the past and also her trauma, she''s quite stubborn. Just when I was supposed to proceed more brutally, this gun proposed that I use him in exchange for relieving her. I guess he could no longer watch his master being broken, a Magical Heritage that cares about his master!" With a gesture as if she was to lick the barrel, Mephisto stuck out the strangely-long tongue. "Hehh, she''s crying in such a lovely voice. Mama, Papa; Shizuku, forgive me oh right right, she''s been calling your name too. Kusanagi? Kusanagi? and so on! Gyahahaha! You''re a bit late, Kusanagi-kuuun!" He grit his teeth strong enough to have his back teeth creak. Takeru''s murderous intent towards Mephisto who destroyed Ouka''s heart was at its peak. "I''ll drag you out right this moment and kill you off!" "I wonder if you canare you going to kill this giirl??" Mephisto squeezed the trigger of the gun she was holding in the left hand firing a shining stake. Takeru triggered Soumatou and to protect Mari behind him, he tried to cut down the stake with Lapis'' blade. However, the moment Lapis touched the stake. "!!!!" Just when he thought he heard Lapis take a deep breath, the armor he was wearing suddenly shattered. Suddenly, Takeru''s Witch Hunter form was released, he was at loss for words. "Lapis?!" "nh, it''s Vlad''s intrinsic performance." Loudly laughing, Mephisto aimed the gun she held in her left hand at Takeru. "Don''t you know about this Relic Eater''s performance? As long as the operative procedure is known, it can pierce through any kind of magic. The operative procedure of Witch Hunter form what a shame, it''s already in this girl''s head." "sheet!!" "Witch Hunter form is something like a replica of Hero form. The magical enhancement system is delicate, so if you make a hole in it, it''s going to be released at once." While saying that, Mephisto fired a bullet from the gun in her right hand. "Youcan''tavoid it." Although he heard Lapis'' breaking voice, Takeru couldn''t avoid it. Mari was behind him. He had no choice other than to use Soumatou and change the trajectory of stake so that it hit his flesh and blood. The stake''s power was unimaginable, he was blown away when trying to change its trajectory. "GUAhh" Although he avoided fractures, the muscle fibers in his arm were violently torn apart. Moreover he was blown away and Mari''s back has become completely unguarded. Mephisto aimed at Mari immediately. "I won''t let you!!" Takeru kicked off the floor jumping as strongly as possible to shield Mari once again. The stake was fired, and he tried to block it with his sword. With just his own flesh and blood he couldn''t completely block it, and the stake pierced his right shoulder. Just like that, his meat was gouged out and his bones broken. Blood started to spew like a mountain. He held out a feet in front, and seemed like he was rooted to the spot as he protected Mari. "You''re doing your best with just your flesh and blood body. But that power Soumatou right? It should put a terrible burden on your body? I wonder how long will it last." Looking at Takeru with a mocking smile, Mephisto spun the gun around her finger with a practiced motion. Since his right shoulder was crushed, Takeru held his sword with just his left hand. "I apologize. I will rebuild the procedure immediately and heal the wounds." Lapis'' voice was disconnecting. Vlad''s stake could even penetrate operative procedures ran by Magical Heritage. It''s the same as the time when it penetrated and neutralized King Arthur''s sheath. It was different from the operative procedure breakdown Mari was doing, it''s a cheat-level performance that drills holes inside of magic that build up the operative procedure with anti-magical enchantment. If it hits the surface of a Magical Heritage like Lapis, its operative procedure is engraved directly and has an effect similar to hitting the brain directly and stunning the target. Witch Hunter form is one of the top-level intrinsic magic, it takes a considerable amount of magic as well as complex operative procedures. It''s reconstruction is further delayed by stun-effect of the anti-magic stakes. Even if he was to enter the Witch Hunter form, there was no choice but to avoid touching the stakes with the sword or the same result would have been repeated. Mari behind him also had copious amounts of blood flowing from her shoulder, she would have fallen were she to be hit by anything. He has to protect her. She''s dismantling the Magical Heritage at the risk of her own life. At least until Usagi comes, I can''t let myself fall! With her here, there''s still a chance! Takeru grasped his sword''s handle with his left hand and clenched his teeth. I can''t allow her to fire any more of themdon''t pull back! Buy time by closing the distance! He kicked off the ground, and rammed into Mephisto while using Soumatou. At the same time, Mephisto fired a stake. Takeru changed the stake''s trajectory with his guts and willpower before he crashed into Mephisto. The sword and two pistols crashed, their line of sight has met up from up close. "AHAhahaha! How is it? Exchanging killing blows with someone you vowed to walk together with? It''s the first time you fought ever since the death match in the middle school, I remember it?" "Don''t talk about Ouka''s memories, you b*tch!" "Ahha! Although you always call her "Ootori" you called her "Ouka"! Good for her! This girl is really happy about it!" "Ng-gaaaaaaahhhh!!" The shackles on his mind went down, and he got furious. However, it was impossible for him to kill her. Although Mephisto''s soul was in control, the body was Ouka''s. Were he to kill Mephisto in this situation, Ouka would also die. Even though he was angry enough to lose his reason, he couldn''t forget about it. While standing against Takeru, Mephisto closed her eyes relaxed. "it seems like that girl''s coming back. Although she''s just a scarecrow, just how did she managed to break through so many of them." She probably meant Usagi. She might have noticed her, but at this rate she''ll be caught in pincer attack by Usagi at this rate. The chance to win would increase remarkably if that happens. Although she showed some impatience, Mephisto laughed eerily and grinned. "Ohh? I''ve come up with something nice? ?. How about we test your friendship right here." She made a suggestive expression and stuck out her long tongue. On top of her tongue, there was an instant charm with a magical circle painted on it. One of Mephisto''s hands gently touched Takeru''s which held the sword. "Let''s seejust how strong is the bond between you guys!" With these words, he trembled with fear. This is bad! Takeru realized what Mephisto was thinking and tried to put strength in his leg to pull away. "Nikaido! Are you safe?" The one who entered the roof was Usagi, where the horrified Takeru waited. Right after she opened the heavy door with a kick, she was astonished by the situation at hand. Mari was injured, Takeru had wounds all over his body and Ouka was aiming two guns at him. Without any hesitation, Usagi aimed the "Belaya Smert" towards Ouka. "Saionji?! W-what''s going on?! W-wait, don''t shoot! Mephisto isn''t inside me!" Suddenly, while shouting that Ouka directed her gun towards Usagi. Usagi''s shoulder trembled, and she alternated looking between Takeru and Ouka. "I don''t get it what is this situation why am I here?" "Ootori? Are you really Ootori herself?" "I-I guess so. Suddenly I regained my body and." Ouka shook her head, she seemed to be confused after suddenly regaining consciousness. "Then, Mephisto is?" Usagi moved her line of sight from Ouka and looked at Takeru. Takeru had a difficult expression as well, and looked towards Usagi. She understood what Mephisto did, and bit her lip. she''s the worst, that witch! Because of the situation Mephisto arranged, Usagi''s heartbeat sped up. It was unknown who Mephisto was inside of. For Usagi who held the decisive factor to beat Mephisto, it was the worst situation possible. Takeru turned his sword towards Ouka and Ouka aimed her gun at Takeru. Mari was working on breaking down the Magical Heritage''s operative procedure but the possibility of her being possessed couldn''t be denied. What to do? What should she do? "It''s Kusanagi Kusanagi must''ve protected that woman then, it''s unlikely for her to be inside Nikaido Mari if it''s Kusanagi, he wouldn''t let my possessed self get anywhere close to her." "?!" "It''s all right as long as there''s a Relic Eater, Kusanagi''s soul should be all safe for a while. I''ve already experienced that, and regained my body safely." It seemed like Ouka decided that Mephisto is inside Takeru, and she squinted bitterly. "Saionji it might be hard for you, but let''s capture Kusanagi together if it''s just me, I''m not strong enough to go against him." Usagi was confused, the gun in her hand was trembling and she didn''t know what to do. Takeru didn''t say anything and exhaled painfully. "You want me to shoot in a situation like this?!" "If you don''t shoot, it''s all over! Believe me! Mephisto is right behind Mari right now!" Both Ouka''s tone of voice and the mercilessness was just like her. If it''s Ouka, then she would surely shoot Takeru in order to protect Mari who was dismantling the Magical Heritage. If she was the real thing, and Takeru was the fake that''s definitely what she would do. However, there was a different possibility in her head. What if Ouka lied, and Mephisto is still inside of her? She would put Takeru through tremendous amount of pain and Mephisto could kill Mari using that opportunity. And if she did the opposite, and shot her not believing in her words, Mephisto inside of Takeru could use that chance to kill Mari. Which one is it? Which choice is correct? How can she save both of them? Her breathing sped up and her body started to tremble lightly. At a time like this! She couldn''t afford to hyperventilate here, Usagi clenched her teeth. With her determination she released herself from the Saionji''s curse as well as overcame her trauma and bit Reima and now, a new disorder appeared for her. If she makes a mistake here, not only her comrades but all the citizens in the city will pay for it. The strongest pressure she has ever felt has struck Usagi. A situation in which she had no choice but to shoot her comrade. Takeru turned his sword towards Ouka, Ouka aimed her gun at Takeru what should she do? If she doesn''t decide, everyone will die. Because of her, everyone will lose their lives. "Haa haa! Fuu!'' Her breathing turned rough, her vision hazy. Memories about her comrades flashed through her mind, getting in the way and not allowing her to shoot them. Don''t cry! Don''t cry don''t cry don''t cry! I only I can resolve this situation! No one else can do it! While bearing it, not crying and still lost, Usagi aimedand settled at Ouka. "Saionji" "Kusanagi right now is protecting Nikaido''s back. You are Mephisto!" "is that so." Seeing Ouka act so sadly, Usagi desperately endured despite her muzzle shaking. "Our relationship wasn''t long enough yet there''s no wonder that you don''t believe me. When we first met, I''ve told you many horrible things it might be late to say that now, but I''m sorry." "ngh." "However, just this once, believe me! If you shoot me here and now, it''s all over! The school, the city, our comrades will be beyond help! Are you really fine with that?" It was a compelling question. Ouka spoke aloud the same question Usagi has been asking herself. Usagi''s muzzle further shook. "Usagi." That''s when Takeru who has been silent finally called out to her. He raised his face and stared right at Usagi. "If you''re in doubt then shoot me." Both Ouka and Usagi were astonished by these words. "After shooting me, shoot Ootori. If it''s your rapid fire, you should be able to do it." "what" "It''s all right. Neither me nor Ootori will die. You will shoot both of us, and save both of us." "Kusanagi." "We believe in you, so you too believe in us." In Takeru''s straight-looking eyes, there was no anxiety nor lies. "Yes!!" Usagi replied strongly. Her trembling has come to a complete stop. The muzzle''s aim was still settled at Ouka. She isn''t going to believe either of them. She won''t take any of them as fakes. At this moment, in front of her both of them were the real thing. That''s why, she has to shoot. It''s fine as long as she hits their bones with the spotted bullet. Even if both of them are hurt, both of them are saved. It rules out the ''what if'' possibilities. "If I can save you both by shooting youI will shoot!" She no longer hesitated. After looking at her determined eyes "disgusting." Ouka spat out an insult. What appeared on her face, wasn''t fear but disgust. Mephisto who was residing inside Ouka revealed her real nature. "Disgusting disgusting, it''s damn disgusting! I hate self-sacrifice the most! It''s the first time I see someone creepy enough to let himself get shot to make someone believe him! You should''ve shown me a fierce infighting instead like all other guys did! That''s how humans should act!" With her face twisted in displeasure, Mephisto put a finger on the guns that aimed for both of them. "Enough! Whatever happens, in this situation I''m going to win!" Mephisto glanced at Usagi with a grimace on her face. "You can''t kill me can you? And if I survive I''m going to kill you both! Is that fine with you? If not, then lower your weapons right now even now I can make it so that "Master-Slave" won''t affect you." Just as Mephisto judged it, neither Takeru nor Usagi could kill Ouka. Even if they shot her hand or foot, Mephisto who was being enhanced by Relic Eater could ignore it and pull the trigger. If that happens, Takeru aside, Usagi would probably die. Even though she knew that, Usagi didn''t lower her muzzle. She wasn''t prepared to get shot, because she didn''t think her comrade would shoot her. Takeru was the same, he was holding his sword ready to jump at any time. "''That so then as you wish, let''s have comrades kill each other!" Mephisto put strength into the finger holding the trigger. Usagi held her breath to steady her aim and Takeru triggered Soumatou to sharpen his senses. Under these circumstances, the first one to move was "aguwh-what''s this?!" Was Mephisto. But it wasn''t an attack. Suddenly, her body staggered. Both Usagi and Takeru opened their eyes wide at this spectacle. "What''s ths?!" Mephisto''s body was trembling as if paralyzed. "Body''sstrugglingwhythis girl!" Her arms that aimed the muzzles had convulsions. Ouka''s body seemed like it rejected Mephisto''s instructions. That appearance, it was as if Mephisto was being manipulated by something No, that''s wrong. Two people at the same time denied each other''s thoughts. It was a reverse situation. It wasOuka trying to take her body back. "I won''t let myself Ootori Ouka to be dirtied any more than this!" It wasn''t said by Mephisto, it was obvious for the two. Ouka''s own voice spun the words. Although only temporarily, she has come back. Ouka had a pained expression, which intermingled with Mephisto''s expression. But what was mixed in there, was certainly her own expression. "I''ve heard everything! Your profane thoughts voices of my comrades, everything! That''s why I''ve returned! That is why I was able to come back!" "You shouldn''t be able to come out! You''ve been curled up up until now! Even though I''ve been playing your gruesome past to you!" With such a trauma engraved within her, there is no way she could withstand it. Even without devouring her soul, it was already weakened and the initiative was on Mephisto''s side. "In the end, what you showed me was just an illusion the hell I''ve tasted, was nowhere near that level!" "You''ve fallen to it once already what an insolent mouth of yours!" "So what, I will get up no matter how many times! There is no way I''d lose to a witch like you!" Mephisto struggled against Ouka''s soul and writhed unsteadily. For Mephisto who took down souls that didn''t show any resistance, it was a new experience. It might have been thanks to Vlad''s blessing, or maybe her comrades'' voice, Ouka didn''t know which one it was. However, currently Mephisto was fully aware of the strength the girl called Ootori Ouka had. "Saionji! Shoot me!" While desperately wrestling with Mephisto, Ouka desperately appealed to Usagi. "If you think of me as a comrade, even if it''s just a little bit shoot!" "Don''t shoot!" "I beg you, shoot me! Saionji!" After she heard Ouka''s roar, Usagi put strength into the finger holding the trigger. "Roger!!" A dry gunshot sounded, and a bullet was released. It flew straight without straying, and pierced Ouka''s shoulder. From her shoulder, blood started to flow. Mephisto couldn''t withstand the pain that came as the bullet tore away the flesh and started panting. "YOU BASTARDSSSSSSS!!" Her scream roared, the bullet bit into the shoulder bone and caused her accordingly intense pain. However, Mephisto was accustomed to this degree of pain. No matter how many bullets pierce her, the strength in her body would remain. "Don''t get carried awayyyy!!" Along with a howl, she turned the two handguns she held towards Usagi. However, before she could hear the sound of her own gun''s firing, a sound of dread emanated from her body. *riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnn!!!* At first it sounded like a sound of a bell, the sound increased and soon after it started to feel like an earthquake that shook her brain. "?! What?! O-ouch! It hurts it hurts it hurtsssssss! The bone my head is cracking apart!" "Kh aaah!" "My brain, it''s going to break such pain, what''s thigugiaaaaaaah!" While holding her head with both of her hands, Mephisto rolled on the ground. An unbearable pain has enveloped her entire body and brain. The bullet Usagi used, was one made by Ikaruga out of specially made material called "high vibration damascan steel". Although it wasn''t well known since it wasn''t an anti-magic material, it brought tremendous "pain" to human body. It''s killing capability was no different from that of a bullet used by military, but it has a property that makes it vibrate when it contacts phosphoric acid inside the human body, after being implanted directly into human bone it starts to vibrate and send pain signals directly to the brain through the nerves. That pain, was something out of this world. "GIIIIIIiiiiiiiiiiii!!! HIGUAAAAAAA!" "Ngkhh!" When struggling against Mephisto, Ouka endured tremendous pain. Compared to the pain she felt in her heart, physical pain was something trivial. She clenched her teeth and endured it. Mephisto was screaming miserably, she couldn''t stand even a second longer of the pain. Along with her screams, she finally pulled out a blue-colored instant charm from her backpack. The escape-purposed instant charm Direct Soul. A magic that could be called astral projection, the only magic aside from possession that could allow Mephisto to leave a body. A distorted evil spirit could be seen leaving Ouka''s body. For the sake of this happening, Ikaruga had Usagi embed a bullet made out of Damascus steel into Ouka''s body. Mephisto''s spirit body was blurry like a ghost, and it soared into the sky at a high speed while distorting time and space. I won''t let you get away! Usagi pulled the bolt, and vigorously ejected an empty casing from inside, it made a loud noise as it hit the ground. She fixed the bolt handle by pulling it again, pulled out a single bullet from her belt with her left hand and loaded it directly. What she had put in, was a bluish silver bullet. It was a bullet called ''spirit silver bullet'', in addition to being effective against the undead, it was a special bullet that could inflict a wound on a soul. It was more rare than the material called mythril. Before the Witch Hunt War, it had been used in large quantities during a large-scale war with Vampires and was later completely depleted and branded as fantastical material. Usagi was glad that Ikaruga was able to produce something like that. With this bullet, and the gun in which her Grandfather''s soul dwelled in - the "Belaya Smert", she was able to annihilate that ghost. "" Mephisto''s soul has already ran away far into the sky. It was steadily climbing into the sky at a speed that made it hard to follow it with human eyes. Usagi spat out a deep sigh, and stopped quietly. Her breathing stopped, the sound of her heartbeat reached her ear. Unexpectedly, she felt very comfortable. What was left, was to blow away the enemy. There was no need to doubt, it was a great feeling. Her breathing was stable and her heartbeat normal. Her head was cool, her heart hot. Moreover, it was her favorite gun. The best condition, best motivation, and the finest weapon was available. Everything else could be left to the gun, she fired. Thatis all there is! The trigger was light, her heart throbbed. The gunfire sounded, and its roar reached the sky. Far in the sky, a ghost''s scream echoed. As if overlapping with the moon in the night sky, the devil who devoured human souls disappeared without being able to return to her body. Ouka was unable to endure the pain that drove her crazy and was stunned, losing consciousness. Her eyes were still open, but her vision was turning blurry and it felt like she was about to lose consciousness at any moment. When she saw the stars reflected in her field of view, she realized she was lying on her back. Although she noticed that, she didn''t feel like getting up. As she looked into the beautiful moon that lit up the sky, she thought dazedly. It''s been a while since I was this tired and. I''m sleepy Knowing that if she closed her eyelids, she would lose consciousness she tried to do so. However, before she could do that, her body was shaken lightly and she lightly opened her fatigued eyes. She saw the beautiful starry sky as well as the faces of her happy and noisy comrades. "Hey, Ootori! Are you okay?! Come on, respond!" "She''s not breathing?! Do a cardiac massage, ah ahh, she needs artificial respiration, ww-w-what do we do Kusanagi?!" "Don''t die in a place like this! I''ve dismantled the operative procedure! I need to boast about it to you so don''t die!" "Yes yes, shut up and move away. She''s breathing. The pulse''s all right as well. But just in case, let''s call a Seelie. Her heart must''ve been exhausted after being hit by that bullet." The Small Fry Platoon assembled in full force and looked worriedly at Ouka. Before anyone noticed, Ikaruga had joined them. She held a gun in her hand and was on standby, it seems like she''s been there in case something went wrong. even so They really are a noisy bunch, she thought deep in her heart. But seeing them so worried about her, unexpectedly wasn''t a bad feeling. She''s been always wanting to be looked at this way. Ouka made a sincere, bitter smile. What a cowardly thought really She laughed at her easy-going self, but it wasn''t a bad feeling. But being watched over like this, she seemed quite pitiful, so Ouka summoned her fading consciousness and articulated the words. "it''s all rightI''m alivedon''tworry" After saying that, she closed her eyes. Ouka engraved everyone''s relieved faces in her mind and quietly went to sleep. The Glossary Destiny Enchantment (ǥƥ˩`?) - It''s written as (~\) meaning "Absolute Fate" . Direct Soul (쥯ȥ) - Written as (廯) which means "Spirit Form". Volume 4, Epilogue Volume 4, Epilogue The next day. The Witch-Hunting festival carried on as planned. The damage caused by the incident related to Mephisto was limited to the church that stood on the training grounds, the students who were under the attraction spell didn''t remember anything and everything came to an end without alarming the public. The student council president upheld the promise she made with Ouka and took over the organization of the Witch-Hunting festival instead of Reima. "Must''ve been hard? well done?. Yes, just like promised." While saying so nonchalantly, Nagaru held out her soft-looking cheek towards Takeru. When Takeru faced Nagaru like that, he started to think. The incident this time, the platoon was involved because of Nagaru that''s for sure. However, she was trying to do what she thought was just. Similarly to Sougetsu, she had some kind of ambition, but she couldn''t be one-sidedly branded as a villain. Above all, Takeru said those words influenced by the flow. Takeru felt that he needed to be more responsible as the captain, and act to protect his comrades. For making him more aware of it, it''s not like he didn''t feel any gratitude. That''s why, Takeru decided topinch Nagaru''s cheeks. "Aaa?????! Ooch och! Iw huwtss! Notch gyoing to hitch me??!" "No without doubt this time you''re the one responsible for all of this, but you since it''s not all your fault, that''s why umm. I won''t be satisfied with hitting you." "Dyats why you pyinchi me??!" "If I didn''t do anything I wouldn''t be able to settle down since your cheeks seemed soft, I suddenly felt like pinching them" "Nyuii???!" When he stopped pinching her and removed his hands, Nagaru rubbed her cheeks with tear-filled eyes. "How horrible? unexpectedly, are you an S? I''ve heard you were an M though." Takeru ignored her slander and cut to the chase. "President, what are you going to do now?" "All the student council members aside from me are dead?, so I have to run a campaign electing members to supplement it. It''s a real pain in the ass, I have to do something about the points?." "then I have a suggestion, are you open for it?" As he said that, Nagaru started to listen attentively while looking at Takeru with her amber-colored eyes. "How about the 35th Test Platoon helps with the special missions of the student council starting from next year?" Although he felt it was an outrageous proposal, he still continued. "I''m only capable of doing odd-jobs, I cannot make use of my member''s ability effectively. I''m thinking about becoming your strength." "hmm?so?" "''so'' you say if you do that, I''ll be troubled." "Nufu?fun." she exhibited cat-like behavior and looked straight into Takeru''s eyes. He though she was a shrewd person, it was a good guess. It was a good thing she realized it quickly. "We want you to lend us your strength. The information you have is probably beyond what Ootori has gathered. Valhalla and Inquisition also information on Relic Eaters, that''s what we want." "" "I won''t tell you to fight together with us. No matter what we''ve been fighting against up until now, you have no knowledge of it. But that''s why, we want you to lend us your wisdom." As Takeru said that with a serious expression, Nagaru continued to nod and mutter ''hmm hmm''. "I shee I shee. But are you really going to enter student council for just that?" "No. We''re not entering. I have no intention of burdening you with the role of captain. We''ll be only helping out. We''re going to remain as the 35th Test Platoon, and you''ll be alone in the student council." "Uuu." "Don''t ''Uuu'' me here." He couldn''t go easy on this kind of tactician-type person, and he acted strictly with her. The pouting Nagaru suddenly smiled. "I didn''t expect you to know how to bargain." "It''s not a bargain, but trade." "Fufu?, I like that attitude of yours. You''ve become more capable have you?." Nagaru said that and held her hand out to Takeru. "It''s a deal. I will provide you with information, and you will do work for the student council. Is that fine?" "Yes, I appreciate it." He lowered his head and held Nagaru''s hand. "Nfuu? amount of comrades has increased! Yaay!" "We''re not your comrades." "Uuu." "Don''t start with the ''Uuu'' again ." And so on, like that, the 35th Test Platoon and student council have teamed up. Honestly, there were no guarantees since it was an unofficial cooperation which wasn''t reported to Chairman and it wasn''t sure whether they could trust Nagaru. Nevertheless, Takeru determined that they should bring in Nagaru who was left alone to cooperate with them. Although it was still unclear what will they gain from it, but since her information gathering skills were excellent, it should be useful. Takeru finally started to move in order to get a better view on things. "it''s going to get busy from now on." Chairman''s objective, Valhalla''s objective, and the truth behind Relic Eaters It was as if a huge wall appeared in front of him with a lot of missing pieces. Takeru who only thought about becoming an Inquisitor was dragged into the vortex of events before he noticed. He still hasn''t found a way to break the status quo, but he certainly took a step forward. Struggling against those who wanted to make use of him and his comrades "well, there''s still a lot of problems" Murmuring that, Takeru scratched his head. But before he reached these, he had to solve the one at hand. For example yeah, the cosplay social meet. The break time was over, he opened the borrowed classroom''s door and sighed. In front of him, was a scene that seemed like pandemonium. "How dare you touch a maiden''s soft skin! Are you prepared, camera brat?!" "Y-you''re wrong! I didn''t touch anyone! Our shoulders only bumped against each othergefu!!" A man was sent flying on Takeru''s right side. "I TOLD YOU I''M NOT WEARING A RANDOSELLLLLLLLLL!!" "B-but I paid for it, why! This is a scamgyahhh!" This time a big man went past Takeru''s left side. "What happened? Why are you crying? I just answered your question. I have said what I think about you as requested. I mimicked human thinking processes and evaluated you, I ended up with a single word description of you namely ''scum''. To ask someone with such a childish figure to become your wife, from the perspective of an ordinary human you must be suffering some kind of affliction. I shall not call you a sex offender, however I''d like it better if you differentiated 2D from reality. After I analyzed those three points I come up with an answer "Disgusting". You can be represented with a single word like this. I feel that human language is primitive, however this one word perfectly fits you. Disgusting. You make me sick. By saying these versatile words I am able to describe your personality well." "stop italready" Furthermore, an azure girl sitting on sofa made a large adult man cry. When Takeru saw that scene, "What is this hell?" The melancholic mood he had earlier was blown away, something that seemed like despair took a hold of his heart. It was the day of the Witch-Hunting festival. The school was busy with students and tourists visiting it. Since a lot happened in here recently, they didn''t expect to attract many customers, but thanks to the leaflets handed out by the Dropout Alliance members the cosplay social meet was thriving or it was supposed to. The guests came, a lot of them. But they ran away, almost all of them. Ikaruga walked towards Takeru who was too scared to enter the classroom. "I overlooked this. All I thought about were the outer looks, but we do have bankrupt personalities don''t we." "Didn''t you notice it a bit too late?" Takeru retorted and looked at Ikaruga. She was wearing a sensational cosplay of a devil with wings. Just like Usagi whom he saw yesterday, it was the type that covered the things that should not be visible with patches, moreover they weren''t bushy ones like the Usagi''s. It could be said that it''s something those below age of 18 shouldn''t see. Moreover, she held a whip in her hand. She soundly hit the whip against her hand a few times. "the whip suits you too well." "You like it? I can service you if you pay money? Softcore? Hardcore? Maybe deep?" "I''ll pass." Not wanting to be taken for an M, Takeru looked away. "Oh, yeah. Usagi is waiting for you in the platoon''s room. She asked me to tell you if you had come to the classroom." "Usagi has?" "Yeah. To fulfill the promise or something." With that said, he remembered what he promised Usagi. Yesterday he was exhausted and returned home after all was over. "Is that fine? With such a apocalyptic scene going on." "We''ll manage somehow, so you can go. If it gets tough we can always earn money through a photo session, girls from the other platoons are doing their best as well. Ootori and Nikaido can''t do any service Lapis has some people who can''t resist her so it''s OK honestly, it''s quite a chore." When he looked into her eyes, he found they were round and sparkly. She must be having a lot of fun. Takeru apologized and left for the platoon''s room. "" Five minutes later. After he opened the platoon room''s door, he found Usagi and froze. In front of the sofa, beside the table, stood Usagi. However, her appearance was she didn''t wear her uniform, she didn''t wear the extreme cosplay from the day before either. It was ribbon. A ribbon like ones used for wrapping presents was the only thing that covered her body. "Yy-yo-you w-wha-what! C-clothes!" "Tt-t-this is I was told that it would be unforgivable unless I greeted Kusanagi like this that''s why!" Even if she was told to do so, how could she wear a ribbon like this without suspecting anything. Well, honestly accepting everything is what makes Usagi herself. "I-i-if it''s like t-this, Kusanagi will be happy is what I was told! T-t-that''s why I!" Involuntarily, he looked at the ribbon that seemed to dig into her soft chest. When he looked closely, there were letters written on its surface. Ikaruga Suginami Presents! That dumbass! "H-have I made a mistake after all?! Have I lost control of myself?!" "You''re not at fault. Yeah, Probably not. For now, wear some clothes" "Uuuuu I''ve shown you something unsightly" "No, it''s not like that I just don''t know where to look or rather I''m doing my best to control myself umm." "?" "It''s nothing!" Takeru moved towards Usagi with a flushed face and took his coat off. Although his heart skipped a beat, it wasn''t intended for sure? After specifically stating that in his mind, he wrapped Usagi in the jacket he just took off. She was suddenly surrounded. "It''s winter already like that you''ll catch a cold" "ah, thank you." "You''ve got goosebumps, geez." While facing the other way, he had her wear the jacket. An embarrassed Usagi moved her finger along her chest. "Umm then about that" She moved her mouth and said with difficulty. "T-the promise from before" Usagi looked up at Takeru, and then looked down again. She was too embarrassed to make eye contact with him. To Takeru, she seemed extremely cute. He smiled wryly and spontaneously placed a hand on her head. He started to slowly stroke it. "You did well yesterday, Usagi." With just that, Usagi narrowed her eyes and tears appeared in them. If it''s this, I''ll do it whenever you want. Takeru still had a bitter smile on his face. For him as well, patting her head was something pleasant. As he said it and stroked her head, he felt it was a right thing to do. "ehehe." She made a happy and peaceful smile. "Can you do more?" "Sure." "ehehe." Normally she would act reserved and get angry whenever she was patted. It was probably just today that she honestly laughed and cried, as well as acted selfishly. It was a rare thing to see Usagi act this spoiled. After that, even though he promised he''d pat her head for entire day without thinking about it, but he didn''t think he would end up patting her head until the day was over He thought that there are days like this, and accepted it. Reima and Usagi''s engagement was called off soon after. The day before the Witch-Hunting festival Tenmyouji Reima went missing. After the battle with Mephisto, Inquisition rushed to the church immediately but wasn''t able to find Reima. In the end, he''s been treated as missing. However, the Small Fry Platoon learned that at later date. Right after Mephistopheles has been subdued, at the mock battle training grounds. Inside of a sea of object mimicking a city, Reima was running away from something that resembled a machine. "I n-need to run away!" His legs were tangling, drool was hanging from his mouth and his body was swaying to the sides as he ran. "I''m not done yet! I can''t let myself be caught!!" His tremendous tenacity acted like a whip lashing his broken heart, allowing him to run. He had to escape school before Inquisition rushed in, if he turned to his father for help, it would work out somehow. Although he would be abused, his family won''t abandon him. Reima believed in his father''s mercy and reached ahead. However, the one standing in the darkness wasn''t his father. He thought it was a member of Inquisition, but that wasn''t it. Clad in dark green armor with a huge distorted gun in its right hand. Although that figure was similar to Takeru''s Witch Hunter form, it was slightly different from it. It was different from the monster enveloped in azure, a different threat. "W-what the fuck are you! Kusanagi''s comrade?! L-let me off! I''ll apologize however you want! I beg you!" Weeping miserably, he knelt in front of the demon clad in dark green armor. The demon stared with cold eyes at Reima. "Whether it''s money or position I''ll give you anything I''ll be your slave save me." "Die." It was an abrupt death sentence stated in one short word. The demon aimed the muzzle towards Reima and fired. With a tremendous roar, dark green magic diffused from the muzzle and destroyed everything in front of it. Before Reima was able to notice anything, he turned into a blood splatter. "" The demon stood in the pool of blood left behind by Reima who vanished and with a loud sound he pulled the still smoke-spitting gun''s lever. "Annihilation of the objective complete. Is this fine Chairman?" He muttered despite no one being anywhere close. Soon after, a voice sounded in his head. "Well done, Kirigaya-kun. Cheers for the good work, you passed the first test." The demon clad in dark green Kyouya frowned when he heard words of appreciation said by Sougetsu. "Don''t give me that. This is the test? Why didn''t you allow me to intervene when Kusanagi was fighting? You had me monitor Tenmyouji Reima and Mephisto and only clean up afterwards?" "It couldn''t be helped. I didn''t expect them to stick their heads in this. I bet it was the student council''s work. No matter, although she was told ''Mephisto doesn''t exist'', Hoshijiro-kun still stirred trouble. Just think of this as of irregular and leave it at that." "" "Rest assured. There''s a lot of them to kill. You who knows the truth about this world should know that right? From now on, anything can happen in this world." "hmph." Kyouya spat that out with disgust and directed the huge shotgun towards the sky. It was a shotgun clad in ominous miasma, on its body "The Malleus Maleficarum V "NERO" " was carved in. "Then hurry up and start it already! I won''t lose to Kusanagi, so hurry up and kick it off! That second Witch Hunt War of yours!" He raised a war cry and shot a blank from his shotgun into the air. Dark green particles were released and lit up the night sky. However, that light was too irregular to be really called ''light'', horrifying and filled with doom. Volume 4, Afterword Volume 4, Afterword It has been a while, my humble name is Yanagimi Touki. This time the story is about the weakest, and at the same time the strongest girl in the platoon, Usagi. I hope you have enjoyed it? If you did, that makes me rejoice. By the way, is it true that big boobs float on water?! Now then, this time it was school festival, it''s the first time I''ve put something from normal school''s life in this work. It was more difficult than I thought it would be. I humbly blame the author''s bland and routine school life. The story started to move forward vigorously. Takeru''s story. What''s the Chairman''s purpose? What''s the truth behind this world? And why was Takeru chosen as Lapis'' contractor? What about Takeru''s little sister? Let''s leave at this much. There''s more to come! Since I''m going to come up with a development that''ll stun you all, stay tuned. In terms of boobs flat chests and *funyu*? *funyuu*? AntiMagic Academy is going to provide boobs in various shapes and sizes. And one more announcement. On 8th of June 2013, AntiMagic Academy 35th Test Platoon comic''s first volume will be released! You can see this or that scene that weren''t drawn on the book''s illustrations, so look forward to it?! Now, the credits. The Y&S-sama whom I always inconvenience. Kippu-sensei who has drawn a big breasted loli. Hanao Sutarou-sensei who has drawn the action-packed comic. And above all, you readers who have picked up this book. Then, I pray that I''ll be able to meet you like this once again. Volume 5, Prologue Volume 5, Prologue Every time Takeru comes to this place, he feels incredibly sad. It''s not that he didn''t want to come here. He didn''t mind the price he had to pay to meet her. It''s just that every time he comes to this place, he is reminded of something he would rather forget. Of his own powerlessness. "Kusanagi Takeru-san, right? I was waiting, do you have a visitation certificate?" Asked by a woman, Takeru took out a card from his breast pocket. The woman put the card in the reader and pushed two, three buttons on the keyboard. "Confirmed. Next, list the items you" She passed a paper to him. Takeru took the pen in hand and wrote with a practiced hand. It was a procedure he went through many times already. What awaited him after this, was a thorough belongings inspection. Body washing. Triple body scan. Washing once again. And after passing through the body analysis filter twenty times, Takeru finally could see his little sister. "" After riding on the escalator, he descended lower and lower down to the bottom. He slipped through fifty layers of partitions one after another. After he passed through them, the bulkheads behind him closed, and the ones in front have opened. It was the same as always, but he always felt like a food item carried by a belt conveyor. It felt mechanical, inorganic, the process was way too strict. But, unless he does this, Takeru won''t be able to meet with his little sister. The last thick partition wall has opened. On the other side, five Dragoons and one Dullahan were waiting for Takeru. "Just on time, aren''t you. Now then, we''ll perform the last examination now." Takeru raised his arms, and underwent the last body check. The Dragoons all around firmly aimed their guns at Takeru. After the body check was completed, the )Dullahan( bowed. "Do your best not to tell the inmate about the school''s structure nor the security of the Inquisition. In case any classified information is disclosed, it will be edited out from our side, however there will also be a penalty imposed on you on your future meetings, be warned." "Yes." "Please refrain from using gestures. As soon as we notice any signs of encrypted information relayed by gestures, you will be shot. Is that fine?" "Yes." "The visitation time you can use is 15 minutes, the timer will start immediately after you enter. The buzzer will sound in five minute intervals, the count will begin 30 seconds before the time ends. Be sure to exit before the zero count." As Takeru listened to the simple explanation, something in the Dullahan''s words confused him. "Um, this time it should be 10 minutes" "The Chairman said he doesn''t mind if we extend it by 5 minutes." "eh." ""Recently there was no opportunity for you to meet, think of it as a present to atone for that from me." is what he said." As the Dullahan conveyed the message from Chairman to him, Takeru responded expressionlessly. "it''s been a while, but please make it 10 minutes." "Is that fine?" "Yes." Takeru dismissed it flatly and went towards the door to the visiting room. It was an incredibly secure door with multiple doors on it. He passed through a few disinfection filters, and a space appeared in front of him. With only one light bulb hanging, a box-shaped jet black room. There was a clear glass window in the middle of the room. On the other sidethere was a figure of a girl using her fingers to mess with a band-like device on her head, she was sitting on a folding chair. When the girl saw Takeru, a smile appeared on her face and she moved her mouth as if looking for words. "it''s been a while, Onii-chan." The girl''s voice flowed from the speakers attached to the ceiling of the room. When Takeru heard the nostalgic voice, he smiled lightly. "Yeah, I''m sorry for coming late again Kiseki." He called the girl''s name. Kusanagi Kiseki. Kusanagi Takeru''s little sister. His one and only blood-related family. Her age was the same as Takeru, they were twins. Since they were dizygotic twins, they didn''t resemble each other that much. Slightly curly black hair, black pupils. She had small stature, thin arms and legs. Unlike the robust Takeru, Kiseki gave off a delicate impression. As if she were to break the moment she''s touched, that''s what others felt. "No, don''t worry about it. For Kiseki, time does not matter at all." "I see. Then I''ll be honest. Nii-chan was lonely not being able to to meet Kiseki." As Takeru said that lightly, Kiseki reddened a little and laughed after placing a hand on her mouth. Takeru sat down on the folding chair in that stood front of Kiseki''s and faced her. "did you grow a little?" After hearing Takeru, Kiseki looked up at him and placed a hand on her head. "I wonder? I can''t tell myself children grow in their sleep is what they say, right? I might have. Onii-chan too, has grown taller." Takeru made a gesture similar to Kiseki. "I''ve been training ever since I was small, I might have grown proportionally." "y-you turned so cool, hehehe." She scratched her cheek in embarrassment and looked down as she spoke. That gesture of scratching her cheek, is very similar to what I do. Takeru thought. "How''s school? Did something interesting happen again?" "Oh right, in fact, I found a new friend. She''s a problem child as well, but she won''t lose to any of the platoon members" The moment he said ''platoon'', Kiseki let out an "aa". It must have been considered a part of classified information, his voice must have been erased. The glass window that separated them acted as a filter and even though he was visible through it, in fact it was a highly advanced display, Kiseki herself was even further down in the facility. If one said any classified information, sometimes a mosaic appeared as not to show the lip movement. It was a meeting just in name, in fact it was just a conversation through video call. Nevertheless, it was a precious time for both Takeru and Kiseki. Both of them were in separate boxes, and spend their time in a silly way. They couldn''t get close up and talk secretly, their speech was regulated, and they couldn''t touch. The two, could temporarily meet their family, and they clung to it. "I see a person with beautiful hair, and a person with a muffler. Onii-chan you accustomed yourself to having friends haven''t you." "Yeah, I think so. The two of them are at odds, but in fact, they both acknowledge each other. They''re always at each other''s throats, I''ve lots of fun seeing them like that." "by the way Onii-chan. That person with beautiful hair, is it a woman?" When she said ''woman'', Takeru was startled. "Y-yeah, that''s right." "So that''s it after all. That''s right, because she''s a woman you said she has beautiful hair." "w-what is it. Whether it''s a man or woman has nothing to do with friendship right?" When he tried to cover it up, Kiseki laughed lightly. "Onii-chan''s a poor liar." "I-I''m not lying." "Cause, when Onii-chan speaks of that person, he turns really lively." "there''s no way that''s true, is it." "I seee. Onii-chan found someone he likes." Kiseki is happy for you, she murmured while squinting. "All Onii-chan did until now was worry about Kiseki that made me worry too." "" "But, I''m really glad." The expression Kiseki displayed, showed loneliness. "I''m sorry, Onii-chan. For saying ''''that'''' two years ago I think Onii-chan''s feelings are real. From the very beginning, Onii-chan was someone who could tell how people feel." "Kiseki." She stared at him with a motherly expression, which in turn made him put up a difficult expression. "It''s not that. The feelings I have for her is nothing like love. For me, she is she is a benefactor of mine." "benefactor?" "Yeah. That''s why, it might be close to affection. I don''t really get it, but her cool appearance as she stands upright feels incredibly dazzling to me." With his eyes looking in the distance, he spoke about the girl with beautiful hair Ouka. These were the words from the bottom of his heart. For Takeru, Ouka was his benefactor. Ouka herself probably hasn''t realized it, it was just a result of what happened. Takeru started to think of her as of a benefactor when he finally settled down as he was now. He wanted to tell Ouka about these feelings of his one day, but it was embarrassing so remained silent up until now. "I see. But, no matter what kind of feelings Onii-chan has for that person, Kiseki is happy about it. I think, it''s a wonderful thing." "" "Just seeing Onii-chan become cooler and cooler, is Kiseki''s happiness." Her endlessly gentle voice gripped Takeru''s heart. Onii-chan''s happiness, is Kiseki''s happiness too. Every time she said so, Takeru felt unbearable pain. "happy as if" Unable to stand it, he let out a hoarse voice. At the same time, the buzzing sound came from the speakers and the thirty-second countdown started. "trapped in a place like this made to sleep this entire time" "? Onii-chan, I can''t hear you. What did you say? Onii-chan?" "Looking all-happy hearing my story saying that you''re happy with that, as if" His words probably didn''t reach Kiseki. The people in the control room must have cut off his words. Without regard to it, Takeru continued. "I can no longer see your face. What are you talking about? Can it be that you''re crying? Hey, let me hear your voice? It''s scary Onii-chan." Kiseki''s anxious voice was silenced. "The one who saved me wasn''t Just Ootori it was you too, Kiseki. Because you saw through me at that time because at that time you reached out to me I became the person I am right now!" Takeru stood up from his chair and put a hand on the glass window-like display. As he did that, the bewildered Kiseki overlaid her palm with his. "Even though I know it was impossible but it doesn''t mean it''s something that can be forgiven!" "" "Even though I know that I can''t change anything in a world like this!" "" "Even so, I want for you to live a normal life!" Takeru''s body collapsed and he knelt. Kiseki looked at him with wonder. "This is too much I can''t even relay something like this to you" After collapsing, he started to shed tears. She bent her knees and once again overlaid her palm with his. "Kiseki is happy with just being able to meet Onii-chan once in a while okay?" "" "That''s the only thing I want. That''s why, don''t cry, Onii-chan." Soothing him, comforting him, Kiseki whispered that to Takeru. Takeru didn''t know what she said, what kind of expression she had even so, Kiseki embraced his heart. In the current situation that wouldn''t change, he suffered, and suffered, in the middle of his suffering a single door opened. "It''s time. Please exit the room." He heard the cruel words of the Dullahan who stood in front of the door. Takeru stood up heavily, turned to his dearest little sister and took a deep breath. Using that as an opportunity, he put on a mask. "I''ll come again, Kiseki." Turning around only once, forcing herself, Kiseki smiled. Kiseki too, finally saw her brother''s face and put on a relieved smile. "Yup. I''ll be waiting, always. Come meet me again. Onii-chan." That was the exchange of their usual farewells. Incredibly sad, incredibly ruthless, the siblings'' farewell. Kusanagi Kiseki was officially designated as an SS-class danger, she had a dedicated isolation facility dedicated to her in the deepest prison in the forbidden area. Five years ago, a tragedy happened in a certain poor village. The culprit who has massacred 300 villagers overnight, was Kusanagi Kiseki. The incident hasn''t been publicized and has been covered up as a natural disaster caused by great flood of a nearby river. Kusanagi Kiseki was very special, as an extremely heretical existence, there weren''t many who knew of her. Her life mostly consisted of sleeping within a huge Iron Maiden. Except for the time during which Takeru could see her and the treatment that was performed on her on regular basis, she was never woken up. The reason she was monitored this strictly, wasn''t because she was a witch. Strictly speaking, Kusanagi Kiseki''s was a different type of heretical existence from witches "Oniichan." After her brother has left, Kiseki spat out a voice full of pain in the dark room. "I''m sorry I lied." She grasped the hem of her clothes and smiled mocking herself. At the same time, from the headband-type device on her head a sound of something charging rang out. "Help meI can''tstand it any longerit hurtsit''s painfulI can''t bear it." Feeling a faint headache, Kiseki pressed her hand against her forehead. Tears spilled from her eyes. "I want to meet Onii-chan I want to touch Onii-chan." The tears that stopped have started flowing once again moistening her cheek. "Onii-chan" Her visibility turned hazy, and she fell down from the chair. "Why didn''t you kill, save Kiseki?" Through the nausea and pain, Kiseki mouthed. While screaming inside of her mind, she closed the eyes that were turning heavier and heavier. "Visitation is over. Let''s start the treatment now then, let''s investigate her resistance to poison today. We''ll closely measure the time it takes until her heart stops beating." As her consciousness was fading, she heard words that incited fear inside her come from the speakers. She couldn''t raise a scream, it was impossible for her to call for help. The only thing she could to do to escape from the pain that made her feel like dying, was to dream about her brother''s smile. And soKusanagi Kiseki''s hell continued. Volume 5, 1 - Prelude to Collapse Volume 5, Chapter 1 - Prelude to Collapse The Witch-Hunting Festival has ended peacefully. Currently, it''s the winter season. As for the normal schools, it was the time where they approached the end of the second semester. Because the students were cold in just their uniforms, the number of people who had additional protection against the cold has increased. Colorful leaves were covering the ground and frustrated cleaners were tidying it. The students'' movements also changed together with the season, they started to show a variety of different responses. Those who belonged to superior platoons; there were many students who have already fulfilled the quota and had lively, carefree expressions. On the contrary, the students who didn''t have good enough results couldn''t allow themselves to feel carefree. There were three months left until the deadline, four months including the vacations. The winter in AntiMagic Academy was a turning point for all the students. On such a winter day, in the residential area at dinner time. At this point of time, students and office workers were still on their way home. A girl was running with a fierce momentum through the moderate pedestrian traffic on the road. "YOU WON''T GET AWAAAAYyyyyyyyyyy!!" As the girl, Saionji Usagi, was sprinting through the road, her hair seemed to raise up due to her anger. Ahead of her, ran a man who looked like a delinquent , one could see him boarding a remodeled sedan car. Its engine was already warmed-up and it suddenly accelerated. "That is a point get!" Usagi knelt on one knee and shot the car''s tire with her semi-automatic sniper rifle. Without missing, the single bullet punctured through the rear tire and the sedan''s huge body shook. After swaying to the sides unsteadily, it bumped into the guardrail. Three men came out from within the car and started shooting at Usagi with sub-machine guns. The civilians in the vicinity started escaping while screaming. Despite being shot at by three men carrying sub-machine guns, Usagi calmly responded taking one down with a single shot. The remaining two took a motorbike parked nearby and immediately escaped, after they passed the crossroad, Usagi saw that and let out a "Wha". "O-Otoriii????!" "I know!" As the men slipped away from her, Ouka''s voice reached her from the intercom. Immediately after that, from the right alley of the crossroads the heavy sound of an engine resounded, then, another motorbike has suddenly accelerated. Its driver was Ootori Ouka, it was one of the Inquisition''s machines nicknamed ''blue bikes'', Ouka followed the two who were running away. The two who were turning into an alley looked back and screamed. Approaching them from behind with incredible momentum was a woman with sunset-coloured hair. With a loud sound of a siren ringing out, Ouka further approached them. "Stop those motorbikes. You''re charged with four crimes. First, illegal trade of D-Rank Magical Heritage. Second, obstructing the Inquisition''s enforcers on duty. Third, illegal firearms possession. Fourth, riding a motorbike without helmets on." Through a loudspeaker the motorbike was equipped with she told them what they were guilty of. "You''re the one without a fucking helmet!" The man who was riding in the rear turned around to show her his middle finger and shouted. Surprised, Ouka touched her head with one hand. "it''s an emergency so it can''t be helped." "Stop making it friggin convenient for yourself!" "I''m reflecting on it. I''ll pay the fine. I don''t care as long as it doesn''t decrease the amount of points." "If you want us to forgive it, then stop chasing us!" "This and that are two different things." Ouka''s motorbike further accelerated. The driver who looked back over the shoulder took out a piece of paper that had a magical circle engraved on it from his waist pocket. "no helpin'' it. Gotta use the charm." "That''s something we''re supposed to sell! We don''t have too many of them!" "It''s all for nothing if we get caught right? We need to lose them here." The driver said so, and attached the charm to the motorbike''s body. Magic power leaked from the charm with a rumble and began to erode the motorbike. The engine''s sounds turned clearly abnormal, the front wheel was raised up and the motorbike the two criminals were riding rapidly accelerated. "Unlike nitro, on top of acceleration this doesn''t put any burden on the engine!" "Ahhh what a waste we could have sold this expensive charm to a racing''s sponsor" "Adieu, test platoon! You fail at following through!" He laughed mockingly as his motorbike accelerated. The Highway Fairy charm''s spell was originally used on horses, after being improved by modern witches, it was possible to use them on machines now. The spell didn''t put any burden on the machine and magic power has compensated for the fuel, it was very easy to use. Moreover, the maneuverability is improved by threefold, without having to make curve turns which required skill from the driver one could turn around freely. There was no way a normal motorbike could catch up with it. Their acceleration has paid off, and the distance between them and Ouka has gradually increasedor it was supposed to. "W-wha?!" Even though they had used a Highway Fairy charm, the blue bike was keeping up with their speed. "Who''s the one who can''t follow through here." After saying that along with a sigh, Ouka''s motorbike explosively accelerated with its front wheel. In an instant, her motorbike lined up with the culprits''. "Our blue bike underwent devilish remodeling of our mad scientist. The insides are completely different from the regular bike''s." As Ouka indifferently said the truth to the two, Ikaruga''s voice sounded in her ears saying "Could you correct what you just said?", but she ignored it. "Gimme a break we''re using instant charms here?!" "The basic specs are just different. That motorbike of yours which uses a charm can be at most comparable to a racing motorbike." "Then what''s up with that motorbike of yours!" "No idea don''t ask me." Really not knowing, she looked away. But even though she was looking away, she still aimed her muzzle at the driver. "By the way, if I shoot you in this situation, you will surely die. Of course, my bullets are anesthesia ones, but it won''t matter when you fall." "!!" "Will you surrender, or be shot which will result in you hitting the guardrail and turning into a slab of meat." With her inborn ruthless gaze, Ouka gave the two grace time to decide. The man in the rear seat grabbed the driver''s shoulder feeling uneasy. "w-what do we do." "Haa, you''ve no sense of danger at all. If we''re shot, we die. There''s no merits in being held responsible either, that''s why, we have to outrun her like this!" While saying so, the driver took out a new charm from his pocket. "I still have twenty charms here! The boost is supplemented by magic! No matter how good your damn motorbike''s performance is, it''s gasoline! With that much horsepower let''s see how long will your fuel last!" "" "If you want to shoot, then shoot! Unlike you, it was decided that there''s no future for us right from the moment we were born! We''re always prepared to die!" As the driver displayed a sympathetic attitude, Ouka stared back at him coldly. Were it the Ouka from before, she would shoot them on the spot without hesitation. However, she was different now. Letting out a small sigh, she dropped the speed of her motorbike. Taking the chance, the two escaped. Ouka called out to the intercom with a cool expression. "I have led them on the scheduled course. We''re switching to plan B Kusanagi, I''ll leave it to you." "you serious. I can''t guarantee it''ll succeed though?" "If I shot them at this speed, I would end up killing both. If you want that, I''ll do so." "R-roger, roger that! I''ll do it!" As Ouka heard Takeru''s voice, at her own pace, she followed the two that were escaping. "Hehehe, seems like she gave up." "She has no guts. If folks like that can join Inquisition, then we''ll make it real high in the future." They kept accelerating using the Highway Fairy charm. Like a water strider running through the water, the motorbike bent at an acute angle. No one could keep up with them. Once they get out to the highway in this state, they''ll definitely get away. The two were sure of that. "Hey! In front!" The man in the rear seat yelled. Far ahead of them right in front of the highway''s entrance, a lone boy was standing there. "is he insane?" "That test platoon''s comrade huh. Fine, let''s have a chicken race, motorbike against a human." "Won''t you avoid him?" "He''s going to come at us anyway!" The motorbike accelerated. Fortunately, the road was straight, it was perfect for a chicken race. The boy increased the motorbike''s speed and could clearly see Takeru''s figure at the moment. Takeru opened his legs wide and stretched both of his hands out to the left side. Despite being in front of Takeru who was making a strange stance, the driver dropped his vigilance and headed straight for him. Although he felt that it''s eerie that Takeru didn''t move away, he continued to step on the accelerator. It was the very instant they were about to clash, at that time. Takeru activated Soumatou to match the motorbike''s charge. He released his twisted upper body and swung his arm to match the rotation of his hips, he grabbed the collars of the two people riding astride on top of the motorbike. Of course, the motorbike left the two held by Takeru behind and continued to move forward. "Ha!" Without killing the momentum after grabbing the necks of the two, he rotated his body. Naturally, Takeru''s body swayed because of the motorbike''s passengers'' momentum as they were traveling at high speed, and he continued to turn round and round. Spinning like a top, he continued to rotate. The rotational speed was gradually lost. "Aaand therewe go." Although Takeru staggered just a little, he was able to stop the rotation somehow and put down the two he grabbed with his hand. The caught two were trembling and their faces were pale, they knelt on the ground not letting even a voice leak out. Takeru let out a breath and spoke into the intercom. "Securing complete. I managed somehow." "I saw it from here. W-what was that, just now." "Oh, if had I just caught them their necks wouldn''t handle it right? That''s why I''ve been going around in circles to slowly reduce the speed." "As usual, you''re full of unexpected and exaggerated ideas." "I don''t want to be told that by someone who drops out of air vents and stops a Dragoon with just a pistol." After he responded to her frankly, Ouka came over on the motorbike at a steady speed down the road ahead. She stopped the motorbike in front of Takeru and got off, she handcuffed the two men and secured the charms. "Hmm the points will decrease because of the number of the same-type Magical Heritages, but the number itself is high. There''s roughly fifty of them. This time it''s a big win." "It''s thanks to the Student Council President. Despite having this many ranked Magical Heritages the enemy organization was small, and we knew what kind of charms they had beforehand." "There were a lot of preparations. Were it our the usual selves, we would just suppressed them forcefully and wouldn''t think of what to do if they ran away. Certainly, without information it won''t go this smoothly." We need to thank the President, Ouka said. Takeru touched the intercom once again, this time communicating with Usagi and Ikaruga. "It succeeded. Cheers for the good work you two." "Fuffuun?, it''s thanks to the great trap I laid isn''t it?." "Is that something to say after letting them escape?" "Wha!!" After hearing Ikaruga''s words, Usagi cried out. "Even though you were confident about taking out seven people which was in fact your duty, you missed and had to chase after five of them didn''t you?" "T-that was within the predicted range of error! Also, I''ve p-properly stopped the car right?! In the end only two of them escaped!" "So, you let them escape right?" "GRrryaa!" Takeru smiled wryly as the two played around. "You did really well, Usagi. You too, Suginami, you did well improvising." "Messing around with motorbikes is my hobby too." "is messing around with weapons a hobby for you as well?" "Don''t be stupid. Weapons are my reason for living, not a hobby." "W-why are you the only one who has not changed at all!" "I''m just being my usual self. In contrast to that, you sure have changed haven''t you, Usagi." "Ah? Is that so? W-well, even I, in the olden days" "Your boobs have grown even bigger." "I''m not happy about it at all!!" As usual, they continued to bicker loudly. The noisy parts like this didn''t change, but Takeru felt that everyone had grown. Since the incident during the Witch-Hunting Festival, Usagi was no longer overcome with tension during battles. The problems with Tenmyouji Reima and the Saionji house have settled down to a certain degree, and finally she started to notice what she was capable of. For her, who thought that she''s someone unnecessary, rather than her effort, being told that she''s needed by someone else was the most important thing. Ikaruga too, even though she continued to develop and modify peaky weapons, she started doing it with a clear purpose in mind. Even if just a little bit, she started to rely on the other platoon members. She noticed that there are things that she can''t resolve by herself. The most remarkable change was in Ouka. At first she repelled everyone, lived believing that she shouldn''t rely on anyone, and now she was moving together with her comrades like this. Before, she shot heinous criminals that should be arrested not listening to any explanations. The remnants of these days during which she was despised as Calamity have faded away considerably. It could be said that her sharp edges have rounded, and as for herself, it seemed like she allowed herself to relax as well. As for Takeru himself I wonder if I changed, he thought. Have I grown stronger? Have I grown more mature? I wonder. He stared at his palm, but he couldn''t feel anything. Even if he''s gotten stronger, that would be Lapis'' strength. His own performance might have not improved. Although his self-control and situational judgment might have improved, his skills haven''t. In the first place, Takeru''s swordsmanship skills have reached the limit of how far he can improve them alone. Because there was no other swordsman with skill comparable to his, it was difficult for him to improve. Then, how about the mental aspect? Has his heart grown stronger? Was there any growth for him as a person? Suddenly, he felt like his palms have blurred. "Kusanagi?" "" "hey, Kusanagi!" "Sorry, what is it?" Seeing his reaction which indicated he didn''t listen at all, Ouka made a stern expression. "I-I said I''m sorry. You don''t have to get angry about that" Although he said so with a fake smile, it seemed like Ouka wasn''t particularly angry. With the stern expression still on her face, Ouka intently looked into Takeru''s face. "Kusanagi, you''re tired aren''t you?" "He?" "You have dark circles under your eyes. It''s obvious that you''re lacking sleep." He was astounded. Just as Ouka said, Takeru was lacking sleep. However, he didn''t feel tired anyhow. If anything, since him lacking sleep was a daily occurrence, he was accustomed to it. He wanted to explain that but before he could, Ouka placed her hand on his forehead. "It''s not hot, but you shouldn''t force yourself. Since a lot happened recently, you need to spend some time to rest a bit." After placing a finger on Takeru''s lips, Ouka scolded him lightly. Somehow, being restrained by that gesture, he felt like he was being scolded by an older sister. As for Takeru, ''not bad'', he thought, and his cheeks were lightly dyed red. He was relatively weak against older people. Though, she wasn''t older. "I ain''t forcing myself. Don''t worry." "But you you''ve got a part-time job until morning as usual right? During the daytime you''re studying, platoon activities in the evening, then a part-time job at night with such a daily life, your body will eventually break down." "I''ll be careful not to have that happen but well, if I rest myself once, won''t I struggle to rebuild my life cycle afterwards? On the contrary, I''ll end up tired because of that." "Mgrr" Ouka growled. It seemed like she puffed her cheeks a little bit. Cute, he ended up thinking. Ouka looked up at him from below with a worried gaze. "I have no intention of interfering with your privacy but that''s I''ve heard that your household has a debt. Your parents too are no longer there, right?" She asked, Takeru scratched his cheek. "Well, yeah. But it''s not a big deal." "W-what?! It is a big deal! Having to suffer through debt when your parents are no longer there is not a big deal?!" "As compared to some other things it''s quite a dangerous world after all." "it can''t be, but haven''t you noticed your miserable upbringing yet? Even I think of myself as of unfortunate, but it doesn''t go that far you know?" "Unfortunate I never thought of myself as of unfortunate. Although I''m not blessed, I think I live quite well. Look hehe, I''m a man, and to be in a platoon with so many girls it makes me kinda hap" "I''m talking seriously here!" She got angry again. Ouka''s attitude was different from usual, making Takeru confused. Noticing the inconsistency as she raised her voice, Ouka averted her line of sight. "No I''m not really angry. It''s just that I" She folded her hands in front of her chest and entwined her fingers. "There''s been many difficulties recently and even if just for a little, I wanted to tell you that you should rely on me." "? Rely you say, for what?" "That''s umm, if there''s a debt, then let me do a part-time job to help" So what Ouka wanted to say, is that they should have a fund-raising. While Takeru appreciated the offer, he shook his head rejecting it. "I''m happy to hear that, but could you quit that kind of talk?" "W-why?" "Nn it feels wrong to rely on comrades to help with money problems. Also, this is a problem I need to deal with myself somehow." "that''s" "Sorry. But thanks." With a smile, Takeru started walking and stretched. A sound of a siren could be heard from a distance. After hearing the report, Inquisition would come to recover the criminals. When he looked back at Ouka, it seemed like she was worried again. This is where I have to reassure her, he thought. "Well, it''s just as you say though, I do need a little rest. I''ll take a break from tomorrow''s platoon activities, I''ll take time off the part-time job as well." "Really?" "Yeah, I''d feel bad if I worry you any more than that. It makes me happy, thank you." Takeru said as he faced Ouka with a smile on his face. Probably relieved, strength left Ouka and she relaxed her shoulders. "I see not just one day, it would be good to rest two or three days. Oh, how about you go visit your little sister?" "yeah, that might be good." "Is she living away from you?" "Yeah, she''s going to a normal school; a school in the north that has scholarship." "I see. I too once had a little sister. Family is a great thing, it''s good to cherish it. Oh right, do you have a photo or something? If you''re not against it, I''d like to see her by all means." "Sure, when there''s a chance. I''ll probably be called siscon again for saying it, but even I, her brother think she''s very cute. A bit clumsy though." "Hmm. Is she similar to you, Kusanagi?" "Not much, I guess? I''m similar to our old man, and she''s similar to our mother." "Is that so I want to meet her someday." Ouka put on a rare, carefree smile. Takeru felt faint guilt. The next day. Takeru who was resting from the platoon activities was greeted by the student council president, Hojishiro Nagaru and entered the kotatsu. "You see this, I''ve found it in a shop in downtown recently?. Somehow, it''s a shop that tries to recreate old sweets, apparently they reproduce them by finding recipes from old Japan?. Inquisition also seems to be cooperating with them, they''ve been working on cultural conservation recently?." "haa, is that so." *munch* *munch* *munch* *munch* "Culture''s a mysterious thing isn''t it. In the past there were countries called China or America, but right now people can only live in sanctuaries. The people who survived passed down the culture of the land they lived in to make sure it survives, just like we are now. Things like ramen, or hamburgers? It''s interesting." "indeedly." *munch* *munch* *munch* *munch* "Is it tasty?" "well, yes. The feeling there is after drinking tea with it" "Yay, great?. Kusanagi-kun loves anpan, so I thought you''ll definitely like this one too. Ouka-chan liked it as well right? Here?this, a souvenir?." She said so, and handed him a paper bag with fried dough cakes with a huge smile. Takeru accepted it in silence and held it in front of his chest. "Haa?that was delicious. Let''s eat these together again sometime?." "" "Then, with that done?." Nagaru raised her hand swiftly and said goodbye to Takeru with a smile. "Hey, wait, you midget." Still under the kotatsu, veins appeared on Takeru''s temple and he smiled. He gripped Nagaru''s head strongly with one hand. "Hoee?" "I didn''t come here to drink tea with you dammit!" Takeru glared straight into her eyes. "it''s a joke, joke?. I was just playing dumb?." "You definitely wanted to leave just now! You''ve made us help with cleaning up after the Witch-Hunting Festival don''t think you''ll escape now!" "Y-you shouldn''t use such a tone when speaking to your senpai." "Even if you act cutely, don''t think I''ll let you escape!" Takeru rotated Nagaru''s head, and she let out "Aaa?" as if air was coming out of her. After he ground her head for a while, they got down to business. The 35th Test Platoon which resolved the problem with Mephistopheles was entrusted with post-processing after the Witch-Hunting Festival on behalf of the student council, and was unable to perform platoon activities for nearly a week. But in return, they were promised a wide variety of information by Nagaru. Nagaru sat on the opposite side from Takeru, and sipped her tea. "The fact that Relic Eaters are Magical Heritages as well, you already know that right? Kusanagi-kun." "Yeah. But the detailed circumstances and story are confidential" Hearing Takeru''s words, Nagaru narrowed her eyes. "Then, do you know why Mistilteinn is called a ''Twilight-Type''?" "She isn''t it because Lapis'' magic attribute is "Twilight"?" "I too thought so at first. Other Relic Eaters are named after tyrants and criminals, I thought that her being different was weird. Have you ever heard the legends about Mistilteinn?" "Does she have a history just like other Magical Heritages?" "it''s just a fairy tale, for now. You know a little about the world of myths from your studies right?" The mythical worlds. A different dimension in which magical creatures called "Gods" were living in. Summoning magic allowed to temporarily call magical organisms from different dimensions at the cost of magic, and even God-level magical organisms were not an exception. Greek mythology, Indian mythology, Celtic mythology, even Japanese mythology. The stories about the mythical worlds that have been passed to modern times, have been confirmed to exist. Summoning gods to this world is currently impossible because of the overwhelming amount of magic required, but witches familiar with summoning magic are said to be able to feel their presence. In the past, the ancient witches from all over the world have succeeded in communicating with the world of the gods, and it could be said to be the origin of summoning magic. The names from the mythologies depended on the regions, and the anecdotes themselves differed depending on the regions, that''s because the mythical world they contacted differed depending on the region. The witches of the old were said to be able to hold conversations with the otherworldly gods. Thanks to that, different beliefs have been born and spoken about. People of the old believed in their own significance because of the otherworldly gods existence. Even for the same mythical worlds, different anecdotes and stories exist. After the means of conversing with the mythical gods has been lost, the lore has been crooked and changed in various ways. Because of the inconsistency in faith, wars have broke out in various places. However, faith in those mythical worlds has been prohibited by Inquisition in modern times. The lost-type Magical Heritages that remain, have strong relationships with the mythological worlds. Allegedly, things that have been created thanks to interference of the gods from mythological world aren''t that rare. "Mistilteinn is a weapon that appears in a Nordic mythology''s fairy tale." "p-please wait a second. Umm, in other words, she''s the same type of thing as Excalibur or Dinsleif?" "No, they are different. King Arthur''s Excalibur and H?gni''s Dinsleif are both Magical Heritages born in this world." Unable to understand well what Nagaru said, Takeru could only tilt his head puzzled. "What I want to say is, she''s not something that used to be a Magical Heritage. The weapon called "Mistilteinn" is something from a different world. It''s a weapon that should exist only in the Nordic mythology''s world." Ha? That''s what Takeru''s face relayed. "t-that''s impossibleright?" "I think so too. If that''s really Mistilteinn out of the legends, then she would be one of weapons Gods themselves used. A "Sacred Treasure"." Nagaru was someone who wouldn''t tell him an unconfirmed guess. As she said that, Takeru felt confused. "Certainly, it can be just something out of my delusions. But, anyhow I can no longer afford to treat it as such." Her eyes that usually made it seem like she''s sleepy, have been sharply narrowed. Takeru loudly swallowed his spit. "I know what''s the current situation of the world and what''s the Inquisition hiding. I''m prepared to disclose that information to you. In exchange, there is one condition." She sipped her tea and grinned. "umm, can I ask something before that? President said that in exchange for 35th platoon''s cooperation, you will provide a vast amount of information right?" He directed the flow of conversation back to the original topic. Nagaru made a gesture as if she was thinking, and soon said "Well, fine." "I want to take over the Inquisition one day." Bluntly, she stated her ambition. He knew that she was ambitious from Mephisto''s case, as well as from what Ouka said, so he wasn''t that surprised. Still, he was astounded to hear her say that ambition of hers so bluntly. Coincidentally, it was the same ambition Takeru once had. "I have nothing against the forceful approach of Inquisition in order to confront the threats, our opponents are also very dangerous." "" "However, currently in the forbidden area, there are excessive actions directed towards the witches and that is the problem I''m concerned about. In particular, the Iron Maidens these are past inhumane." After placing a hand on her mouth, Nagaru observed Takeru''s expression. He unconsciously looked away from her. "Why do you think Inquisition doesn''t execute uncontrollable criminals, witches, and has them fall into sleep without any dreams?" Takeru looked below, but Nagaru continued without regard to that. "They''re research subjects it''s a case of human experimentation. You can tell that just by thinking about it. The Witch Hunt War from 150 years ago just how many witches have been put inside those Iron Maidens? The witches that were remnants after that war, the irregular-born witches, can you imagine just how many of them are there?" He couldn''t imagine it. However, Inquisition must have caught an unbelievable amount of them. The Inquisition''s facilities were scattered in various places. There were lots of places called ''forbidden areas''. However, even for 150 years, there was no reason to make criminals sleep continuously. Although Iron Maidens were devices that reduced the costs, the funds required to support each prisoner''s life functions were not small. Adding on to it, the same could be said about the innocent witches living inside forbidden areas. Food, clothing and bed weren''t all, medicines were also required. Even though the number of witches decreased in the modern times, around a thousand witches a year are sent to the forbidden area. Thinking normally, they should be bursting, but in reality - that didn''t happen. In other words, the possibility that witches are being treated as experimental material is high. That indicated it''s been continued for a long time. The Ethics Committee has been inaugurated, and has finally denounced them. The Inquisition that''s been always staying silent, reached a point where they could no longer work around it. Even Takeru knew about that. His little sister was in that position as well. "I believe that unless we overcome this situation, the coexistence between witches and humans will be impossible." Nagaru smiled wryly towards him. "In fact, my older sister was an irregular witch." "?!" As expected, even Takeru was surprised. "At the time, my sister was ten years old. Her Phantom Instrument had suddenly appeared, and her magic power ran wild. Overflow Complex, I''m certain you''ve heard of that?" He knew that disease''s name. Unlike those who were born from a witch''s lineage, there was about a 20% probability that failures will occur with irregular witches. One of the symptoms that was very rare, is Overflow Complex. The internal organ called ''Phantom Instrument'' is also referred to as ''the second heart'', something essential for a witch to generate magic. It continues to emit magic which will course through the body just like blood, and does not overflow. However, if there''s a defect in the Phantom Instrument, it will release magic from the body mass regardless of the intention of the person in question. Although it''s often harmless for witches, it''s nearly poisonous to normal people. "Because of that disease, my sister caused a magical disaster a lot of people died. She herself tried to stop it, but the Phantom Instrument was damaged and she who just turned into a witch couldn''t do anything about it. She was still a child after all." "" "When the magic power inside her body was exhausted, the disaster finally subsided, the Inquisition Board has designated her as S-class danger and she was imprisoned inside of an Iron Maiden." "S-class danger designation?! Even though she hasn''t killed anyone intentionally?!" Takeru raised his voice involuntarily. Originally, no matter how powerful they were, only the ones who are malicious murderers have an S-class danger designation. And more than anything, "isn''t it possible for modern medicine to address the Overflow Complex?" "Yup. It''s a disease that can be treated and people don''t have to be put to sleep. My sister didn''t have any dangerous magical attributes, nor did she have an ancient attribute." But, Nagaru continued. "It''s possible to deal with them, but those are unusual symptoms. Simply because of that, my sister has been treated as material for human experimentation." She sipped her tea again. "We received the report that my sister died one year after she was arrested. Her body was turned into ash and released into sea. According to the report, she was sick and died in her sleep, she died because it was discovered too late. Even I, as a seven year old child could see through a lie like that." "" "If she didn''t kill anyone intentionally, then the danger evaluation should be low. And yet, she has been treated like a criminal, turned into a guinea pig and killed it''s not just my sister, there are many other witches who end up like that." "And so, Student Council President decided to change Inquisition." "Of course, but that''s not the only reason. The thing about my sister was just the beginning. Well, I don''t care if you either think that I invited you out of sympathy or that I have ulterior motives?." Takeru looked as she nonchalantly said that, and spat out a sigh. He wondered why this person could talk about that past of hers in such a bright tone. Nagaru''s past was similar to Takeru''s in many ways. Although her motive and methodology was different, just like Takeru in the past, she wanted to change the world for the same reason. His little sister, Kiseki. "The current status of Inquisition is that they have stimulated their enemies too recklessly. The reason their opponents have become more active recently are the inhumane conducts of the Inquisition. That white haired ghost I think Ootori Sougetsu didn''t make it this way for no reason. He has made a provocative situation with an intention to pull us in, is what I think." "the enemy. Is it Valhalla?" She stared at him in silence. "I''m afraid from here onward there''s a fee. I want you to think about what I spoke about earlier and find some resolve. Next, is your turn." Despite speaking as if she was in daze, she glared at Takeru sharply. "You still have a secret you haven''t told me, have you?" Her line of sight was piercing through him, his breath stopped for a moment. "Not just to me. You have something you don''t want to talk about with the comrades from your platoon either. I wonder if it''s any different with Suginami though I''m not sure, but I feel that she knows." "" "If I don''t hear your secret from your own mouth, I won''t be able to trust you. I am prepared to confide all I know to you. Are you resolved to do the same?" "" "It''s not a resolution to bear something. It''s a resolution to reveal everything." A while after that, Takeru opened his mouth. "just how much do you know." "What I know is not the problem here. It''s about me, hearing it from your own mouth." Once again, Takeru fell silent. "It''s not that having secrets is a bad thing. But the relationship I''ll be trying to build from now on is fragile enough to break as soon as any of us keeps any secrets." "" "My comrades aren''t just the members of the student council. There isn''t that many of them, but there''s more people than you think, Kusanagi-kun. They are people whose ambition is to change this rotting Inquisition, and they are resolved to do so." "" "I thought of becoming comrades with you. It might be consistent with our current partnership, but please think of our information exchange as the first step to future negotiations. As long as you have resolve to reveal everything, I won''t mind disclosing all the information I have." Nagaru waited for Takeru''s reply. At this moment, they were in the gray zone. Should they join the current Inquisition''s side, or join the student council''s side. He grasped his pants in the kotatsu and faced down. Although Nagaru was similar to Sougetsu, he always felt she was more human than he is. It wasn''t judgment whether one was good or evil, it was that rather than leave everything to the Chairman, he could understand everything better with her. Certainly, it would benefit the platoon. However, the secret Takeru was hiding, Kiseki''s case was on entirely different level from normal. That was why, if it was unknown, it would be better if it remained as such. "I''m sorry. Can you wait with this for a while?" "hmm, I think this isn''t something time is going to solve though." "I know. But before telling everything to President, I want to tell the platoon members first. Also, I think I shouldn''t decide it by myself." As Takeru spoke what he honestly thought, Nagaru blinked a few times and smiled happily. "You really think a lot about your comrades don''t you?." She said so nonchalantly and clapped her hands. "I understand. Whenever you want, once you come back, I''ll listen to your response." Takeru bowed deeply and stood up from the kotatsu. "In the end, let me give you a piece of advice." When he was about to head back, Nagaru called out to him. Takeru turned his body towards her. "Be careful with Mistilteinn. If that thing is really one of these so-called "Sacred Treasures", then it''s something too heavy for a single person to hold." "butwhat should I do." "Up until now it hasn''t sought anything from you, but if by any chance something was to happen, don''t comply with its request." She made a slightly stern expression and narrowed her eyes. "That will definitely not end well." What did those words mean, at this time, Takeru didn''t know yet. He left the second student council room and closed the doors of the data preparation room. While feeling a haze in his chest, Takeru looked down. Under any normal circumstances, Kiseki''s existence must be absolutely kept secret, under the condition from the Inquisition that he doesn''t reveal anything, he was allowed to visit her. He stared at his own palm and bit his lip. If Nagaru''s ambition is realized, the treatment of witches will change for better. He too, agreed with her ideas. She too had a past similar to his, and he could sympathize with her. But there was a crucial difference between them. Unlike Nagaru''s sister that was sacrificed, Inquisition would never let Kiseki off. Unlike the Overflow Complex, undoubtedly, Kiseki was a real danger. Going against the Inquisition without any solution that would allow Kiseki to be released was not a good idea. "Kiseki." Not knowing what should he do, he called out his little sister''s name. That''s when he suddenly felt someone''s gaze on him. On the left, near the stairs at the innermost corridor someone was standing there and looking towards him. A female student wearing a uniform. "!" It was someone familiar to him. She had a brown tail tied in a pony-tail and a light-hearted, kind look. Without a doubt. That was, "Yoshimizu?!" Takeru inadvertently rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn''t seeing things. The next time he opened his eyes, Yoshimizu was no longer there. Instead there was a single boy standing there. "that''s" That boy too, was Takeru''s acquaintance. Kirigaya Kyouya. The captain of the 15th test platoon the one that was wiped out by Haunted. Kyouya glared towards Takeru. "Kyouya!" Without thinking, Takeru rushed towards him. After approaching at full speed, he stood in front of him. "J-just when were you discharged? A while ago when I went to hospital" "" "a-anyway, that''s great. You look healthy" Telling him that he looks healthy was a slip of tongue, it was too rushed. However, speaking just about his body, he did look healthy. Kyouya''s legs. He lost both them when he was crushed by the rubble. But no matter how he looked at it, Kyouya had them both. At first Takeru thought they were prosthetics, but it wasn''t so. He knew that those are legs of flesh and blood. "you legswhy" As he stared in wonder, Kyouya looked away from him and passed by his side. Takeru chased after him in a hurry. "Wait a second, there''s still something I want to ask you." "" "What happened to Yoshimizu? I wasn''t told anything about her when I asked Seelies. Her hospital room was changed, if possible I want to pay her a visit." He casually placed a hand on Kyouya''s shoulder. It was just a faint touch. But Kyouya smacked Takeru''s hand away. Involuntarily, Takeru was stunned. "Don''t touch me you traitor!" Kyouya looked towards Takeru with a furious expression and said so. Traitor? What does that mean? Not knowing why Kyouya was angry, Takeru stood there dumbfounded. Then Kyouya walked away down the hallway at brisk pace. Not feeling like chasing him, Takeru watched his back as he left. "what was that" Unconvinced, he rubbed his hands. After that, he tried asking the Seelie ward''s nurse, but he wasn''t told of Yoshimizu Akira''s whereabouts. As for Kyouya, not only wasn''t he discharged but it was made as if he was never a patient in there, it was a complete blank-out. Although he couldn''t help but think that it''s strange, but inside of Takeru a resolution to ask Kyouya himself was born. The Glossary Highway Fairy (ϥե`) - It''s written as () meaning "Gallop". Volume 5, 2 - Little Sister Volume 5, Chapter 2 - Little Sister "Research target''s cardiac arrest is imminent. Entering preparations for injection of hihiirokane." In the forbidden area within the prison''s deepest special experiment control room, there was a girl shown on the monitor''s screen. One of the Regins has reported to Ootori Sougetsu. The one reflected in the monitor was a restrained Kusanagi Kiseki. A number of tubes were connected to her and dozens of light-emitting chains were wound around her body. "Hmhmm today''s Kiseki-chan seems quite tenacious, doesn''t she." While staring at the monitor from staircase that was near the middle of the control room Sougetsu smiled as if it has piqued his curiosity. Around him there were the chosen Seelies who were busy operating the room''s computer, suddenly the control room has gotten busy. "It''s been more than thirty hours ever since the medication was applied. It has exceeded the lethal dose of a normal human being by over a hundred times. The poison seems unlikely to be effective or maybe it''s just the demons what do you think, Kurogane-kun?" Sougetsu placed a hand on his chin and called out to Hayato who was right beside him. Hayato didn''t even look at him, and just stared at the monitor. "Something''s different from usual I''ve got a bad feeling. I''ve heard that she met with Kusanagi Takeru, did anything happen?" "Nope? Not really. Kusanagi-kun was just a little distraught, Kiseki-chan was docile as she listened to him. Whenever she meets with him, her mental status mysteriously stabilizes and her power''s activity also dulls. Honestly, holding her is quite costly, so it''s a great help having them meet." Hayato silently glared at Sougetsu. "Got complaints? This treatment has been continuing for five years already. I don''t mind if you tell me some about the ethics, but we don''t have a way to control her so it can''t be helped right?" "" "Even for me, having to kill an innocent girl time after time again is painful. But if we don''t do it, that alien thing won''t come out. We must drag out that alien thing out of her and kill and kill and kill it until its exhausted. If we fail to do so, the world might perish." Sougetsu smiled thinly to Hayato. "The one who caught Kiseki-chan five years ago was you, you should know best just how dangerous is she right?" "I am aware of it." "Don''t worry. It will end soon. Geez, Alchemist sure does work fast on the things that interest them, it''s a great help. In just two months even though we were working on it frantically, they accomplished it in such a short amount of time, there''s a lot to alchemy isn''t there." Sarcastically, Sougetsu praised the Alchemist and looked merrily at Kiseki who was displayed on the monitor. "Haa, if there''s a God out there that isn''t one of the magical organisms, I wonder why would he drop such an organism here. Is he trying to eradicate human race for arrogance? Geez." "The observation target has entered cardiac arrest. It will re-awaken soon. Transitioning to first-class alertness. All Inquisition officers are asked to move assuming any possibility." After that report was transmitted, the people who were moving around busily all stopped moving all at once. Sougetsu and Hayato stared at the monitor in silence. Kiseki went limp and bowed down. All the vital signs displayed on the instruments have stopped. Starting with brain, everything has died completely. The change happened immediately after. Although she should have died, Kiseki faintly opened her eyelids. "aaaaa" Her opened eyes were hollow, drool was dripping out of her mouth. Sougetsu went down to the bottom from the stairs of the control room and grabbed the microphone. "Ohh, Kiseki-chan. Good morning. How''s your mood after waking up?" He greeted her as if it was a refreshing morning and smiled like a Cheshire Cat. Kiseki, who was surrounded by black walls looked up at the speakers from which sound flowed. Her hollow pupils were unchanged, unfocused. Her lips were trembling and drool flowed without stopping. The person in question herself didn''t understand what kind of situation she was in. Only the discomfort after having her heart forcibly restarted echoed through her. "AAAa" A lifeless voice began to leak out, it was like a meaningless moaning of a baby. Inside of her there were only restless thoughts and a vague sense of fear. Large. Way too large. The flesh her soul was settled in was way too wide. Its size intimidated Kiseki and urged her. Open. Open open open. You''re not fit for this vessel. It''s too large for you. It wasn''t a voice, the whereabouts of her soul was screaming. This place is too cold. It''s too wide. That''s why open it, release it all. Intimidated by her body, tears have spilled from Kiseki''s pupils. This compulsion always came after she died. Kusanagi Kiseki The power she held was extremely alien. Whenever that power is released outside, whatever she touches is converted into a part of Kusanagi Kiseki. The erosion spreads endlessly, and it is assumed that it will spread endlessly swallowing the world were she left alone. Kiseki herself couldn''t control this power, it was referred to as an undetermined ancient property called Demon. The reason it is undetermined whether it is an ancient property, is the fact that Inquisition has concluded that she holds no magic power inside her. Whereas magic power is naturally composed of particles, Kiseki''s power was a substance that forms flesh and blood. So to speak, Kiseki''s power itself, was her body. "aauuuuu" Because of that, Kiseki was unable to die. Even if she temporarily dies, she will surely revive. Even if she''s strangled, corrupted by poison, her heart is pierced, her head blown away, or burnt to cindersKiseki will definitely revive herself. Her power rejects death. The reason Inquisition regularly kills her every month is to release the power that is accumulating inside of her. If the power isn''t released on regular basis, it overwhelms her soul and she runs out of control. Whenever she is killed by outside factors, the power rejecting death overflows from inside her. The overflowing power is then dissolved by an anti-magic material, hihiirokane and quenched all at once. Her older brother, Takeru, didn''t know this. He knew that Inquisition is experimenting to find a way to control Kiseki. But he didn''t know that she''s been repeatedly killed and revived. Kiseki herself didn''t want to tell her brother this. Were she to tell him this, he definitely wouldn''t forgive Inquisition and go back to how he was before. Were he to rebel against Inquisition he would definitely be killed. That''s why Kiseki has chosen to endure the suffering. "Oniicha" Unable to articulate properly, Kiseki called her brother. She called for her only ally there was. With all of her hatred, with all of her love. Wanting to meet her brother. Wanting to touch her brother. If he is there with her, Kiseki can withstand the suffering. She can endure the life that''s more painful than death. "niitscha" She wanted to be by her brother side. This place is too wide, it''s too cold. I want to feel that person''s warm fingertips, hear that person''s voice. It''s all right, he will come to meet me again. Because, for Onii-chan I''m the only one Unexpectedly. In her mind floated an illusion of a woman with sunset-colored hair. "" Beside the woman whom she never seen, there was a figure of her brother. The two joined hands, and started walking together. Kiseki tried to stretch her hand towards the figure of her leaving brother, but since her hands were restrained she couldn''t move. "Don''tgo" She called in vain, the illusion Kiseki saw has mercilessly disappeared. In silence, Kiseki''s soul sank into the darkness of loneliness. Inside of that darkness, what wrapped around her soul was her own heresy. That heresy told her, ''open''. "" Kiseki made a wish. She wished to go outside and meet with her brother. And that wish, was fulfilled by the power she held. From Kiseki''s body, an unstoppable power overflowed. "The Gleipnir fractured! The observation''s target has torn off the Iron Maiden!" "Hurry up and inject the hihiirokane into her! Stop her movement somehow!" "not good! The amount released is much higher than usual! why did such a thing" In the forbidden area''s deepest prison''s special experiment control room a loud siren resounded and warning light has shone from the lamps. A number of Regins were running around in a hurry, one could see in just a glance that it was an abnormal situation. "The second, and third partition wall erosion has started! It''s the first time it''s been eroded at such speed." "The partition walls are 10 meters thick, for them to be eroded in such a short amount of time!" "Chairman, we won''t hold out any longer!" Ootori Sougetsu stood right in front of the monitor in the control room. He looked at the cause of the chaos reflected in the monitor, and gave orders to his subordinates. "Two Dragoon-equipped platoons are to hold back the target, after that you are to work on reconstruction of the partition walls." "It''s not someone we can do anything about! Like this they''re just going to die in vain!" "We can''t afford letting her go up there. It is a necessary sacrifice." "It''s for times like this that you have the underground facility right?! Open the hatch and drop her down to the mantle!" "No can do. We can''t let that thing die yet. In the first place, that monster isn''t something that will die just by being dropped into magma. We absolutely need to recover it." With a cool expression, Sougetsu coldly stared at the monitor. In the back, Kurogane Hayato stared at the monitor as well and pulled out a Relic Eater from his pocket. Sougetsu moved his line of sight to Hayato, and narrowed his eyes. "Kurogane-kun, the situation is completely different from five years ago. That thing has without a doubt grown." "I''ll kill it until it stops going berserk." "You might die?" "I don''t care." Making a prompt decision, Hayato confirmed the remaining bullets and turned around on his heel. "Chairman." His feet has stopped in front of the door and Hayato called out to Sougetsu without turning around. Even in the noisy control room, the unpleasant and sombre voice could be clearly heard. "If by any chance you use that monster for anything else other than a deterring force, I''m going to respond to that firmly." "oh-hoh." "Depending on your thoughts, and how you use it I might regard you as a heretic." "I''ll be prepared." After that sentence, Hayato left the control room. He walked down a simple corridor made out of anti-magical material. As his footsteps echoed in it, Hayato wirelessly connected to the control room. "All Spriggans are to fall back. After I rush in, everyone is to weld the partitions. Don''t let anyone in, don''t let anyone out." "B-but that''s" "Hurry up." At the same time as he turned off the wireless, he arrived at the first partition wall. One after another, the moment countless walls have opened, the variant has flowed from the back of the corridor. It seemed like a living, red tsunami. The tsunami wasn''t a liquid, and had a meaty texture. There were mouths and eyes in the numerous places on the meat, there were teeth and horns growing all over, it seemed like a stirred mass of various organisms mixed into one. The moment that tsunami attacked the wall''s anti-magic material, it has changed into part of its own meat. However, the only place it avoided was around Hayato, as if it was frightened of him. Hayato proceeded into the waves of irregular shape without any hesitation, and confronted it. ", ." The source of the tsunami itself lowered its hands lifelessly and faced towards the ceiling. Its throat moved, and an eerie sigh leaked out. "" After experiencing hell many times, confronting various threats before, Hayato was prepared to die as he confronted the presence in front of him. His mind was calm, his body didn''t tremble, his skin was tingling and felt a stabbing pain. The air that wrapped around him was crying, and the atmosphere itself let out a horrible scream. At least, it looked like a human. At least it looked like an organism. Be that as it may, the nature of that existence could only be called a distortion. Calling it "chaos" would be fitting. It could be called to be personification of all the hatred, all the violence in this world. Hayato remained expressionless, he only stared at the presence that hasn''t noticed him and tilted its neck towards the ceiling. "It''s been five years huh, since we last confronted each other." As an extremely rare occurrence, complexity has colored Hayato''s voice. He probably didn''t expect a reply, it was as if he was speaking to himself. He put a finger on the trigger. "I''m fine with you hating me, fearing me, despising me." "" "I won''t apologize to you." "" "That''s why you too, have no need to apologize for trying to killing me." Hayato closed his eyes, and quietly spun the words of power. "Summis desiderantes affectibus" The Relic Eater that was bearing the name of a tyrant has started emitting light, under his feet appeared a jet-black magical circle clad in lightning. Jet-black particles covered Hayato''s body. "Malleus Maleficarum" Clad in jet-black armor, Hayato confronted the variant. The main body of the tsunami in front of him faced towards him. The meat tsunami stopped moving at the same time, and the number of variant''s eyes embedded in it creepily focused on Hayato. And then, all mouths moved at once, articulating a voice. "Onii-chan""Onii-chan" "Onii-chan""Onii-chan" "Onii-chan""Onii-chan" "Onii-chan""Onii-chan" "Onii-chan""Onii-chan" "Onii-chan""Onii-chan" "where is Onii-chan?" The chaos laughed. It looked at Hayato and laughed. Chaos forced into a human, with a human-like sad expression and shedding tears, it laughed. A few hours later. "Ohhh this is horrible. I''m glad I made a basement. The things above are too important." Sougetsu walked carefully over the wreckage of the partition wall, speaking to himself. The innermost prison was in terrible condition, many-layered partition walls have all collapsed, the instruments on the wall and anti-magic material have all turned into garbage. As he walked through the facility that looked as if a large disaster happened in it, Sougetsu discovered a certain person. "Heeey, Kurogane-kuun. You alive?" Because there was no reaction to his call, Sougetsu tried to wait a few seconds. A huge tile moved heavily and was raised up. From the bottom of the rubble, Kurogane Hayato''s head appeared. He seemed to be in Witch Hunter form. Dressed in a jet-black futuristic armor. His armour was in tatters, and he himself had wounds all over his body. "As expected of the strongest Dullahan, tenacious aren''t you." As Sougetsu cheerfully applauded him, Hayato''s pupils ran amok and glared at him. "what''s Kusanagi Kiseki''s current location?" "Oh, I was surprised. To think she could grow wings and fly, even I didn''t expect that." "I apologize. I allowed her to escape." Hayato dropped the tile and apologized to Sougetsu in low voice. "What are you saying, it was great, splendid. Thanks to your struggle her going berserk was somehow suppressed. When she got out, it seemed like most of her sanity has returned." "" "However, if we don''t find her as soon as possible, this town or rather, the world will be in danger. As expected, even I wouldn''t let such an uncontrollable thing go. You need to hurry and chase after it." "Understood." "Also, Kirigaya-kun is also chasing after her, go together with him. For the Kiseki-chan as she is now, the two of you should be enough, right?" "it''s too early to use Kirigaya in actual combat. His Relic Eater isn''t a docile one. It''s trait to act by itself is too strong." "Whaat, I have no intention to make him fight so don''t worry. Also, he''s excellent when it comes to investigation, isn''t he?" Sougetsu didn''t seem to put up a hard stance, but Hayato squinted giving up. After that Sougetsu closed the topic, and raised his arms high up. "Hee?, even so." "" "HAHAHA! What to do with this. I need to consult with the Budget Committee." With a strangely refreshing expression, he turned towards the partially-destroyed facility. "Well, we plan to move her to a Alchemist''s new facility anyway. This vast solitary confinement will become useless then." Thinking of the future policies, Sougetsu put a hand on his chin. Although the platoon activities generally started at the same time as the morning lessons ended, everyone was free to either rest or do the activities. It was Saturday. The entire city was crowded. Since the Christmas was nearing, red and green decorations could be seen all over. Because of the regulations, religious practices have been banned, but things like Christianity or Buddhism which were strongly rooted in people from ever since old times were allowed unless magical rituals, or missionary solicitation work has been performed. Even though the amount of churches and temples have decreased and there''s less than there were before Witch-Hunt War, not all was lost. Nevertheless, the old Japan''s customs weren''t directly inherited intact. "this is Ootori. Waiting at the target''s predicted emergence point. Everyone, status report." Staying in the shade of a leading restaurant''s sign, Ouka communicated with her comrades through the wireless device attached to her neck. She wasn''t in uniform but dressed in a winter coat similar to a female suit like that of an OL. Strangely, that suit suited a high school student making her seem like a capable woman. Currently, the 35th Test Platoon was performing something undercover. They trailed the target while making sure they aren''t found out. Since they would be most likely noticed in AntiMagic Academy''s uniforms, not only Ouka but all other members have disguised themselves as well. "Haa, haa nice, amazing legs a bit more like this, won''t you bend over? I want to see your breasts peek out." "Suginami. Do it seriously." "It''s fine it''s fine, side benefits. It took time to prepare such outfits. You don''t need to monitor me for things like this, instead you should be grateful." "are you properly looking for the objective?" "It''s okay. The field of view is wide like this." Ouka raised her line of sight, and stared at someone standing near the middle floor of the building across the street. Ikaruga was standing on the gondola used by window cleaners, she was clad in working clothes and had a yellow helmet on her head. She stared through the binoculars, drooling. She totally looked like a pervert. Steeling herself, she spoke through the communication device at the nape of her neck once again. "Saionji and the bonus. Are you two ready?" "Aren''t I one of the main members?!" Immediately after, Mari''s harsh voice sounded making Ouka''s ear start ringing. "Don''t yell like that, people around you are going to get suspicious." "Come onn! Why do only Usagi-chan and I have to wear such outfits?!" With that said, Ouka looked towards Mari and Usagi who were standing in front of the smartphone shop. The two were right in front of the store dressed in Santa outfits. It was the so-called mini-skirt Santa. "it can''t be helped, can it. My gaze is too sharp and Suginami would seem like a bar hostess." "Who the hell is a hostess." "I haven''t said you are." After Ikaruga''s voice retorting, Usagi''s trembling voice could be heard. "I-it is-s coldd w-why is the skirt s-so short?" Despite feeling cold, Usagi was giving away tissues to passer-bys. The Santa outfit Usagi was clad in had exposed a lot of her body, and on top of it, the size was a bit too small for her, especially the parts around her breasts. The men who passed by her all without exception have taken the tissues from her, and after moving away they still turned around to look at her. "" Seeing that, Mari put a hand on her chest. After that, she stared at Usagi''s body. "? "? What is it, Nikado." "This is inequality!!" Mari fell on her knees on spot, suffering a huge setback. Ikaruga who perfectly saw it through the binoculars shouted joyfully. "It''s all okay, there''s a demand for that! You''re properly handing the tissues out!" "That''s not the problemmm! It makes me seem miserable!" "You have my guarantee! The guys who''ve gotten a tissue from you will properly use the tissues with you in mind!" "Uwaann! That''s disgusting, stop it!" "You three, cut this out and stop taking actions that make you stand out!" Involuntarily Ouka herself has yelled and somehow managed to silence her comrades. "Geez Kusanagi, can you hear me? Are you all right? You haven''t moved for a while now." She took a breath and looked at Takeru. In the back, behind Mari and Usagi who were handing out tissues. There stood someone in a costume of something unknown which looked like a bear or an anteater. While the two girls were approaching customers, the costume didn''t move from under the shop''s window. Ouka glared at the costume for a while, then said in undertone. "Kusanagi! Can you hear me?!" The costume twitched and bounced up, after which it started looking around restlessly. After reminding itself where was it, the costume showed Ouka thumbs up in a hurry. "You should be the one giving instructions to your subordinates in the first place, what''s up with your lack of spirit?" After hearing her angry voice, the costume Takeru bowed his head in what seemed to be an apology. "Good grief." Ouka shook her head. Today''s target was relatively dangerous. The target was drying plants that had magic dwelling in them, and was dealing with them as drugs after processing them into powder. A natural Magical Heritage narcotic, having small amounts of magic mixed in one''s body gives one a large amount of pleasure, it''s dangerous stuff that induces disabilities caused by magic power. The trade with it has become more active in recent years, turning into a major problem. In order to catch the one behind the Dealers, they can''t act alone, that''s the information Nagaru had provided them with. They didn''t know how many people he''d bring, but they had to act smart and concentrate to make sure there were no sacrifices. She felt a touch of uncertainty considering everyone''s lack of ability to concentrate. "He came. Just as we''ve been informed, black limousine." "?! Are you sure?" "Yeah. The plate''s number has changed but fufu, it''s been replaced just recently. Such amateur tricks won''t deceive me." Ouka caught her breath and spoke to Mari, Usagi, and Takeru. "First, I''ll be the one to approach you three, be careful. Make sure not to act suspiciously." "R-r-rroger that." "I know I know." The costume too, has shown her thumbs-up. Ouka mingled with the passer-bys and walked towards the car. People have come out from the luxury car. There were two of them. Two people less than we expected. While approaching the car, Ouka glanced sideways, taking a glimpse of them. One of them was the Dealer who was their target. He was wearing the clothes that suggested he was being lucrative. The other man seemed like a subordinate. He seemed like a thug you can find anywhere. However, as Ouka passed by the car, one more person - a man appeared from inside. After grasping the door swiftly a man dressed in black has come out. A two-meters tall man who wore a silk hat on his head and held a stick in his hand. He looked like a magician. Ouka thought that he was weird and was about to look away, at that moment. She saw something on the man''s wrist. A blood red tattoo depicting a butterfly. In the center of the tattoo a D letter could be seen. this guy! Ouka was familiar with this tattoo. He belonged to an organization that she devastated when she was in EXE, it was called "Red Butterfly''s Insect Cage". It traded with people who were holding magic power in them, a trafficking organization. In order to nurture them, it bred the witches and sorcerers they caught. They were nasty guys who did it in order to mass-produce children that held magic power in them. The tattoo of a butterfly was a proof that he was one of that organization''s members. She didn''t think that one of the survivors would be in contact with the drug dealers. the Dealer took out a cigar after coming out and had his subordinate light it for him. The man in the silk sat who stood standing next to him quietly made a thin smile and spoke to the Dealer. After passing by their side Ouka spoke in undertone. "Everyone raise your vigilance. The man in the silk hat has a B-class danger designation." "Ehh?!!" "know any details about it?" Usagi was surprised, and Mari asked calmly. "He''s called The Magician of Hamelin, he''s purchasing people for Red Butterfly''s Insect Cage. There''s no doubt, he has a D character on his tattoo. Although he isn''t a big deal as a witch, he has a bizarre way of fighting where he adds the modern weapons to the equation." "Red Butterfly''s Insect Cage eh. That den of scum, is it." "You know about it?" "Of course." "It can''t be did you work with them before?" "you might mean no offense, but even now, I''m gonna get angry." "sorry." "The only contracts I undertook were ones for sabotaging their facilities. Also, they were selling people by using Valhalla''s name Valhalla might be heretic, but there are lines they won''t cross." As Mari spoke in a dispirited voice, Ouka only added "My bad.". Hearing the apology, Mari immediately fixed her attitude. "If the Dealer is in contact with the remnants of that, I can''t overlook this either. I joined Inquisition in order to bring judgment to guys like that." "Agreed. The risk is high, but I''ll pass on retreating after seeing this." "Araa, how rare to see you two agree like that eh? Then I think you should release the Gleipnir''s controls." "" "If you do that, then I''ll forgive you for the remark earlier?" " I get it, fine. The strategy is as planned. First we''ll locate their base. If it happens to turn into a battle, cover us with the defensive magic. Rather than platoon members, focus on protecting the civilians." "Roo?ger?." I wanted to say that at least once, said Mari. Ouka spat out a sigh. "Are there any problems, Kusanagi?" After hearing Ouka, Takeru clad in the costume shook his hands and legs exaggeratedly and shown some shadow boxing. Let''s do this, is what it seemed to mean. Ouka turned right in silence. Immediately after, she glanced at the target''s present state from behind a building. After finishing a cigar, he seemed to start moving. I leave it to you three. Encouraging herself, Ouka clenched her fist. As Ouka monitored the target from behind the building, the tension of the people wearing Santa outfits and animal costume reached its peak. Target was coming in their direction. Their job was to put a transmitter on the target. With traffic like that, it was possible that the civilians might suffer casualties, and so, the plan was to have him guide them to their hideout with a transmitter. According to the information from the Student Council President, other platoons seemed to have followed the Dealer before, but they were lost in the middle and was unable to find the hideout''s location. It was unknown whether a Magical Heritage was used, but it must have been advanced derangement. If it came down to that, although the approach they used was retro, it was the best method to use to find out the hideout''s location. Operation Start Costume-clad Takeru started handing balloons to the children. Since there was a large shop nearby, three children who were passing by with perfect timing have ran up to him. "Waaa! Anteaterbear costume! Ahaha what an annoying facee!" "Everyonee, there''s an anteaterbear here!" "Waaii! Kick him hard! Send him rolling!" Even as he was being kicked, Takeru was fooling around exaggeratedly and got in the way of the traffic. The place had suddenly gotten noisy, and the passer-bys started staring at Takeru. The target too, has faced towards him. Although it seemed like a good distraction, the Silk Hat alone wasn''t distracted by Takeru. It would be hard to put a transmitter unnoticed like this. Hence, they switched to plan B. "Usagi-chan, gooo." "M-me??" "You''re the one from whom men take them, come on, hurry." With a smile Mari handed the tissues to passer-bys and somewhat casually forced the work on Usagi. With no choice, Usagi was pushed in front of the Dealer. "u-umm." "Huh?" Usagi approached the target. the Dealer looked away from Takeru and stared at Usagi. "E-eh, w-we''re c-currently in the middle of a campa" "Hyuu!" After being glared at by the Dealer, Usagi was frozen stiff. Although she had overcome the tension that appeared during battle, she was still getting tense when experiencing this kind of thing. It was a wrong choice to have her try. However, Usagi had a different weapon. "Now! Offer it to him!" Ikaruga''s voice rang out in Usagi''s ears. Usagi closed her eyes, and stretched both of her hands holding a tissue to the Dealer. Inevitably, Usagi''s chest was sandwiched between her arms. It was an attack no man could avoid. the Dealer saw it, Usagi''s pointlessly large boobs. "This please take it!'' With a momentum as if she was passing a love letter and a bright red face, Usagi held out the tissue to him. With this, he fell! Everyone thought so, however. the Dealer let out a "hmph" and passed by Usagi''s side. "Suginami! It didn''t work!" "such a thing, it can''t be." Both Ouka and Ikaruga were horrified. At this rate the Dealer would leave just like that. It seemed like there was no way out at the moment, that''s when Ikaruga cried out in the communicator. "Wait Nikaido! A follow-up please!" "Eeeeh, even though Usagi-chan couldn''t make it, I still have to try?" "It''s fine, if my intuition is correct, it''ll go well!" Ikaruga desperately persuaded her, and Mari reluctantly obeyed her. Desperate, she focused and moved in front of the Dealer. With a keen, fake smile she held out a tissue to him. "It''s BU?. We''re currently holding a campaign. If you''d like, here??." With a natural behaviour like that made it seem there''s no doubt that she had experience doing part-time jobs, Mari attacked. Just like Usagi did before, she exposed her chest unnaturally (it''s not being taken). Deep inside, Mari thought it wouldn''t be received, however. "sure, I''ll take it." And somehow, he took it. "Thank you very muuch?? (why?)." "I seeso the target is in the flat faction after all! And to extreme even!" ", i-it''s BU?? (I''m not happy about that at allllll!!)." Even though she felt uncomfortable, Mari still smiled and handed tissues to other people. The strategy was successful. A transmitter was embedded in the pocket tissue and would lead them to the hideout. Ouka moved her body from behind the building and started to track the Dealer. When the Dealer moved a few steps away from Mari after accepting a tissue from her, the Silk Hat has suddenly stopped him by grabbing his shoulder. "!" Ouka''s face turned anxious. The Silk Hat whispered something into the Dealer''s ear. the Dealer took out the pocket tissue he was given by Mari and passed it to him. "Not good!" She started to run, she sprinted through and avoided the crowd. The Silk Hat''s mouth distorted, he has thrown away the tissue and vigorously looked back. In his handappeared a submachine gun he had concealed. "Nikaido Mari!! Kusanagi!" As Ouka shouted, the first to move was Kusanagi. While still wearing an animal costume he stood in front of Mari and Usagi, to protect them he spread his arms. Mari too has immediately perceived an abnormality and has struck the ground. Immediately after that, the Silk Hat has squeezed the trigger. A continuous gunfire. ", "Aurora Field"!" Late by a moment, Mari activated her magic. As to enclose both the passer-bys and Takeru, a space was distorted with colors of rainbow. The bullets that were released from the submachine gun slowed down the moment they reached the rainbow space as if they entered water. Both the Takeru''s and the others'' movement has visibly slowed as if it was in slow motion. Between the rainbow space and the normal space an obvious time difference was born. Mari released the magic in an instant and exhaled. At the same time, the people around were surprised by the change in the flow and fell down. "Takeru, are you okay?!" Before she even asked, Takeru showed her thumbs-up. "You did well, both of you!" Ouka caught up entering the scene and aimed her handgun''s muzzle at the Silk Hat. He looked at her and laughed eerily. Did he set something up?! She found out what was it in an instant, under Takeru''s feet she saw the bullets that fell to the ground. A wooden bullets? But that wooden bullet has expanded in no time, a human eye and a mouth appeared on it, and its form has changed into that of a bulb. Ouka had a rough idea what was it. "!!! Everyone block your earsss!!" She immediately yelled and covered her ears with both hands. That moment, a number of distortions ran through the bulb, and with an expression as if it was speechless it has raised a spine-chilling intense scream. Mandragora It screamed if pulled out, those who heard it scream in agony receive a significant mental damage, if one keeps listening they would become crippled, this lower magical organism could possibly kill. The Silk Hat used the wooden bullet''s material as a catalyst and triggered summoning magic. Although alone it''s not much of a threat, a number of them was often used. With this number, the passers-bys would be dead in a minute. The Silk Hat pushed the Dealer''s back and escaped into a black alley. As cries of agony resounded throughout the main street, Ouka shouted into the intercom loud enough to hurt her throat. "We''ll handle these things! Kusanagi, chase them!" After Ouka shouted, Kusanagi stripped off his costume. "''aight!!" After giving a lively answer, Takeru followed the three men into the back alley while still plugging his ears. After running into the dark alley behind the scene, rushed through a disgustingly dark space even though it was daytime. Weird, it''s too dark. He determined that it was clearly abnormal, drawn the sword from his waist and started to walk carefully. This abnormal darkness, he must have stepped into the Silk Hat has constructed. "Everyone, can you hear me?" "" Even as he tried to talk into the intercom, it only produced intense sounds, he couldn''t tell what''s what from that. Apparently, this barrier had a capability of neutralizing the information-sharing devices. Realizing that he stepped into the enemy''s territory, Takeru readied himself for battle. He sharpened his nerves and walked carefully through the back alley. He only heard the sound of droplets going down from the pipe that extended from the wall and the sound of his own footsteps. In this space that was isolated from the world, all other sounds have been erased. Falling to the illusion of circling in the same place all the time, Takeru has gotten even more nervous. He activated the Soumatou and rather than through vision, he tried to discern enemy''s position after sharpening his auditory sense. Takeru heard a sound much different from that of a normal human and felt faint flow of wind. Eventually, he was able to pick up certain sound. This is gunfire and screams? Albeit faint, he heard screams of men and voices begging for help. Although he didn''t know what was the current situation, Takeru went to the sound''s source at brisk pace. This wall The sound has been interrupted in the middle of his progression, but right beside the wall he felt something amiss. When he tried to cut it with his sword, and saw the space was distorting as the passage has opened. And when he continued to move further. "w-what areyou!" A genuinely terrified voice of a man could be heard. "A witch?! Are you like me no you''re different what is this what are youu?!" A sloshing sound followed that. And then, a steady sound as if something was walking. The voice, was probably that of the Silk Hat''s. Has he encountered something, and got scared? With a possibility of a new threat, Takeru''s heart started racing. "Stop! Don''t come! Hiii don''t come!" A frightened voice. And at the same time, a sound of something steadily walking. "M-monsterrr! T-this this isn''t something of this world! I won''t acknowledge something like you exists! If I do then I I will aa God, please" And the voice has fell completely silent. The silence continued, the last of the screams have completely vanished, *step* Once again, something has began to move. Takeru exhaled deeply and poised his sword. That''s not good. This one''s dangerous. Takeru''s intuition has sounded alarm bells in her head. *step* *step*, *step* *step*, something was approaching. Takeru''s tension reached its peak, and the moment he made a stance for stabbing. It showed up, the threat''s shadow. From the darkness, slowly, on limp legs, it appeared in front of him and he saw it. "Oniichan?" He was at loss for words. The threat he has been feeling. The opponent he was about to fight, was his beloved little sister. "Kiseki?" Unable to handle this situation, Takeru stood there while holding his sword with a dumbfounded expression. Why was Kiseki in this place. Why was he meeting face-to-face with her in a place like this. And why was he directing his sword at her. It was as just like Just like five years ago "I''m glad I chased after the sound of my heart but was able to properly meet" Kiseki laughed without any strength and took a step with her limp legs. Takeru stepped back on reflex. After seeing her brother''s reaction, she powerlessly reached out to him and laughed sadly. "I''m sorry Onii-chan" "Ngh! "Kiseki did it again." She shed a red tear from one of her eyes, and her body staggered. Takeru shoot out and ran up to her. "Kiseki!! Kiseki!" He caught his little sister''s body and called out to her. Kiseki was stark naked and she wasn''t wearing the Gleipnir she always had attached to her head. She looked completely released from under control. In Takeru''s arms, Kiseki made a genuinely relaxed smile. "Youwhy!" "Wantedto meetyou." "!" "alwayswantedto be likethis" Happy, Kiseki placed her hand on Takeru''s cheek and like that, she lost consciousness. The back alley was empty. No bodies. Not a single piece of meat. Not even a single hair. Only the torn apart silk hat was lying on the ground. It was obvious what happened. the Dealer and his subordinate, as well as the sorcerer in the Silk Hat - "The Magician of Hamelin" everyone was erased by Kiseki. He clenched his teeth in chagrin and wrapped Kiseki''s body with his jacket. "Kusanagi." Suddenly hearing a voice, Takeru looked up with eyes wide open. "that girlwho is she?" Ouka showed a stunned expression. From the alley''s corner she poised the gun to the side and asked. What to do. He wondered how did Ouka see this situation. Kiseki''s specified danger level is SS, moreover she has escaped from the prison. It wouldn''t be unreasonable for her to shot her dead on spot. But honestly, that wasn''t a problem. Although it was a fact that he didn''t want his little sister killed, but the fact was that a mere gun was unable to kill Kiseki. On the contrary. His comrade trying to kill Kiseki would spell out danger for the comrade herself. Unknowingly, Takeru has picked up the sword. Unknowingly to himself, Takeru haspoised his sword in Ouka''s direction. "Kusanagi" Ouka put on a confused expression. "Takeru? Are you safe? Is everything all right? What happened to the magician?" "Shh, don''t make so much noise. What if there still are enemies here?" "Ootori, what are you doing. Kusanagi is there right? Hurry up and proceed." Behind Ouka, all the platoon members were waiting. Everyone was worried about him. Because he knew that, the tip of Takeru''s sword was shaking and rattling noisily. The reason Takeru held his sword, was not only because he didn''t want his little sister to be killed. It was to protect his comrades from being hurt by Kiseki. Don''t come. Please don''t come any closer. You can''t come. Takeru''s face was distorted by fear. Ouka was completely unable to understand in what kind of situation Takeru was in. However, "you guys." Quietly, he carefully spoke. "Wait there. Absolutely do not come over here." Ouka said so to her comrades and has put her gun in the holster. And while standing in the middle of the pathway, she spoke to her comrades again. "Listen. Absolutely do not move. Stay where you are." "W-what is it? What''s going on?" "You want to take all the credit for interception for yourself?! Or are you trying to steal Kusanagi?!" "" "I beg you. Please." She spoke with a calm, compelling voice. Understanding only the seriousness of the situation, her comrades fell silent. Ouka didn''t pay attention to her comrades and while staring straight at Takeru, she began to walk up to him slowly. While strongly embracing Kiseki with one arm, Takeru continued to aim his sword at Ouka, supporting himself with his knee. From the look in his eyes, it was obvious that it wasn''t the usual Takeru. The sword''s tip was unlike like that of a swordsman, and was trembling helplessly. "Don''t come you can''tcome" With a freezing cold voice, Takeru tried to stop Ouka. However, Ouka hadn''t stopped. She approached him slowly and stopped right in front of him. As the tense situation continued, while being careful as not to stimulate Takeru, Ouka gently grasped the sword with her hand. If he were to lose himself even momentarily, he would cut off Ouka''s finger. Ouka knelt down, and put the blade she has grasped right next to her neck. "I don''t understand what kind of situation is this in the least." "!!" "And what is that girl I don''t know either." Ouka spoke as if trying to calm him down. "But I am confident about two things." "" "First, that you are suffering now." Takeru''s shoulder twitched strongly. "And the second." She put strength into the hand that was grasping the blade. Ouka''s blood has flowed down the blade and reached Takeru''s hands. "That I am not your enemy." Gently, she smiled. Takeru''s trembling faintly stopped. "You have saved me before. This time, I want to save you." "!" Her voice was gentle and strong, finally, Takeru took his hand off the sword. With a high-pitched sound the sword fell down to the ground. After confirming that he released the sword, Ouka placed a hand and rubbed his shoulders. "What did I do" "It''s okay. Don''t mind it. Rather than that, this girl is?" Ouka glanced at Kiseki''s face. Takeru chewed his lower lip and resolved himself. "she is my little sister. Her name is Kiseki Kusanagi Kiseki." "" "She has SS-class danger designation surely she must have escaped from the deepest prison" "" "in order to meet me" His words wouldn''t settle down and he said them as if spitting them out. Takeru was afraid, he was afraid of what kind of reaction will Ouka show. Surely, Ouka would act as an Inquisitor and wouldn''t be able to ignore the danger designation. Takeru too, were he to be calm, would made the same judgment. He understood that was the best course of action. "I see. Just as you said Kusanagi, she''s a cute girl." "eh?" "But you don''t resemble each other. Is there that much difference between siblings of different sex?" Hearing these unexpected words, Takeru looked up. As he looked, he saw Ouka playing with the hair on Kiseki''s cheek, she stroked it and smiled. With a wry smile, she looked at Takeru. "I told you I won''t do anything bad right? Leave it to me." Ouka stood up and turned her back to Takeru. "Take this girl and come with me." "what do you intend?" "Believe in me." As he was told to, Takeru held Kiseki and followed Ouka. Ouka went right at a T shaped alley intersection of the alley and joined the platoon members. Takeru too, has followed her. "Come on what''s this! What were you sneakily doing all this whileand hey, who''s that girl!" "N-naked woman?! Why naked?!" "" All three showed a different reaction, and everyone''s line of sight was concentrated on Kiseki. Takeru tried to make some kind of facial expression, but all he could muster was a weak, wry smile. "mylittle sister." Just by conveying the truth to her being his little sister, everyone fell silent. Usagi and Mari reacted with ''Eeeeeh?!'' in surprise but seeing Takeru''s reaction, they didn''t voice it. Ikaruga just stared at Takeru anxiously and without saying anything. Ouka looked at everyone one by one and closed her eyes. "First, follow what I am to tell you now. Nikaido Mari, there is something I want you to do." "fuee?" "Is the barrier in this alley still up?" After being questioned, Mari returned to herself and replied in a hurry. "Eh, ah yeah. It''s probably made with use of a Magical Heritage. Because there''s almost no magic leaking out, the Inquisition probably won''t find it it''s crafted skilfully." "Then go and explore to find the Dealer''s hideout. It should be in this area." "W-why? Wasn''t it all solved? Also, I''m not in the mood for that." "It''s fine, please. We will take this girl and hide there for a while." Including Takeru, all members were stunned. Ouka put a hand on her hip and made a difficult expression. "Explanations later. Move! Our job isn''t over yet!" Like an instructor, Ouka has pushed the back of all members other than Takeru. They followed Mari who was chasing after magic''s reaction and started walking. Takeru embraced his unstable emotions of gratitude and walked beside Ouka. Ouka looked down at Kiseki who was nestled to Takeru beside her and murmured. "Kusanagi, is that girl dangerous?" "yeah. Probably, she is more dangerous than you think she is." "the possibility for our comrades to be harmed?" After being questioned with a serious look, Takeru closed his eyes strongly and gave a clear answer. "It''s all right. As long as I''m beside her, she definitely won''t do such a thing, I won''t let her. And if by any chance something happens, I''ll show you that I can stop her." After being told that, Ouka placed a hand on Takeru''s shoulder. "If you''re saying something, then it''s not ''stop her'' but ''protect her''. An older brother should protect his little sister." Not saying anything else other than that, Ouka started walking ahead of him. Takeru once again turned towards Kiseki and stared at her sleeping expression. It was the first time Takeru could stare at his little sister''s sleeping face like that. The pain and the joy have come equally, and he, "thank you." In a small voice, said his thanks to Ouka. The Glossary Mandragora (ޥɥ饴) - It''s written as (kK) meaning "Mad Root" . Volume 5, 3 - A Moment of Peace Volume 5, Chapter 3 - A Moment of Peace In a rural mountain region. On the peaceful mountain covered with snow, there was a single hut. It was the second Valhalla scout squad''s standby station. That''s what the people living in this hut were calling it. "So, the Inquisition headquarters is on the verge of collapse?" The blue-haired girl who was playing around with a radio opened her eyes wide, and said spoke with astonishment in her voice. "No, it''s not like that. The VIP we''re supposed to rescue is isolated in the underground facility, and only a part of the deepest prison was destroyed." "I see." "However, according to the information there is no longer any facility that can accommodate the VIP in the headquarters. Since it will take a considerable amount of time to repair it, seems like she''ll be transported to another facility." The girl''s fingertips were loudly hitting the table. "Then we''ll pursue them. It''s an opportunity to crush that academy." "are you an idiot?" "I''m not. Mother Goose is the one who''s an idiot. Crushing that school and taking revenge for mama is my goal." "It''s enough that Haunted is acting according to his personal feelings. We are not seeking a war with them." "But, that''s only you Mother Goose, and Orochi. Valhalla is seeking war with them. Witches despise humans." "I won''t deny that, but it''s not like they want to kill everyone. There are many witches who seek a world without conflict." The girl has gathered her fingers forming a fist. "a world without conflict? What''s interesting in such a thing. The world Mother Goose and Orochi desire is just your ego. It''s different from what everyone wants." "you''re thinking just like Haunted does. I''ve had it, Orochi, please take over." "No, I still haven''t finished talking. Right now is the chance to atta" After the girl said that much, a hand stretched from behind her. Behind the girl stood a slim man in a kimono. His age would indicate early twenties or so, he had disorderly long hair and his pale skin was strangely fitting the kimono he wore, he seemed like a ghost. Moreover, his eyes were closed shut, the fact that both of his eyes were like that meant He was blind. Light had already left his eyes. Despite not seeing he took the microphone from the girl, and while eating some dried meat he took over the call. The girl puffed up her cheeks. "Orochi, don''t butt in." "Yes yes shaddup, shaddup. Piss off, Diluted." Diluted. It referred to how she was drinking very weak tea and coffee. That''s a nickname the man in kimono, Orochi has given the girl. "Don''t call me ''diluted''. I''ll cut you up." "Oh-hoo, well said towards your master. Try it if you think you can." "grrr." "Here, I''ll give you a candy so stay silent." Orochi has thrown a candy to the girl and dismissed her after coming up to the radio. "Hey, Orochi here. Sorry ''bout my disciple." "you should educate her more firmly. Although she is a valuable fighting force, there''s a problem with her behavior." "Dahaha! Even if you say that to my great self, she''s been like this ever since she was entrusted to me." After laughing merrily, Orochi erased the smile from his face. "I more or less predicted that this would happen. The VIP Kusanagi Kiseki has broke out of jail right? That girl has reached puberty. I could tell that this would happen sooner or later." "Yes. Haunted''s and Mephisto''s assaults have ended in a failure, although I determined it to be convenient, however" "Hmph, that''s how it''ll turn out if you leave it to that pervert you know? 150 years ago it, was his fault that we were trapped in a world like this. You, who has fought along with my great self should know that." "Those were instructions from above, it couldn''t be helped. There''re lots of people who want to fight on our side, so there''s a lot of madmen like him who want to start a war." "so? What do we do, General." "Assault the convoy during the transportation and retrieve the VIP." Hearing Mother Goose''s plan, Orochi snorted. "And here I was sure ya would give the order to kill her." "Even if I gave such an order I know that you wouldn''t carry it out, I too have no desire for that to happen. Above all, as long as we accomplish what we aim for we''ll be able to save her, it''ll be inevitable." Oh well, responded Orochi. Beside him, the girl with blue hair was loudly ticking the candy against her teeth. "me and Diluted, we''re doing it just us two? Reinforcements?" "The enemy will probably prepare dummies during transportation. We assume they might transport her through air." "Then two of us won''t cut it." "We have prepared several Eienherjars. They will arrive there shortly before the operation starts." Hearing ''Heroes'' Orochi started to dig in his ear grumpily. "the Magical Dragoon guys huh. My great self will not acknowledge such things as ''heroes''" "Their bodies are that of a doll, but the soul is a real thing. Even so, there''s no ego in them." "If the vessel for the soul is different, it''s natural that the ego won''t surface. Those idiots from Alchemist they made something bizarre, their great ancestors would scold them for that." "In any case, they will become a part of fighting force. I do not know which ones are the dummies, for that you should use your abilities and attack all of them on case-by-case basis." "Heyhey. You know that we''re several months away on a remote mountain. We''re glad to descend to human habitats." "The operation will start in a few days, I will contact you again. Please finish your preparations by then." At the same time as Mother Goose turned off the radio, Orochi threw the headset on the table. "Hey, Diluted, good for you. It''s your first time going into actual combat. How''s your self-confidence?" Orochi placed his hands on his head and called the girl. The girl who was beginning to improve a gun on the desk by the window made a stern expression despite having a candy bar in her mouth and glared at Orochi. Inside of two micro-machine guns there were strangely long magazines inserted, she turned the muzzles to Orochi. "Perfect. I''m ready any time to crush the Inquisition." She started to strongly chew on the candy she had in her mouth. After exploring the labyrinth in the back-alley''s barrier Takeru and the others have discovered the Dealer''s hideout and warily invaded the interior. The personnel inside must have escaped earlier, luckily the hideout was empty. The interior seemed like a remodeled bar, there was a glass table and a spacious sofa, on the counter''s shelves, in a row were arranged bottles with liquor. All of it was illegally produced liquor from herbs that were a natural Magical Heritage. With just this much, they could have earned a considerable amount of points. However, it wasn''t time to worry about points. "Kiseki." After laying her in the bedroom in the back, Takeru stroked her cheek with the back of his hand. Kiseki who was sleeping moved her mouth as she felt a tickle. Just by seeing her sleep like this, Takeru was happy enough to shed tears. It''s been five years since he touched her. Takeru too hoped endlessly for this moment to come. He ascertained just how valuable was an opportunity to contact his family like this. But while he felt happy, an anxiety echoed in his chest. It has been five years since the tragedy during which Kiseki massacred so many people has occurred. Recalling what happened back then, Takeru squeezed his fist. it''s okay. It definitely won''t turn out like it had back then. Takeru calmed himself by saying that. That''s when, "Oniichan?" Faintly opening her eyelids, Kiseki woke up. There was tension, but only for a moment. Takeru immediately made a gentle expression and moved closer to Kiseki. "You woke up huh. How do you feel? Is there any place that hurts?" "? Why is Onii-chan why is Kiseki?" The memory on how she came to this place must have been vague, she raised her upper body and placed a hand on her forehead. However, she definitely hasn''t lost the memory. And it seemed like she was able to recall it in detail. Both the memory of the slaughter from before and the massacre from five years ago. "Kiseki has again" "It''s all right. I''m here." "But I killed again?!" "You are not at fault. I know that very well." Takeru hugged Kiseki''s shoulder and pulled her to himself. Even so, Kiseki couldn''t stop being frightened by what she has done. ''you don''t know it there''s no way Kiseki isn''t at fault! Kiseki''s body fulfilled her wish!" "what''s at fault, is your body. Not your heart." With her face buried in his chest, Takeru stroked Kiseki''s head. The two hugged each other. "Kusanagi, we need to talk a litt hey whaaa!" Ouka who suddenly opened the doors and came in saw the two hugging, she raised a hysterical voice. "Y-you w-what are you siblings!" Despite being someone who could be described as serious-type, Ouka has blurted out something strangely comical. Startled by that overly-serious tone of voice, Takeru released Kiseki''s shoulders. "you''ve been considerably influenced by Suginami haven''t you." "?!!" "Don''t act that shocked." As he smiled wryly, Kiseki who was absent-mindedly staring at Ouka from the bed quickly hid behind Takeru. Only peeking with half of her face from behind his back, Kiseki stared at Ouka anxiously. Ouka stood in front of the two with a gentle expression and after bending her waist, she looked at Kiseki. "Nice to meet you. I''m Ootori Ouka I''m one of AntiMagic Academy''s 35th Test Platoon''s member, Kusanagi''s comrade. Best regards." She stretched her hand out. Kiseki alternated between looking at Ouka''s face and her hand, then she cried out a short "ahh". After looking at her hair she realized it was the girl with sunset-colored hair about whom she heard before. She hesitantly overlapped her trembling hand with Ouka''s. "Kiseki is called Kiseki. Onii-chan''s little sister." "Yeah, I''ve heard. Just as Kusanagi said, you''re a cute girl." As Ouka smiled, Kiseki responded with a blush. "Don''t worry. Nothing bad will happen to you, I promise." "" "You''re my benefactor''s little sister. I will never abandon you." Met with Ouka''s sincere attitude, Kiseki looked down showing a troubled reaction. Somewhere in that expression of hers there was a shadow. "Sorry as you can see she''s bad with strangers. She can''t have a decent conversation with anyone other than me." Takeru said hinting that its complex, and Ouka shook her head. "No, there''s no problem rather than that Kusanagi, come with me for a moment. Everyone wants to talk about what to do now." He nodded, agreeing to her offer. Ouka waved to Kiseki and left the bedroom. Takeru tried to follow her, but. "Onii-chan." He was stopped by Kiseki, and turned around. She was facing down and gripped the bed sheets strongly. "I''ll be back soon, wait a moment." Although he said so to reassure her, Kiseki still faced down anxiously. "don''t worry. I don''t know if I''ll get everyone to help me but I will definitely do something about you." He had no confidence. He had no way of confirming it. Even so, that was the only thing he could say. Suppressing the hatred he felt for himself, he opened the door and headed back to his comrades. The moment he was closing the door, Kiseki''s lips moved slightly. Takeru saw that. "ll me" Even though the voice didn''t reach him, just from the movement of her lips he knew what was she saying. Despite that, as if making it so that he didn''t hear it, Takeru closed the door. After Takeru left the bedroom, he found the members sitting down. Ouka was standing while entrusting her back to the wall. Everyone was silent, staring anxiously at Takeru. "Sorry I made you wait." He uttered an apology and sat down on a counter seat. Ouka glanced at him. "Kusanagi, about what we do from now on" "Wait a moment. First there''s something I need to tell everyone about it." "is that fine?" "I can''t involve them without them knowing anything. Also, I was going to reveal this today anyway." Hearing Takeru''s resolve, Ouka closed her eyes in silence. After placing his hand on his knees finding determination, he started to relay the truth to everyone. "That girl is my little sister, Kusanagi Kiseki. Her danger designation is SS-class and was originally confined in the forbidden area''s deepest prison." Usagi and Mari showed an expression of surprise. Ouka who heard about it in advance showed no reaction, Ikaruga too, has only narrowed her eyes in silence. "Probably, she left it on her own." "Left you say from the forbidden area''s deepest prison?!" Displaying surprise even further, Mari leaned forward. That was understandable. Speaking of the country''s deepest prison, it was the most stringent facility of Inquisition. In terms of robustness, it was comparable to the elf restoration facility in Alchemist''s fifth institute. In response to Mari''s reaction, Takeru faced down. "That''s how dangerous she is. In the past in our home town, she killed a lot of people." "" "But don''t misunderstand. Kiseki is unable to control her power. She didn''t do it because she wanted to. Aside from the times she goes out of control and when she''s harmed she''s very docile." "that''s" "She" It was when Takeru was about to say the truth. Ikaruga who was staying silent up until this moment opened her mouth. "Has Overflow Complex." Everyone''s gaze gathered on Ikaruga. "You see, Kusanagi''s little sister has a sickness like that. It''s a symptom some irregular witches without a lineage have. Their Phantom Instruments are cracked when they''re born, or when its membrane is vulnerable, they can release magic even without intending to do so. You must have heard about it before, right?" Both Mari and Usagi heard the disease''s name. "This disease can be suppressed by Gleipnir if it''s an ordinary witch, but the amount of magic power Kusanagi''s little sister has is out of ordinary. A high amount of magic power, if not converted won''t cause harm to humans, but if it causes an abnormal phenomenon, she turns into a walking disaster." "T-then while we''re speaking, isn''t it dangerous?" "No need to worry. The thing with Overflow Complex is that it''s being released when the amount of magical power is at its peak. Since she must have used a large amount of it by the time she came here, it should take a while until it''s refilled. Fortunately, Kusanagi''s little sister symptoms are not a crack-type, it will overflow only when it''s full, until then it''s okay." Usagi stroked her chest relieved, and examined Takeru''s pale complexion. Hearing Ikaruga''s description, Takeru tried to raise an objection. "Hey, Sugi" "Be quiet Kusanagi. It''ll be faster if I''m the one explaining." "No, it''s not about that. What you''re saying is" "Silence." Strictly, Ikaruga stopped him from speaking. He was forced silent by Ikaruga''s serious expression. She must have known all-too-well what he wanted to say. This is what Takeru wanted to tell her. ''What are you saying it''s practically all lies.'' As Takeru''s gaze questioned her as to why is she lying, Ikaruga also answered with her gaze. There is no need to say the truth, is what it said. "So, why does Suginami know such a thing?" Usagi asked, and Ikaruga responded to her. "About the time I entered the school, I hacked the forbidden area''s database out of curiosity. The record about Kusanagi''s sister was there." That too, was a lie. There were no records on Kiseki in Inquisition''s database. The facility and all its instruments were stand-alone and all records were stored on paper. Obtaining information on Kiseki through hacking was impossible. Ikaruga learned about Kiseki from Takeru after his defeat to Ouka in the middle school when he was swallowed by despair. The reason Ikaruga kept the truth about Kiseki in secret, was definitely as not to instill fear of Kiseki in their comrades. Takeru understood that, and hit his lap with his fist. Telling them the truth at the moment was not a good idea. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust his comrades. But it was inevitable that they would fear Kiseki. Knowing Kiseki''s identity and knowing the risk, only few could remain sane. "" Ouka was aware that Ikaruga and Takeru were feeling uncomfortable. It was clear that the two were hiding something. She could draw out what it was by questioning them. However, she was unable to act so rudely towards her comrades, nor she had intention to. not being included feels lonely. Smiling wryly at the fact that she felt lonely, Ouka downcast her eyes. Honestly, she has never thought that Takeru''s circumstances were this serious. With his little sister designated as an SS-class risk, there is no way he wouldn''t be upset. After encountering her in the back alley, he didn''t know what to do. When she shook hands with Kiseki, it wasn''t that she didn''t feel scared. It was because of Ouka''s own policy and the feelings she had for Takeru. The gratitude Ouka felt toward Takeru was real. Thanks to meeting him, she didn''t stray from the path of a proper person. The bitterness of living only for revenge and loneliness. It was a sense of isolation which resembled walking alone through darkness. Previously, Ouka cherished it and was resolved to accept it as the obvious retribution. As if clothing herself with sin, she continued to seek revenge. But Takeru on top of accepting her revenge, had denied her way of living. Ouka knew, just how little a single person can do. Ouka knew, just how meaningless is it to isolate herself. Ouka knew, just how great the power born from cooperating with one''s comrades was. That was why this time, Ouka reached out to Takeru. Don''t shoulder it alone. What are you doing agonizing yourself alone, fool. You who have forcefully shouldered half of my burden, why do you seem like you''re about to be crushed by your own burden and so she thought. I will shoulder your burden in my own way. After separating from the wall, Ouka sat down on the chair next to Takeru. As she stared at everyone''s faces, she could tell that everyone felt lost not knowing what to do. Normally, having Kiseki go back to the forbidden area, secured and subjected to appropriate treatment would be most appropriate course of action. However, the person in question was Takeru''s little sister. Although she was restrained by a powerful force, it was no wonder one would think about releasing her. However, that kind of half-assed thinking should be unacceptable for an Inquisitor candidate. Because Mari was in a similar position, she could understand Kiseki''s feelings the best. Understanding this, Ouka tried a suggestion. "Everyone, I think you understand the situation. Without a doubt this is an emergency. Even I cannot let her, who is designated as an SS-class danger go unchecked." "b-but she''s Takeru''s little sister? Even I know what''s the right thing to do but" Mari said so in a lukewarm manner. Ouka nodded and placed her hands on her chest. "Yeah. But I as a member of Inquisition, I''m unable to release her." Showing a strong will, Ouka stared at Takeru. Takeru opened his hand that was clenched into a fist and turned around to her. "I know. I too intended to do that. Having her go outside like that is dangerous and she too, wouldn''t want that either." "I guess so." "Passing her to Inquisition Board would be optimal." Once again, Takeru clenched his fist. Ouka put on a faint, bitter smile and looked down at the wristwatch-type device. "After deciding that, let''s act immediately. We should start moving." "" "We will escort Kusanagi Kiseki to forbidden area." Everyone looked up in surprise. Takeru slightly rose up from the chair. "Escort you say aren''t we going to contact Inquisition and call in Dullahans?" "Although I really want to do that actually my device and mobile phone started acting up after entering this barrier." "eh?" "It won''t respond anyhow." Speaking of which, after entering the barrier Takeru''s intercom also broke down. However, there was an option of contacting them after leaving the barrier. Takeru was confused, but after looking at Ouka''s expression, he guessed everything. Ouka unnaturally shook her head saying "good grief". "Like this we can''t contact them. There''s no choice but to drop her off ourselves." While saying so, Ouka showed Takeru a smile. "Even I know that visitation of a witch with high-level danger designation is an enormous expanse. If it''s an SS-class then that must be an explosive amount." "it can''t be, that you" Takeru stood up from his chair. Ouka scratched her cheek and averted her eyes. "I am aware that this is an illegal act. It can''t be said that there''s no danger but I believe Kusanagi''s promise." The promise. As long as he''s by her side, he won''t let any of his comrades be harmed. Ouka believed him when he said that. "that''s why, well it''s fine for the siblings to spend an hour alone together." Takeru wasn''t the only one surprised. All platoon members had their mouths opened hearing an unlikely suggestion come from her mouth. Probably feeling awkward, Ouka desperately turned away and tried to hide her face with her bangs. The first one to laugh was Ikaruga. "on top of being bold, you said something that doesn''t fit you." "I-I am aware of that" "Were it to be Ootori from before, she would ignore the fact they''re relatives or whatever and hurry to the call the Dullahans out of long-winded obligations." "Even now I think it''s a very dangerous idea." "But well you''ve done well despite how you are. You read the atmosphere well." After being praised, Ouka''s line of sight continued to wander around as she was uncomfortable. Following Ikaruga, Usagi stared at Ouka puzzled. "If it wasn''t Kusanagi''s little sister, she wouldn''t show any mercy but it''s not like I won''t praise that proposal." "??!! Who does Saionji think she is." "How about obediently being glad after hearing a praise??" Hearing Usagi laugh with "Ohohoho", Ouka couldn''t respond anyhow. Looking at Ouka acting so, was Mari stared at her in silence from the couch. Her line of sight said she wasn''t convinced, it relayed that she absolutely won''t acknowledge it. Noticing that, Ouka glared at Mari. "" "" "it doesn''t suit you to the point of being disgusting." Ouka stood up and came over to Mari in silence, and then with all her strength she pinched her cheeks. Not wanting to lose, Mari pinched her cheeks too. "Yo shou hare houman ho shan wead he wood?! (You too are someone who can''t read the mood)" "''hont het wool o hosel hust ''hos owotten hetter ''t shoshialing?! (Don''t get full of yourself just because you''ve gotten better at socializing)." While the two engaged in pointless grasping one another Ikaruga approached Takeru and spoke directly into his ear. "accept this gift in silence. It was better not to say the truth." "But I can''t have you all take extra responsibility for" "Extra? Are you serious? If you are, then I''ll beat you up." Takeru was sharply glared at and silenced. He didn''t experience her glare that much before. "I don''t care if Kusanagi thinks that this is superfluous, but this is a one-in-a-lifetime thing. This is the only time that girl will be free as she is now." "But, Kiseki is" "I know. If she knew about that girl''s real identity, Ootori would abort the arrangement. If it''s possible to use this case, make sure you use it in full even if it''s at expanse of your comrades." "" "make good use of the time you two can spend together. Whether you do it or not, or will you stay indecisive as you are now, is up to you." "Suginami I" "I think that is the proper thing to do. There is no ''correct'' answer to choose. It''s something that can''t be easily decided on so it''s all right to trouble yourself over it. But make sure to properly decide yourself. Because I, have no intention of shouldering your burden." Ikaruga stated it firmly and looked at Ouka who sat down on the chair next to them. Her eyes were cold, but also gentle. Takeru looked around at the platoon that was as noisy as usual, and dropped his line of sight at the palm of his own hand. Ten minutes later, the 35th platoon''s members have finished a brief self-introduction and after leaving Takeru aside they have surrounded Kiseki. "Noww, since that''s how it is, the platoon''s fashion leader Nikaido Mari-san will coordinate Kiseki-chan''s outfit!" Kiseki suddenly grew impatient and has turned restless. "U-um what does this mean?" "Since you siblings can finally have a date all by yourselves with no outsiders butting in, it''s decided that it has to be perfect!" "date?" "Worry do not Kiseki-chann. S-sis will make you all cute and prettyy." Kiseki slightly drew back seeing Mari come closer to her while panting heavily, and entangled fingers of her both hands looking troubled. "but Kiseki isn''t in a position to be able to do such a thing for everyone too, it would be best to hurry and send me back to forbidden area that''s" "Come on?it''s fine! I too am a witch just like Kiseki-chan, I won''t be intimidated by you." "witch?" "Indeed. Look, this collar. The folks in here don''t mind I''m a witch at all, with exception of a single person." Seeing everyone''s gaze focus on her, Kiseki was flustered. "but even so, it''s not good. I''ll be a bother." "You''re similar to Takeru only in weird attitude like that! You three, don''t just stand there and help out!" Mari pointed at the platoon members and started to act bossy. "Do not try to pointlessly raise our tension, it is annoying who put Nikaido in charge, I wonder." "Why, ain''t that obvious? Among all of us, ain''t I the one most knowledgeable about fashion?" Taking a twirl around and putting on a smile that made it seem like signs appeared beside, Mari finished it with a peace sign. Everyone''s line of sight showed no reaction. "what?!" "For some reason it seems to me like she''ll end up in some indecent outfit. In that case, it is my turn. I shall pick clothes befitting an elegant young maiden!" "Ohohoho" Usagi laughed loudly. Hearing that, Ouka cleared her throat. "Although it might seem that I have no sense because of what I''ll say you two, make sure it''s as inconspicuous as possible." "How stiff, it''s all right for just a bit. Also, on the other hand, it''s unnatural for adolescent girls not to dress up a little." Mari pouted. "That might be so, but we don''t have much clothing on hand. We must select something from the ones we had prepared for disguise beforehand. Our choice is limited." Ouka raised her index finger and urged everyone to calm down. Usagi and Mari looked at Ouka a bit dissatisfied, and then moved their line of sight towards Ikaruga who was sitting on the bed, or to be precise, they stared at the pointlessly big boston bag next to her. Ikaruga guessed what they meant and she opened the bag, taking out the clothes from inside. One after another with a rustle she took out one outfit after another. It was an amount which seemed to be too big to fit in the bag. "Don''t make a mess okay?" "Why did you get this many?!" Taken aback, Ouka questioned her with a bitter face. "But wasn''t it you Ootori, who have told me to prepare disguises? I did my best making these?" "I didn''t tell you to this far!" The amount and diversity of the clothes could make one dizzy. For a while after that, Kiseki acted like a dress-up doll. This isn''t good, that isn''t good and like that she was putting on and taking off clothes. The first one, was a one-piece dress and a straw hat. "umm w-why is it" "Oh my, how cute." "It feels like summer." "it does fit her, but doesn''t it feel out of season?" "Hmm she might catch a cold." The second one, a yukata and a fan. "I''m sorry but it feels cold" "Black hair fits yukata''s after all, doesn''t it." "It feels like summer." "Oh, Kiseki-chan your breasts are unexpectedly" "Rejected. It''s too out-of-season and eye-catching." The third one, AntiMagic Academy high school''s female school uniform and a desert eagle. "ah, this is somewhat, easy to move in I think." "Nice?dual-wielding large guns gives off a hard-working feeling, really nice?." "Can''t see a tree in the forest, is it all right?" "So that''s how it is she has slightly bigger breasts than I do!" "In the uniform, if she''s asked for an ID she''ll be found out immediately, rejected." The fourth one, bikini. "It''s embarrassing." "Excellent." "Again, it''s turned back to summer hasn''t it." "Suginami! You''re definitely making allusions to my chest aren''t you?!" "Are you an idiot!!" Ikaruga''s proposals, which for some reason weirdly focused on summer clothes were rejected. In the end, they settled with the one Mari had picked. A loose sweatshirt and jeans pants, also, a cap. "I tried not to make it too plain nor flashy, and the cap will hide her face right?" How about it? Mari puffed her chest proudly. Although they weren''t convinced by Mari''s confidence, they agreed that it didn''t seem any weird. "Is it not strange? It''s the first time I''ve wore proper clothes" Kiseki moved her body, fidgeting, bothered about her appearance. "It''s okay it''s okay. You''re cute, Kiseki-chan." Mari pat her head with a smile on her face. "thank youvery much." Even as she faced down, Kiseki''s cheeks were slightly dyed with happiness. That gesture seemed to deliver a clean hit to Mari''s heart. "Kiseki-chanin the future, I''ll show you that I''ll definitely become your sister!" Overcome with emotions, Mari hugged Kiseki. That moment, Ouka and Usagi strongly hit her head from behind. "What shady thing you are saying while taking advantage of the moment?!" "Drop your sexual harassment you perverted muffler!" "It''s not a reason to hit me right?!" Once again, the three started shrieking at each other. Not knowing how to respond to that, Kiseki was completely nervous. That''s when Ikaruga moved behind her back. "Let''s ignore those dumb girls and put a make-up on you." "M-make-up? I-I never did it what do I do?" "Don''t worry. Come over here, I''ll do it for you." While saying so, Ikaruga sat Kiseki in front of a dressing table. After removing a set of tools from the bag, they faced each other and Ikaruga started to put make-up on Kiseki. Probably because she wasn''t used to it, Kiseki''s shoulder was trembling strongly with tension. "Don''t move." "Ah, I-I''m very sorr" "Relax your shoulders. It''s best to be natural when the make-up is applied." As she was told, Kiseki released the strength in her shoulders and erased the expressions. "Good girl that''s good." It was a very small one, but Ikaruga made a smile with her soft lips. As she was putting on foundation, Ikaruga spoke quietly. "about your big brother" "?" "No matter what choice he makes please forgive him." "" "I know everything. About him, about you." "" Kiseki tried to open her mouth in surprise, but "don''t move" she was lightly stopped by Ikaruga. "Probably, he won''t make the choice he wants to make." "" "You might think that''s terrible but you aren''t the one to make that choice. It''s him. The one who has it hardest is definitely not the one who''s influenced by choice, but the one choosing." "" "That''s why you shouldn''t hold a grudge." "" "It''s wrong to blame it on someone else. okay?" In Ikaruga''s silent pupils, there was some sadness as she looked at Kiseki. Kiseki fell silent. After getting rid of any expressions, she stared straight at Ikaruga. And until the end, Kiseki hadn''t nodded to Ikaruga''s words even once. Around twelve o''clock, the streets were bustling during lunchtime. Because it was a holiday, it was filled to the brim with couples and families. On the terrace in the town, there was a pair of siblings. In the end, Takeru accepted the escort proposal of Ouka''s to spend this fleeting moment together with Kiseki. Ouka and the others watched over the two from a short distance away and remained vigilant. For the two who could only meet only for five to ten minutes a month, it was incredibly precious time. Takeru was wearing a casual jacket and clothes, Kiseki was wearing a loose sweatshirt Ikaruga had brought, as well as short jeans pants Mari took with her. She had a cap on her head for disguise and seemed like a perfectly normal girl. Not accustomed to crowds Kiseki was restlessly looking around suspicious. "O-outside is full of people isn''t it" "Scared?" "No just a little surprised." She was fidgeting concerned about her own clothing. Takeru looked at her with a smile and rest his chin on his hand. "They look good on you so don''t worry." "I-is that so my legs feel a bit breezy." While still embarrassed, she was happy being told it suits her and laughed lightly. "so outside was like this huh." As if looking far into the distance, Kiseki looked around at the city from the caf. Even seeing such ordinary scenery was a first time for her. Wearing normal girl''s clothes, normally enjoying a meal in the city, chatting normally. All of that, was a first experience for her. It might be boring for others, but for Kiseki it was irreplaceable time. However, her expression hasn''t cleared up. It was as if she was still looking at it from the prison, it was dull. "everyone''s a good person." "The platoon members you mean?" Takeru asked while taking a sip of coffee, Kiseki made a small nod. "They are just as Onii-chan has described them. Despite knowing how dangerous Kiseki is, they treated me well as Onii-chan''s little sister." As if tired, Kiseki weakly laughed. "Mari-san is wonderful isn''t she." "Yeah, though using a foul language occasionally is her flaw." "Usagi-san seems like an onee-chan." "She''s treated like a little sister in the platoon, so she must have wanted to act like an older one now." "Ikaruga-san, seems like a mother." "Somehow, she''s the kind of person who''s good at taking care of others." "Ouka-san is beautiful isn''t she." "yea well, I guess." Trying to cover it up, Takeru drank coffee fast. In fact, Takeru was just as nervous as she was. After all, normally he was unable to get in contact with his little sister like this. It might be abnormal, but he was unable to speak with her face-to-face like that for a long time. Moreover, Kiseki was a girl, and she wasn''t like the platoon members who all have a screw loose somewhere. Because she was a timid girl, he unwittingly turned nervous. Because she was wearing clothes different from her usual restraint suit, she looked like a completely different person. "Hey, Onii-chan." "Mm? Want to eat something? You should be hungry right?" "No, I have a favor to ask you, is that fine?" "Sure, anything you say. It''s the time everyone made with much trouble, I''ll listen to whatever you say today." As Takeru said so proudly, Kiseki made a small smile. "I see. Then" With a smile still on her face, Kiseki pleaded to him. "Would you please kill Kiseki?" Despite the sound being blocked by the city''s noise, these words reached Takeru''s ears with certainty. It was the second time Takeru was asked to do this by Kiseki. The first time, was during the day of massacre five years ago. Even now he could easily recall that moment. Her eyes, her tears. "You see, today I was really happy, it was fun. I thought a day like that would never come in my lifetime. That''s why it''s already enough Kiseki was happy." "" "you should understand right, Onii-chan." Kiseki looked down and tightly gripped the hem of her sweatshirt. Takeru quietly watched her. "Kiseki has killed lots of people. Made so many people unhappy. Onii-chan might say it''s not Kiseki''s fault, but since it''s about me, I can tell. Five years ago, Kiseki killed many people out of her own free will." "" "Kiseki''s power is growing stronger and stronger. Yesterday too, Inquisition''s facility was unable to suppress it, and I have come outside like this. If left alone, Kiseki will kill many people again probably, on a scale incomparable to five years ago." "" "That''s why Kiseki should die. But not by someone else''s hand, but Onii-chan''s." "" "It''s okay if it''s Onii-chan." Tears pooled in her eyes and Kiseki looked straight at Takeru. Takeru too, returned the stare unchanging. "Sorry, I can''t do that. Just like five years ago, I cannot kill you." He firmly responded so. Tears have flowed along Kiseki''s cheeks. "What kind of older brother would kill his little sister." "" "No matter whatever others say, I''m your older brother. Even if the entire world wants you dead, I want you to live." "Onii-chan." "That''s what it means to be family." Takeru grasped Kiseki''s hand and enveloped it with both of his. "An older brother, is someone who protects his little sister." He smiled sadly and stroked Kiseki''s head with one hand. Kiseki looked down again, and cried in silence. Takeru put strength into the hands that held her. "Even if it turns out that I have to kill you no matter what if that becomes inevitable and the time to kill you comes" Takeru hit his chest with his fist and said clearly. "That''s when I''ll die as well." He stared at her with straightforward eyes, and not a single lie could be seen in his gaze. Kiseki''s endless loneliness has eased strongly as she heard his words. Dying together. Such simple and clich words were enough to overcome Kiseki''s desire to be killed. It was very cruel, very selfish, and incredibly sweet, it was Kiseki''s greatest hope. "Really?" Incredible sense of relief wrapped around her. "Yeah, it''s a promise. But not now. Until I reach my very limit, I will continue to protect you." "are youreally fine withthat?" "It''s been already decided. I might be unable to kill you but I will definitely show you that I''ll protect you." That''s why as if begging her, Takeru said. "Won''t you do your best until the very end for your Onii-chan?" Kiseki''s hand he was holding in his left hand was hot. In middle of the sorrow, she smiled. "really Onii-chan''s stubborn parts don''t change." She said so while looking at him with tear-filled eyes. "Make sure to protect the promise, okay?" "Yeah. After today''s over, I will definitely meet you again." "yup." "If I become an Inquisitor, I will be able to earn more money. And so the amount of time we''re able to meet for will increase." "yup." "And then one day, definitely." He stopped, not finishing what he started to say. It was an absurd dream. What he once aspired to do, "Changing the Inquisition.", that goal dwelled inside him in a different form now. Takeru''s goal which was to allow his little sister, Kiseki, live a normal life was probably impossible. A pipe dream, but deep inside, he hasn''t completely abandoned that dream. "If Onii-chan keeps his promise Kiseki too, will try to hold out a little longer." She laughed as if she was saved, and complied to Takeru''s wish. What Takeru didn''t know, is the fact that only the words he said about dying together reached her ears. That was how close to reaching its limit her heart was, and Takeru had no way of knowing that. The two left the cafeteria and went to town. "Waa" Seeing a simple scenery of the city, Kiseki raised a voice of admiration. She walked beside Takeru and her eyes were sparkling as they moved around the town following the road leading to school. "Onii-chan, what''s that? It''s turning round and round." "That''s a Ferris wheel. Currently, it seems to be the world''s biggest one." "Hoee biiig." "want to try riding it?" "R-ride? Something that big? Isn''t it hard to raise up?" Timidly, Kiseki compared Takeru and the Ferris wheel. Stiffness disappeared from her expression and she looked like a girl her age. To be able to see an expression like that on her, he was very grateful. He has to thanks Ouka and the others later. "Let''s go and see. You''ll be able to overlook the entire city." Takeru pressed a button on the cheap mobile phone he purchased earlier, and conveyed that they were going for the Ferris wheel to Ouka in low voice. "It''s all right, you can''t see us, but we''re all nearby. We''re spotting Inquisitors here and there, we''ll guide you using as safe a route as possible, but try not to stand out." "Roger sorry about that having you to act as an escort" "No problem. I was the one to bring it up." After hearing her proud voice, Takeru no longer felt apologetic. "thanks. I''ll take responsibility for it later." "It was my suggestion, I''ll take responsibility for it." "Don''t be stupid. I''m the captain. A captain is the one who should take res" "You''re acting suspiciously. We''re starting already." She one-sidedly cut off the communication, Takeru scratched his cheek unconvinced. Kiseki looked at her brother contacting with his comrades and gently narrowed her eyes. Stretched his hand reaching out to Kiseki. "Let''s go, Kiseki. Today, make sure to play lots with your Onii-chan." With a heartfelt smile, he waited for her. She was facing down with teary eyes but "Yupp." The next time she raised her head, she had a smile from ear to ear. When she took Takeru''s hand, his heart calmed down. yeah, that''s right. Feeling as if his heart was filled up, his eyes were moistened with tears. I for the sake of this warmth He recalled what he had entered the school for. Ever since he met with his little sister, it was the first time they touched this gently. I don''t want to lose this. No matter how dark this world is, just to protect this girl so he thought. Takeru, was Kiseki''s older brother. There was no other way, as they were a family. However, the world wouldn''t allow this bond to remain. In front, among people who were waiting for a signal to change. Melding into the flow of people, was a single person stepping between them. The person released killing intent piercing the pair of siblings no one else took notice of. Feeling this killing intent, Takeru unconsciously took defensive posture and faced in front. "What a jokemonster in human skin, two heretics taking a stroll side by side." No way, he thought. But his premonition was right on spot. Takeru saw him. Right in the middle of the main street, in front of major department store. Glaring at them from the gap in the crowd, was Kirigaya Kyouya. "Kyouya?" "Don''t call me by my name. Being called that by you makes me feel fucking disgusted." Among the noise coming from the crowd, Kyouya''s voice reached Takeru''s ears. Kyouya always used a provocative tone of voice, but he never directed murderous intent at him along with it. Why was Kyouya there? Takeru recalled the encounter with him a few days earlier, and strengthened his vigilance. For a while already, he felt a discomfort in his spine as if it was creaking. He had a bad feeling and attempted to contact his comrades through mobile phone. However, what returned was just noise. Whether it was Usagi, Mari, or Ikaruga, no one answered. He didn''t understand. It was too disturbing. This atmosphere, this murderous intent, this situation. Takeru turned more vigilant, and stood in front as if to protect Kiseki. "what did you come here for. Got any business with me?" "Whatfor? Are you fucking joking?" "I''m not. I''m just spending a holiday with my little sister. If you''ve anything" The signal turned blue, and people started to stream through. Kyouya was no longer visible for a few seconds, and when he appeared again. Beside himthere was figure of Yoshimizu Akira. Takeru''s words stopped to flow, and he looked at Akira. Just like back when he saw an illusion of her in the hallway, she was smiling mockingly. "Yoshimizu why are you" As he was in front of a person who shouldn''t exist, his thinking stopped. The current Akira was a clone. She was much weaker than a normal human being because of rapid growth. Even if she were to wake up from her coma, she shouldn''t be able to stand. Akira was grinning as she stared at Takeru and Kiseki, she only smiled and did not answer. No, that''s wrong! She''s not Yoshimizu! His intuition was sounding alarm bells. In front of confused Takeru, Akira showed her very, very long tongue. "Let''s do it Master. We''re doing it." Kyouya, while still releasing murderous intent poised a gun to one side. "I''ll tell you what I came for, Kusanagi." He slowly raised his right hand and made gesture as if placing a finger on the trigger. From his mouth, anger and murderous intent overflowed. "It''s obvious! For a witch hunt!" His wide open eyes sparkled directed towards Takeruno, as they stared directly at Kiseki. He was shaken, an alarm echoed in Takeru''s brain, goosebumps and a chill spread throughout his body. He immediately shouted. "Kiseki! Run away!" Refusing, Kiseki turned towards Kyouya. Kyouya, articulated words of power. A declaration of witch hunt. "Summis desiderantes affectibus" "Kyouya!" "Malleus Maleficarum!" Activating Soumatou, he sprinted. In the world that turned slow-motion, Takeru saw it clearly. Yoshimizu Akira''s appearance has burst and turned into dark green particles which wrapped around Kyouya''s body. Come! Lapis! Takeru shouted a summon of his own weapon in his brain. Momentarily, Takeru''s body was wrapped in azure-colored particles just like Kyouya. And two magic beings clashed. Metallic sounds and explosions roared in the city. Because of the huge impact, the civilians in the surroundings have fell down as if knocked off their knees by a storm. Following that, they ran away and scattered like baby spiders. In an instant, confusion has dominated the main street and it turned into a vortex of screams. At its center, an azure armored knight''s sword and a dark green demon''s gun barrel clashed and ceased moving. Kyouya wore a dark green armor and tried to shoot with a huge cannon which assimilated into his right hand. Takeru poised the nodachi on the edge of the muzzle, and moved it upwards. In the nick of time, a powerful blow was emitted into the sky. The power released was marvelous. The impact of the magic being shot into the sky above looked like a buckshot. The sky was filled with the power reminiscent of dragon''s breath, and has partially destroyed a skyscraper after grazing it. In the middle of the raining debris, both sides drew closer to their prey. "Why do you have a Relic Eater!" "Ha!! It''s just as you can see, quite a plight isn''t it! The little sheep that sheetty Chairman has gathered aren''t limited to you and Ootori, that''s all!" "! I don''t know your circumstances but listen to me! Were you instructed to catch my little sister by the Chairman?! Even without you doing it like this, I intended to return her to the forbidden area!" Takeru said the truth as they pushed against each other, Kyouya snorted and furrowed his eyebrows. "What are you saying after all this. A huge sinner like that can''t be forgiven for taking a walk while pretending to be a human! Don''t make me laugh!" "I know that. About that, I''ll explain it to the Chairman later! That''s why, get out of the way!" On top of revealing the circumstances, Takeru asked him to lower his weapon. The weapon was a huge dark green cannon. It was too big to be called a shotgun, "The Malleus Maleficarum V Nero" was engraved on it. "Wahhaha! What a man, as if it''d be that convenient for you! A sinner should be more ferocious!" "?!" "The azure one chose such a weird guy for a host." In his head resounded a magical resonance it was Yoshimizu Akira''s voice. "Nice to meet you?? I''m called Nero. Take care of me from nowell, there''s no need for that. After all, you''ll be killed by my master right noww!" A hysterical laughter resounded in his head. There were no remnants of her previous self, after all Akira''s voice was always bright. "why does it have Yoshimizu''s voice?!" "" "Answer me, Kyouya! Why is your Relic Eater" "Shut up! Say no more!" Losing himself in anger Kyouya shot at Takeru''s blade. Using the opportunity Takeru flipped his sword and jumped up, emptying the place he was in. This is bad. Kyouya''s aim was something else, it wasn''t Takeru. Behind him, fallen on her butt, was Kiseki. "Aaa!!" Takeru exerted all the power there was in Soumatou and instantly moved in front of Kiseki. "Buckshot!" After being instructed by Kyouya, a grave sound of something charging could be heard. The moment Takeru jumped in front of Kiseki, a lump of magic resembling a buckshot burst out towards Takeru. Unlike normal bullets, the magical buckshot was attacking entire surface rather than a single point. Even if he intercepted one bullet, it was impossible to block multiple bullets fired at the same time. Takeru thrust his sword into the asphalt and raised it up all at once. The ground burst out, and asphalt''s debris rose into the air. Although he attempted to use it to block a number of magic slugs, there was no way such a thing would block a Relic Eater''s attack. The asphalt was broken through and the buckshot struck Takeru''s body. "!!" There was damage to his shoulder, right flank, and there was slight damage to his left thigh. It wasn''t a large amount of damage, but it would turn into large damage were that repeat multiple times. There is no other choice but to go for it! "KYOUYAAaaaaaaa!" It was possible to deal with a shotgun by moving to a wide space, but escaping while holding Kiseki in this situation wasn''t a good idea. Because he had someone to protect, he couldn''t distance himself. He lowered his posture and drew closer at one stretch like a leopard. Takeru''s speed should have been too great for one to keep up with by using one''s sight. In the slow-motion world Takeru saw that in the vicinity of Kyouya''s temples, a vast number of blood vessels emerged and he saw Takeru. "Kusanagiii!" Kyouya''s eyes filled out with blood and he captures Takeru''s movement. Impossible, it should be impossible for him to be seen. Human reflexes were No choice but to do it! Kyouya aimed his muzzle, Takeru poised his blade, and at that rate both of them would attack each other clashing head-on. At the moment the two were ready to deliver to blow to one another, that''s when. "That''s enough, both of you." Along with a sound of a hammer, a sombre voice could be heard. Both Takeru''s and Kyouya''s movement stopped. Kyouya''s muzzle was aimed at Takeru''s forehead, and Takeru''s sword was right at Kyouya''s neck. Both of them captured each other''s vital points and stopped themselves at the very last moment. At both of their temples, revolver muzzles were pressed on. The one on the right was jet black, on the left there was a huge silver revolver they have seen for the first time. "Turning into Witch Hunt Form on the streets. Taking hostile actions towards allies. You guys, I wonder if you''re prepared to receive the punishment?" The man hailed as the strongest among all the Dullahans, Kurogane Hayato. Hayato held his gun up to the two''s heads and released intimidating aura. They noticed, Spriggan Dragoons and personnel has gathered and surrounded the two. "Dismissed. If you intend to continue, try taking me down first." The one who stepped down first was Takeru. And Kyouyahasn''t withdrawn. The moment Takeru moved his blade away from Kyouya''s neck, Kyouya''s Relic Eater fired. What followed that was shot into the sky. Just in time Hayato averted Kyouya''s barrel with the silver revolver. Subsequently he bombarded Kyouya''s shoulder with the black revolver, Caligula. Rather than a sound of gunfire, it was a sound of artillery fire. The blow which seemed like a tank cannon''s fire emitted from Caligula had blown Kyouya''s body far away. "Fool." Hayato glared in the direction Kyouya was blown away into and then holstered his guns. After a moment in daze, Takeru immediately looked towards Kiseki. A female Dullahan has already put on a headset-type Gleipnir on her. Kiseki looked resigned, and has quietly accepted the Gleipnir. Takeru cancelled the Witch Hunter Form and tried to run up to Kiseki. "W-wait a moment! Let me talk for aguohh!" At the same time as he reached out to her, his left arm was grabbed and raised, he''s been held and pressed to the ground. "Who told you to move." "I understand, but, please. Just for a little, let me speak with Kiseki!" Ignoring his plead, Hayato rotated Takeru''s arms behind his back and handcuffed them. Unable to get up, he tried to look up at Kiseki from the ground. Suddenly, he was grabbed by the neck and made stand up forcefully. "Two minutes." "captain Kurogane." "The count has already begun. Hurry." Hayato pushed his back roughly and told him what was the time limit. It wasn''t time to think how much was left. While thanking Hayato in his mind, Takeru moved closer to Kiseki. "sorry we got caught immediately. And here I thought I''d show the outside world to you." "No, I had a lot of fun. Moreover, it''s all Kiseki''s fault. Apologize to Ouka-san and the others too from me." Kiseki made a thin smile and looked up at Takeru. Takeru too, chagrined and his eyes moistened, he burned Kiseki''s appearance into his heart. "definitely, I will visit you again wait for me." "Yup. I''ll wait. I''ll be always waiting." " Kiseki, I" Unexpectedly, Kiseki threw her arms around Takeru who had his arms bound. She embraced him weakly, Takeru''s hand behind was strongly twisted. The tears on her cheeks wet his neck, and a hoarse voice whispered into his ear. "That promise make sure to fulfill it. Kiseki will" It was when Kiseki tried to tell him the last word. Power left Kiseki''s body and she collapsed from Takeru''s shoulder. He was unable to support her, and was only able to look as she fell forward. The comatose drugs embedded in the Gleipnir were administered. Although two minutes still haven''t passed, why did Although he tried to protest to Hayato, Hayato didn''t look at Takeru, but behind him. "What a moving sibling love. Even for me it was hard to get in between the two of you. But this is my duty, it can''t be helped." A white-haired man has come out from between the Spriggans who surrounded them. Inquisition board''s Chairman, Ootori Sougetsu. While raising his bangs, the ruler has moved in front of Takeru. "you understand what I mean don''t you, Kusanagi-kun." Takeru faced down and fell silent. Sougetsu quietly closed his eyes and continued indifferently. "I''m not blaming you for fighting in the middle of the town. The one responsible for that is Kirigaya-kun. I have no intention to blame you, I have cancelled Lapis'' restriction in advance so that you could protect yourself." "" "However, assisting a fugitive with a designated danger class that''s a splendid crime. Even if she''s your little sister, that''s no exception. It should have been immediately reported to me." "" "I''ll inform you of your punishment later. You should cool your head off in the cell." Sougetsu turned around with a twirl and started moving away with loud footsteps. Even though Takeru felt Hayato''s presence behind him, he still called out to Sougetsu. "what will happen to Kiseki?" "By what, you mean?" "I don''t care what happens to me. But, any more than this please don''t worsen Kiseki''s treatment. I beg you." While still constrained, he awkwardly lowered his head. Sougetsu smiled wryly. "It seems like there''s a misunderstanding. Despite how it seems, I intend to protect Kiseki-chan you''re saying it as if I was treating her badly." He raised both of his hands, shook his head exaggeratedly. "Well, I''ll have to tell you that sooner or later anyway, let''s talk here then. In fact, after speaking about her with Alchemist, they have offered to cooperate with me with their all. Thanks to that, there''s a prospect of controlling Kiseki-chan''s power. What you were seeking for many years now rejoice, with this she will no longer be at mercy of her power." "i-is that true?!" Suddenly hearing good news, Takeru''s eyes shone. Sougetsu turned around to Takeru and smiled gently. "I might not be a good person, but I don''t lie. With this, Kiseki-chan will surely be saved." From Takeru''s eyes, a single tear spilled. He knew that was difficult even with all the power Inquisition held. The reason Takeru was relatively cooperative was because of his little sister. The only ones who could do something about Kiseki''s power was Inquisition. At first he wasn''t convinced. When he enrolled in AntiMagic Academy too, in order to set Kiseki free he flared up at Chairman and said "Ill knock you down from that seat". He''s grown compared to back then, he understood that Kiseki, as a dangerous existence has to be imprisoned and he has revised his defiant attitude towards Sougetsu. He could do nothing but rely on him. No matter how the other dirtied their hands with blood, as long as there was a possibility, there was no other way for him but to commit himself. Takeru accepted the limit on the visitations as well the expanses, and took part of the burden upon himself. One way or another, he believed that he''ll obtain strength allowing him to grant her normal life. It was true that Sougetsu was a disturbing man. Takeru too, continued to doubt him and believed he will sacrifice everything for the profit. That didn''t change even now, he couldn''t trust this guy. However, if Kiseki''s power could really be controlled "But there''s one, regrettable piece of news." Sougetsu said to Takeru, who was moved to tears by the hope. "We will transport her the day after tomorrow, she is supposed to be moved to a different location. The innermost prison''s cell has been destroyed, Kiseki-chan will be moved to the facility that was built in cooperation with Alchemist." "Alchemist different facility and where is that?" The direction this it started to go was disturbing, and Takeru became anxious. Sougetsu stood in front of Takeru, stopped smiling and turned expressionless. "I won''t tell you." "That''s then, visitations? If it''s money, I''ll pay it! Even if it''s in full! Somehow m" "No. That cannot be allowed. The possibility she might be targeted by Valhalla is high, if something like this happens again, other executives won''t stay silent." Once and for all, he rejected all of Takeru''s hopes. "I''m sorry, but until Kiseki-chan''s treatment is complete, you won''t be able to meet her. The reason you were able to meet her up until now, was because it led to her suppressing her power, this time, she went berserk because she wanted to meet you, it wasn''t because it had accumulated." "" "She, has reached puberty after all. Just like you, it''s hard for her to control her heart. As Kiseki-chan grows, so does her power. It has reached the point where we cannot suppress it by ourselves." Sougetsu drove an arc in the air as he moved his mouth to Takeru''s ear and whispered. "I want you to understand this is all, for yours, and Kiseki-chan''s sake." Enveloped by despair, Takeru overlooked the asphalt on the ground with empty eyes. Even if he disagreed, he couldn''t defy him. What Sougetsu was saying, was endlessly reasonable. What is the right thing to do he wasn''t even given grace to think like that. Sougetsu grasped Takeru''s shoulder, and squeezed it strongly enough to have nails bite into him. "Oh right you received an invitation to join the dissidents from Hoshijiro-kun right? I don''t know how you answered her, but restrain yourself from actions that would make you lose credits. Think of it as part of the reason you''re denied visitations." "" "It''s so that you don''t turn into an enemy that''s how it is." As if being hit by the truth, Takeru was at loss for words. He knew everything. That Takeru tried to shift from the current status quo to rebelling was seen through. Without saying anything else, Sougetsu left and Spriggans retrieved Kiseki. Takeru absent-mindedly looked at the sky. He felt Kiseki''s hand he was connected with separating from him. Contrary to Takeru''s heart, the sky was sunny and clear. Clouds, crows, there was nothing. That was the only thing similar to Takeru''s heart. The boy continued to be tossed about. By his own powerlessness, because of his shallow prudence he continued to suffer grief. You''re definitely not the one who''s holding the reins. Takeru noticed the truth and reality he was in. You cannot do anything. You can''t do anything about your little sister. That''s why don''t stretch yourself, just be carried by the flow. That''s what the sky was telling Takeru. Volume 5, 4 - Kusanagi Takeru Volume 5, Chapter 4 - Kusanagi Takeru The sky; about 20,000 meters above the ground. There was a single stealth transport aircraft flying across quietly. Inside of a dim cargo compartment; there, seating without seat-belts was a girl in a full body suit along with a face-covering helmet, and a man dressed in kimono. "A surprise attack from the sky huh Mother has thought of such a reckless strategy." The man, Valhalla''s Orochi cleared the ash from his pipe dropping it on the floor and grumbled. The girl who was sitting next to him who was performing a check of her micro-machine gun''s long magazine responded to him absent-mindedly. "The cult is also desperate, we can''t complain." "Ha, ya turned real cheeky haven''t ya, Diluted-chan hop." Orochi stowed the pipe in the pocket and kicked the lump of iron that was standing in front of him. The girl too, glared in vexation at the lump of iron which was the reason the transport flight was gotten cramped. "the two of us are enough. There''s no need for a doll like that." "That''s cause these guys are only good for the times of war, but it''s true that they ain''t cut out for operations like this one." " Eienherjars, disgusting." "Well, a Hero''s better than some John Doe. We''re the ones who summoned ''dis sheetty Hero, well, as long as it achieves the purpose." Orochi made a huge yawn and put a hand on the sword by his waist. After finishing installation of magazines and confirming the amount of bullets remaining, the girl bumped both of her fists against each other. "Three minutes have passed since the enemy convoy has departed. I''m opening the hatch." From the speakers fitted in the cargo hold, a voice that seemed like the male pilot''s resounded. At the same time, the red lamp turned green and the hatch dropped down with a heavy sound. Moonlight entered the cabin and a powerful wind flowed inside. Thanks to the light, the iron lump''s identity was exposed. They were already-activated jet-black Dragoons, they numbered twenty. All of the machines were unmanned. They were originally created under the assumption they wouldn''t be piloted by anyone. Pseudo-Heroes summoned with a special catalyst, Magical Dragoons. Developed by Alchemist, they were adopted by Valhalla. Inorganic golems into which a Heroes were summoned. All of the machines had a Hero''s soul inside. The eyes of the machines were glowing red, it seemed ferocious despite being inorganic which made them seem eerie. "Catapult ejectiondropping the Magical Dragoons." After the pilot reported, the Dragoons started their boosters and were ejected one after another. The girl and Orochi rose up, they put their hands on the wall near the hatch and were exposed to the wind. "''Aight, let''s do this. Let''s confirm the strategy." "" "The only one who''ll be actually flying is you. Confirm the target with your own eyes, in case you can''t do that, drop down all the transport aircrafts there are. Me and those Heroes will clean up all the vehicles on the ground." "Roger." "Hey, Diluted." Orochi put a hand on the girl''s shoulder and lightly patted her face. With a serious expression, his attitude was unlike the light-hearted one from before. "Listen, don''t take any other actions than flying and don''t pull your sword out. The damage that thing does is too large. If you do it poorly you''ll involve the civilians as well." After being told that, the girl held the handle of a huge two-handed sword she had in the sheath on her back. It had an disproportionate black sheath made of inorganic minerals and the sword had a characteristic flame-like pattern. The girl stared at the weapon that emitted strange, hot air. "" "Reply properly. If you pull it out I''ll cut your head off." "understood." After hearing a reluctant reply, Orochi has taken out a black crystal from his breast pocket. "I''ll activate the instant charm''s operative procedure. The transfer magic will be activated in thirty minutes. Also, it''s something valuable so make sure to give it back. Finish your mission in time and join up with me, if you can''t do that, I will leave you behind." "Yeah." "It''s not ''yeah'', but ''roger''." "Roger." After saying OK, Orochi leaned forward in order to start his descent. "Wait. Orochi, where''s your parachute?" "No need for one. I''m in charge of the ground after all." "monster." "I don''t want to be told that by youI''ll be going ahead!" After declaring that, Orochi ran outside with a crouching start. The girl followed him, springing out into the sky. With hatred towards the light of the city spread below, the girl cut through the air to enter the combat. At the same time, over ten thousands meters above the ground. It''s been five minutes since the Kusanagi Kiseki''s convoy operation started. The transport convoy consisted of three aircrafts and seven ground vehicles which started moving out from the Inquisition''s Headquarters at the same time. They spread out all around going in different directions and headed for different destinations to act as decoys. All the aircrafts were dummies. One of the vehicles enclosed by seven cars on the ground was the convoy vehicle that held Kusanagi Kiseki inside. With all the dummy vehicles there was at least one member of the EXE. This machine''s guard was Oonogi Kanata. Previously she acted alongside Kurogane Hayato, it was the Banshee woman who trailed Ikaruga who was heading to Alchemist. "A report from the inner citadel?" Kanata opened the cargo compartment''s door and asked the Spriggan pilot in the cockpit. "There were no problems so far. The dummy vehicles and the transport aircrafts didn''t report any abnormalities." "please be cautious. If the enemy is coming, then the possibility of an attack from the sky is high. Act earnestly." "Hahhaaha, I doubt the witches would have a fighter plane. It''s all right, we''re armed in here, there''s no need to worr" The pilot''s speech ended there. The copilot saw something in the sky, it was quite a distance away and traveling in their direction. "Hey! What''s that?!" He looked like he couldn''t believe it and pointed at the sky. The place their line of sight was attracted at had a human figure with an opened parachute in it. "You must be joking right? Sky-diving at such time? At this altitude?" "Intercept it immediately! Shoot it down!" "Ha?" "Hurry up!" "No, but a transport aircraft shouldn''t shoot a normal huma" In the meantime, the figure with an opened parachute approached steadily. It was something unbelievable, but their intersection was clearly predicted. It was perfectly heading in their direction. At this rate, that figure would without a doubt hit the transport aircraft. Momentarily, the figure disconnected the parachute. It''s body was rounded and it has began to glide in the direction of the transport aircraft. No. It was clearly flying. No way?! Kanata was surprised that a human started to fly in the sky. The figure stretched its body and pulled out two machine guns with loaded magazines from her hips, she turned the muzzles towards the cockpit of the transport aircraft. Just as he was told by Kanata, the pilot opened fire at the figure. The bullets were shot in rapid fire and grazed the figure. However, since the figure was a bit higher, it didn''t hit. The figure bypassed the bullet stormand opened fire from its machine guns towards the cockpit. The cockpit''s window that normally wouldn''t be penetrated by a machine gun has cracked, and the bullets took down the pilot and the co-pilot. Kanata immediately jumped back. "Summis desiderantes affectibusMalleus Maleficarum!" At the same time as she made a declaration of summoning a Relic Eater, the figure slipped in from where a window glass should be. But there was no way to avoid impact after entering a transport aircraft that flies at 500 kilometers per hour. The figure with a full-face helmet got in contact with Kanata and was flung towards along with a dull sound. After further passing through the space, they slammed into the strong hatch of the cargo hold. The hatch has completely collapsed as if it was hit by a cannon, and the transport machine shook violently on the impact. A normal human being would probably die, but Kanata barely managed to finish changing into Witch Hunter Form and was still alive. "Ghh! you!" "! A Relic Eater!?" Surprised by the lead-colored armor Kanata was wearing, the figure took a deep breath. I''m the one surprised, thought Kanata. There was no way she could predict that there was someone who would suddenly plunge into the cockpit. Kanata tried to take out the figure that attacked her by surprise and was aiming the machine guns at her abdomen by delivering a kick to its abdomen. The attacker was blown away by the shock and rebuilt its posture. She pulled loose her body that was stuck in the hatch and entered battle readiness. Both confronted each other with a glare. The transport aircraft is already falling at this rate it''ll crash into the ground. I need to defeat this guy and grab the controls. Moreover, my Relic Eater isn''t cut out for close combat. Her Relic Eater was Nobunaga, a sniper-rifle type. Its intrinsic performance was to have greater power the greater the distance was, from up close it was no different from a normal rifle. The enemy''s weapon were two machine guns, they had strangely long magazines. They didn''t appear to be a Magical Heritage, but paired with the enemy''s ridiculous toughness it amounted to great fighting potential. Rather what''s up with him why is he alive after a collision at 500 kmph?! I don''t get it! She continued to glare frustrated, the attacker in the body suit opened its mouth. "This seems like a miss. Hey, you." "talking with the enemy isn''t my hobby." "I have no use for this place any longer. If you overlook me, I''ll overlook you. Escape with a parachute." It said these words with a fragmentary speech, Kanata was dumbfounded. But soon enough she vented out, and laughed quietly. "O-overlook? You, will overlook me?" "Yeah." "Hahaha, don''t make me laugh! You damn brat!" Screaming angrily, Kanata aimed Nobunaga''s muzzle at the attacker. The attacker crouched and protruded the machine guns in front. "Don''t look down on Inquisitors!" Kanata released a single hit from Nobunaga. However, the attacker followed the attack and avoided it with ease. Not surprised by the fact it was avoided, Kanata rushed towards the attacker instead while raising a cry. "HAAAAAAAAAaa!!" Despite having her body bathed in the machine gun bullets, she jumped into the enemy''s bosom. The surprise attacker rotated its body and swung the machine gun with its long magazine like a tonfa, aiming at Kanata''s chin. Kanata received that blow with her upper left arm. Although it was powerful, it wasn''t enough to break Witch Hunter Form''s armor. Kanata didn''t miss the gap in the enemy''s defense when she blocked the attack, and grasped attacker''s both hands. "I caught you!" The attacker was shocked, Kanata raised a foot high up. The enemy took a defensive posturehowever, Kanata hasn''t intended to attack. She kicked the hatch emergency opening button. A heavy sound of the hatch opening all at once could be heard, and the two''s bodies were flung into the sky from the transport aircraft and propelled by strong wind. "Khh!" As they were entangled in the sky, the surprise attacker distanced itself from Kanata with a kick. Gently, the attacker grasped the handle of the sword on its back. Unbelievable red, shining wing-like particles appeared on the surprise-attackers back and the attacker flew away in a blink of an eye. "" She could no longer see Kanata, she wouldn''t have been able to escape before falling to the ground so being dragged to the outside was convenient for the attacker. "Orochi told me not to pull it out but it''s problematic when the opponent has a Relic Eater." The attacker continued the flight, and tried heading towards the second aircraft. While flapping wings like a fly, fixing the track she turned her body to the west. However, the fact that taking distance when going against Kanata put her in a fatal disadvantage was unknown for the attacker. The moment she forgot about Kanata''s presence, vuooOOOOOON! "Wah?!" A bullet made out of an enormous lump of magic assaulted her back. The attacker fluttered her wings just in time, and managed to avoid it. However, one of the wings has been erased by the lump of magic. "From such a distance?!" She looked in Kanata''s direction. Far below, Kanata as small as a grain of rice started sniping by using the Relic Eater Nobunaga. Despite falling down, Kanata targeted her in middle of her flight and shoot accurately. The attacker recognized Kanata as a threat beyond her. "I can''t beat her like that! Gotta run!" She rebuilt the wings, and tried leaving again. However, no matter where she ran the attacks of falling Kanata always reached her. "There''s a report from Oonogi, there was an enemy surprise attack." On the ground, in the convoy car that was running at full speed of several hundred kilometers per hour on a highway in order to exit the Kansai area, Kurogane Hayato heard a report from his subordinate. He wasn''t surprised, they expected a surprise attack from Valhalla in advance. Rather, since it was evident they were aiming for Kusanagi Kiseki, they were able to lead them astray. "Continue with current strategy. Maintain current speed and travel to our destination." He issued a command to the driver, and went to the cargo hold in the rear. On the loading platform in something that looked like a container, there was a large Iron Maiden and a single man leaning with his back against the wall. "enemy''s surprise attack has been confirmed. Be ready to go out at any time." "" "did you hear me? Kirigaya." Hearing Hayato''s strong tone of voice, Kyouya who was sitting on the bench raised his face up. "I know it even if you don''t tell me, Captain." "" "By the way, just like the Chairman you''ve got quite an obsession when it comes to Kusanagi don''t you. Normally there would be an application for sentence and imprisonment for him, quite soft aren''t ya." "What are you trying to say." Without any expression and intimidating, Hayato asked. Kyouya laughed with low voice. "just like I said." "" "Are you an ally of humans? Or maybe an ally of heretics?" Hayato didn''t answer, he just looked down on Kyouya. "I''m bothered by you, the EXE''s captain and Dullahan''s top doing half-assed job." "You''re not in a position to suspect me." "I can do it even without you. If you''re no one''s ally, then don''t get in the way of my revenge!" Kyouya stood up and glared at Hayato from below. "I''ll have my revenge! And not only against that sheetty necromancer! I won''t discriminate and will erase all heretics from this world! If you''re not motivated despite being captain, then get outta my way!" "I see. So Nero prefers shallow guys like you. Ootori Ouka was an idiot as well, but you are on a completely different level." As Hayato quietly provoked him, blood vessels appeared on Kyouya''s temples. All Hayato did was look at him coldly. "I''m not interested in your silly revenge. I''m just going to "To enforce my own principles by acting as Inquisitor" and carry through with it. Don''t compare it with foolishness like that." "you bastardd!" "Do your job properly. That is all I require of you. Keep your vomit-like aspirations inside your stomach." Air atmosphere started boiling and Kyouya was about to grab Hayato''s collar. That was when the transport vehicle shook. It has tilted strongly and they felt as if gravity disappeared for a moment. The two supported themselves by putting their hands on the wall and somehow managed to keep standing. "so they came!" Kyouya raised his face happily. "Objects have fallen in front! Those areDragoons! There are three machines! The car in front was crushed!" Kyouya heard the driver''s shout and opened the container''s hatch. As the night breeze stroked his hair, Kyouya landed on the road and glanced in the direction the convoy''s vehicles were traveling. Because the transportation was secret and there were no regulations, on the road there was a lot of civilian vehicles. A number of cars passed by the convoy''s side and started piling up in front. The civilians immediately realized what was the cause. Standing in the center of a huge crater in the direction they traveled were three mechanical dolls. "Niiice there''s three heretics! A good harvest ain''t it!" His eyes were glowing, and Kyouya showed a glimpse of his sharp teeth, he trembled in joy and anger. "these are Heroes. I''ll take on two of them, you deal with the one left behind." Hayato left the convoy vehicle and lined up next to Kyouya. "HAAa?! Don''t say such bullsheetthey''re all, all mine!" "Do as you please. But don''t complain if you die after getting caught up in one of my attacks." "That''s my line!" Kyouya stood while retracting half of his body and readying his gun, Hayato began to rotate the revolver''s cylinder. In the middle of wave of people running away screaming, the two spoke the words of power on their own and at the very same moment. " "Summis desiderantes affectibusMalleus Maleficarum!" " The two magical beings raised a signal to start the battle on the highway filled with screams. A memory from the past has been revived. Takeru was always able to clearly recall things from five years ago. He and Kiseki had first met when they were around nine years old. In the mountains of Touhoku region, existed the Kusanagi''s house. The house itself and the site were large, appearance-wise it''s been visibly ruined and believed to be a haunted house by people who lived below the mountain. In front, there was a sign which said Kusanagi True-Light style, but because punks have drawn over it with a spray, most of the characters weren''t visible. Takeru grew up Inside of what was a dojo only in name; it could only be called a ruin. He had a father and a mother, but he had no grandparents nor relatives. Takeru himself was never told anything about his family, and had no interest in it. His mother was very gentle, but his father was very strict. He worked mainly by instructing swordsmanship in a different dojo, but it wasn''t very lucrative. Moreover, for some reason his father was always covered with bruises. From time to time Takeru was indoctrinated with swordsmanship physically and mentally by his father. "Cling to the sword." "Swordsmanship is the only thing that establishes your existence." "Don''t be upset by anything other than swordsmanship, don''t hate anything, don''t rejoice over anything." "The only thing you''re allowed to do is swordsmanship." The same thing was imprinted into him on a daily basis. That was the education policy for men of Kusanagi house. From generation to a generation, men of Kusanagi family were quick to have blood rush to their heads. Ever since he was a baby, because of a feeling of being cramped inside of him, Takeru went on rampages all the time. Although he didn''t get it, anyhow, the inside of his body felt as if it was too "narrow" for him. Therefore, ever since childhood, men of Kusanagi house were drilled with swordsmanship. At first, his parents continued to leave them in pools of blood every day, indoctrinating them on the difference between weak and strong, on the pain got from the others, and on the pain they gave to others. The children always started to think of winning against their parents, and started to yearn to learn swordsmanship from their parents, their hearts, technique, body and mind were trained. Then by learning discipline and patience, they were able to overcome thenarrowness specific to Kusanagi household. His father was strong. As an instructor of Kusanagi True-Light style his ability was impeccable. However, Takeru had a talent beyond that of his father''s. On the other hand, he had more inhuman heart than anyone else. That was why he was uncontrollable even despite learning swordsmanship and his temper was overflowing. During his life among normal people, that flame of his was haunting him. Having the Kusanagi house being called foolish was one of the reasons for that. When he went to a normal elementary school, he was called the ''demon child'', despised and sometimes even thrown stones at. Takeru left the three who threw stones at him in all beaten up and bloody. Even as his opponents were crying and calling for help, Takeru did not cease swinging down a wooden sword on them. "For a long time that household just causes problems doesn''t it. Kusanagi-san and this one''s father barely even work do they." "It seems like they teach kendo in a dojo elsewhere, but one can tell it''s not profitable if they look at the house. It seems like they don''t want to work properly." "what''s the point of teaching an uncouth anachronism like swordsmanship to kids, geez" Every time Takeru heard the gossips in the neighborhood he went around destroying windows and glass in the nearby houses. Every time, his parents apologized for him afterwards. "Why does Father and Mother lower their heads? They are the ones at fault." Takeru was unable to understand his parents'' behavior and was dissatisfied. His parents explained it many times to him, but he never understood. The only ones he respected, was his own family. He was endlessly irritated. It was narrow, way too narrow. His heart screamed, and the scrabble inside his head continued every day. It was a hot, summer day. Inside of a deep forest, he squinted as intense sunlight peeked through from between leaves. He could hear a singing voice from somewhere. Takeru followed that voice and continued to walk through the mountain. After moving what appeared in front of him deep in the mountains, was a big storehouse. That storehouse was placed in between cliffs and was built in a place where sunlight almost never reached. It was a place he would normally never find. The warehouse itself was made of black stone which looked like it was painted with lacquer. It was cold to the touch, and it could be seen that it was reinforced many, many times. He realized that the reinforcement was also applied recently. The singing voice he heard was coming from inside. It was a lullaby he heard his mother sing before. As if invited, walked around the storehouse. His feet stopped in a place he heard the voice best. "hey, is someone inside?" From inside, he could hear a voice taking breath. "a p-person? I-is someone there?" Seemingly frightened, the voice trembled. After he looked closely, at the bottom of the warehouse''s wall there was a small gap. Takeru approached that gap and bent his knees, crouching. "You, what are you doing in a box like that. Are you a youkai or something?" "AauuKiseki is called Kiseki." "I''m Kusanagi Takeru. You, are you human?" As he spoke to her frankly, a confused voice saying "Ah, umm, nn" came from inside. After a while, something came out from inside. It was a white finger. Kiseki in silence poked her finger through the small gap. "what is it." "Hhandshiook. When meeting people firsttime shake hands, is what Mom said." While saying it with poor wording, Kiseki tried her best to poke her finger outside. Although Takeru was suspicious of it, he didn''t intend to act rudely, and seeking a handshake was something normal. Although reluctant, he entwined his finger with Kiseki''s. Kiseki''s finger was cold and it felt pleasant. "ahh??." She let out a joyful voice. Mysteriously, only when he was in contact with Kiseki, Takeru no longer felt the narrowness. After experiencing it for the first time, Takeru didn''t leave the place and sat down nearby. "you, why are you inside of a box like that?" "I don''t know. Ever since I was born, I was here." "Hmmm. Well, it doesn''t matter." "Hey hey. I want, to talk." "Talk, about what." "About, outside. About, Takeru-kun." Kiseki said with an excited voice. Normally, he would pass on talking with others, but when he was with Kiseki, the noise inside of his mind subsided for some reason. From that day onward, Takeru started to go to the place Kiseki was in every day. After speaking with her, Takeru''s temper settled down to a certain extent, although he was still unable to adapt to others, he caused less problems at school. His parents also welcomed that change. Until they learned that Takeru met with Kiseki. One year has passed ever since Takeru encountered Kiseki deep in the mountains. Takeru went to the box''s location on daily basis. He himself didn''t know why did he. He was taught that swordsmanship is all there is, even now that thinking was unchanged. However, strangely only when he was speaking with Kiseki, he felt comfortable. Only when he was together with Kiseki, he stopped feeling it was narrow. It was extremely comforting. "I want to talk today too." Kiseki begged Takeru from inside the box like she always did. They always talked about silly things. About how harsh was the practice that day, on how resilient the cockroaches in dojo were, how annoying the sheetty brats from neighborhood were, about how he was called a catastrophe, it was nothing interesting. Even so, Kiseki happily hit the walls of the box. "What kind of creatures are insects? I''ve never seen any." "This deep in the mountains, there must be plenty of insects. Some must have entered your box right?" "No, none entered here." "Nothing entered through this gap?" "Probably, insects are too afraid to enter here." Hearing that the insects are scared of her, Takeru faced down. Ever since they met, he tried to avoid touching this subject. For Takeru it was irrelevant, he didn''t think there were any problems with it. That''s why he always thought there''s no need to consider it. "Heyyou, what are you?" Takeru casually asked her that question. Kiseki fell silent. In silence, Takeru leaned his back on the box and felt a gentle touch. "Kiseki is Kiseki." Surely, Kiseki must have known her own identity, thought Takeru. "Didn''t you think about going outside of there?" "going outside?" "That''s normal isn''t it. I hate narrow places. I feel like smashing and breaking everything. Is it different for you?" "Kiseki hates wide places. I never saw it, but I know I hate them. Also, I was told that I can''t go outside. Kiseki was told that she''s something that shouldn''t be there." "Who the hell told you that." "Dad and Mom." "That''s no parent." "" "" "" "You want to go outside, don''t you." "I hate wide places, but I want to meet Takeru-kun properly I think." "I got it, I''ll get you out." "really?" "I won''t lie, there''s no point." Saying so, Takeru stood up. And he took out the sword he had by his waist all at once. "I''ll take you out of there." "I will save you no matter what. I promise." Takeru slashed the box''s wall with the sword. However, only a high pitched sound has come and the box was unscathed. Even so, Takeru tried dozens of times without giving up, he continued to hit it with his techniques. But the box wouldn''t budge after all. "Hey, let''s stop?" "Why would we stop? When I''m with you, my heart doesn''t scream that its narrow. That''s why, I too, want to meet you, I want to be by your side." "Takeru-kun." "Whether you can live or not, it''s not something for others to decide. I hate that kind of thing" "" "I want to talk with ya face to face!!" His hand was numb, and it seemed like he was unable to bear the pain any longer. Kiseki too, was the same. Held on a short leash, she only continued to live. Who decided for her that she can''t live. God? If such an arrogant thing exists, he''ll cut its brain apart. He''ll crush him, he''ll crush it all. Takeru remained expressionless, but the inside of his chest was overflowing with anger. Yeah, narrow, too narrow. This body is too narrow to embody my anger. What appearances. What ''ordinary'' heart. My body is too small to afford such things to exist in it. Just by having the anger in it, my body is already full. Putting everything in, Takeru swung the sword down. The moment he hit the wall, the sword''s blade was blown away with a high-pitched sound, it has broken in the middle. "Damn!" As he spat out a curse, once again he put strength into the broken sword. But at that time, someone strongly grabbed his shoulders. As he turned around, he found his father standing there. His father''s figure was bleeding despair, anger, and sadness. He beat Takeru''s cheeks with abandon and dragged him until he brought him back to their house. The story he was told by his father seemed like a fairy tale. In fact, it was a fairy tale. It was actually never told to anyone other than those of Kusanagi household, after hearing such a crazy story, no one would believe it. The fact that Kiseki was Takeru''s little sister, that Kusanagi True-Light style which was wielded in the battles originated from Kusanagi Double-Edged swordsmanship style that was used to fight fantastic organisms. And, that the Kusanagi family has inherited a curse from ancient times. Any and all of it, was unknown to Takeru. "Girls born from Kusanagi bloodline are always heretical." Takeru''s father told him something so grave, completely indifferently. In Japan, there were once fantastic creatures called ''demons''. Demons had weird and bad characteristics. They didn''t breed, instead they dwelled inside humans by Reincarnating. After being defeated, the demon would be born again from another human''s crotch. Kusanagi household from a generation to generation continued to live by subduing the demons. It was said that they killed an eight-headed dragon that came from mythical world once and have stolen Godly techniques. Since they were too reckless for humans to handle, Kusanagi held those techniques not minding self-destruction and ruin, they have slaughtered demons along with onmyoujis. But even if they wiped all demons out, the demon''s soul would conceive someone and a new demon would be born. In order to prevent demons from reincarnating, Kusanagi had onmyoujis seal all the demons in themselves. In order not to have other humans give birth to demons. In order to prevent their spread. Kusanagi havecarried the curse by themselves. Like that, from a generation to generation humans of Kusanagi passed the name of demon''s crystallization. Hyakki Yakou. That''s how Kusanagi called the demon''s very crystallization. From a generation to generation, people of Kusanagi family conceived and gave birth to a demon, and instantly killed it. "The ones born as Hyakki Yakou were only girls. For generations, the girls that were born to Kusanagi household were killed right after birth." However his father chagrined and faced down. "The demon''s power steadily increases every year, with my skill I am no longer able to kill her. Whether I cut off her head or pierce her heart Hyakki Yakou Kiseki won''t die." Ever since she was born, Kiseki held an unimaginable amount of power. When father cut off her head, a new one has immediately grown. As soon as she was born, Kiseki has massacred the rest of the clan leaving only his father and mother. "That''s weird. If Kiseki is a demon, then father and mother should have killed her. I would do so. That''s why I think there''s no way for her to be a demon." Takeru said. "Kiseki is gentle." He believed that she was definitely human, and there was no way he would believe she was a demon. His father didn''t say anything. Takeru thought that he was still hiding something, but because it was too ridiculous of a story, he didn''t bother to ask. "Don''t get close to Kiseki. That''s not something as gentle as you think it is." "Why, I don''t understand why not. I want to meet her. When I''m beside her, my heart isn''t filled with noise. I don''t know if I love her or hate her. But she is something necessary to me." "you too, started to say very human things haven''t you." Half of his father''s expression displayed joy, the other half was a complex and sad smile. "However, I cannot allow you to meet Kiseki. I can''t afford to have you shoulder this burden. You must understand that" Even despite what he was told to understand, he wasn''t convinced. Inside of Takeru, Kiseki''s existence had already grown too large. Whether she was a demon or whatever, it no longer mattered. Just by knowing the fact that Kiseki was his little sister, he was happy. "Does Kiseki know that she''s my little sister?" "" "Father, I''m glad. I''m glad to have her as my little sister. Thanks to her, I was able to understand human feelings a little. A little more, and I feel like I could become a decent human Father told me to become. Please, don''t say I can''t meet with her." Hearing Takeru''s words, his father stood up. "forgive your powerless father." What did those words mean, Takeru still didn''t know. For a few months after that, Takeru was forbidden to meet with Kiseki. Forced to practice in a dojo elsewhere, Takeru had been away from home. And, on a certain night under the new moon, a tragedy happened. As Takeru returned to the house, in the middle of the dojo he found his father and mother fallen down and bleeding. Takeru''s breathing turned shallow as he rushed to his father. "Takeru is it." "What happened!" "Kiseki hasleft the boxI couldn''t do it" "Do do what?!" "I couldn''t restrain her any longer. Right from the beginning I was hated by Kiseki. My inability to kill that child was decided right from the beginning." With chagrin, his father grit his teeth. He understood the story by seeing the sword his father gripped. Overflowing with anger, his father pressed the sword''s handle against Takeru''s chest. "youchoose." "What are you saying" "Now, only you can do it. You have involved yourself with her too much." "" "If possible you were the only one I didn''t want to shoulder this." While spitting blood, he grabbed Takeru''s shoulder. "If you are one of Kusanagi then you need to make a choice just like I did." "" "to kill or to protect you choose." Why was he trying to entrust this to him, Takeru didn''t know that about his father. Seeing his father''s tears, he couldn''t let out a voice. "That girl is human born with a human heart, soul, and a body of a demon." "what do you mean by that?" "And you are" Takeru opened his eyes wide and waited for next words to come. But no matter how long he waited, his father never said it. Before he noticed, Takeru walked through the mountain with a sword in his hand. His gait was unsteady, he had no strength to tear through the vines and he unknowingly fell many times as he walked. "Kiseki." Only able to call her by that name, he was dumbfounded. He was too young to shoulder his own destiny. If it was Takeru from before, he would simply do what his father told him to do. But at the moment, Takeru''s sword turned rusty. For Takeru, Kiseki was currently more precious than anyone else, she was someone he needed more than anyone else. "Kisekiwhere are you" Takeru wandered as if seeking help. He wanted to touch that girl as soon as possible. He wanted to do something about this cramped feeling somehow. At the moment, the only one who could possibly understand him was only Kiseki. The two of them were alone in this world. Surely, world wouldn''t forgive their existence. I want to meet her. I want to meet Kiseki. Seeking her he walked through the forest. His father told him to either kill or protect. That''s why Takeru chose to protect. It was obvious. Kiseki was his little sister. There was no hesitation, he''ll protect her with his life on the line. He will protest against this world that doesn''t acknowledge her existence, with all the strength he has. The speed at which he walked increased, and he started to run. He ran, ran and ran and finally, he reached the place his little sister was in. "" All his thoughts from before, his words, they were all blown away. He overlooked the poor village from a cliff. Under an eerie sky with only a single star shining, there was a single demon. Clothed in white, a demon that looked like a girl. However, the only part which was beautiful was the girl-shaped center. Other than that, her surroundingswere wriggling. It seemed like a mass of demons swirling inside of a pot, indescribable things were crowding in there. There were mouths everywhere. There were eyes everywhere. There were horns everywhere. It was like a castle built in the ruins. It was like a threat which continues to evolve. It was like insanity blossoming. The ground surrounding her was covered with meat, rocks, grass and trees were eroded and taken in as part of its own flesh. It was appropriate to call that figure ''chaos'' itself. The lumps of meat with an unclear fleshy or skin color were steaming, and the mouths were whispering. Calling him. Takeru Takeru-kunwhere? Calling Takeru''s name, with love, loneliness, anxiety. From the mountain''s cliff, he could hear it echo throughout the mountains. The demon chorus calling his name dearly ceased abruptly. And numerous pupils embedded in the wriggling meat lumps moved, seeing Takeru. "Takeru-kun?" " Ohh we finally meet " While shedding blood-like tears, the human form in the center turned around towards Takeru. The pure white costume was dyed red near where her heart was, part of the girl smiled to him. What he felt, was not fear. It was sadness. The surroundings were disproportionate and irregular, but that was a human smile. I want to protect her. That feeling didn''t change even now. But what is this spectacle unfolding before me? Is this Kiseki? Confidence to protect his overwhelming little sister from the public was gradually lost. In the middle of wriggling meat, Kiseki single-mindedly smiled to Takeru. And she said her single wish. " Kill me? " " Kill Kiseki, Takeru-kun " As if responding to her request, Takeru started walking. Despite not having any strength to hold the sword, he held it not allowing it fall to the ground. He was finally able to understand what his father told him. Surely, no one could kill Kiseki. There was no one able to kill her. However, if she were to desire death, if it was death by hand of her beloved one, Kiseki would surely accept it. She would gladly accept death by Takeru''s hands and accept it peacefully. He understood it to a painful extent. That was Kusanagi family''s destiny. Surely his father, grandfather and also great-grandfather as well as their predecessors from long ago were burdened with Kusanagi''s duty and have accomplished it. They have been shouldering this tragedy. Kusanagi style''s truth, was that of slaughtering the detestable comrades. Takeru could do nothing but follow suit. He couldn''t protect. That''s why, as one of Kusanagi he had to kill. While stumbling through the wriggling variants, he walked up to Kiseki. On her forehead, there was a single, red crystalline horn. It was truly irregular and disproportionate enough to plight his mind. Kiseki stretched a hand towards approaching Takeru''s back and hugged him. "I always, wanted to be like this." "" "Please, stop Kiseki." "" "I can no longer do it myself. Kiseki''s body is fulfilling her wishes on its own. At this rate, Kiseki might end up killing all people in the world. No more I don''t want to be any more honest than this. Don''t want my heart to be forcefully exposed." "ngh." "You promised haven''t you, right? That you will, save Kiseki." "" "That''s why kill me? Takeru-kun." "kuhuu" "I don''t want dad, or mom only by Takeru-kun in Kiseki''s world, there''s only Takeru-kun." Takeru poised the blade to Kiseki''s neck. She made a genuinely peaceful expression as if accepting everything. If he cut her off now, a gentle conclusion would have come. Only a member of Kusanagi would die, and Kiseki would have attained peace she desired by dying. There was no need to hesitate. After all, Kusanagi style existed to kill demons. After all, that was what Kiseki wished for. But, why was it, Why, was Kiseki so warm. Why, just by touching Kiseki he felt so comfortable inside. "it''s impossible?" Tears flowed down Takeru''s cheek. Ever since he was born, it was the first time he cried. "Don''t fuck with medammit" The days he spent with Kiseki, every day they spent together separated by the box have flashed in his mind all at once. It was all silly, but also irreplaceable. Those days were incredibly dear to him. "Such thing this is too much. Why is it why, when we finally can be happy together, when the person who makes me human appeared, why do I have to kill her." "" "It''s impossiblefor me! Because I love you, I''m endlessly scared of you!" "" "I can''t kill my little sister!" Takeru dropped his sword and staggering he moved away. Without a doubt, he was frightened. Seeing Kiseki, Takeru got scared. Kiseki was stunned, in the middle of lumps of flesh, she tilted her neck while looking at Takeru. "Oniichan?" It was then, that Kiseki learned of Takeru being her brother. Strength left his legs, and Takeru fell on his butt. Kiseki was puzzled, and towards Takeru she tried stretching her hand towards her brother. "Hiii!" His fear was released outside. Rather than being scared of Kiseki, he was scared of killing her. He was scared of having the emotion of cherishing his important person turn into something murderous. However, this rejection was fatal to Kiseki''s mind. Seeing Takeru''s frightened appearance, Kiseki''s tears poured down. "AAuuUUuuu!" In the middle of feeling rejected, loneliness came. Wide, it was too lonely in this wideness. For a demon vessel, a human soul was too small. For the human soul, the vessel was too wide. Open, the body cried wanting to open. Expand your mind, flap your wings, her body demanded that of her. The shackles called reason have collapsed and Kiseki''s essence was laid bare. "Open." "Open." "Open." "Open." "Open." "Open." "Open." "Open." "Open." "Open." "Open." The lips attached to lumps of flesh started to sing like a chorus. Demon acted like a demon, opened the spirit, and broke open the soul. Takeru''s fear has bloomed and turned into despair. The only existence that was her salvation, the only existence of her brother that comforted her could no longer give her salvation. That''s why, she wanted to destroy everything. "Aa, aaa!" A scream that seemed like it would tear her chest apart has roared. As Kiseki gasped painfully, the lump of meat started walking towards the cliff. "Stop don''t break it open! Kiseki didn''t think of that! I didn''t want it! Kill me save me, Takeru-kun!" While tears continued to flow, she begged for Takeru to kill her. "Kiseki!" Takeru tried to reach out with his hands towards Kiseki who was at the centre of meat mass that was singing like a chorus. But it was too late. Kusanagi Kiseki''s soul has already flourished just as the demon body wanted it to. The castle of ruin was delighted. It blessed Kusanagi Kiseki''s blossoming. Among the cheers and murmurs of the variant, Kiseki looked at Takeru in the end. "Liar." That was the last word she said. That''s when Takeru realized he broke the promise. With her back towards the cliff''s edge, Kiseki''s body fell down the cliff. Takeru could only look at it, stunned. After a moment of silence, the forest below stirred. Where Kiseki has fell downdemons overflowed. Hyakki Yakou flowed under the new moon. Like a flood, it swallowed the forest, swallowed people. Screams acted like festival music praising the moonless night. The demon''s feast never ends. I won''t end until it swallows the entire world. Flames and smell of burning flesh attacked Takeru. It''s your fault, all of it, is your fault. Under the jet-black sky, screams echoed. Takeru shook in despair for the first time. He felt a bunch of emotions he didn''t know. He felt a bunch of gentle emotions he never understood. He finally understood them, obtained them, because the girl with a body of a demon was there. Kusanagi Takeru could be born as a person because an existence called Kusanagi Kiseki was there. On that day, Takeru lost it. All the tranquillity he had. "Kiseki." When he opened his eyes, he saw a dark ceiling. Takeru was in a cold box made out of concrete. He raised his body from a simple pipe bed and leaned his back against the cold wall. What was inside of the room, was a bed and a dirty toilet. Also, an entrance with iron bars in it. He was in the Inquisition''s prison. Two days had elapsed since they were caught by Inquisition after assisting a getaway. "" It was the first time in years that he had a dream of the past. Since then I haven''t changed at all. Once again, he let go of his little sister''s hand. The circumstances were different. There was a prospect of fully controlling Kiseki''s power. It will go well if he obediently obeys their words. However, whether he could trust Sougetsu or not was another manner. In any case, Takeru being forbidden from meeting her was a fact. Like this I can''t protect her If he couldn''t meet her, then there was no longer anything Takeru could do for her. At best, he could only continue to wait and possibly obtain permission to visit her by obeying Sougetsu. When he thought that, he realized that from the very beginning, she had been taken hostage and her existence was only used as such. Takeru held his knees and crouched. "Kusanagi, did you wake up?" Unexpectedly, a voice called out to him from behind. He stared at the wall intently and asked fearfully. "Ootori?" "Yeah, I''m glad. It seemed like you had a nightmare so I was worried." "You why." He placed a hand on the wall and asked. "I''m the main culprit. I cannot allow all the blame to fall on you Kusanagi. That''s why I surrendered." "you haven''t let yourself get caught on purpose have you?" "From the very moment I decided to prepare some time for you siblings I was prepared for this. Unless I do this I won''t be at ease." "" "A crime is a crime. It''s natural to be punished for it." Spitting a sigh because of Ouka''s dignified tone, Takeru once again deposited his back on the wall. Mysteriously, he could tell that Ouka also leaned with her back against the wall in the same place on the opposite side, inside of the room next to his. Separated by the wall, the two sat down on the beds back-to-back. "I''m sorry, Kusanagi. It''s my fault it has turned out like this." "what are you talking about. There''s no way it''s your fault." "But, I''ve heard that you were prohibited to visit her. Looking at the result, I have only robbed you two of valuable time together" Her discouraged voice and a sigh were colored with disappointment she felt towards herself. "I am no good. I haven''t grown at all. I''m running in circles again." "I was able to spend time with my little sister outside thanks to Ootori. It''s something I feel grateful for, not a reason to blame you." "Even if just a little, I wanted to decrease the burden you were carrying but" Hearing Ouka''s words full of regret, Takeru thought of them as mysterious. "why would you go that far for someone like me?" "wait a moment? You''re the one asking me such a thing?!" With a momentum that made it seem she leaned over, Ouka displayed an excessive reaction. "But isn''t it like that? You, someone who doesn''t allow crimes bent your own policy to shoulder our, siblings'' sins ain''t that weird?" As Takeru said so mystified, Ouka fell silent. He was unable to see her facial expression because they were separated by a wall, but he heard a deep sigh. Takeru was able to imagine her amazed expression. "I too had a little sister. I want to meet her but never will, I understand your feelings well. That''s why I wanted the two of you spend time happily, even if it was temporary." Want to meet her but never will. Those were heavy words. Although he couldn''t meet her whenever he wanted, meeting Kiseki and talking with her wasn''t impossible for Takeru. But Ouka will never get a chance like that. She''s been already deprived of her beloved family. "I am grateful to you." "grateful?" "Thanks to Kusanagi I can maintain my calm even in front of vicious criminals I really feel better now." "No way, that''s just you" "Because I found comrades." Hearing her say ''comrades'', Takeru swallowed the words he was about to say. "I''m bad at expressing my emotions. Honestly, I don''t know what to say but, over the last few months, the 35th Test Platoon has comforted me. The platoon activities are peaceful, and you might think I turned cowardly but that''s the truth, it can''t be helped." "" "For me who lived only thriving on revenge, this stagnation is pleasant. I was able to grasp something I thought I would never grasp again. I no longer only push forward, but I feel like I have learned the importance of looking back." "" "All of it, was given to me by you, Kusanagi. You are the one who changed me." Ouka said so. The fact I am moving in a good direction is all thanks to Kusanagi, is what she meant. Ouka continued to speak while pouting. "Also there''s that don''t forget that you forced half of my burden on yourself. That''s why let me shoulder some of yours." "eh." "T-to walk side by side is what you said right? Don''t you remember?" She squeezed out her voice. Even if she didn''t ask, it was something he said. He remembered it. There were no lies in those words. As Ouka was walking through the darkness alone, he wanted to do something to support her. She was only seeking revenge, when her shoulders shook from anger, Ouka''s back looked lonely. Ouka overlapped with his past self, and he thought that if it''s him, he would be able to walk beside her. "for people who walk together, when one person leans down the other supports them, is what I think. But if only one continues to lean on the other it''s no good." "why? I don''t think I''m being leaned on by you at all." "W-why you ask! W-w-w walking together is that kind of thing! You''re always bearing your comrades'' burdens don''t you?! I think that''s a great thing to do as a captain, but you''ll eventually collapse! T-that''s why" Desperately trying to spin words, Ouka stammered. "that''s why ummlet me tooshoulder half." "" "Let me walk beside you." Despite mumbling, Ouka relayed her feelings to Takeru. Being told that, there was no way he wouldn''t be happy. At the same time, he started feeling uneasy. Being told to let others shoulder his burden was the first time. Takeru looked down and made a self-mocking smile. "hey, Ootori. Do you remember the team deathmatch against classmates two years ago?" "What''s with you all of a sudden? I remember a little at that time you were completely different from how you are now and you had a rebellious look in your eyes unlike now. You were just like me." Just like me. Hearing those words, Takeru embraced a deep emotion. Unexpectedly they were feeling the same is what it meant. "You said that I changed you, but you were the one to change me first." "?" "I don''t blame you for not remembering. All you did, was to beat me up." "B-beat you up?" Feeling nostalgic Takeru looked up at the ceiling with a wry smile. "Yeah I was all beat up." Even at this moment Takeru could recall that moment clearly. The team deathmatch happened immediately after they became 2nd years. Probably because he could no longer bear just having lectures in class for a year, he was burning with fighting spirit to show his swordsmanship he was polishing until that day. He didn''t feel like losing to anyone. He wasn''t allowed to lose to anyone. To change Inquisition and save Kiseki, he couldn''t lose to anyone. He challenged her and lost, memories flashed through his head in defeat. He did all he could aside from using Soumatou, yet lost. "It''s my win." The figure standing in the darkness which aimed the muzzle at him was incredibly beautiful. I''m no match for her, that''s how strong that impression was. The light in her eyes was similar to his own. This woman was living only through her strong will. For only one purpose, she stood up and polished herself. She discarded everything, she rejected everything, those were eyes of someone who lived by hating everything. Her cobalt blue pupils were deep and dark. Although they were similar to each other, there were places where places she was much darker in. Her eyes said "you can''t catch up to me", "your true self is that of paper-mache", "you aren''t allowed to line up next to me". This woman, will be always ahead of me. Vaguely, Takeru from that time thought so about Ouka. "at that time I was super frustrated. After losing once, in order to confirm my determination I went to visit Kiseki. After going to see her, I was half in tears as I said "No matter how many times I lose, I will save you. That''s the only reason for me to live"" Feeling nostalgic, Takeru squinted. "Kiseki from back then didn''t listen to me. Even during visitations, she was turned with her back to me and didn''t show me her face." "is that so." "But only at that time, she turned around to me and with an angry expression she said so." Takeru squeezed his fingers into a fist and hit his own knee. "Onii-chan doesn''t understand how Kiseki feels. Onii-chan doesn''t understand feelings of other people. You will save Kiseki? Do you understand what does it mean to save someone?"" "that''s harsh." "Yeah. As expected, even my reckless self from couldn''t bear it." With a wry smile, this time he hit his head. "Since then I, have started to think a little about how others feel." After being told by Kiseki "Onii-chan doesn''t understand feelings of other people.", Takeru stopped for the first time ever and started to look around. What are the feelings of others? What does it mean to save people? He asked Ikaruga that, and she was taken aback. Takeru found himself desperate, and found himself telling everything to Ikaruga. He started to change little by little. He began to understand others. At first, it was all for the sake of his little sister. In order to understand what was she thinking, what was she wishing for wanting to know such thing was hard. He tried reading books, he tried to mimic behavior of an admirable main character. Takeru tried a lot of things and continued to seek it clumsily. It was then that he entered the 35th Test Platoon. Back in those days, despite being clumsy he became able to think more like a human. Although he made distinctive comrades, all of them were strong and have repelled each other, the first one left, then the second and third. That''s when he was entrusted with being a captain. Honestly, he thought he was unsuitable for it. He wasn''t skilled and he didn''t understand what others felt, having others as his subordinates was reckless. It''s still impossible for me, that was how he was thinking back then. "It was at that time, that I reunited with you." He met with Ouka, learned about her past, and it was then that his own self overlapped with hers in his mind. We''re similar, he thought. The sadness that tormented Ouka, anger, Takeru could understand it in its entirety. By overlapping his own feelings with hers, Takeru was finally able to understand other people. Mari too, Usagi too and Ikaruga too. He burdened himself with various pasts and embraced many problems. Every time, Takeru''s own circumstances overlapped with that of the girls''. That was why he wanted to save them. It seemed like that was the right thing to do. Takeru started to become a captain because he was defeated by Ouka and reunited with her. "that''s why the one to be grateful, is me. If you hadn''t violently crushed me back then, my current self wouldn''t be here today. I would have remained an outrageous and reckless idiot." "I didn''t defeat you with such intention." "Even so, I''m grateful. You are the one made me stop you''re my benefactor." Being called his benefactor, despite being on the other a smile crept on her face and she started muttering something in an undertone. After conveying all his feelings Takeru suddenly spat out a sigh. "I, have no confidence." "? What?" "I have involved myself with many people and I think my personality has gotten more decent than before but in the end, sometimes I start to think it''s just superficial, make-believe." "" "Back at the beginning, my reason was to do it for little sister''s sake. I tried reading books and think like decent human beings or pretended to be normal by imitating others all of that stacked up and made me as I am now that''s why." "" "In the end, I think it''s something artificial and fake." Takeru was always uneasy. Even as he was shouldering the burden of his comrades, he only learned what is the right thing to do, wasn''t that different from wanting to help? When he thought about that, he a had no reason to help his comrades. It was because they were his comrades, that''s all. Was it really accompanied by his feelings? Wasn''t he merely using a ready template? Such a thought was always in a corner of his mind. Ouka heard what worried Takeru, and exploded with laughter on the other side of the wall. "hey, people are seriously bothered here, it''s not something to laugh about." "Pftt s-sorry kufufu you''ve got unexpectedly cute parts don''t you." "What cute stop laughing about it, read the mood." Dissatisfied, Takeru started strongly hitting the wall between his room and Ouka''s. "No, sorry that''s putting the cart before the horse. Kusanagi, if you really were a person who doesn''t think of others, you wouldn''t be agonizing yourself about such a thing right?" "eh." "You keep taking action, haven''t you become a fine person? You took action because you wanted to become a person who would save his comrades? That decides it altogether. Because you hoped for that, you took the righteous actions. Your motives are irrelevant. You took action, that is all." Being told that, he realized that what she said was obvious. Ouka laughed gently. "You became a decent human. A clumsy human called Kusanagi Takeru. Soft-hearted, sharp in strange places, thinking of comrades the captain of the 35th Test Platoon. If it''s that, you can have confidence, I think." You are lacking in many aspects though, Ouka laughed cheerfully. "Puff up your chest. You are you. Kusanagi Takeru I know very well." Those words resounded inside of Takeru''s heart. I''m glad, he thought sincerely. "thank you, Ootori." "No need to thank me, I just said something obvious." The two aligned their backs against each other through the wall. "You are not alone, Kusanagi." "" "I, we are with you. We''re comrades. Your little sister about Kiseki, let''s consider about her together." "" "Then surely we will find an exit. It will be no longer impossible. That''s what you always told us haven''t you." "yeah." "That''s why this time, I will guarantee you that." Ouka laughed and went silent. Walking together side by side. It was just like Ouka said it was, when one looks like they are about to collapse, the other supports them. Even if just a little, they help out. Takeru was sincerely grateful to have Ouka be in that position. If everyone tackles it together, there''s nothing impossible. How reassuring words they were. Up until now, that''s how the 35th Test Platoon has overcome all difficulties. There were results he could believe in. That''s why this time too, he believed. That they would definitely protect Kiseki. "" The silence wasn''t bothersome. Mysteriously, it comforted him. Despite being separated by the wall, he could feel the warmth of Ouka''s back. For a while the two stayed silent, then suddenly someone hit the cell''s door. "Ummm about here? Oh, there there, Kusanagi-kuun." A strangely laid-back, disproportionate voice rang out from behind the iron bars. Takeru stood up from the bed and approached the entrance. "Yahho? I came to save you?." The one who was there, was the student council president, Hojishiro Nagaru. "President Hojishiro why." Ouka from the room next to his also saw Nagaru through the bars. For some reason, in Nagaru''s hands there were keys to the cell. She opened the prison cells of Takeru''s and Ouka''s letting them out in silence. "Why would president Hojishiro save us?" As Ouka asked, Nagaru put a hand on her hip and grinned. "I''ve got quite a few acquaintances among prison guards. I asked them for a favour, to give me the keys." "Wha did you bribe them?!" "How horrible?Ouka-chan I''ve said that I have a lot comrades haven''t I." Nufufun, she laughed in a strange manner and puffed her chest proudly. "But why" As Takeru asked, Nagaru''s expression turned serious. "To have you in my debt is what I want to say, but as expected, even I won''t do such a dangerous thing for such a reason. I have an emergency report for you." "Emergency, is it." "Yeah. Recently, did you hear that your little sister''s transportation started?" "no, I only know that it was to happen today" Takeru downcast his face slightly and tightened his fist. Nagaru looked at his expression and conveyed in a cautious tone of voice. "Calm down and listen. Kusanagi Kiseki your little sister''s convoy vehicle seems to have been attacked by Valhalla." "whaa." He opened his eyes wide and turned completely stiff. So as not to upset him as much as possible, Nagaru continued with a calm tone of voice. "Not much information from the field has been reported to me, but the battle has certainly started. Three transport aircrafts and seven ground convoy vehicles were attacked at almost the same time, surely it was a planned assault surely, when the Hero attacked and Mephisto was contracted they were aiming for your sister as well." "Why Kiseki?! She''s unrelated to Valhalla! Even Inquisition cannot control her what do they want from my little sister!" "there''s no time to talk about those circumstances. It''s a secondary matter, but the civilians have taken considerable amount of damage. Moreover, if Imouto-chan is caught in combat the town itself is in danger." "ngh" "I sent the coordinates to Suginami-chan''s GPS. Leave this place to me, you should head out to the scene at once. If something were to happen" Even without being told that, Takeru launched and ran down the hallway. Ouka too, has followed him. When they exit the Inquisition''s disciplinary facility, at the exit there already were Ikaruga, Usagi and Mari waiting. "you four." In response to Takeru''s surprise, the three nodded lightly. "We have heard the entire story from the Student Council President. Despite our poor abilities, the three of us will assist you." "We can''t just stay silent can we? Takeru''s little sister is in middle of a crisis after all. Let us help out." Usagi and Mari stood in front of Takeru puffing their chests proudly. Ikaruga too, stood next to them. "I can''t participate in battle, and since this is sudden I didn''t prepare anything. What I can do, is to drive a car at best." Takeru''s pupils shook from how thankful he felt, he bit his lower lip and raised his eyebrows. When he tried to open his mouth, Mari and Usagi made a grand sigh. "Even if you tell us not to, we''ll come anyway! Just how many battles do you think we have went through up until now? Don''t say such a pain-in-the-ass line after all this time." "Good grief. If you say something like ''it''s dangerous, don''t come'' or ''it''s my problem''? I''ll hit you! In your vital point! It''ll hurt a lot!" The two suddenly puffed up angrily, Takeru shook his head a bit apologetic. "No, honestly having you help out is great. It wouldn''t do if it was for me, but for my little sister I want you to cooperate with me." Because of his unexpected reaction, Mari and Usagi were stunned. Since it was Takeru, they were already sure he would say "don''t get involved". They looked at him mystified, but rather than at Takeru, they immediately directed their line of sight and stared at Ouka. "W-what is it? Why are you glaring at me?" "Ootori, did something happen between you and Kusanagi in jail?" "ha?!" "Having Takeru obediently agree to our help like that is strange. Something happened right?" "You guys, this is not time for bothering about something silly like that, hurry up and get in the car!" While being quite angry, Ouka pressed on Usagi''s and Mari''s backs. As anger flowed through her head, Ouka looked back at Takeru and cleared her throat. "Kusanagi, all Relic Eaters are released. What Student Council President said is all true use Mistilteinn and go ahead. You should be faster than we are." As Ouka said so, before he realized, in a slight distance away from the five of them he saw Lapis standing alone. She was staring at Takeru expressionlessly. "" It was as if she knew everything, making his distrust grow. It was obvious as she was a property of Inquisition but not being told anything by her made him simply sad. Despite fighting together until now, Takeru didn''t know anything about Lapis. Lapis didn''t show any of her feelings. Her attitude of just thinking of herself as of a sword wouldn''t budge. Thinking that the faint bond between them that he felt has grown was a misunderstanding, Takeru squinted. "Takeru-kun." From behind sounded Nagaru''s voice. He turned around and with a serious expression she compared Lapis and Takeru. "you can''t trust Mistilteinn." "I know that but right now, I need her power." Nagaru knew well that Lapis was essential under current circumstances, she closed her eyes and nodded. "Make sure to stay alive and come back okay? Together with Imouto-chan." "Yes." "Also, let me hear your answer from before. There''s a lot I want to tell you from my side. About Imouto-chan''s treatment, I''ll show you that I can do something about it. I''ll make sure to do something in the direction that will convince you" "" "That''s why, be sure not to make the wrong choice." She said so, and waved to Takeru. He nodded strongly and let spat out a breath with his eyes closed. Under his feet, an azure magical circle appeared. He raised his hand in front of him and opened his eyes wide at the same time, "Summis desiderantes affectibus" As if cutting through, he swung horizontally. "Malleus Maleficarum!" And Takeru''s struggle to help his beloved little sister began. Volume 5, 5 - Kusanagi Kiseki Volume 5, Chapter 5 - Kusanagi Kiseki On the highway, the battle of two Dullahans against three Heroes has finally come to an end. The convoy cars Hayato and the others were protecting were the main enclosure that had Kusanagi Kiseki within. At the moment, all convoy cars that acted as dummies were reported to have been attacked by Heroes. After shooting the Magical Dragoons'' heads off with Caligula, Hayato looked at Kyouya with a cool expression. "haahaadamn it!" Kyouya, supported his body with Nero and kicked the Hero''s wreckage provokingly after defeating it. He seemed to have reasonably struggled with it, the armor on his right shoulder was blown off and his shoulder was bleeding. "what happened, your arm''s regeneration is being slow." "shaddup" "Or is it not being healed at all?" "I''ve told you to shaddup!" As Kyouya tried to intimidate him with bravado, Hayato snorted. "You boasted of being able to deal with three of them, and now your in this state. Don''t show yourself so beat up." "tch." Despite clicking his tongue, Kyouya didn''t respond and remained silent. Hayato put an intercom into his ear and sent a report to his subordinates. "This is Kurogane, we have removed all obstacles. Enemy forces have surpassed our expectations by far. All members, what''s the situation on your side?" There weren''t many replies. Most of EXE members seemed still be in combat and a few that were injured. Only one out of three transport aircrafts was sunk. Although it seemed like Oonogi Kanata earned time by struggling, but she had currently slammed into the ground and could not move until she recovered from the damage taken. The enemies were Heroes. During the attack on the school a few months earlier, there was data on it after it was repulsed by Kusanagi Takeru, but the truth was that none of the EXE members had any combat experience against them. Information that there was mass production of Magical Dragoons came, but there was no documentation left in the Alchemist. Fighting in a condition where they didn''t know its strong or weak points, it was understandable to struggle. For Valhalla to send this much force was unusual. If the existence of Kusanagi Kiseki was that important for them, it might turn into a bottleneck for the war to start. Moreover, on Inquisition''s side they had another deterrent force in Twilight-Type. Kusanagi Kiseki''s existence cannot be left in enemy hands at all cost, if the balance of their forces is lost, some forces would defect to Valhalla''s side and the war would be inevitable. "plan change. The enclosure and escort are the top priority. We will be going to head to the destination in advance, those who have finished eradicating the enemy at hand are to catch up and join us." Hayato conveyed a change of plan to his subordinates and went back to the convoy vehicles. However, he stopped and turned around on his heel. He looked behind, facing the opposite direction of where were the convoy vehicles traveling to. Kyouya also followed his gaze. In the distance, far ahead on the roadstood a figure that looked like a ghost. Wearing an out-of-season kimono, with long hair reminiscent of a kabuki play. With both eyes firmly closed which indicated he was blind and horizontal scar running through his eyes. He was hitting the ground with a slender cane he held in one hand to ascertain the ground. The man put a pipe in his mouth and started walking in their direction unsteadily. "hoooh, so it''s here after all. It gives off a different sound from the other ones as expected of my greatness." With a strong tone of voice the man muttered to himself. Hayato''s instinct was tingling and warning him. Intimidation could be felt just by having him nearby. It felt as if he was in a cave with everlasting darkness, he felt fear as if he was seeing an illusion of a non-existent monster staring at him. That man, was a living being of a different quality. "I''m the Valhalla''s executive, Orochi. Nice to meet ya, Dullahan brats." "" "What, naming oneself is a courtesy of an adult" Hayato didn''t speak, instead he slowly released a blow from Caligula. The magic bullet that had the power of a tank closed onto the man. However, on the verge of hitting the man the bullet momentarily released a spark and was blown away in a different direction. The bullet which changed the trajectory hit the building and penetrated it well. Then he shoot once again in rapid succession. The result was the same, trajectory changed on the verge of hitting the man. before he realized, the man was holding a cane in both of his hands. "a sword cane." "Hohou, a greeting ain''t that. Two shots before saying anything. Ain''t that a rude thing to do against someone with disability for a handicap well, I understand yer not a man of words, yeah." Yeah yeah, he nodded as he continued. The man called Orochi started to walk comfortably in his direction. After hearing ''handicap'' Hayato snorted, wanting to laugh. It was ridiculous to hear ''handicap'' when the enemy had such precise defense. His unseeing pupils seemed to be more like something that gave him advantage. Hayato perceived that the Caligula''s bullets were parried in an instant by the man with his slender sword cane. He raised his voice speaking to Kyouya. "You take the escort target and go ahead to the destination." "Aaa?" "That''s far beyond your league." While still looking at the enemy, Hayato issued a command gravely. Kyouya looked grumpy, but when he moved his line of sight at Hayato who was staring at the enemy, he clicked his tongue and obediently headed towards the convoy car. "Kirigaya." Hayato called Kyouya''s name while facing his back to him. "Don''t lose control of yourself. In this world immortal monsters exist." "" "Fulfill your duty, that''s enough." Saying that, he warned Kyouya. Kyouya stopped moving for a moment, then he boarded the vehicle without saying anything. He grasped the handle and pressed the accelerator with abandon. When the convoy vehicle left, Hayato and Orochi confronted each other. "You fine with that? I''m super strong you know? Ya might have guts to go against me alone, but I''ve already seen through that Relic Eater of yours, there''s no way you can stand against the greatness of my sword with that, you would need at least two Relic Eater users to be my opponent okay?" With calm and composed appearance, Orochi laughed, raising his hands in a ''good grief'' gesture. In meantime, Hayato took out a single-action rotary handgun from the holster on his left hip in silence, he pulled it out while making a gunspin. On the barrel there was an inscription saying "The Malleus MaleficarumII Maximilien". "I admit, you are strong. Therefore, I will end it quickly." Along with that declaration, he aimed the two handguns he gripped in each hand at Orochi. Unlike Ouka''s Vlad which was originally a pair, Hayato''s Relic Eaters were two separate existences. Orochi''s relaxed smile stiffened and sweat started flowing down his cheek. "A h-hybrid?! Isn''t that kinda unfair, even against me?!" "Summis desiderantes affectibus" "Gahh dammit, I got the short end of the stick! Ain''t this kind of thing more like Diluted''s opponent!" "Malleus Maleficarum!" The impatient man, and Hayato who activated double Witch Hunter Form. As not to allow Hayato clad himself in armor any more than that, Orochi attacked him in frustration. On an empty highway, Kyouya was driving the convoy vehicle. Uninterrupted by the wind that entered through the window, Kyouya laughed. Currently, Valhalla and Inquisition were scrambling over a single creature. A fantastical organism that had top priority for extermination, "Hyakki Yakou". Also known as Kusanagi Kiseki. An endlessly evolving life form that released a mysterious substance of an undefined "demon" ancient property. The only existence embodying entire chaos in this world. If it were to be left untreated and went rampant, this incarnation of bloodshed would toy with and devour all the people. Such a fairy tail-like existence was currently being carried in the vehicle driven by Kyouya. "Fukuku" He was carrying a weapon that could destroy the world. "Hahaha kuhahahaha" How unrealistic it was. How absurd. Howridiculous. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Kyouya released the handle and stepped on brakes. The vehicle tilted sideways and the tire slipped while smoking. As a recoil, piece of the convoy vehicles wheel flew away, it was nearly overturned but it has noisily rebuilt its posture. He put his forehead to the handle, and his wide-opened eyes glared. "No matter how I think ''bout this ain''t it weird isn''t Inquisition protecting a heretic putting a cart before the horse?" Kyouya jumped down from the driver''s seat and opened the hatch of the convoy vehicles by using Witch Hunter Form. "Do you duties seriously, that''s what you said right? Captain." What appeared in front of his eyes was a huge coffin. He inserted the identification card and input emergency security code, unlocking it. At the same time as the door''s locks were disengaged, white steam overflowed from inside. The door opened automatically, and Kiseki''s figure restrained by belt restraints appeared from the inside. She was sleeping. Sleeping while not seeing any dreams. No matter how heinous monster she was, she slept after being administered by sleeping drugs. He started thinking whether she was really an immortal monster or not. "How about we check it whether it''s really immortal or not!" He pressed the gun''s muzzle that was merged with his arm against Kiseki''s chest and made an insane smile. Kyouya didn''t tolerate magic. He didn''t tolerate witches. He didn''t tolerate fantastic organisms. He didn''t allow any kinds of heresy. If concept of magic didn''t exist, Kyouya would have lost this many things. No matter what people said, 15th test platoon was the only place he belonged to. For Kyouya, his comrades were something he would give his everything for. For Kyouya, Yoshimizu Akirahis childhood friend, was his only salvation. He was raised by his parents who were scum, his environment was full of scum, and he himself grew up to be scum, it was Akira who made him take the correct path. His comrades were all small-time folks similar to him, without any special abilities, their performance was very ordinary, if anything only their pride was high. And yet, they still joined hands and did their best. As to be acknowledged by ordinary people, they worked hard together. Although they quarreled a lot, they never did anything underhanded. Everyone followed a small-time captain like him. He was happy, he wanted to protect those guys. And despite saying that, although he intended to do so, A heretic stole all of it! "It''s your fault you stole everything from me!" It wouldn''t leave his head. His chest was pierced and he fell on the ground not knowing what happened, when he looked up faintly conscious Akira''s figure shattered whether he was awake or asleep it didn''t disappear from his head. He couldn''t stretch his hand out. He couldn''t even roar in anger. While making an insane chagrin, Kyouya covered his face with his left hand, the blood vessels inside his body were pulsing. "If something like you didn''t exist!" He couldn''t do anything. That''s why Kyouya was roaring now. Even though he knew it''s too late, he still roared. One day, this howl of his will turn into a song of revenge, that was his wish. Kyouya laughed angry and insane. "Nnhn? Kiseki who had a gun''s muzzle pressed against her chest woke up faintly. It wasn''t the coma drugs that wore off. Hyakki Yakou woke up without fail whenever her life was in danger. "aaa!" Seeing Kyouya in front and pressing his gun''s muzzle against her, Kiseki''s face stretched out in fear. It was an expression of someone not understanding anything, a scared one. Kyouya looked at that appearance of hers, and laughed fiercely. "Good night, monster!" Once again inviting the demon to enter world of dreams, the cannon''s roar was incredibly violent. "Lapis! Can''t you raise the speed any more than that!?" "Any more than this would be too reckless. There will be no magic power left to use in battle." "I don''t care! It''s fine just send me flying!" Takeru was traveling from a building to a building by using Lapis who transformed into Kusarigama and pulling himself with it like a spider. Magic particles overflowed from the armor and strengthened his leaps. It was no time to be bothered with appearances. The city was being noisy and people were running for their lives towards the shelter entrances. The city was crowded with people. It was as if the city itself was frightened by something and bound by impatience. "Straight ahead120 meters away." "Roger!!" Takeru hooked the kusarigama on the last building and jumped over the building by pulling it with abandon. The scenery has opened in front of him, and highway has entered his field of vision. He his line of sight ran through the road looking for the convoy vehicles. There it is! After following a trail of tires that broke off because of sudden braking, he found the convoy vehicle which stopped in its tracks. Takeru turned the booster off and vigorously closed onto the convoy vehicle. A mechanical sound resounded as he crushed asphalt by his landing. The surroundings were silent, there was nobody else near the convoy vehicle. There was no evidence of an enemy attack, it didn''t seem likely that the accident was caused by that. However, the Inquisitor that was supposed to escort it nor the driver could be found. "There is a reaction coming from the car." "yeah." While being embraced by a touch of uncertainty, Takeru manually opened the hatch of the convoy vehicle. The inside was dim, it took him a few seconds for his eyes to get used to it. It seemed like the Iron Maiden was already opened. Takeru approached it fearfully. "Kiseki?" He called out. At the same time, a sound of something wet came from under his feet. He lowered his line of sight. Under his foot. Under his foot, there was a pool of blood. Starting from the place Takeru stepped into, it stirred. Takeru looked up. His face was expressionless and stiff, he raised his head. "" There, was something that was Kiseki. His beloved sister was certainly there. Both her hands and feet were restrained in cross, she was wrapped in a copious amount of belts and chains, an exaggerated device was attached to hear head, andthere was a gaping hole in her chest, despite having a hole in her chest, it was certainly his little sister. Through the empty hole the other side could be seen. Her limbs and head were connected only by skin. Shedding blood, without stopping, seeing her life bleeding out Takeru has "It can''t be" He refused to accept it. "Accept the reality." A voice came from behind. Takeru didn''t look back. He looked directly at Kiseki, and didn''t turn around. Kyouya held up the hatch with his right hand and chuckled while looking at Takeru. "This was originally your everything, right?" "" "If you did that at the very beginning, it would have all turned out better. No one would have died five years ago, and she wouldn''t have had to kill anyone. She would die without making anyone unhappy." "" "It''s your fault that it turned out like this you know? It''s because you protected her that I had to do it in your stead." "" "Be grateful to me, Onii-chan." Momentarily, from the convoy vehicle two demons jumped out with a momentum like a cannonball. Takeru was grasping Kyouya''s head, below him, Kyouya was holding Takeru''s neck. While crushing the highway''s asphalt, Takeru crushed Kyouya by injecting magic into his entire body. Allowing himself to reveal his anger for the first time, Takeru roared. "KYOUYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!" "It''s your turn next! Kusanagiiii!" Towards the head of Takeru who tried to crush him, Kyouya aimed the muzzle of his right hand. Takeru leaped away from Kyouya the moment trigger was pulled. Although the cannon''s roar sounded beside his ear, the magical buckshot hasn''t grazed him. After rotating in the air, Takeru landed like a leopard. After immediately kicking off the ground, he rushed to Kyouya again. "Buckshot!" The moment it was commanded, Kyouya''s right hand which formed a gun let out a clunky sound. The shotgun fired. From in front of Takeru, his left and right side, pieces of magic power have assaulted him. "WUOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" Undaunted, Takeru twisted his body at low attitude during leap and plunged into the middle of buckshot''s slugs. There was a small distance between multiple slugs. If shot from a distance like that, the buckshot naturally diffuses and scatters over a wide range. Takeru used the gap before it scattered to avoid. However, it didn''t end with a single shot. Two shots, three shots. Same shotgun fire continued to be released in front of him. Getting hit inevitable, and so Takeru gave up on avoiding. He received a slug in his shoulder and belly which caused his body to sway. His armor was peeled off, but even as he was being swung around, Takeru arrived in front of Kyouya with his sword. With an opponent using a shotgun, there was no better way to fight other than this. Of all the firearms, it had the worst compatibility with Soumatou. Kyouya sank down and raised his gun barrel, when he was about to let out his fourth shot, Takeru''s blade has finally arrived at him. When his gun barrel released a shot, green particles splashed into the sky. Immediately closing the distance, Takeru swung his sword down. The nodachi has clashed with the huge gun. An azure armored knight and the dark green demon once again locked against each other. Takeru faced towards Kyouya who had his eyes stained red and shouted while barring his fangs. "Do you even understand what you did, Kyouya!" "Hhahahaha it''s just as you saw it! I''ve slaughtered your little sisterrr!!" Kyouya laughed, it was as if he couldn''t help but have fun during this fight. "You seee! For a long time now I didn''t like you! Despite being despised by people, you continued to laugh like an idiot! I''ve always knew it''s just a disguise! You''ve always had something seething deep in your belly but wouldn''t fucking spit it outttt I knew you''ll expose your real nature someday! I can finally see it, Kusanagi Takeru!" "I don''t care about what you think about me! But Kiseki! What has Kiseki done to you! Kiseki wasn''t the one you had to take revenge against was she?!" "That has nothing to do with it! I just despise all the heretics living in this world! I''ll massacre all of them, that''s all!" The two Relic Eaters repelled each other, bringing destruction to the surrounding substances by releasing magic power all around. When it came to amount of magic released by Relic Eater''s, Kyouya''s Nero released an overwhelmingly higher amount. Kyouya''s eyes were bloodshot, blood vessels were visible on his face and even armor have pulsated. This fighting spirit wasn''t just thanks to his Witch Hunter Form. Much less, it was a reason for him to be able to follow Takeru''s Soumatou. It was some kind of body strengthening magic, it was abnormal no matter how he looked at it. "KYAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! That''s right my master! You just have to despise everything! I''ll grant everything to you let''s fulfill your revenge together! Bam bam bam bam bam bam bam let''s shoot, let''s continue until it''s all dyed white! Nero will grant it all, all of it to you!" A shrill voice echoed in his head. Nero, using Yoshimizu Akira''s voice mocked Kyouya. Takeru understood everything. "It''s you you''re the one who made Kyouya like that!" "That''s what Master desired okay? Nero is just a machine granting his desires! My job is to instigate, fuel, rouse his heroism endlessly! His revenge is my reward after all!" The Relic Eater "Nero" used the desire for revenge in exchange for power. In order to receive passion from its contractor, as not to let that revenge be depleted it kept instigating them. It reproduced the voice of his dear comrades, it reproduced the grief and chagrin of his dying comrades, it mimicked the appearance of his childhood friend who was always beside him. And those who were lost, like a ghost of those people, Nero continued to whisper into his ears. Come on, stand up. And have your revenge. It won''t be tolerated like this. It''s disappointing. Hey, captainmy Kyouya. Bet all you have and take revenge for me. "KYAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "this isn''t Yoshimizu! Yoshimizu wouldn''t your comrades wouldn''t want something like this!" "Don''t talk about my comrades you fucker!" Kyouya pushed back Takeru''s sword with his gun barrel. It looked like Kyouya far above him when it came to power after all. "Don''t misunderstand. I know well that this thing isn''t Akira! I accepted it despite knowing that!" "!!" "Neither this guy nor Chairman are using mee! I am the one using theem!" Kyouya deflected Takeru''s sword and aimed the muzzle at his waist. On the verge of the shot being released, Takeru jumped up and to the right. *zrshh*The shotgun scrapped his toe. Leaving the highway, he vigorously tread with his feet on the building right beside. Right before his fall beganTakeru ran on the wall. "Long barrelFrag Shot!" Kyouya instructed the Nero, and his right hand gun deformed loudly taking shape a long cylindrical barrel and shoot. It wasn''t slugsit was a grenade. "Host, please continue running as you are." Hearing a warning from Lapis who judged it to be dangerous, Takeru continued to run on the wall. The speed of the bullet Kyouya released wasn''t great, howeverthe moment it hit the building, it caused a magical explosion similar to that of napalm. It wasn''t just one shot, Kyouya predicted locations Takeru was running to on the wall and landed them accurately. "GuuoOOOO!!" Even being fueled by the blasts, Takeru ran on the building. The walls were smashed, glass was scattered; the green blasts charred both Takeru''s armor and skin. Before Takeru reached the end of the building, he was swallowed by the rubble and flames. "Hha! I''ll aim for where you''re going to be dropping down!" While aiming at the middle point of the building from which a cloud of smoke raised, Kyouya pulled the lever on his right arm once again. "Slug shot." After a moment of loading, Kyouya pressed down his right hand with his left one. And waited. Clad in the green flames and smoke, Takeru''s figure was falling from the building in tatters. However, "HAAAAAAAAAAaaaaa!!" He appeared, but not dropping down, but leaping towards Kyouya. Takeru tore up explosion, cut apart the flames. The azure armored knight jumped straight at Kyouya while holding an enormous greatsword. Surprised Kyouya raised his gaze higher, and tried to take aim at Takeru and shoot. Two shots. A magic bullet about a size of a human head approached Takeru while spinning violently. "Wha!" The one astonished was Kyouya. The two bullets released by him were torn apart on the verge of reaching Takeru. Despite the fact they were magic bullets of ultra-high density, seeing them bisected surprised Kyouya. It was Takeru''s maximum speed. Soumatou''s limit. While in mid-air, with intention to sacrifice all the muscles in his arm he swung the great sword to prevent the bullets from reaching. The region near Takeru''s right eye has lost its functionality because of the brain abuse, but there was no time to be bothered about that. "FM Booster, full throttle." Magic roared behind him as instructed by Lapis, and Takeru''s figure closed on Kyouya all at once. Kyouya couldn''t move. He couldn''t keep up with that speed of Takeru''s. Because he was using a long barrel, there was a moment of delay as he was aiming the muzzle at Takeru. I got you! Takeru entered the range and already started to swing his sword. I have no intention of killing himbut I''ll at least take an arm! "Kusanagi Double-Edged style" Possible to use only when Soumatou is fully unleashed, in order to trigger the fastest among all skills possessed by Takeru, he put everything in. For Kiseki''s sake, he was obsessed by the thought of not losing. However, Kyouya''s obsession not to lose was no inferior to his. *pop**pop**pop**pop*! Blood vessels were running through Kyouya''s body and swelled up to the brink of rupturing. It should be speed impossible for anyone to catch up on. It was world of sonic speed. Inside of it, Kyouya''s body moved. "Sawed off" Blood vessels on his temple burst, while blood moistened his eyeball, Kyouya''s line of sight caught Takeru. The long barrel disassembled in an instant from the root and was cut short. The muzzle aimed at Takeru''s abdomen. Neither of them could stop. Both of them prepared themselves for the other''s blow "Yamata no Orochi!" "Buckshot!" A shot was released. In Takeru''s abdomen a magic raised to its peak exploded. Takeru put all the strength in his body into swinging the sword down. That momentthe sword Takeru was holding disappeared. Leaving him no time to act surprised, magic burst into Takeru''s abdomen. A roar sounded and Takeru''s body was thrown into the building once again by the shock in his abdomen. His ribs were crushed and he vomited blood after having his internal organs pierced. While remaining in the building, Takeru moaned in pain. However, there was no damage he assumed there would be. With that much power, his lower body and head should have been disconnected. "Lapisyou!" "I prioritized sustaining Host''s life. I used the magic power the blade was constructed with and converted it into abdomen armor. I beg forgiveness." "ngh" "At that rate, Host would have been inevitably defeated." Lapis explained indifferently. Even if she didn''t say it, he knew that. Nevertheless, he still couldn''t forgive it. It was a fact that blood rushed to his head too much. If he were calm, he would have done it differently. However, Kyouya hurt Kiseki "it''s no time to be doing this! Lapis, how''s Kiseki?!" "Host, first give priority to Kirigaya Kyouya and Nero. Focus on the imminent threat." "tch, even though there''s no time!" "Please do not worry. We have sustained severe damagebut the damage the opponent suffered was larger." For a moment, he didn''t know what was she talking about. Takeru still hasn''t delivered a single attack to Kyouya, so how the enemy could be wounded more severely? Takeru checked on Kyouya''s current status and couldn''t believe what he saw. He saw Kyouya''s figure stumble while supporting the cannon on his right arm. "Gahgebohooee!" Kyouya was violently vomiting blood. Somehow, his entire body was bloody. All muscles and blood vessels in his body seemed to be ruptured. "what''shappening?" As Takeru muttered, Lapis answered coldly. "Nero''s magic power''s property is Poison. That Relic Eater''s intrinsic magic is to remove magic from witch''s body through usage of poison, it''s very efficient. However, Host is not a witch, against me and Host it''s meaningless. Therefore" Lapis continued with slight despise Towards Kyouya in her words. "In order to fight with Host on equal terms, the contractor was poured the Poison property into him temporarily raising his reflexes and physical abilities." Certainly, the pain Kyouya was suffering was abnormal. His face was deathly pale, his eyes fully engorged, his breathing unstable. Even during battle, he was like a drug addict. "Even if converted into medicine, poison is still poison. If one continues to use it, it''ll turn out as you can see. It cannot be compared with Host''s skill, it''s just a mere pretense." Takeru fell silent. A pretense certainly, it might have been so, but it was impossible for him to laugh at Kyouya''s obsession. The reason for that was because even now, Kyouya was standing. He just stood and glared at him, his lips formed a smile and once again the muzzleonce again, has been turned towards him. "Triple thread!" The barrel changed shape into an enormous one. Nails appeared on Kyouya''s heels and affixed him into the asphalt supporting him. The muzzle further separated into three and started to rotate round and round. Standing there, was Kyouya''s figure which looked as if it turned into a stationary battery. "not yetit''s notover!" Takeru stood in spot, as if taking in some of Kyouya''s spirit. He could feel sympathy for him. He could understand him. He could relate to how he felt. But he couldn''t agree with Kyouya''s thinking. Just because he was deprived of something important to him he despised all heresy, it was selfish. Takeru denied Kyouya at full force. "Lapis, let''s finish this." While Takeru remained there affixed to the wall Lapis made the blade appear, he held the handle and stabbed the sword''s tip into the building''s wall. "Yes. However, the amount of magic remaining is not too high." "For only once, can you create a huge sword?" "? If it''s just that." "match the timing. There''s only one chance." As if to look through Kyouya, Takeru squinted while remaining on the wall. Kyouya poured the leftover magic into the barrel. Glittering dark green particles started overflowing and turned into something that could be truly called a mass of violence. He aimed at Takeru, in order to blow his body into smithereens. On the verge of the blow being released, Takeru cried out. "Now!!" When he gave the order, the nodachi stabbed into the building turned huge and ruptured it. It''s length was thirty meters. The blade entered the building and protruded from the other side. "DORYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaa!!!" Furthermore Takeru put all the strength he had into the huge sword stabbing in the building andswung it. The building that was originally nearly destroyed by Kyouya''s magic grenades tilted. The large sword loudly took down the building''s pillars, and finally, the huge building was bisected. The building lost its support from inside, And inevitablyit fell over on Kyouya. "?!Dammit! GAAAAAAAAhhh!" One step away from starting the bombardment, Kyouya looked away from Takeru and aimed the muzzle above him. Aiming for the ultra weight that attacked him, he released all the power he had in his body. The three shells splendidly crushed the building''s wreckage. But even after turning into debris, it didn''t disappear. Without a way out, Kyouya was buried under the rubble as he was. "Haa haa" Takeru disabled the magic booster and slowly landed on the highway. The road looked terrible, the place the building has fell down on has caved in. Barely maintaining its form, it was likely to completely collapse at any moment. "It''s over huh. I need to hurry up and find Kiseki Lapis, do you know the vehicle''s current location?!" Takeru asked Lapis in a hurry, it was then. *Bagonn* The wreckage of the building in front of him rose up with a strong momentum. From beneath it, lifting rubble all covered in blood was Kyouya''s figure. "Kusanagiiiiii!" His right hand was completely bent, his left hand was also battered, his muscle torn and blood vessels ruptured. What was in front him was the very limit of tremendous tenacity. Kyouya threw the rubble beside him and stood opposite of Takeru. "Kyouya! Stop this already! At this rate you''ll die!" "Shaddup! If I wasn''t prepared to die I wouldn''t be able to do something like this!" The bent gun barrel was unreliable lifted and turned towards Takeru. However, magic hasn''t accumulated and the barrel fell sloppily. "this is weird. Even among Relic Eaters, Nero''s healing ability should be one of the highest. Aside from consumption of poison, he shouldn''t have suffered that much injuries." It was unusual for Lapis to be wondering about something like that, another magic resonance rang out. "Caaa?ausee, Maste?er I''ve told you haven''t I. You should have abandoned that replica and devote the healing performance to yourself." Nero''s voice sounded as if provoking Kyouya. That probably meant Kyouya didn''t have a healing performance at all right from the beginning. "Shut up you sheetty gun! It''s your fault for not putting up a decent fight so stop acting so full of yourself!" "Since it''s the contract''s condition I''m drinking too you know? Right from the beginning there was no room to spare for someone else though? In the first place, it''s too late to prolong her life, it''s a waste. Pointless, or rather, do you really think you can achieve your revenge with just this much?" "Don''t ya get it when I tell you to shut up!?" His figure yelling to his own gun made it seem like he was desperately trying to hide something. Kyouya already had wounds all over his body. Takeru determined he was no longer a threat and approached him. Although Kyouya he tried to swing his arm again, he just staggered. Nero said ''that replica''. And when she said ''prolong her life'' Takeru opened his eyes widely, thinking ''it can''t be''. "you, it can''t be that you''re using your healing ability on Yoshimizu" With revenge as a payment for Nero, Kyouya presented Yoshimizu Akira''s life extension as condition for the contract, he made all heresy indiscriminately as subject of his revenge in order to continue prolonging her life, he continued to feed it Seeing Takeru''s facial expression, Kyouya clenched his teeth strongly enough for his back teeth to crack. "Shut up don''t just make guesses by yourself I''m just sacrificing myself for revenge, that''s all!" "stop this already. If you continue contracting that Relic Eater any longer, your body will not hold out I can understand wanting to save Yoshimizu. But" ", shut the fuck upppppppppp!" Kyouya shook his left arm in anger, Takeru immediately put a guard up, however. From the side, a bullet which looked like a red stake pierced through Kyouya''s arm. Momentarily, with a sound of breaking glass Kyouya''s Witch Hunter Form was released. "what?!" As if losing the body support, he stepped back. Takeru was familiar with that stake. There was no way he would forget. Just recently, he also received that blow. After passing through the target object, it forces the Relic Eater to release. It''s user could be only one person. "Ootori!" "Sorry, I''m late." As Takeru called her name, Ouka landed on top of the rubble next to him. "Saionji is on top of the building and has this guy on her aim it''s all right now." Ouka put a hand on Takeru''s shoulder and immediately aimed Vlad''s muzzle at Kyouya. Kyouya, with his entire body covered in wounds laughed as if he had a room to spare. "kufuhahahaha all of you what a joke" He spat out a curse while bleeding from his mouth. "You''ll regret this not killing her here all mankind will be put at disadvantage remember this, you puppets who don''t know anything!" Mouthing something cryptic, Kyouya staggered backwards and fell down. The squashed guardrail was his destination, since the road was running above the city, there was nothing beyond the rail. Kyouya leaned his waist against the guardrail and bent backwards grandly. "Kyouya!" Takeru reached out to him in a hurry, but Kyouya refused his help and showed him middle finger. "It ain''t over I will definitely kill you off! Do your best and despair, Kusanagi!" He spat that out and fell down. After a few seconds, an empty sound of water splashing came from below. "there''s a river below. Normally we would go save him first but a Relic Eater contractor will survive." While saying so, Ouka holstered Vlad. Something unbearable embraced Takeru''s chest as he stared down at the location Kyouya fell to. If he was caught by the Relic Eater of revenge and yet still tried to fight to protect something, Takeru couldn''t blame him. Takeru thought that much and shook his head. At the moment, there was something else that was the priority. He had to sort out his own problems. "Let''s hurry and confirm the little sister''s safety. There''s still a high possibility of combat against other EXE members. Let''s use this opportunity to take her and go back to school." "" "? What is it?" Seeing Takeru not reacting, she called out to him louder. Takeru strongly clenched his fist. "Ootori you shouldn''t come. I''ll do something about Kiseki." "Don''t be stupid. Two is better than one. That''s what you said haven''t you." "" "even if you refuse, I''ll still come after you." With a dissatisfied look, Ouka puffed her chest proudly. Takeru strongly gripped Lapis'' handle and turned a sharp gaze towards Ouka. "fine. But prepare yourself. Kiseki is no longer the Kiseki you know of." "what happened?" "For now, I don''t want you putting hand on her. Leave it to me." Saying just that, Takeru moved over the rubble and started walking towards the convoy vehicle Kiseki was contained inside of. Ouka too, followed him while embracing uncertainty. On top of a building''s roof, Usagi was looking down through a scope and monitoring the area around Takeru and Ouka, waiting for the next move. "Usagi, can you hear me?" "I hear you. There''s no enemy figures in the surroundings what happened? The road is all battered. Is this all your doing Kusanagi?" "before that, listen well." She started to listen carefully to his serious voice. "You''re absolutely not to come over here." "Why is that?" "No matter what. I want you to tell the same to Suginami and Mari. Take everyone and run away from here." "Run away you say" "I want you to listen to it, it''s captain''s order. Please, run away as far as possible." Being compelled like that, Usagi was troubled not knowing how to react. Certainly, Takeru held the captain''s authority, and it was something important. When Usagi was wondering whether she should comply with it. At that time, in the corner of her vision something jumped in. "W-whatis that?" She looked through the scope and involuntarily raised a voice. On the right edge of the highway. The convoy vehicle has slanted because of the building''s collapse and squashed in an ugly mannerfrom within, it seemed like something strange was overflowing. It looked as if a red, deep red flower was blooming "Kusanagi? Please respond! Kusanagi!" She tried communicating with Kusanagi by screaming into the intercom, but he already switched his own off. Mari who heard from Usagi about Takeru''s order to run away jumped down from the passenger seat of the car operated by Ikaruga. "Nikaido, where are you going." Ikaruga called out to her from behind. "It''s obvious right! To where Takeru is!" Mari just turned her neck around and yelled towards Ikaruga. In order to stop her, Ikaruga leaned out of the window. "We can''t do anything. We should do as Kusanagi said and get away from here." "I misjudged you Suginami! Despite all you said, I always thought you were the one thinking about Takeru the most!" "That''s not what I''m saying. We should leave everything to here, I" She spoke up until then, but Mari ignored it and started running. Ikaruga spat out a sigh. "Wait. Nikaido, how are you going to pass through the highway to get there?" "Where, you ask. Of course the shortest possible route right. Every minute counts." "That''s fine, but on foot?" "" "In the first place, the shortest route there should be through highway, but you can''t just fly there now. Unless you get there from the inlet, you won''t get to Kusanagi you know?" "" "So, are you going to go on foot until you reach the inlet? I won''t stop you any more, how about you start going there?" The entrance to highway was five kilometers away. Mari turned around to look behind her, then she came back silence and sat down on the car''s passenger seat. With a sullen expression, she looked away outside the window and supported her chin with a hand. "" "" "" "???!! Hurry up and spit it outtt!" Her face bright red, Mari hit the dashboard. Looking reluctant, Ikaruga started the engine. "even if we head there now, we''ll only become a burden to him. He''s worried about us, and he doesn''t want to lose sight of what he should do" While staring far in the distance, Ikaruga put her foot on the accelerator. Mari looked at her sideways, folded her arms and snorted. "We won''t become a burden to him. As if we would." Just a little surprised, Ikaruga looked at Mari. "Since we''ve been told to go back by Takeru, it means he''s definitely shouldering some burden just as he has done it with ours." "" "I definitely won''t him let shoulder anything else. This time we will be the ones shouldering Takeru''s burden. He made it so that I could properly choose." Mari frowned and closed her lips tightly. Ikaruga''s hair swayed, and she stared into Mari''s eyes who was beside her displaying her bravado. "scales have dropped from my eyes, I wonder if that''s what it is? I thought Nikaido is more of a heroine type, but unexpectedly, are you the hero-type?" "what''s that, what do you mean?" "I wonder if it''s Kusanagi''s influence how troubling." The moment Mari saw Ikaruga slightly dissatisfied, she opened her eyes widely. For just a moment, Ikaruga smiled. But when she blinked, Ikaruga''s sleepy expression was already back on her face. "Don''t complain if you die. What''s going to happen ahead of now, even I do not know." "You think I would be shaken by what lies ahead? Let me tell you this, what you guys think about me, I think of everyone as" "Yes yes, comrades comrades. You too are a member of 35th Test Platoon? congrats miss dropout?." "Somehow what you''re saying really pisses me off?!" Ignoring Mari''s outrage, Ikaruga stepped on the accelerator. The two headed out, in order to help their comrade. Kusanagi KisekiHyakki Yakou''s activation happened when there was a risk of her dying. Her condition was similar to Overflow Complex. Just like magic overflowing from a damaged Phantom Instrument, Kiseki''s power too was going wild if left alone. When she was young, it was not much of a threat. Takeru''s father used a box-shaped hut made of anti-magic material, he shouldered a large amount of debt so that he could repair it and confine her. But that too, has reached the limit as Kiseki continued to grow. Likewise, Inquisition''s facility was unable to suppress her any longer. Once it goes out of control, the demon body will continue granting Kiseki''s wishes. Kiseki hates the world. It hurts her, confines her, from the bottom of her heart she hates the world that refuses to acknowledge her existence. And that is why, the demon power grants her this wish. "Kiseki" Standing on the ground, Takeru witnessed that sight. He wasn''t surprised. Although he wasn''t familiar with it, he was prepared for it. Takeru knew right from the beginning that a simple hole in her body is not enough to kill her. The surface around her has been eroded. Kiseki''s body was said to be a crystallization of demon body cells, an aggregation of a special magic property. Once the demon power is unleashed, it will not stop until it devours everything. The earth, the air, until she overruns all the living beings, it will not end. The highway''s surface, guardrails, even telephone poles, they have all become a part of Kiseki. The convoy vehicle was squashed from the inside, ruptured starting with the container and dyed red in response to the erosion just like a peony. In the center, there was Kiseki. "Ootori, watch it from here." "ngh, no can do. I won''t let you go alone." As expected, even Ouka was horrified by the sight in front of her. It was obvious. Seeing such a foreign presence, it was her first time. "It''s all right. I alone, am safe. I''ll speak with Kiseki if Kiseki''s power runs out of control any more than this, I''ll somehow hold down the demon part of her." "" "Don''t touch the red substance. Just by touching it you will be incorporated in it. If you judge it to be impossible run away as far as possible." "But!" "It''s an order." He said so, and without looking at Ouka, Takeru proceeded. The flower stood up as if trying to hide the center that was in the middle of convoy vehicle, in there stood Kiseki who distorted her face in pain of being restrained. The restraint on her head was leaking out flashes of lightning. A Gleipnir made with the technology brought together and dedicated for Kiseki. Although wearing it barely suppressed the mutation of her body, it being destroyed was only a matter of time. Takeru wore the complete Witch Hunter Form, and closed onto Kiseki at brisk pace. "Kiseki it''s Nii-chan" As not to stimulate her, he put a hand on Kiseki''s cheek. Under Kiseki''s feet, the demon''s crystallization spread out like a skirt, a foreign red light shoot out from the horn extending from her forehead. It''s shape was the same as five years ago. After going this far, it was no longer impossible to put her into coma by using drugs. If there was any possibility, it would be having Takeru speak with her. The demon inside of Kiseki only showed signs of stability when Takeru was beside her, that''s what Sougetsu said before. Although it was impossible to hold it down completely but if he touched her like this, there was a chance that he could appease Kiseki''s power. Kiseki''s face distorted in pain, and she opened her eyes wide. Her eyes stained with red and looked like rubies saw Takeru. "Onii-chan" His little sister cried weakly seeing her brother. "I''m sorry I can''t hold it any more." "no such thing. I came, it''s all right now." Responding to Takeru''s words, Kiseki shook her head. "I can tell even if Onii-chan is beside me I can no longer stop." "Kiseki look into my eyes, here, this way." He held her cheeks with both his hands and faced her towards him. While shedding tears, Takeru made a desperate smile. "I will definitely protect you. That''s why you no longer need to despise anything." "" "I will definitely make a place for you to stay in this world. So that there will be no need for oyu to hate, I will change this world." He had no basis for that. But the current Takeru was determined to change the world in order to stop Kiseki. Takeru has been always thinking of what to do to save Kiseki. He met a lot of people, learned, obtained a human heart for Kiseki, he continued to proceed in order to become the best older brother there is. It might have been slow, but Takeru found comrades. Ones carrying the same burden, he found comrades. That why surely, there was nothing impossible. I will definitely save you. He held out those feelings and displayed them to Kiseki. "nn" However, Kiseki downcast her eyes and shed tears of pain. "stopdon''t showit to Onii-chan" Gasping in pain, she muttered. She had no intention of saying it towards Takeru, he didn''t notice that she was directing it to her power. Takeru''s feet, was surrounded crystallization of the demons before he realized. "Stoop d-don''t show him such filthy memory!" The variant swelled up along with Kiseki''s lament and wrapped around Takeru. Unable to resist, Takeru closed his eyes inside of the variant. However, it was strange. The variant which wrapped around him had no intention to kill him. No intention of eroding him. From the portion that touched him, something has been passed onto him. At first there was sadness, then there was an unbearable pain. And in the enda memory has flowed into him. It was a memory of the past. A memory from the box. Kiseki''s memory. In front of her, there was the harsh appearance of her father. Her father swung a sword along with an apology, the memory of Kiseki being beheaded. The power resuscitated Kiseki''s body in an instant and pounced on her father. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style, Heavenly Evil Spirit" Her father used the swordsmanship passed down the generations of Kusanagi household and slaughtered the power of demons. Despite being scratched up, despite being close to dying, without shedding a single tear, time and time again. Those fights continued until morning, and they repeated until the day Kiseki killed her father. A blackout. The memory which flowed next was that of her being in Inquisition''s facilities. Her body was bound, her eyes were wandering without shedding a single tear. Where is this place? I''m scaredd. Kiseki''s feelings flowed. Watching her from the ceiling was a device akin to a surveillance camera. What was different from camera, was the fact that it had a something which seemed like a barrel attached to it. No! I don''t want to die! At the same time as she screamed, bullet was fired from the device. A tremendous pain assaulted her, her consciousness has been interrupted. Blackout. When she woke up, a wall was approaching her from the front. Uunooohelp meee The wall approached her slowly. Kiseki screamed in horror as it drew near, and it slowly crushed her. Blackout. When she woke up, from the sprinklers on the ceiling a rain of sulfuric acid poured down and dissolved her skin. save meOniich In the middle of pain which continued forever, Kiseki called her brother. Blackout. When she woke up, flames wrapped around her body. Blackout. When she woke up, the teeth of multiple saws chopped her body up. Blackout. When she woke up, multiple tubes connected to her body drew out all the blood from her body. Blackout. Blackout. Blackout. Blackout. Blackout. Blackout. Kiseki opened her eyes. In the deep darkness she couldn''t feel anything, a single wish was conceived inside of her chest. Ever since she''s been continued to be killed by her father, she always held it in the corner of her heart. But she could no longer stand it. Kiseki let her wish be heard. A world like this should just perish. Before long, Kiseki''s power began to try fulfilling her wish. However, every time she sincerely hoped for that, her brother''s face appeared in her head. His smile and his words appeared in her head. "I will definitely protect you." "I will definitely save you." "I will definitely make it so that you''ll be able to live normal life." "I will definitely show how I change the world." Those words she heard many times, she believed in them. Believed and believed and believing, she continued to wait. But her brother didn''t come to save her. Once, she wished to be killed by her brother. However, when she was taken in by Inquisition, she hoped that they''ll be able to hold her power down. The result was her being killed every day just like she was killed by her father, it was terrible. And thus, it led her to hold this wish. kill me. I want to be killed by Onii-chan. What lied ahead of her, was only death by the hand of her brother''s. In order to fulfill this wish of Kiseki''s, the demon power flapped its wings and took her outside. "AAaaaaaa" The red meat wrapping around Takeru''s body moved away and his gaze started wandering in shock. "AAAAA" Kiseki''s memories that flowed inside of him showed something unimaginable to Takeru. Was he qualified to cry out? The answer was obvious. No. Not knowing can''t be an excuse. This was something he should have known earlier. He should have thought better about what it takes to hold down Kiseki''s power. Her demon power was something similar to Overflow Complex, if it reached the limit, it started flooding out despite intention of the person herself. There was a need of allowing it leak outside on regular basis. Kiseki wouldn''t release it by her own will. Then what to do in that case? Just grant her death. It was the quickest way to draw out the demon power. If I just thought about it a little I would realize and yet I He despaired at himself for spending time not knowing anything. What ''I''ll continue visiting you'' damn it. What ''I''ll definitely protect you'', damn it. What family. What big brother. I''m not qualified to say such thing. Letting her hear about his own school life, not knowing how was Kiseki suffering, he acted carefree "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!" He held his head, fell on his knees and screamed. Kiseki who was bowing down looked up. Her tired face smiled weakly. "SeeKiseki did her bestreally reallydid her best?" Towards Takeru who tortured himself and had whose eyes were flooded with tears, Kiseki said. "That''s whyit''s enough alreadyright?" Hearing her wish, Takeru stopped wailing. Even without her saying it, he understood her wish. Takeru looked up with his eyes wet from tears. "Kiseki!" He reached out. Putting in all the atonement there was in him. Putting in all the feelings he had of being unable to save her. He reached out to Kiseki''s cheek. "Target acquiredL?vateinn, partial release." Takeru''s didn''t have in his heart to hurt the surprise attacker coming from the sky. Directly from above, the surprise attacker appeared while rotating and landed a blow to Takeru''s head. After eating a hit to the head, Takeru''s body was blown away and rammed into the debris fifty meters away on the highway. The attacker was a girl wearing a full body suit and a helmet covering her face. After confirming where the blown-away Takeru landed she housed the huge double-handed sword in the sheath. "Kusanagi!" Ouka who was in daze hearing Takeru''s scream rushed to repel the attacker. She immediately turned the muzzle to the girl in body suit. The girl too, held the handle of the sword on her back once again and made a posture to fight back. "You bastard!" "another Relic Eater. Forgive me Orochi. There are signs of the capture target going berserk. In order to avoid prolonging combat, I''ll pull out the L?vateinn again." "What gibberish are saying! Do you understand what did you just do?!" Leaving everything to anger, Ouka placed a finger on the trigger. The girl tilted her neck. "I do. You will die. And I will complete the mission." "prepare yourself, Valhalla!" Ouka''s murderous intent exploded, the battle was about to truly begin. That moment, the variant whose movement has been suspended has stirred. Both Ouka and the girl noticed the anomaly, and moved their line of sight to Kiseki. Kiseki suddenly lost the happiness that was right in front of her and held her head stunned. "OOnii-chan? Where? Onii-chan?" Shivering from cold and loneliness, Kiseki''s teeth chattered. "He diedOnii-chan hasleft Kisekiand died on his own" Convinced that her brother has died, Kiseki shook her head scattering tears. Perceiving the danger, Ouka tried to speak to Kiseki. But. "UuwaauuuwaAAaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" She didn''t make it in time, from inside of Kisekidemons overflowed. The Gleipnir on her head that was suppressing the power violently leaked out electricity, let out smoke and fractured. Kusanagi Kiseki''s power was completely released. The crystallization of demons overflowed and streamed on the highway like an explosive tsunami, spreading without stopping. "! I was too late!" "That''s!" The girl in body suit leaped from the spot and took distance from Kiseki. Ouka wanted to stop Kiseki somehow, but she immediately realized that her words won''t reach her. The girl''s figure was no longer there. While biting her lips, Ouka too has disengaged herself from Kiseki. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Kiseki''s screams continued. The variant wriggled as she screamed, the multiple mouths raised the same scream. Unending lamentation spread throughout the city along with the crystallization of demons. The variant has plunged into the town. Those who aimed for shelters were swallowed by the red tsunami approaching from behind before they could even raise a scream. Members of the Spriggan and Dragoons rushed urgently to intercept it, but it was in vain. The variant tsunami approached mercilessly and there was no way to oppose it. People, buildings, ground, all material has been swallowed. As it crept, the city was becoming part of Kiseki. Ouka who moved away from Kiseki dexterously jumped on top of the rubble to where Takeru was. The variant flowed out momentarily and spread, it immediately eliminated the scaffolding. Moreover, tentacles formed which tried multiple times to swallow Ouka. "Kuhh!" Even when she intercepted it with Vlad, she could only kill one part of it. A variant tried to stab her after taking a form of a needle, Ouka managed to avoid it in the very last moment. "Kusanagi!" She could see Takeru''s figure. He was thrown into the rubble of a building''s wall and fainted. Of course, around him too, the variant has begun to flock. "T-this thing!!" Ouka concentrated and triggered Vlad''s intrinsic magic in exchange for blood. A crimson magical circle appeared under her feet, and Ouka shouted the magic name. "Tepes Rain!" Aiming to the sky with the gun in her right hand, and aiming to the ground with the gun in her left, she fired. Along with unique gunshot, huge piles poured down from the sky and grown vigorously from the ground. The variant surrounding Takeru and herself faded away, screaming. It was only makeshift solution. Ouka used the opportunity and rushed over to Takeru. "Kusanagi! You okay?!" There was no reply. In his half-opened eyes, pupils couldn''t be seen. Blood was coming out of his head. To have been dealt this much damage despite being in Witch Hunt form, it must have been a considerably strong blow. Mistilteinn would perform treatment, but an injury to the head was time-consuming. As for brain damage, it was impossible for a Relic Eater to restore it. Ouka admonished herself for not noticing the surprise attack, and hung Takeru''s arm on her shoulders. When she decided to withdraw and raised her face she witnessed the despair. "that''s" The city spreading in front of her was sight of entire city turning into red meat. It was as if the entire groups of buildings were sinking into a swamp, they tilted and were buried in the red wriggling meat, cars, telephone poles, everything was eventually swallowed and deformed in the same way. It seemed like she was looking at a nightmare. As if to oppose the threat, she clenched her teeth and poised the Vlad with one hand. Momentarily, the variant crawling on the ground jumped and attacked Ouka like a wave. Ouka didn''t give up. She tried to struggle until the end in order to protect Takeru. "Ootori!" A voice called her from behind. A gunshot and a fierce sound of wind echoed. Five bullets fired from behind her blew away the variant which tried to swallow her and saved her in the nick of time. After suddenly braking, a car stopped in front of Ouka. From inside of the car parked in front of Ouka who tried to hold back the waves of variant came out Mari and Ikaruga, and Usagi who was been sniping from above came jumping down. The three enclosed Takeru and Ouka to protect them. "You guyswhy did you come when you were told to run away!" "Shaddup, because we were bored!" Usagi said so not wanting to have a bothersome quarrel and shot the variant with an anti-material rifle. "Telling us to run away and abandon you is unreasonable right?! Don''t act so high and mighty when you''re in a pinch!" Mari put both of her hands on the ground and triggered magic. "Aurora Shield!" A magical circle appeared enclosing around her comrades, it wrapped around all the members like a barrier film. Ouka spat out a sigh with irritation and laid Takeru down on the ground. And, holding the gun in the same was as her comrades she started to fire. "to think Suginami has come as well. I thought you were more composed." "Don''t just measure me by yourself. Even I am not that mature." "But even if you come, you''re useless aren''t you." "I was driving the car?" "We''re already being swallowed! We can''t escape like this!" "The road behind has already been swallowed we can''t escape with the car, it''s a huge pinch." Although she said it indifferently, Ikaruga downcast her eyes as she looked at the variant. "so this is the little sister''s power. I''ve heard about it, but I didn''t think it was this atrocious." "So you heard about it from Kusanagi after all" "Oh, jealous at a time like this? Aren''t you relaxed." "Stop mocking. If there''s something else to know, say it. Somehow, we need to stop that girl!" While shooting with Vlad, Ouka waited for Ikaruga''s reply. Ikaruga looked at the middle of variant, at wailing Kiseki''s figure and shook her head. "to suppress it, we can only continue to kill that girl''s overflowing and going out of control power until she snaps out of it. Only her main body is immortal, so the parts leaking out can be killed." "continue this? How long?" "I don''t know. Perhaps a few hours, maybe a few days or maybe it will continue endlessly until the world perishes." Without looking at Ouka who was at loss for words, Ikaruga closed her eyes. "The device does react to it right the substance spilling out gives off the same reaction as magic. Apparently, the things that are eroded by it''s touch are being converted into the same substance." "in other words" "It increases as much as it erodes. Depleting it is difficult. If you want to temporarily deplete the content in that girl''s body, then you need to kill it faster than it continues to erode." The situation was hopeless. "Fortunately, anti-magic material slows the progress of erosion, but it''s only a matter of time. How long will the city''s partition walls hold out if they''re breached, it could spread to entire world." "" "Killing the person herself is impossible as long as she doesn''t wish for death from others, the power will continue to reject death. If there''s anything that could possibly kill her" As Ikaruga spoke, Ouka moved her neck and looked at Takeru. Mistilteinn has probably healed his wounds already, he just had his eyes closed as if sleeping. "ngh, let''s destroy as much as possible! If EXE''s reinforcements come it''s still possible to do it!" Trying to shake off the thought, she started rapid fire from Vlad towards the variant. Usagi too, was shooting with her rifle. Mari devoted herself to defense. All of them were aware that they were stuck in the current state. The highway was being looked at by a figure standing on the roof of a building, far far away. A man with shining white hair fluttering in the wind, Ootori Sougetsu had seen everything. "Kirigaya-kun did something really interesting. Even though he was told she was dangerous so many times, he still tried to kill her, he truly has a heart that indiscriminately looks for revenge on everyone. Well, I don''t hate that." While placing a hand on his chin, the man who could be called the ringleader behind it all looked at the street buried in the red meat. Probably accompanying him, a figure approached from behind taking loud footsteps. That person was a tall woman clothed in conflicting black lab coat. Her cloudy gray hair shook, on her face she had a smile which could be called a lump of curiosity. Hearing the footsteps Sougetsu sighed, and beckoned her to come over with his back turned. "it has unfolded just as you requested it. Alchemist''s representative director, Suginami Suzaku-san." Called over, the woman called Suzaku moved right beside Sougetsu at brisk pace all excited. Her belly hit the railing with a strong momentum and she leaned forward. Her eyes were shining like that of a child, and Suzaku rejoiced at the sight of red meat swallowing the city. "Ahha? how nice, really nice! What''s that, to think such a living being exists?! Wonderful!" She seemed thrilled and started wiggling her body with a blush on her cheeks. "That thing''s nice! Chairman Ootori! Can that be replicated?!" Sougetsu looked at her as if looking at a snob and shook his head unnaturally at the city''s devastation. "It''s impossible. Even if the genes are collected and a replica is made, the characteristics won''t dwell inside of it. Because it''s a curse allegedly cast by ancient Onmyouji, it cannot be replicated by neither science nor alchemy." "Is that is how it is? Whaat a shaame, it seems like it would be fun if there were a lot of those." "We''re suffering large amounts of damage on our side. Because you said I want to see Kusanagi Kiseki''s power, so I satisfied your curiosity at expanse of a single section. Concealing that fact is tough too." "Ara ara, so it''s a bet where you will have to take responsibility if you lose? Putting that green boy as part of the Hyakki Yakou''s escort, acting all frantic the one who it proposed was you." Ufu, Suzaku twisted her waist and faced him with a cat-like expression. Sougetsu showed no interest and snorted. "In exchange for conceding the total control over Kusanagi Kiseki''s research you will stop providing technology to Valhalla, immediately stop trading and become a company doing business exclusively with Inquisition. I''ll have you keep your promise." "Of course. This Suzaku will create, and create, and continue creating for your sake?." She hid one of her hands behind her waist and cutely saluted, annoyed by Sougetsu remaining expressionless she continued. "We will cooperate with the clean up this time. If we use the latest weapons, we should be able to destroy the erosion if it''s limited to just this section. We have already finished preparations so be at ease?." "no, as for the clean up, it''s possible that assistance won''t be necessary." "What does that mean?" Once again looking curious, Suzaku leaned out and stuck out her face to him. Sougetsu pushed Suzaku back, and raised up his long white hair. "We''ll see if it''ll be carried out well it''s much faster than expected, but it''s not bad considering the circumstances. The problem is which side it will roll over to afterwards." "? What are you talking about?" "About our ultimate weapon." Sougetsu smiled and turned around to Suzaku. "President, how about making another bet with me?" This time, it was him who started the negotiations. Suzaku stopped acting as if she was underestimating him and explored his expression. He lightly opened his eyes and smiled like a Cheshire cat. Suzaku knew well that Sougetsu is more dreadful than anything else when he makes that smile. "Will Kusanagi Takeru kill his little sister, or not let''s bet on that." The corners of his mouth distorted and overlapped with the crescent moon behind him, at the same time a power outage happened in the city. Usagi and Ouka stood back to back and while following up one after another they showered the outside of the barrier with storm of projectiles. "I have no more bullets! Ootori, please lend me a gun!" "My hands are busy! Take it out of the holster!" "Roger!" Just as she was told to, Usagi pulled out two pistols from the holsters on Ouka''s waist, looked back immediately and started shooting. Although their cooperation was perfect, on top of running out of bullets, the power of Vlad''s stakes was clearly going down. Ouka''s breath turned rough and her complexion paled. She didn''t have enough blood. Using intrinsic magic has been a considerable burden on her. And on top of that, "kuh!!" Mari''s defensive barrier gradually narrowed its range. Because she''s been restrained by Gleipnir, her inability to use everything was leading to catastrophe. Although she repeatedly built operative procedure in order to improve the efficiency of magic power''s circulation as much as it was possible, the operative procedure was disturbed every time the variant tried to destroy the barrier. Those were not simple attacks, the variant had without doubt special effect. It was possible for it to erode even magic. "No good I can no longer maintain the barrier! Takeru please wake up!" Mari continued to appeal to Takeru. To run away or do something, they needed Takeru''s power. Although she vowed not to be a burden to him, having to rely on Takeru in the end made Mari feel worthless. If this goes on, everyone will fall together. "Come onn!! If not for this collar I could protect everyone alone!" Feeling like crying, yelled out in frustration. The variant was approaching. Ouka and Usagi couldn''t keep up with intercepting it. Some of the variants hardened and sharpened, again and again piercing through the barrier. Every time the variant touched it, the barrier was peeled away. "damnit!" She tried to persist somehow, but it was her limit. The enemy broke through the barrier, thinking it''s already over Mari tried to use attack magic in a suicide attack to protect her comrades. Just before that, Ikaruga who has finished treating Takeru''s injuries and put him down, has swallowed something that seemed like white ore. "Conversion material input, assumed mutation shape, barrier. Forceful rewriting process completeexecute." After chanting; reciting words at high speed, Ikaruga pounded into the ground with the palm of her hand. The asphalt on the ground suddenly started undulating, it''s color changed from black to white. Following that, it changed shape as to protect the comrades and prevented the variant''s tentacles attack in the nick of time. Not knowing what happened, the three people other than Ikaruga were astonished. "What is this?" "Weiss Crystal? M-magic? But, a magic changing asphalt into Weiss Crystal is" Usagi and Mari stared in daze at the clear white wall surrounding them. Ouka knitted her eyebrows and looked at Ikaruga. "spare me the questions now please. When we''re out of danger, I''ll tell you everything." After hearing Ikaruga promise that, Ouka swallowed the question she was about to ask. Ikaruga has soundly hit the wall she herself has built. "Just as you guessed, it''s Weiss Crystal. It''s the ore with the best anti-magical effect there is but its strength is too imperfect. Since there are impurities mixed in, it cannot demonstrate the anti-magic effect of a real gemstone." "how long can it withstand this?" "even if I make a long-winded estimate, maybe five minutes by then, we need to decide what to do." As Ikaruga said that, everyone fell silent. They looked down, and although they considered a solution, they didn''t have bullets remaining to let them either fight or escape. Takeru was unconscious. According to Ikaruga''s diagnosis, his head has received quite a lot of damage and it was unknown when exactly will he wake up. Mistilteinn was still being held by Takeru but there was no reaction from it at all. "" Ouka looked up at the sky and narrowed her eyes bitterly. The situation, was hopeless. At this rate they would be all swallowed up by Kiseki, the reinforcements from EXE were also unlikely to come. Possibly, they believe they would be wiped out if they were to be swallowed up by the variant. In the distress like wide and distant seas Ouka stared at the gaping open space, and grit her back teeth. There was only one way to break through in this situation. For Takeru to kill Kiseki. For an older brother to kill his little sister. With that, everyone would be saved. "that''s the only thing" With a hoarse voice, Ouka muttered towards the heavens. What passed through her head, was the trauma from her past. Despite not wanting to kill, she was forced to kill despair she didn''t want to remember. Thinking of the moment she killed her little sister made her feel sense of emptiness strong enough to make her unable to breathe. The warmth of her little sister reverberated through her hands which were wet with her little sister''s blood. The life she had been entrusted with by her father and mother had been robbed by her own hands, leaving only her behind. The day her family was killed, was peaceful as any other. It was the same living room, they looked at the TV as usual, and they planned to go for a family picnic tomorrow. For the first time they were supposed to go out together as family. At that time, next to the corpses of her family, she saw an illusion of her family''s gathering. I want to be there, she reached out to the illusion, but the illusion has suddenly disappeared like smoke. Only reality was left in front of her. The clean living room has turned into sea of blood and there were incredibly cold bodies of the ones she loved. Even though she called her father and mother, their usual smiles wouldn''t come back. Even though she called the name of her little sister, she didn''t hear her voice calling her ''onee-chan'' in response. It was all over, the morning has descended, but no matter how long she waited the nightmare wouldn''t pass. Can I let Takeru feel something like that? Can I use my comrades, and civilians lives as a reason to kill his beloved little sister? Can I do this to the benefactor who has saved me from the brink of despair? "That''s the only thingI won''t let happen!!!!" Ouka bent her knees and kicked off the ground, she landed on the edge of the wall constructed by Ikaruga. "Ootori?! What are you doing?!" "You, what do you intend to do?!" Mari and Usagi questioned her, and Ouka answered with her back turned to them. "I will drive off as much of the variant as possible until the support arrives. If that happens, It''ll all turn out well." Hearing Ouka''s words, Mari thought of those words as absurd and tried to stop her. However, with the strength that remained in her, she thought of something and took a deep breath. "Nikaido Mari." She called Mari. "I leave those two, and Kusanagi to you." To that request, Mari opened her eyes wide and was too disturbed to even reply. Ouka quietly crossed the guns in front of her chest. "Vlad, can you hear me." She called the product of magic she owned. "what is it, my provisional Master." As always, a solemn voice responded her. It was the exchange they repeated many times over. She only asked Vlad bare minimum of questions, and without accepting she only let him drink blood. And that too, has ended today. Ouka looked up. "Contract with me." She could hear her comrades take breath. "ohh, is that fine?" "I don''t mind." "''Thou art contracting for more than revenge art thou not? Have you not said thou won''t accept any more before meeting the perpetrator?" As if to provoke her, Vlad laughed. Ouka closed her eyes silently. "It''s all right already. I realized, that this is the time during which I should use this power." "" "I have no intention of stopping to fight in order to dispel the chagrin and despair of my family." Ouka''s blue eyes were harboring a flame and opened wide. "Howeverif those living together with me are in a crisis, I will bet everything and fight! I am willing to accept you!" Releasing the cross, Ouka greatly stretched out both of her hands. Vlad listened to Ouka''s words, and instead of laughing, responded with a serious voice. "If you want to change the pledge from a silly sideshow like revenge, I thought of drinking everything until I leave thou dry but it did sound quite noble. It has resounded within me well." Vlad spoke with an exalted tone. "Very well, it''s a contract! I shalt give thee everything. As consideration, entertain me well." Vlad''s barrels started shining, and a crimson magical circle appeared under Ouka''s feet. "Summis desiderantes affectibus" The words of power she spoke countless times shook the air surrounding her with a much greater force. "Malleus Maleficarum!" That moment, particles of blood-red magic enveloped Ouka''s body. Her sunset-colored hair was bristled. Blood overflowed, sewing her armor. The existence called Ootori Ouka has been completed and stood there. Calamity Worthy of the name, the crimson demon of domination. Vlad was no longer in the shape of a gun. It was fused directly into her arms, her upper arms had huge piles created from magic growing from it. On top of the armor her body was clad in, there was a crimson cloak. That appearance, was reminiscent of the legendary king of vampires. Sweeping the cloak away, Ouka crossed her arms. "I''ll protect them. My comrades, Kusanagi, and his little sister too!" The piles protruding from her upper arm vigorously slid to the vicinity of her elbow and released steam. In the middle of the steam''s howl, Ouka''s bright blue eyes were directed towards the variant. Volume 5, 6 - Power of the Godslayer Volume 5, Chapter 6 - Power of the Godslayer Inside the darkness, Takeru continued to keep his eyes closed. His intention to wake up and intention wanting everything to end clashed against each other, then he recalled what on earth was he there for. In the end, just what did he come to do in there? He wanted his little sister to live. No matter how painful it was, he wanted her to grasp happiness some day. He believed that even if Kiseki''s existence is a sin, in her very self there was no sin. Despite knowing it was just his ego, Takeru swore to make it happen. He related himself with people, learned about them and even though he managed to grow, just the conclusion itself hasn''t changed. However, his ego could only remain as it was. Not knowing that Kiseki was placed in circumstances worse than death, the reason he blurted out things about protecting her was nothing else but that ego of his. Five years prior, he was the main culprit, unable to do anything. At that time, he neither protected her nor killed her, if he didn''t choose to run away, everything might have turned out different. "Even now, it is not too late." A voice rang out and he looked up. Before he realized, the location has changed. A devastated land had spread. Surely, it was not his world but a different one. In the sky floated a broken moon in three pieces. Far in the distance, something like a palace could be seen, but the palace too has been miserably decayed and the debris from its collapse floated in the air. In this world that should have been beautiful, the time has stopped at the moment of destruction. This world has ended a long time ago. Takeru stood in the world that has ended and found the only existence that had colors other than himself. In a location a slight distance away, alone, stood the azure-colored girl. "if you wish for it, I will grant you power." Expressionlessly, the girl spoke to Takeru. She softly snuggled up to his side and put a hand on Takeru''s chest. "I will only fulfill your wish. There is no need for you to reject me." The azure girl said something deeply meaningful. Mysteriously, Takeru understood the meaning of these words. The girl stretched out her hands to Takeru''s cheeks and wrapped it with both of them. Seeking to comfort his heart, he knelt down on the ground powerlessly. Looking up at him from below, the girl stared at Takeru and stroked his cheek. "I am your beloved sword. You are my beloved master." "" "I will offer you everything. I will offer you all of my original power." "" "That''s why, in consideration of that" "Please give me your everything." The girl moved her lips, and the questions of the contract had started once again. Question three. Will you discard yourself for the sake of your goal? Takeru didn''t answer. Because even without an answer, she knew everything. Question four. Will you discard what you hold dear for the sake of your goal? The girl''s marble-like pupils right in front of him began to emit a faint glow. Those were the same questions she asked once before. However, only the last question was different. Last question. Will you discard humans for the sake of your goal, And seek me? Takeru closed his mouth. Inside of his head, memories revived and were played all at once. Encounter with his little sister, separation. Swordsmanship training in order to obtain Soumatou from his mentor. Every day during which he hated Inquisition for confining Kiseki. The suffering his little sister felt every day. In the end, sound of peaceful laughter, he could see the door of the platoon''s room. Glimpsing into what Takeru desired, the girl closed her eyes in silence. "that is your wish, isn''t it?" The girl''s lips overlapped with Takeru''s. At the same time, his world has burst out. He felt his own existence become ambiguous. Takeru was assaulted by the comfort which tempted him to leave his body to it. Once again, Takeru closed his eyes. " Soul of the puppet Kusanagi Takeru seized. Triggering operative procedure. Injecting magic, starting the soul''s erosion. Time required for construction process, unknown. Fusion continues. From this moment onward, Mistilteinn leaves Inquisition''s control. God Hunter start-up." "Wake upit''s time for god-slaying." In response to the monotone voice, I, have opened my eyes. Ouka leaped down from the wall, at the time of landing, she released killing intent. "HAAAAAAAaaaaaaaa!!" She raised a cry and swung her arm grandly. Magical circles emerged at the stakes near her elbow, there was a sound of something charging, and the stakes were dyed in even deeper crimson red color. "Count''s Fang!" As if trying to punch them, she emitted the crimson stakes towards group of variants has flocked with her comrades as their target. At the moment of release, enormous piles struck the variants invading the ground. From the rubble and the eroded buildings to the road''s wreckage, involving all of it, the released enormous piles penetrated through everything. They had an extraordinary power, although it''s range had only a total of hundred meters, with only a single attack the damage was spread around as if it has undergone bombing. The main magical weaponCount''s Fang was something that specialized in penetration power and destruction. It was possible to add a magic-penetrating characteristic of Vlad to it, moreover, absorption of living being''s blood and converting it into magical power was possible. It was something that excelled both in might and capability. However, just after shooting it once the recoil has blown Ouka''s body was backwards a considerable distance and hit the rubble. Originally, Vlad''s stakes already had a strong recoil which could crush her arms if not for the body strengthening. "Be careful. My fangs have strong recoil and long reload times. ''tis fine to use the gun form." As she was told that, she spread her arms and the stakes sticking to her arms turned into particles, the particles reconstructed itself in Ouka''s arms in the form of guns. "We''re leaping!" "Permitted." She lowered her waist and kicked off the ground strongly. Witch Hunter Form''s strength and Vlad''s FM Booster send Ouka soaring far in the sky. By spraying out magic from gaps in the Vlad''s armor, Ouka stopped in mid-air. She poised her gun towards the variants on the ground. A bombardment of stakes has begun. It was akin to a meteor shower crashing down. The infesting variants were sent bursting with the impact point as the center, and they sprinkled pieces of meat around. She kept shooting single-mindedly. If she kills all of it, Takeru won''t have to kill Kiseki, and her comrades could be rescued as well. "There''s no reason to hesitate!" Ouka continued the bombing without rest. Her Witch Hunt form''s arm was hot, even as pain ran through it, she roared not bothered by it. "There are signs of enemy above the ground. Multiple objects are approaching." "?! Valhalla?" "No, a part of the heretic." Looking in their direction, she noticed a number of varying red objects approaching from the ground by flapping their wings. After looking closely, it seemed like they were parts of the variant released by Kiseki. Mouths and noses were clinging nonsensically to the spherical bodies, moreover, they were growing nonsensically-shaped wings. The group of objects approached, surrounding Ouka and opened their distorted mouths. "Sunset-colored hair." "Hate." "The person who took Onii-chan away." "Enemy." "The person who wants to steal Onii-chan." "Make her disappear." "Don''t take him away." "Perish." "Don''t touch Onii-chan!" "Onii-chan is mine! The only one who stay beside Onii-chan is Kiseki!" Using Kiseki''s voice, the variants showered Ouka with jeers from their multiple mouths. Ouka saw Kiseki crouch in the distance. "STO-OOPpp! Kiseki didn''t think that! Don''t grant ittt!" Probably regaining her sanity, Kiseki tried to hold down the power. "Onii-chan promised." "That he will die together with Kiseki." "So don''t get in our way." "You''re not needed here." "Onii-chan doesn''t need you." The variant ignored Kiseki''s attempts to suppress it and exposed her real feelings she was keeping to herself. Furthermore, it obscured Kiseki''s figure, wrapping around her and whirling. Ouka succumbed to the feelings tightening her chest. It was clear to her that there was no sin in Kiseki. She has been cornered by the hatred and jealousy deep in her heart. If she wishes for it even a little bit, the variant''s power makes her desire come true. Listening to her wishes was fine, but human beings don''t live only on desires. It forcibly granted her wishes, a heretical power that violated hearts of people, it was incredibly wicked and sinful. "I won''t let you pollute my friend''s familyany more than this!" Ouka didn''t hate Kiseki, she hated the heresy residing inside of her. Despite Kiseki''s struggle, the variant pounced on Ouka. While swaying from side to side at high speed, it plunged onto her while raising a scream. Although she intercepted them with the guns, there were too many. "Disregard interception and disengage! Thou hast ability to fly!" "How do I do it?!" "Envision it, as thy do that I shalt make it true!" As instructed, Ouka envisioned herself flying through the sky. That moment, starting with the center, the cloak on her back had spread towards the back like wings. Furthermore, Vlad increased the amount of magic used as propulsion. Ouka''s body flew through the sky freely. The speed of her flight was quite high, she thought that she''d be able to shake off the pursuers, but right behind her there were winged variants catching up and trying to intercept her. She inverted her body and started shooting as she continued to fly. As soon as they were hit, the variants'' bodies scattered around like ash, dissolving in the air. Like from bee''s from a poked beehive, one after another the flying objects chased after Ouka. "Consider the amount of magic remaining. Thou hast already lost large amount of blood by using intrinsic magic. Converting any more of it into magic power is not advisable. Do something with the amount of magic power that is remaining." It was unreasonable. However, it was the first time Vlad has shown care for Ouka''s body. She didn''t feel bad, nor she felt great but Ouka determined that it were accurate instructions. Dealing with such a vast number of enemies was inefficient. Eventually, her magical power will deplete. Ouka has devised the means of processing them altogether. She changed the trajectory of her flight and headed directly above. She confirmed that the variants were chasing her, and steadily headed into the sky. When she entered the cloud her visibility worsened, but sun appeared in front of her soon enough. After rising high enough to feel the moon right beside her, Ouka turned off the booster all at once. She drew an arch and started diving, the variants also started chasing her dutifully. Once again, she started the booster''s propulsion and increased the rate at which she fell. When she reached an altitude of 1,000 meters, she turned her gun into particles and fused it with her arm once again. The stakes slid to her elbow and started giving off a deep, red shine. Altitude 500 meters, 300, 200, 100. "GoooOoOOOOO!" The moment she descended below 100 meters, she fired Count''s Fang from her right hand. The huge stakes were emitted, the sea of variants'' center was the impact point. Like a missile, the stake exploded the moment it reached the sea of variants. Because of the explosion''s impact, the sea has been blown off into the ground. Ouka reversed the booster propulsion, decelerating. "RAISEEEEEEEEEEEEEEeeeeeee!" On the verge of falling to the ground Ouka rebuilt her body''s posture and avoided the impact. A mere moment after, the variant spheres from behind her which couldn''t kill the momentum have crashed into one spot making a loud, fleshy and wet noise. The variants that couldn''t retain their original form liquefied and began to fuse again. Ouka, after landing on the ground, sliding, drew her left arm to the side, not killing its momentum after fall. The moment all spheres trailing her have crashed down, she released three crimson stakes. A roar resounded throughout the city. The stake has erased the fusion of variant spheres not leaving a trace. "haahaa" Ouka seemed as if she was about to drop on her knees any time, she clenched her teeth. "Are EXE''s reinforcements here yet?!" "Other Dullahans seem to be under similar circumstances. However, Kurogane Hayato is heading this way. If that guy comes, the situation should visibly lighten up." "Vlad, how long has passed since the battle started?" "Less than three minutes." "we''re going back. Our comrades will be in danger soon." Ouka expanded her wing-like cloak and headed to the sky. She intended to return to where her comrades were but, "no way." In the direction she was traveling to, the air in there was completely filled with variant spheres. The spheres laughed and giggled with Kiseki''s voice. She dropped her line of sight, but the sea of variants that should have been erased was completely covering the ground. She shivered seeing the rate of erosion being much faster than she expected it to be. Although she wasn''t all that confident when it came to her power, it was way beyond her expectations. At this rate, far from destroying them all, her comrades will "Ngh, you''re in the wayy!!" Enraged, Ouka rushed at the army of spheres. While Ouka was struggling, Mari created a barrier, she repeatedly recreated it every time it was broken. About a half of the wall created by Ikaruga has been broken. Every time Mari ran an operative procedure in her head she felt pain, she recalled the words Ouka said when she went to destroy the variants. "as if I''d lose." Although it was silly little rivalry, it was enough for her raise her fighting spirit. Mari laughed fearlessly and wiped the blood coming from her nose with her sleeve. "it''s cause I''ve been asked to do thisby that stubborn woman!" While listening to Mari''s monologue, Ikaruga and Usagi were taking actions of their own. Usagi who ran out of bullets has removed a knife from her waist and by affixing it to the rifle with a winding belt, she made a bayonet. "I will struggle until the very end. ''Giving up'' doesn''t exist in Saionji Usagi''s dictionary." Laughing firmly Usagi readied the bayonet. Ikaruga picked up scattered empty shell casings in silence and put them in her mouth while touching the ground. It didn''t have an effect to an extent of a Weiss Crystal, but she reinforced the damaged wall. "Even a low-grade material like mithril isn''t something that should be wasted. It''s just like our platoon, I love it." The three lined up intending to fight until the very end, without giving up. They didn''t escape and have come back to save Takeru and Ouka, they didn''t have a speck of regret. If they instead fled as Takeru has ordered them to, it was then that they would have been regretting. All of them felt that the place they belong to called ''platoon'' was more important than anything else. They were all folks beyond help who had an inseparable relationship, but if they were to die together, it might be satisfactory. All three had the same thought, and lighting a flame in their hearts, they displayed the very last of their resistance. Unexpectedly, a metallic sound rang out behind them. All three turned around. Hoping for Takeru to open his eyes, they looked back at him. "Takeru?" However, what Mari has seen was "Make in timemake it in timeee!!" Ouka destroyed the last sphere, and hurried towards the place her comrades were by maximizing the amount of magic power used by the booster. The crystal wall has almost collapsed, the expanded barrier was also gone. The red meat all around flocked inside. The variants crept onto the walls and continued to penetrate it. Ouka''s outstretched hand grasped the sky in vain. In that instant. Suddenly, the wall that covered her comrades was blown away by a tremendous shockwave. The impact engulfed the variants surrounding it and as if purifying them, has made them perish. "!! What was that!" Ouka who was flying in the sky fueled by the blast continued to look at the ground zero from which impact came, in order to understand what happened. A cloud of dust rose up, it danced and scattered away from the highway. Before the thing in the center appeared, a flame spread out in the area with a loud sound. In an instant, the smoke cleared up. What appeared, was Mari, Usagi, Ikaruga and an armored knight wearing an irregularly-colored flame. She wondered if it was Takeru, but couldn''t determine it for sure. Although she has seen the appearance of Takeru''s Witch Hunter Form before, it was clearly different from before. The armor not only covered his body, there was also a helmet on his head. That wasn''t all. The shape was different from before, it was more distorted, it has changed into a more ominous shape. It was as ifas if a devil has come out of the myths. Despite being puzzled, Ouka landed in front of the armored knight. As if being protected by the armored knight holding a sword, there were three of her comrades behind him. All three were looking at Takeru unable to hide their surprise seeing this appearance of his for the first time. Ouka too, was the same. "Kusanagi? Is that you?" She asked fearfully. The armored knight turned his amber-colored eyes embedded into the helmet towards her. "yeah. It''s still, me." Certainly, it was Takeru''s voice. It was a mechanical and flat, beastly and harsh distorted voice, but she could tell it was Takeru''s voice. There were many things she wanted to ask, relieved for the time being, Ouka smiled. "That''s great that you''re safe." She ran up to him lightly and tried to convey her feelings to him. If you and I, and those comrade of ours join forces it''ll we''ll be able to destroy this overflowing variant. Don''t give up, we''ll definitely save your little sister. To convey what should be conveyed, she tried to put a hand on Takeru''s shoulder. However, before Ouka could put a hand on his shoulder, he put his on her shoulder. Ouka was off guard. That''s because she believed in Takeru who was in front of her. The moment she was hit by the flame, was the very same the armored knight touched her. Unable to even raise a scream, Ouka was enveloped by flames. There was no heat. However, she felt her body armor momentarily degrade. The flames Takeru''s entire body was clad with, scorched her armor piece by piece with a terrifying momentum, preying upon it. A moment later. *clangg*!! Ouka''s armor crumbled, and Witch Hunter Form was forcibly released. Inside of her head she heard Vlad''s scream of agony which reached her. The broken off pieces of magical armor were all sucked into Takeru''s armor and disappeared. She plunged forward and fell over. Her body was gently embraced by the armored knight and supported. "why" "" "whyKusanagi" Ouka put a hand on Takeru''s chest armor. Takeru, more strongly hugged her body. There was no hostility, only kindness. The flame from before too, from the moment it wrapped around her she knew it didn''t intend to attack her. Ouka felt all of magic provided to her by Vlad being lost to Takeru. In fact, even Ouka''s life force was sucked to an extent of making sure she doesn''t die. She didn''t know why would Takeru do such a thing. He faced towards the astonished three in the back. "Mari, Usagi, Suginami I leave Ootori to you." The three who had anxious expressions on their faces heard his distorted but kind voice and approached him confused. "Takeru, you that appearance." Mari looked from Takeru to Ouka''s body judging it and then looked at Takeru with a worried expression. "there''s no time for explanations. While I''m still myself, you guys take Ootori and leave this place." "butwhat are you going to do" "If it''s a way out, I can make one." "That''s not what I meant!" Takeru stood up, moved away from Mari and the others and took a thrusting stance. A wind had blown, and variant''s movement stopped abruptly. A number of eyeballs sticking to the variant has rotated and their line of sight was directed towards Takeru. An azure magical circle appeared under Takeru. However, the magical circle that had a simple coloring at first has immediately undergone a coloring change. A golden color and the color of night sky, it was what could be described as light of twilight. The light diffused, converged on the blade and released a glow. " !" Mari felt a wave of unknown magic power and moved back. She didn''t know why did she do that. Maybe it was a witch''s intuition. Maybe a biological instinct. Seeing the distorted light the sword was clad in, she couldn''t help but be terrified. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleUnicorn''s Destructive Lance." Takeru quietly muttered the technique''s name and released a thrust. The moment the godspeed thrust was unleashed, the blade grew. It continued to extend, it''s length grew endlessly. Variants approaching from afar were pierced and screamed. Thrusts weren''t techniques that would be normally used for wiping enemies in wide range. The thrust delivered a strong impact, but as far as damage went, it didn''t deal much damage considering the enemy were variants. However, the thrust Takeru released shined with the light of demise, and the same-colored flame swept down from the blade. A number of cries has rang out, and the variants were burned down by the flame surrounding the extended blade. After that, the only thing remaining was a wavering, twilight-colored flame. Takeru retracted the thrust and towards Mari and the others. Between the comrades and Takeru there were burning twilight flames, creating a boundary line. "" He stared at each of his comrades one after another, engraving their faces in his mind, and slowly turned around on the heel. Then, he slowly started walking towards where his little sister was. Mari and Usagi, feeling unspeakable anxiety and prompted by it, tried to call out and stop him. "KUSANAGI!" However, the one who called out first, was Ouka. "DON''T GO!" Leaving Mari''s arms, Ouka whipped her fading consciousness and reached out. "you need to carry the same burden together with me!" "" "I beg youno matter the reasondon''t kill your family with your own hands!!'' "" "Even if that''sfor her own sake!" Putting all her feelings behind it, Ouka reached out. Takeru stopped his feet and looked up at the sky. His inorganic, mechanical amber-like pupils reflected the moon. "I, am not going to kill her only for her own sake" He moved only his neck, turning back. The amber pupils reflected the comrades. Ouka understood. She understood the motive that pushed Takeru to kill Kiseki. Above all his priority rather than to fulfilling his little sister''s wish, It were his comrades'' lives. He, in order to protect his comrades from Kiseki''s power, intended to kill her. "don''tgo!" "Sorry, Ouka. I can no longer walk alongside you. I am not qualified to do so." Ouka''s vision became hazy in Mari''s arms, although she continued to reach out, soon enough she lost her consciousness. Takeru started walking, heading to his little sister. "Takeru! You can''t go! I I don''t get it, but you can''t!" "You are our captain! I won''t forgive you for abandoning that position!" His comrades shouted, trying to stop him. Only Ikaruga turned away and remained silent. But the left hand that grasped her right arm bit its nails into it and trembled as she tried to hold down her emotions. Takeru shook everything off, and headed forward. "I''m sorry everyone." He cleaved horizontally with his sword and the flames howled. Heading for the variant covering the world, clad in flames, he marched forward. Takeru''s figure was concealed by the flame, and before long it could no longer be seen by his comrades. The mass of variant eroded buildings and formed distorted objects. As if building a castle. Created with flesh, a castle weaved with demon power. As he proceeded, a sound of intense weapon blows reached his ear. "KhhHaa!!" The helmet girl used a sword and a machine gun to fight the tentacles pouncing at her. She probably did her best, as the ground around the girl wasn''t eroded by the variants. Single-mindedly she continued to kill them until this moment. As the girl breathed roughly, she noticed Takeru''s presence. "you the owner of the other twilight-type!" "" "Kusanagi, Takeru!" The girl spoke Takeru''s name and took up a huge red two-handed sword. After a moment, Takeru slowly aimed the tip of his sword at the girl. Rather than showing willingness to fight, he was only responding to the opponent''s movement. At the moment, no curiosity welled inside him as to why did the girl knew his name. Breathing roughly, the girl raised the sword up. "Orochi the promise, I can''t keep it. This guy has awakened too! I need to stop him!" Reacting to the girl''s hostility, red flames swept down from the two-handed sword she was holding. Opposite of the distorted flame released by Takeru, a red flame which looked as if it embodied anger has spread. The two confronted each other. When the urgency and the heat in the location has reached its peak, the girl jumped up high. It was more than ten meters above. A leap impossible for a human being to achieve, after rising up to the limit the girl rotated her body forward. "!" Takeru who didn''t move nor adjust his sword showed a reaction. His self-consciousness disappeared for a moment as he caught the sight of the girl in the sky. That stance. That movement. That was. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleMantis Slope!" The girl rotated while in free-fall adding to the blow she released. No matter how he looked at it, it was Double-Edged style. Takeru who used Mantis Slope multiple times himself was surprise being attacked with it. He didn''t know why has this attacker has known the Double-Edged style, but he could easily tell that was the case since he knew those techniques. Takeru lowered his sword, and taking advantage of it he swung the sword above all at once. At the same time as the sound of explosion roared, both of their flames have destroyed the surroundings. A shockwave was generated from the point of contact, and the highway has finally completely collapsed. He and the girl fell down towards the location Kiseki had fallen. Even as they fell, the two''s battle continued. Red wings appeared on the girl''s back and she approached Takeru who was falling among the rubble. In nine cases out of ten he wouldn''t win against an enemy in aerial combat against someone who had an ability to fly. However, currently Takeru had no difficulties flying. Spreading out his own flames, he flapped them as if they were wings. The girl clicked her tongue and attacked Takeru. Takeru triggered Soumatou. The sword strikes released at tremendous speed occasionally broke the falling debris, they intersected and released impacts. After the amount of strikes released exceeded 10''s, they finally landed on the ground. At the same time as they landed, both of them kicked off the debris and leaped at each other. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style" With himself as the center, he rotated grandly adding centrifugal force to his sword. The rotation turned their flames into a tornado. And after the momentum reached its peak, he sank his total body weight low, striking the enemy with his sword. "One-Eyed Storm God!" Once again an explosion roared. Twilight and red flames mingled, swallowed everything and destroyed it. Their swords intersected, and they started loudly pushing against one another. Whereas awakened Takeru was intact, the flesh-and-blood girl''s body suit started to melt in the flame''s heat. The light ran through the full-face helmet and shattered it. When the cracked helmet turned to cinders, from inside appeared spectacular blue hair. When he looked closely, from behind the beautiful blue hair extended ears that were clearly longer than that of humans. The girl sharply narrowed her eyes, and while raising a roar she put all the strength she had into the sword. In silence, Takeru pushed that strength back. The difference in their skill was obvious. Double-Edged style was never a style that relied on brute strength. It was devised in order to confront an opponent who was mightier than the user, it was swordsmanship allowing maximizing the output and granted advanced hit rate. While maintaining his dying self-awareness. Takeru judged how competent the other party was. Concluding, that she was immature. "I don''t know who you are." "Ngh! "Why are you using Double-Edged style - I don''t know, and I''m not interested." From his armor-covered mouth, Takeru released an indifferent voice. "There''s not much time left for me I''ll have you retire." He declared, and at that moment. The inorganic pupils embedded in Takeru''s helmet suddenly were dyed bright red. The armor near his mouth opened mechanically, and he bared long beastly fangs. He let out a roar akin to a lament. The tremendous roar incited fear in the girl, and was enough to fill her with dread. "Hiii." The girl who still had very young facial features let out a short shriek. That fear created a tremendous opportunity. Takeru supported the sword with one hand, made a fist with his left hand and retracted it. "Double-Edged styleMonk with Iron Mallet." Along with the technique name, the first Takeru retracted was swung at ultra-speed. He struck the sword''s edge with all its strength. Normally it wouldn''t have added a strong force to it, but this technique combined with Soumatou and heretical powerthe superimposing blows allowed him to oppose her power. Along with a heavy, clunky sound the jostling was come to an end. "UwaaAAAAaAA!!" With an impact akin to explosion, the girl''s body was blown far away. The girl somehow outstretched her wings and tried to rebuild posture. But, when she opened her eyes, an azure demon in front of her spread his wings of twilight. His sword turned enormous and he took stance raising it far above. "Protect yourself." The moment a distorted voice spun those words, Takeru unleashed the strongest technique he held which released eight attacks at once. "Double-Edged styleYamata no Orochi!" It was a grand technique which could only be used as Soumatou was unleashed to its limit. It was a technique from fairy tales which unleashed eight slashes at the exact same time. Just before she was hit, the girl poised her sword, taking a defensive posture. An eight-headed dragon swung down its sickle-shaped necks on her. The girl succeeded protecting herself. However, she was unable to block it completely. Her body, struck with the sword''s blow was thrown to the ground at speed of sound. Not stopping at smashing her into ground, the slash made a huge crack in the ground. The girl''s figure disappeared in the crack. "" Not feeling emotions after the fight ended, Takeru lowered his sword. He started walking in order to return to the highway''s collapsed wreckage. Clad in flames, staggering like a spirit, he looked for his little sister''s figure. It was as if his brain was burning, his head was full of noise. He was no longer sure what situation he was in. However, he knew that his own existence was disappearing as if melting and would greet its end soon. He had to hurry. While he was still Kusanagi Takeru, he had to fulfill the promise. "Kiseki." He called his little sister''s name. Surrounded by debris and variant''s meat, he didn''t know where was she. As if wandering, Takeru tread firmly on the ground, scattering flames all around. A warm wind was blowing with a loud sound. Along with the flowing wind, waves of variants surged like a flood. All the rubble under his feet has become a part of the demon. Takeru cut apart the demon waves and aimed for the variant''s source. Eventually, he found Kiseki''s figure wrapped in white restraint suit. He clenched the handle, and the sword shined for the third time. It was signifying the end, the grant of gentle demise. "Ragnar?kkr Enchant" When he spoke the magic name, the blade shone even further. Seeing Takeru''s appearance in front of her, Kiseki was enveloped by fear. Takeru tried to speak to her as her brother. However, when he attempted to speak out, he noticed he is unable to. Takeru''s body no longer listened to him. Therefore, he touched Kiseki''s cheek. "ah." Kiseki''s distorted with fear expression shook. The warmth, barely perceptible from outside the armor conveyed to her the fact of him being her brother. "Onii-chan?" She moved her arms behind Takeru and buried her face in his chest. "Finally you came, to end it" "" "I believed that in the end you will definitely come back to Kiseki" Rubbing her cheeks against him, Kiseki quietly shed tears. "Onii-chandon''t go anywhereany morestay with Kiseki." That was her heartfelt wish. It was the wish of nearly broken human called Kiseki, her only salvation. "" A shine entered the inorganic amber pupils. The magical power of the steel covering his head crumbled, from inside Takeru''s real face which underwent Mistilteinn''s erosion was exposed. There, were no longer any remnants of Takeru. His hair was of azure-color, his eyes were amber-colored. With skin as hard as steel, the boundary between armor and skin was lost as it fused into his meat. Clad in twilight flames, while charring his little sister''s body, "Yeahforevertogether" Takeru hugged Kiseki with all strength he had. After going this far, it was surely inevitable. To protect Kiseki, to let her live a normal life surely, it was just a pipe dream right from the beginning. He knew that this wish of his was too distant. Even so, he continued to pursue it because he didn''t want to admit it. That for Kiseki, dying by Takeru''s hand was exactly the same salvation to her, he didn''t want to admit it. Takeru, as a human. As an older brother called Kusanagi Takeru. He just wanted to grant his little sister happiness. By granting his little sister happiness he wanted to make himself happy. OukaI''m sorry With the remaining sense of self, he sincerely apologized to Ouka. For not being able to protect the promise he made to her, to walk alongside her. Manipulated her, and while he still maintained consciousness he held his little sister''s hand and betrayed her. From the bottom of his heart, Takeru apologized to Ouka. Iwill kill Kiseki, and die myself. If for Kiseki that was salvation, and if he could save his comrades'' lives like. If that''s the only way Takeru grasped the sword tightly, and touched Kiseki''s back with the tip of the sword. Like that, he will pierce himself as well. If Kiseki desired death from Takeru, the aggregation of demons will also meet its end. Even if not so, the grant of this sword would obliterate any magical existence even if it were to be a God. There was no need to hesitate. Resolving himself, he retracted the tip of the sword and squeezed the handle. Are you really fine with that? Suddenly, from the very depths of his soul he heard his own voice. Along Takeru''s cheek, tears have streamed down. In his noise-ridden head, he saw the platoon room''s door. From the other side of the door, he heard his comrades'' voices. Takeru hesitantly put his hand on the doorknob. Along with gentle light, appearance of his comrades entered his vision. Usagi was chewing on biscuits and flailing her feet. Ikaruga was reading a book. Mari and Ouka folded their arms in front of their chests and like usual, were at each other''s throats. Just seeing that scenery, tears flowed without stopping. That was certainly, the place he belonged to. His important place. Comrades noticed Takeru, and when they smiled, the illusion faded away. "Nghh" Takeru fully realized what it means to die. He fully realized just how large and important that place was for him. He thought there was no need to hesitate any longer when it came to protecting his comrades by dying along with his little sister. But he was wrong. Takeru has forgotten. Thinking only about his little sister and his comrades, he didn''t think of what he would feel in regards to his own death. If he dies, he will no longer meet his comrades. If he dies, he won''t return to that place. Something that simple should have been considered at the very beginningTakeru had second thoughts. "Aauuaannh" His mouth has woven a wail. Inside of his chest, purely selfish thoughts were coursing through. Idon''t want to die yet. "AAaaaa" Strength left his grasp on the handle. Even though he promised that they will die together, even though he did promise that. In the very end, eventually, Takeru lost to his ego. He lost to his feelings yearning for his comrades. The sword fell from Takeru''s hands. How selfish, what a horrible guy, he scolded himself. Even though he knew this choice led to the worst result there was, Of all things to happen, to hesitate over his own life. I don''t want to die. Simply for that as the reasonwill it lead to the same result that happened five years ago? I don''t want that! Takeru discarded the sword. He discarded the sword and held Kiseki even more strongly. Just like Kiseki has granted memories of her suffering to Takeru, he tried to pour his own emotions into her. Interweaving with his comrades, a number of emotions. His growth as a person, and his own wish. Inside of his head, the remnants of his existence were summoned and screamed. Don''t give up. Don''t give up. What''s this, don''t give me this sheet. It''s obvious that such a bad ending is no good. As if I''d give up. His comrades, his little sister, his own life. It''s not that I don''t choose anything! I choose all of it! It''s fine even if I''m called selfish! I''m fine being selfish! I won''t go anywhere, I will live, and alive I will stay together with Kiseki! But II want to go back to my comrades as well! I''ll take Kiseki and go back together with her! That is my wish! That''s why no matter what happens to me, No matter how difficult it is for someone else, How sad it is, Or hurts. Never again, I definitely won''t give up! "Kusanagi Double-Edged style Secret ArtKusanagi Sword." Takeru heard a voice at the same moment he resolved himself. What he saw first, was a flash. Next, approaching from the front was a figure which turned into light. Before he realized what happened, the light burst in the center of Kiseki. Right in front of his eyes, Kiseki''s body scattered in all directions. As Takeru was being blown away by impact, he reached out to Kiseki. Kiseki too, stretched her hand out to him, but her body began to disappear starting from the center. Leaving only her head behind, Kiseki was swallowed by light. Takeru''s body was blown away and his consciousness fell into the darkness. The Glossary Ragnar?kkr Enchant (饰ʥ?) - It''s written as (񚢤θ) meaning "Godslaying Enchantment". So, why Ragnar?kkr and not Ragnar?k? Because these two mean two different things, Ragnar?k means "Fate of the Gods" while Ragnar?kkr means "Twilight of the Gods" and twilight appears very often in this book. Volume 5, Epilogue Volume 5, Epilogue Smelling the scent of burning flesh, Takeru woke up once again. His vision was hazy, distorted, and it wouldn''t focus. Just what on earth happened? His memory was vague. Certainly, he separated with Ouka and went to persuade Kiseki and what happened then? Takeru couldn''t remember 30 minutes worth of events in here. "eh w-hy" When he looked at his body, it seemed like he was lying on a piece of rubble. Between his right shoulder to his flank, he could see a horrifying amount of damage. It was no wonder he wasn''t able to breathe for a while now. Somehow, he felt like he tasted a situation like this before. Vaguely, he thought such a thing. "Geez, I didn''t think ya would drop the sword and hug your little sister in the end. So, at the very last moment love has triumphed eh." A voice came from the front and Takeru looked up. With his blurry sight he could see a figure clad in kimono. His eyes were very unfocused and he couldn''t see the face clearly. "But well, it was correct answer. You''ve grown a little, my disciple. That sword will only grant you destruction for that, your wish is just an excuse to do so." The figure has closed onto him wobbly. This voice. That attitude, making fun of people. He remembered it there was no way he could forget it, it was engraved into him like a trauma, this guy, This person was "Yo, Takeru. Ain''t it been four years eh? Been real a while. Lookie how big you''ve grown! Can''t see ya though!" The man carrying a sword on his shoulder laughed cheerfully, looking nostalgic. When Takeru''s consciousness was about to shut down, his eyes focused, and he could see the man''s face. "Master?" The only one existing in the modern times, Kusanagi Double-Edged style instructor. A heretic who stopped being a human and decided to live as a demon. Kusanagi Orochi. The monster which had beaten Double-Edged style into him said he came to see his disciple he hasn''t seen for years and stood there casually. "geez, I''ll go change the world?you jumped out and left in a moment, and soon enough you pull out something as bizarre as twilight-type. Can''t be helped." Stroking Takeru''s head strongly, Orochi smiled wryly to him. His disciple who was hit by the secret art looked like he was about to die, but his heart was beating and he could breathe properly. Mistilteinn was probably giving priority to his life support, still, happy that his disciple was able to withstand his secret art, Orochi was slightly satisfied. Beside, a buzzing has resounded and a blue-haired girl returned to his side. Her right arm seemed broken since she was holding it with her left one. "Hey, Diluted ain''t you all beaten up." "it''s this guy''s fault." "So you didn''t lose to little sister, but to this guy?" The girl frowned and glared at Takeru who was sleeping. "it couldn''t be helped. I didn''t even turn into Hero form. It''s obvious that I''ll lose." "Oh, excuses eh. Rather, haven''t I told you not to pull it out? You know well how serious it might turn out when twilight-types collide against each other, don''t ya?" Orochi started hitting his shoulder lightly with the back of his sword. "Don''t be unreasonable." The girl started inflating her cheeks, her expression turning into more and more pouty one. Good grief, shaking his head Orochi sheathed his sword into a cane sheath. "Perfect, it''s time for the mission to finish. Transfer magic will activate in two minutes. Don''t forget to pay attenwoaahh!" After Orochi said that much, several bullets landed at his feet. "Dangerous! Heyy! Who the hell was that dammit!" Exaggeratedly showing his surprise, he yelled in the direction the bullet was fired from. The one who shot with her gunwas Mari. "Get away from Takeru!" Breathing roughly, she aimed her hostility towards Orochi. Mari entrusted Ouka to Usagi and Ikaruga, and came chasing after Takeru alone. She promised the two to definitely bring Takeru back. On the way, she was caught up in Takeru''s battle and was in danger under the rubble, but she endured somehow by using magical defense until this moment. Orochi raised his hands exaggeratedly, trying to show her he has no intention of doing harm. "Don''t worry. This guy is my disciple. I won''t do anything bad to him." "I don''t get it but it''s a no. I won''t give Takeru to you guys he''s our captain, and he belongs to us!" Seeing Mari''s serious expression, Orochi was slightly surprised and he looked at her and Takeru alternating between them. I see, he understood the situation and turned towards Mari again. "Talking about it would take too long. I intend to to take this guy to a certain country. How about it, want to come too? Judging from the collar you''re a witch right? We''ll welcome you." "Come you say you''re Valhalla right?! I have no intention of involving myself with you any longer!" "that so. But I''m going to take this guy with me at any cost. I can''t leave him in Inquisition any longer. If he keeps staying there, he''ll just be used and eaten up." Saying something meaningful, Orochi made a thin smile to Mari. "Hey Missy you, are a witch from outside right? Do you want to know the truth about this world?" At first, Mari didn''t understand at all what Orochi was talking about. However, inside of Orochi''s eyes there was a power which seemed to attract her, and charm. She could tell at a glance that he wasn''t lying. "If you want to know, come with me. You''re Takeru''s comrade right. My disciple has been in your care, let me welcome you as thanks." Feeling no hostility in his words, Mari hesitated to squeeze the trigger. "You have thirty seconds, decide before then." He said so, and looked at the girl with blue hair. "Diluted, recover little sister''s head. It should be lying somewhere here." "is that all right? If it''s just a head, she''ll go berserk again. Her power stopped going out of control but it didn''t disappear. If we hold it it might turn into another disaster." "She''s been hit by my secret art right on verge of being killed by her brother. She won''t be able to reactivate that fast. We''ll make it in time if we seal her right after the transfer." "Orochi, it''s dangerous nearby" "Shut up dammit, stop talking back! It''ll be too late if you don''t hurry!" The girl made an angry expression and approached Kiseki''s head lying on top of the rubble. Kiseki''s head continued to have blood flowing out of it and she shed tears from her closed eyes. She was alive. The girl stretched her hand out to it fearfully, trying to recover the head. However, the moment she reached out, a gunshot sounded from somewhere. At the same time, the place Kiseki''s head was in has exploded "!" The girl jumped back in a hurry, and a shadow slipped through beside her at high speed. Not good, she was horrified. But it was too late. Grasping Kiseki''s head, there was a shadow with a gun in there. The strongest DullahanKurogane Hayato. "You bastard again! Ain''t you fucking persistent after I''ve fought you a bunch already!" Orochi clicked his tongue in irritation. Hayato was grasping Kiseki''s hair with one hand and aimed the gun at Orochi. "Release Kusanagi Takeru and surrender right now. As long as you do so, I won''t take your life." "Thanks for that but I refuse. Sorry, but it''s my win. I can settle this in a minute, that''s the difference in ability between my great self and you." "" "Let''s go with the painless option. We''ll be taking Takeru. Your side can protect little sister both sides will end up with a satisfying result, all right?" Hearing Orochi''s proposal, Hayato wasn''t shaken at all. Hayato put his finger on the trigger and released a stronger killing intent. Orochi too, sighed and put a hand on the sword-cane. "Stop that, Kurogane-kun." A voice came from a different direction. Everyone looked towards it. "If we''re pulled into combat again Kiseki-chan will wake up. That would be very troublesome Mistilteinn''s awakening has stopped, fighting is pointless." Ootori Sougetsu has abruptly appeared, and he looked at everyone indifferently from the top of rubble pile. His line of sight intersected with Orochi''s and he grinned. "Heya, Orochi-kun. Truly, it''s been 150 years hasn''t it. Been healthy?" "Ootori Sougetsu!" Orochi displayed his anger for the first time. A glimpse of his fangs could be seen in his mouth and he displayed endless anger towards Sougetsu. "bastard, you used Takeru, and tried to repeat that again!" "Are you, who have plunged the world into despair qualified to say such a thing?" They seemed acquainted, the atmosphere around both of them collided incompatible. Seeing Orochi''s anger, Sougetsu laughed wryly. "Even if you''ve obtained Kusanagi Takeru, that doesn''t mean you have obtained Mistilteinn. We have the means of deterring Kusanagi-kun. His little sister and his comrades are on this side, surely, that boy will come back to us." Sougetsu stood there, lit up by the moonlight. "You can struggle at best you have already pulled the trigger of war. To make sure what you wish for won''t happen, that hell will repeat once again." "" "And then, finally, magic will disappear from this worldthe god-slayer will accomplish that." At the same time as Sougetsu said that, a crystal-type instant charm started to shine in Orochi''s pocket. The transfer magic has activated. Under Orochi and the others'' feet a magical circle has appeared. "Let''s meet again, Kusanagi Takeru-kun it''s because your soul is not that of a human, that you are our trump card." After saying that to sleeping Takeru, Sougetsu walked away with his back turned to Orochi. Orochi sent off Sougetsu by glaring at his back, and turned his face towards Mari. "it''s time. Missy, what will you do?'' To his question, Mari clenched her first and looked back only once. There was nothing behind her. However, Mari could clearly see the platoon room''s door. I promised that I''ll come back with him. She envisioned spending time after school sitting on sofa with her comrades like she always did. You two I leave Ootori Ouka to you. Mari sent the message to her comrades in her heart and turned towards Orochi. "Take me with you. But remember this I will definitely come back to this place." She placed a hand on her chest and while staring directly at Orochi, she, "I will take Takeru, and definitely come back to where everyone else is." As a member of 35th Test Platoon, she took a step forward. Then, Mari and Takeru have learned the truth about this world. One month after Hyakki Yakou incident. When Takeru woke up, he saw a pure white ceiling, surrounded by pure white curtains, it was a pure white room. Is this a hospital. Were I fighting against something and injured again, I wonder. The inside of my head is still blank I can''t think of anything also. Somehow, he had a feeling he woke up because of pain. Strangely, both his cheeks were hot in touch. He blinked several times and his vision cleared up. In the center of his field of view, right in front of him was a human face. It was a girl with blue hair and long ears, she was looking down at him. "eh" "" Seeing a peerless, beautiful girl at a distance where he could feel her breath his eyes turned into small dots. The girl frowned with a dissatisfied expression and glared at Takeru. "Ehwha?" As he was greatly confused, the girl''s face loomed even closer to his. He noticed it this late, but the girl was currently straddling Takeru''s entire body. "Wai eh, wha too close, you''re too close!" " (zuzuzui)" "Scary! W-w-who?!" Pushing her away frightened, he loudly asked the question. The girl, still having a sullen expression has opened her pale pink lips. "Kanaria." "ka-kana?" "Kanaria. My name." "o-oh. Kanaria huh. N-nice to meet you?" "" Just briefly saying her name, the girl with long ears Kanaria jumped down from on top of Takeru''s stomach; getting off the bed. "Orochi, Takeru woke up." Kanaria moved near the curtain and muttered towards the other side. Then, from the other side of the curtain a voice saying "''aight" could be heard. Even as his brain was still in a daze, hearing the name ''Orochi'' Takeru''s consciousness was awoken forcefully. Orochi. There was only one person Takeru knew to have that name. The curtain has opened, and that guy showed his face beside the bed. "Oh, you''re up hey, what''s up with your face. Mumps?" Kusanagi Orochi. Takeru''s master. The culprit who beat Double-Edged style into Takeru. Probably, in modern times he was truly the strongest swordsman there was. "M-MM-M-Master?!" "Ho, indeed. I certainly am your master?" At the same time as Orochi answered, Takeru jumped down and hid under the bed. Seeing him way too panicked, Orochi frowned in puzzlement. "This guy, he''s still confused rather, Diluted, how did you wake him up?" "Hit his cheeks. Plenty." "Hey, ain''t that horrible." "Just as Double-Edged style teaches." "Don''t make misunderstandings like that" Orochi smiled wryly to Kanaria who passed him a cup of water from the other side of curtain. With a pale face, Takeru peeked out with half of his face from behind the bed, trembling. "''Ain''t any need to be that frightened is there. Well I indeed was strict when I was teaching you, but I didn''t raise you so that you act like a scared chihuahua in front of me." "W-why is Master? W-where''s dis?! W-what ''appened to me?!" In front of confused Takeru, Orochi strongly rubbed his head feeling it to be a pain in the ass. "Hm, well rather than explain it to you, for now, it''ll be faster if you see for yourself." "see?" "Open the window''s curtain and take a look." Told so by Orochi, Takeru stood up. Timidly, he put a hand on the window''s white curtain. When he opened it all at once, a dazzling light of the outside has entered his eyes. That light, was not the light of sun. It was night outside. However, it was as bright as if it were a middle of the day. That''s because it was "What this place" Seeing the scenery spreading outside the window, he lost his voice. In front of his eyes, something akin to that of a city has spread. Wrapped in colorful lights, it was a large and bustling city. However, it was clearly different from the one he''s been seeing up until this moment. There were magical circles emerging everywhere. People flying in the sky on brooms and talking with each other. Floating in the air, there were large buildings. Particles of magic were traversing the sky like fireworks. Walking on the ground along with people were fantastical creatures that were supposed to be extinct. This place was flooding with magic that should have been cracked down upon by Inquisition. As if it was part of the daily life. As if it was perfectly normal. In this city, an impossible spectacle has been spread. As Takeru stepped away from the window, a hand was placed on his shoulder. When he turned around, he saw Orochi who smiled as he said. "Welcome to the inner worldand, to Magic Academy." In response to this astonishing reality, Takeru''s consciousness grew distant once again. Volume 5, Afterword Volume 5, Afterword It has been a while. Yanagimi Touki here. This volume is protagonist''s, Takeru''s story. I think it''s a bit, or rather, quite serious story. Did you enjoy it? If you did, then I''m really happy. Now, little sister. Little sister''s turn. In a way, it''s in a form of the little sister boom that recently started to subside. I want a little sister like this too?, or, I want to be attacked by a little sister like that too?, is what I kept in mind when I was envisioning the little sister. And there, I added just a little bit of evil god spice in there. Recently, cute evil gods are quite popular, like U or Nya, is what I felt like saying. Oh well, I have no principles. How sly aren''t I, hahaha. How did it turn out like this. weird. At first it started off with a Magical Girl Kiseki kind of feel Jokes aside, to the main subject. The theme this time was ''a problem one can''t do anything about''. Even among you readers, there are some who encounter such problems. Having to balance out various things, distressing, pondering, wondering, unable to find an answer. ''It''s all correct'' or, being told ''you decide'' and worrying. And yet, having to decide despite every choice leading to ruin for you. What is the correct answer? That''s the theme I used. His final choice was a correct one, and yet In the entire story, there were various developments. Of course, there''s Takeru''s little sister who was known only by name, or the two appearing. Finally the Christmas has come and yet the characters didn''t get a Christmas event at all. Atoning for that with a miniskirt Santa. And more than anything, the truth revealed in epilogue. What will the scattered 35th Test Platoon do from now on Next time, it will be the story about the magical side that''s been shrouded in mystery, I''ll do something concerning Mistilteinn, Lapis. Also, adding something about the new disciple, the blue girl would be nice. It''s still continuing. Please look forwards to it. ah, this time, I am not going to talk about boobs. A-as for that, expect it in the volume 6 as well! Now, credits. The one whom I probably inconvenienced the most this time, S-sama who''s in charge of me. To the one who properly finished all the illustrations despite having a busy schedule, thigh-loving Kippu-sama. Hanao-sensei who always raises my motivation with the comic version. Everyone in Fujimi Shoubou who supported this work, And all of you who have picked up and read this book, you have my thanks from the depths of my heart. Now then, let''s meet again in the sixth volume! Yanagimi Touki Volume 6, Prologue Volume 6, Prologue 150 years ago. At that time an abominable war happened which drove the majority of humanity to death, the Witch Hunt War. Both humanity and the witches'' side suffered a high death toll, and a massive destruction called Akashic Hazard resulted with the war coming to an end. The winner of the war weren''t the witches, but humanity. That''s what was written in the history books. However, the truth written in the books, and reality he sees in front of him today, are different. Takeru overlooked the place called Magic Academy, stunned by Orochi''s words. "We call this place ''the inner world''. And we call your world just the opposite, ''the outer world''. Do you know why?" "there''s no way I could know that. Just what is that light!" In response to Takeru''s confused answer, Orochi sat down on the bed and spoke quietly. "Inside and outside of the Sanctuary, that''s what it means." The Sanctuary. It was an area in which humans were unable to live in because of the Akashic Hazard. The Akashic Hazard, it was a diffused mysterious magical attribute called "Void". Let alone human beings, not even witches were capable of going inside of it and surviving. Where Takeru was currently standing, was inside of it. Is what Orochi was saying. "In the past war, a substantial number of humans and witches were killed. However, it wasn''t as if witches didn''t expect this disaster to happen, and they covered this place with a protective barrier creating something like a shelter." It was something hard to believe, although protective material preventing the Void attribute has been developed with the usage of modern science, even the latest synthetic anti-magic material could stand only about thirty minutes of exposure. The videos showing the inside of the Sanctuary taken by the satellites were disturbed severely by the magnetic field, and it was impossible to see it clearly. Humanity outside of the Sanctuary had no way of learning what was inside. The witch''s country exists inside of the Sanctuary a gossip magazine once put out such an article, and it''s been whispered about among people taking a form of an urban legend Takeru himself didn''t believe in it despite seeing it in front of his own eyes. "Over the last 150 years, Valhalla has somehow managed to boost the development of witches in this place. Thanks to that they were able to restore it to this point. It wasn''t just the magic technology, but also scientific technology that has evolved thanks to the feedback from the spies in the outside world. This place embodies the fusion of magic and technology, quite a big deal ain''t it." As Orochi puffed his chest proudly for some reason, Takeru turned pale and his lips trembled. "boost the development you guys, just what are you trying to do" Hearing Takeru''s question Orochi was dumbfounded. "What you ask ain''t that obvious." "" "Continue the war." Takeru froze. Continuation of war. Continuation of the Witch Hunt War. What Orochi said, was that they are going to continue the war that resulted in the majority of humanity dying out. "Shelters exist in various places, and magic has spectacularly evolved; were the war to be resumed, it would probably be quite even." "" "Well, while there''s a lot of folks who are saying "let''s war" and speculate, there''s just as many people who don''t want it." "" "Takeru I am aware that you''re still confused, but since there''s an order from above so I''ll get straight to the point." Orochi opened his eyes clouded with white, and despite not seeing he stared firmly at Takeru. "Join this side. If ya don''t, ya will be disposed off together with Mistilteinn." He broke out from his stupor, and realized what kind of situation he was in. Currently, Takeru was captured by Valhalla''s troops, and had become a prisoner. Volume 6, 1 - Magic Academy Volume 6, Chapter 1 - Magic Academy The Sanctuary has spread out swallowing almost the entire world. The United States, Russia, China, and other countries has a significant amount of pollution spread upon them, and there weren''t many habitable areas left for humans. There were Inquisition headquarters in areas other than old Japan''s land, but moving between the areas was limited to movement through the sky, and since its necessary to fly at an altitude of twenty thousand metres to be unaffected by the widespread Sanctuary, visiting other regions was difficult. It was also difficult to call support from other areas because of the Sanctuary''s interference which made it impossible to connect with them. On the other hand, the witches who survived by constructing a protective barrier have developed transfer magic and were doing that rather frequently. The shelters created and maintained by the witches were spread all around the Sanctuary. It seemed like even in the Sanctuary located in old Japan there was a small shelter. "This place, is the European shelter. Everyone calls it Magic Academy." The girl with blue hair, Kanaria was walking down the hallway with a stern expression and guiding Takeru through Magic Academy. "All children born inside of Sanctuary are sent to this academy and receive magical education. It''s a training institution for witches just like Inquisition''s AntiMagic Academy." "" "This shelter''s total population numbers fifty million people. In the spacious Sanctuary, there''s a lot more witches." Even as he listened to Kanaria''s explanation, Takeru wasn''t paying much attention. After the case with Kiseki was settled, he fainted and was transferred into Magic Academy by Orochi. Since then, a month seemed to have passed already. But even as he was told about Magic Academy, honestly, he couldn''t get a good grasp on it. After all, the war is a story of the past to him, something that happened 150 years ago. The country of witches exists, and Inquisition is hiding that fact? If it''s Ootori Sougetsu, then there''s no way he doesn''t know about it. And after getting caught up in such a large-scale incident, Takeru felt completely lost on what''s happening. I wonder what happened to the platoon members. And Kiseki He faced down frustrated. Kiseki''s expression as their hands separated was full of sorrow. He could also remember the voices of his platoon members who tried to get through to him. "Don''t go Kusanagi!" Recalling Ouka''s heartbreaking voice, Takeru squeezed his hand into a fist. In the end, everything he did ended in failure. He rejected the option of killing Kiseki, and decided to save everything. However, he remained without any solution, and headed towards the end not knowing what to do. Unable to do anything, he ended up just being used When Takeru recalled his powerlessness, all strength immediately left his body. No matter how much I fret over it nothing will change let''s just think about going back to where I belong for now. First and foremost I should learn what has become of the outside I''ll have to get it out of them no matter what. My comrades safety and Kiseki''s current status! He won''t stand just being able to pray for their safety. Intending to resist everything that comes at him, Takeru walked forward I must go back as soon as possible. To where my comrades are. "Hey." Suddenly, Kanaria''s face appeared right in front of his and she stared at him. Takeru strongly jumped back. "Did you hear me?" "Eh?" "Did. You. Hear. Me?" Pointing her finger right at his nose, she came closer inquiring. When he looked at her like this, he felt that she was unrealistically beautiful girl. She had blue hair, reminiscent of blue crystal and bright yellow eyes. Although she was still young and wasn''t too tall, the bodysuit that fit her tightly displayed her feminine body line. With a stern expression, Kanaria put a hand on her hip. "Kana is busy. If there''s no need to guide you, she''ll be going." "Sorry. I was lost in thought" "You need some self-awareness. I would lock you up if I could. You can''t walk around as you please." "I know that. I''m a prisoner of war right for now." Takeru said so, and touched the restraint attached to his neck. It was a collar that had the same structure as the explosive-type Gleipnir. The reason Takeru who had no magic power was wearing this, was to prevent him from using Mistilteinn. If he uses Lapis and tries to go into Witch Hunter Form the collar will explode. As he noisily messed around with the collar, once again Kanaria moved her face up close to his. "H-hey, y-you''re too close, wh-what is it?" As her pointlessly well-featured face approached, Takeru took a defensive posture. She narrowed her eyes further starting at him, and inflated her cheeks with air. "don''t think you won." He had no idea what did she mean. "I''m talking about the match a month ago." "A match?" "Don''t misunderstand. You were in Witch Hunter form. It wasn''t fair. You didn''t win. I didn''t lose." "ha?" "D-Double-Edge style! Kana''s stronger!" Kanaria turned around on her heel. After being yelled at by Kanaria, he recalled a little of what happened right before he was brought here. Takeru had only a vague memory of fighting with Kanaria and the circumstances it happened in, but he was able to recall how her attacks felt. At that time he judged that her skills were immature. It felt like it weren''t his own thoughts and it was a bit weird, but as he recalled it, they certainly were immature. It was forceful, and it was a fact that it lacked the precision essential to Double-Edged style. I''ll keep that to myself. While looking at her back, Takeru chased after Kanaria. What was he supposed to do right now, was to meet with the Magic Academy''s Chairman. Rather than trying to learn it from Kanaria, it was more efficient to question that person. Until he understands the situation he is in, it''s pointless go act impatiently. Rather than that, there was one thing he was curious about at the moment. "Did you learn Double-Edged style from Master?" Still pouting, Kanaria walked forward ignoring Takeru. "In what circumstances were you taught? I was allowed to because I''m one of Kusanagi''s, even so, I had to prostrate for three days straight otherwise I wouldn''t be taught. If you''re not a relative, you must have had it even harder, right?" "why do I have to tell you that." She looked away irritated. Although he was outright refused the answer, unexpectedly Takeru didn''t pull back. In his heart, he was happy to get a junior pupil. "How much did you learn? If you were taught the techniques, means you are quite acknowledged." "" "Training must have been ridiculously hard on you, a girl." He continued to shower Kanaria with praise despite the fact that she decided to ignore him. She opened her eyes wide only for a moment, and directed her confused gaze towards Takeru, then looked away again. She must have thought she failed, and tried to hide her face with her bangs. With some intimacy in the gesture, Takeru placed a hand on her head like he usually did on Usagi''s. "You did your best haven''t you. That''s quite something." As Takeru gently stroked her head and spoke, Kanaria''s body trembled for a moment like that of a scared fox. Her pupils shook faintly. From a series of her actions, it was obvious that she was upset. Master of Double-Edged style, Orochi, was unlikely to praise his disciples and as such, being acknowledged like that must be a first experience for her. As he thought that with a smile, Kanaria''s face has turned red and she faced down. "Don''t act like a senior pupilllllllll!!" A sound like a gunshot has rang out. With an outburst of anger Kanaria made an uppercut aiming for Takeru''s jaw. At the same time as Takeru''s head rose up a few centimetres, his body was lifted slightly. He predicted that an uppercut would come and right before it hit him he jumped, decreasing the blow''s power, but if he received that blow squarely as it came with momentum of a bullet he would surely have died. "What was that?! A-are you trying to kill me?!" "Fuu! Fuuu!" "M-my bad, it''s a habit! Sorry for suddenly getting over-familiar on our first meeting!" As Kanaria was looming towards him, her fists letting out a cracking sound, he apologized in a hurry with a pale face. Just when he was pursued until his back hit the wall, and the situation has grown tragic, "Takeru?" Suddenly, he could hear a voice coming from the other side of the corridor. With his collar grasped by Kanaria, Takeru looked in that direction with a pale face. There was a girl with a hat on her head and a muffler wound around her neck. "Mari?" Seeing the appearance of his comrade, whom he thought it''ll be impossible to see here, Takeru was agape. While Mari stood there in in daze, tears started to gradually pool in her eyes. "UuuuuUAAAAaaaaaaaaaann!" Letting out a sobbing without any reservations, scattering things all around Mari started to cry on spot. She rubbed her eyes like a child, and unsteadily came closer to him. Although Takeru was slightly embarrassed, he naturally hugged Mari''s shoulder. "Why are you here?" Mari tried to answer while crying, but she couldn''t articulate any words and only sobbed. "We brought her together with you. Orochi proposed that. ''There''s no point in her staying in Inquisition'', is what he said." Beside them, Kanaria spoke in Mari''s stead. "After you''ve been knocked down by Orochi, this girl came all alone to help you." Takeru fell silent and glanced at the weeping Mari. Back then, Takeru released Ouka''s Witch Hunter form and entrusted her to their comrades. Surely, Mari must have left the three behind and chased after him. He placed a hand on Mari''s head and lightly stroked it. "I''ve made you worry I''m sorry." As he spoke with a gentle voice, Mari, whose face was already wet, has started to cry even more intensely. Kanaria standing next to them looked at Mari puzzled, and shook her neck in a ''good grief'' gesture. "Despite acting energetically at all times, you show your weakness in front of a man. Kana really hates women like that." Hearing sarcasm in her voice, Mari turned around and glared at her. "I don''t want to be told how a woman should act by a brat like you! In the first place, I''ve told you to call me immediately after Takeru wakes up! Why haven''t you caledl my mobile, you''re mean!" "?! Uhgh w-we were supposed to go meet you now. Kana isn''t mean." "Liar! We just meet by chance because I was passing through here! Kana-chan, you shouldn''t immediately make up excuses!" "I-it''s not an excuse I''m no good with machines. I don''t know what''s a mobile. K-Kana is" At first she acted strong, but blamed by Mari who was slowly approaching her, she started to step back. The moment she was cornered against to wall with nowhere to run, Mari attacked her. "Gyaaaaaaa!" While Kanaria tried to escape the nelson hold, Mari used her fingers to play with Kanaria''s long ears. "M-my earss! Let off my earrss!!" "Come?on? come on?! Admit that you had no intention of contacting me right from the beginning!" "It''s truee! I really don''t know how to use a mobileee!" Even as Kanaria''s face turned red and tears appeared in her eyes, Mari had no intention of stopping to play with her ears. While Takeru was amazed by the two''s exchange, he looked at the scenery of Magic Academy spread outside the window. Warning bells continued to resound in his head unchanged. What was searing his brain, was not only the memory of being unable to save Kiseki, but also him abandoning his comrades. Even now it was foggy and he couldn''t focus on it, the memory of that re-contract. I wonder, what is she doing now. Worried about safety of his own weapon, Takeru formed a fist. Lapis. Relic Eater Mistilteinn Since he was still alive and breathing, she too must have been in this place. Takeru, Mari and Kanaria started to walk around the Magic Academy the three of them. The place Takeru was in seemed to have been called the Magic Academy''s ''Medical Magic Tower''. He felt that it resembled AntiMagic Academy''s Seelie''s hospital ward. Although it was similar, Magic Academy wasn''t as exaggerated as AntiMagic Academy. Students wore a uniform of ultramarine colour and didn''t have a gun, they looked normal. However, a wand entered his field of vision, it was holstered by the student''s waist. Wands were Magical Heritages assisting witches in creating operative procedures. When he looked around, he saw that a number of students were carrying various and strange magical catalysts. Probably because it''s a habit, but he was on alert. While the outside world was relying on electronic equipment for stereoscopic videos and images, it seemed like magic power was applied to mechanical technology instead. There were many devices similar to those from AntiMagic Academy, it was probably because Alchemist was involved in development of both of them. However, probably most of the items in here could be only used by witches and sorcerers. "Surprised aren''t you. I was the same at first too." Mari walking next to him said with a complex expression. She spent the entire past month in this Magic Academy. It seemed like that was the reason she was acquainted with Kanaria. Since it wasn''t unusual for a witch to come from the outside, Magic Academy treated her as a first year. The clothes Mari was wearing at the moment too, were something given to her by the school. "Even now, I can''t believe there''s a world like this." Mari looked outside the window. There were hardly any people walking outside. Everyone was flying in high speed on something that looked like brooms which moved along something like a light tube which connected floating buildings. Everyone in here was a witch or a sorcerer. Nestling up next to them were fantastic or magical organisms. A small lizard with a red jewel embedded in its forehead, there was also someone riding a huge crow that was spitting a cloud of smoke from its mouth. The former was an extremely dangerous magical organism, the latter was a fantastic organism already extinct in the outside world. Buildings were special too. Many of them were floating in the air. There were hardly any engines using electricity or fuel, and the machinery was running powered by magic power, the magic particles leaking out were shining all over. This place, was overflowing with magic. It was different world already. No matter how he tried to understand, his brain''s processing wouldn''t keep up. "It''s great that you''re safe, Takeru. Did they do anything bad to you?" "Oh, I''m perfectly fine. What about you, are you all right?" "It''s just as you can see. Since there''s quite a few witches coming here from outside world, I''m guaranteed freedom to a certain extent. The collar they have removed it for me." Mari looked at Takeru''s collar, and placed a hand on her neck where her collar was. There was no Gleipnir on Mari''s neck. Apparently, Orochi had released her collar before they transferred to this place. Even though she told him that Orochi released it, she had no idea how did he do that. The moment Orochi in front of disappeared, the collar appeared in his hands, then was thrown and exploded far away. In short, he must have cut and thrown away the collar faster than it could explode. An outrageous forceful move, it was a feat impossible for normal people. "Mari, there''s a number of things I want you to tell me." "yeah, I don''t know all that much, but I''ll tell you everything." When Mari meekly nodded, Kanaria who was behind them cut in. "Flapping your mouth is not good. Women from outside have really loose lips. You two are prisoners. You''re under obsh" The moment Kanaria tried to force herself to articulate a difficult word, Mari turned around and started moving her fingers in a suggestive way. Seeing that Kanaria moved back, and like a small fox, she hid from Mari behind the door. Takeru ignored the two''s exchange, and moved straight to the topic. "do you know the current situation of our comrades and Kiseki?" "I don''t know I was looking for a way to contact them from this side, but it seems that there''s no way to contact with the outside other than through Magic Academy''s central. and Kiseki-chan is um" "" "She was taken back by the Inquisition, I know only that. It happened right in front of my eyes, but I was unable to do anything." Takeru''s fist let out a quiet sound. His expression was calm but inside of him was boiling an intense anger towards Inquisition, it was so strong it seemed to burn him from inside. "But, I think all of the platoon members are safe. They should have been able to ecape thanks to you opening a way for them. Usagi-chan and Suginami are there, surely Ootori must be safe. I believe in those two, that''s why I entrusted that woman to them." I''m confident that''s how it is, said Mari and downcast her eyes again. "however, this past month I''ve been hearing an unpleasant rumour." "Rumour?" As Takeru asked, Mari spoke in a heavy voice. "The war, although battles are sporadic, but it seems to have begun again." "" "It''s something I''ve heard from the students in here, but apparently small-scale battles have been happening in Grey City where the witches troops and Inquisition forces meet. Valhalla''s extremists arbitrarily activate large transfer magic, there''s a rumour an entire battalion has entered Grey City." "" "If that''s true then they might be in immediate danger." Impatience could be seen in Mari''s expression. In contrast to that, although Takeru''s expression was serious, there was no impatience in it. Instead, what could be seen was something like a sense of mission. "you''re surprisingly calm, Takeru." "is that so?" "If it were you from before, you would charge into action immediately like a wild boar. Did something change?" Mari asked and floated a wry smile, in response Takeru faced forward and narrowed his eyes sharply. "Nothing changed. It''s just I decided not to give up on anything. No matter the circumstances, no matter the despair that spreads out in front of me I will protect everything I want to protect." "" "If I want to do that then surely, running wild is not a good idea. After all, there are times where hurrying won''t solve anything. Right now, I think it''s time to understand the current state of affairs and look for the means to act." "Takeru." Takeru said so with a serious expression. "We''ll return to where our comrades are somehow. I want you to lend me your power for that." After hearing Takeru''s decision, Mari strongly nodded. He once again faced forward, and asked Mari again. "do you know what happened to Lapis?'' "Oh, Takeru''s Relic Eater huh" "Since I''m still alive, it means that she''s in here even though she should have been on the Inquisition''s side. Do you know anything?" "I wasn''t told anything related to our comrades. Shouldn''t she be right beside you?" "No" Takeru touched his collar, worried about Lapis. That''s when, "About that, we''re going to tell you everything so don''t ya worry." Orochi''s voice sounded from the other side of the corridor. He firmly captured Takeru with his unseeing pupils and smiled. Takeru glared at Orochi with a hint of hostility. The room Takeru was brought to by Orochi was white and simple. Wallpapers, ceiling, floor, desk, dresser, clothes hanger, everything from a tea cup to book covers were uniformly white. Floating in the centre of the white space, there was a woman brighter than anything else. For an instant, startled by her surreal appearance he thought she was a ghost. The woman smiled gently to Takeru. "Nice to meet you, Kusanagi Takeru-san. I am European Shelter''s Magic Academy''s east side Chairman, my name is Mother Goose. Pleased to make your acquaintance." With a smile, Mother Goose lowered her head respectfully. Probably acquainted with her already, Mari looked at Mother Goose disgruntled. "It must be hard for a convalescent to stand, I have prepared delicious tea so please, sit down." Mother said so warmly, and sat down on the coach. Takeru and Mari sat down on the sofa opposite to her. Orochi and Kanaria remained standing by the wall, sandwiching the door between each other. Despite feeling slightly nervous, Takeru faced Mother resolutely. Mother Goose drank a sip of the tea, and tilted her neck puzzled. "How is your physical condition?" "thanks to you, I''m feeling well." "That''s great. I thought of coming to visit you directly, but I''ve been quite busy did Kanaria properly guide you around? She might have dragged you around too much and exhausted your stamina" Although Kanaria standing by the door wanted to protest, but Orochi directed his cane towards her and she closed her mouth. Even though Mother''s calm attitude and voice were driving him crazy, Takeru stared straight at her in response. "I didn''t come here to chat with you. Hurry up and get down to business." He said that bluntly, while releasing hostility towards her. Mari bared hostility as well, but she was surprised seeing that, astounded by Takeru''s attitude. Kanaria opened her eyes widely, and Orochi whistled. "I am grateful to you for healing and reviving me. But me and you guys, aren''t supposed to have a relationship that would let us care-freely chat over tea." "" "I don''t know whether you are my enemy or not but I can assert that you aren''t my allies yet." While gazing sharply at Mother, Takeru spoke frankly. Mother Goose didn''t seem to be upset, but she slowly opened her eyes that were closed up until now. They were ruby-colored, beautiful and intimidating. "what are you trying to say?" "What do you request from me." "?" "Don''t play dumb. After all, you too have some underlying motive you want to use me for. If there weren''t any, you wouldn''t have given me this kind of treatment." Takeru who was forced into doing things up until now, decided that he will no longer dance to others tune. Moved deeply by Takeru''s manly attitude, Mari''s eyes who sat beside him were shining and sparkling. Blood vessels floated on Kanaria''s face as she was angered by Takeru''s attitude, and speaking of Orochi, for some reason he was grinning happily. And, Mother, "uffu, fufufufu." Has placed a hand on her mouth, faced down and let out a classy laughter. To the belligerent Takeru, it was an unexpected reaction. "I''m sorry. You have suddenly went on the offensive, and I was a bit dumbfounded by that please forgive me. It was too sudden." "That''s not something to laugh about I-I''m serious here" Takeru continued to fidget and fixed the position he was sitting in on the coach. "Yeah, that''s right! Cut that out! You''re scheming something, even I can tell that!" Capitalizing on it, Mari yelled out. Once again, Mother honestly apologized to the two. "Certainly, I have a request. You two are affiliated with Inquisition, in other words, your standing is that of our enemies it seems like such a carefree attitude angers you. Then I''ll say it openly." Mother squinted, and told Takeru what she wishes for. "Kusanagi Takeru-san. Please, don''t participate in combat any more." The atmosphere has frozen at the unexpected request. Mother Goose was serious. He could immediately tell that it wasn''t a joke. "As you already know, that control collar is there because we don''t want you to hold that sword any more." "that sword. You mean Lapis?" "Yes. If you hold Mistilteinn any longer, then probably" She looked at Takeru with compassion. "Your soul will assimilate with her, and you will turn into a completely different being." "whatdo you mean?" "You must have felt it. After all, the God Hunter Form was activated." He recalled it after being told so. Ambiguous consciousness. Unrealistic driving force of his body. The feeling in his heart as if he was undergoing something like assimilation. "Takeru, are you okay?" Mari looked at Takeru''s face anxiously. "It''s not surprising for you not to remember it. At that time you were yourself, and yet you weren''t." Takeru understood the meaning of her words. "As Mistilteinn''s name suggests, it carries the meaning of ''Mistletoe''. It''s a forbidden sword that acts parasitic towards the contractor, and devours their existence also" Mother took a breath, and cautiously said the truth. "It is the main cause that has led this world to ruin." "What, impossible! There''s no way that''s true!" "The forbidden Magical Heritage called Twilight-Types are something originating from a different world, they are Sacred Treasures used by otherworldly gods, weren''t you informed of it by that vile maverick Ootori Sougetsu?" After hearing the question, the story he heard from Hojishiro Nagaru has been revived in his mind. Sacred Treasure. Something that shouldn''t have been usable by humans, a weapon of gods. Just as Mother says, Nagaru also said not to trust Lapis. Looks like that story was all true. He understood that from the fact that Mother''s and Nagaru''s stories added up. He could only believe it. Up until now Lapis was an existence acting as his partner. And it was going to eat his existence? Just like her name stated? She nearly destroyed the world? The weapon he''s been holding up until now? His thought processes couldn''t keep up, and the pain he felt has gotten worse. "The Akashic Hazard that triggered the conclusion of the Witch Hunt War 150 years ago. The cause of it, was undeniably Mistilteinn the sword you are contracted with. If you keep using it, it might lead to another Akashic Hazard. Although Twilight-Type has been effective as a deterring force against Valhalla up until now, with you contracting that sword, that fragile balance has collapsed." "ngh" What she said, meant that Takeru and Lapis were something like a trigger for the war to resume. "Of course, there is not a single reason to blame you. You are a victim. If possible, I would like for you to quietly spend your time in this place and not to participate in the war." Please like that, Mother appealed to Takeru. Suddenly, Orochi placed a hand on Takeru''s shoulder. With a wry smile, he faced towards Mother. "Mom, leave it at that for now. I understand you''re impatient, but that''s too fast. This guy might have been as well thrown in to a different world just a moment ago. If ya suddenly throw these various things at him suddenly, it''s no wonder that he''d be confused." Patting Takeru''s repeatedly, Orochi showed some concern. Mother Goose retracted her body that was leaning forward slightly, and she lowered her head apologetic. "I''m sorry but I can''t afford to do so. Even if I have suddenly came with such a request, and you are unable to understand it" Laughing at Mother who lowered her shoulders, Orochi strongly grasped Takeru''s shoulder. Takeru raised his pale face to look at him. "Hey, Takeru." From within his closed eyes, Orochi stared at Takeru. The intimidation soared high, and Takeru was reminded of the first time he met with Orochi. Five years ago. In front of Takeru who was unable to protect nor kill Kiseki and stood there stunned, Orochi had appeared. He didn''t comfort him, nor show any sympathy. He grasped Takeru''s hair, making him look at the massacre in front of him, and had it burn into his eyes. "Remember this, Takeru. Burn the result of your decision not to choose anything. Don''t you run away." At that time too, a fear like this has enveloped Takeru. "I don''t think you''re a victim. Four years ago, you ignored myself when I tried to stop you, and have involved yourself with Inquisition. I have no sympathy for you responsibility lies on you too." "Master." "When you separated from me, you declared I''ll change the Inquisition, and show you that I can change the world., haven''t you?" Even as Takeru''s pupils shook slightly, he nodded slightly. "So don''t act spoiled hereyou''re the one that has to do something about Mistilteinn. That''s your sword isn''t it. If you''re at the mercy of your sword, then you don''t deserve to use the Double-Edged style''s name." His strong self-important voice, was nostalgic to an unpleasant degree. That''s the kind of person Kusanagi Orochi was. He didn''t hesitate neither to kill, nor to protect. He lived by the sword, and would die by the sword. A man who embodies the ideals of Kusanagi Double-Edged style. His conviction always turned into a sound argument and pierced Takeru''s chest. "Orochi, are you really" Mother raised her waist, and glared at Orochi. Orochi had drawn the sword with his free hand, and pointed it towards Mother. "That''s the kind of person I am, you should be the one to know it best. I might be on Valhalla''s and the witches side now but my way of life, will be always dictated by the Double-Edged style." "it''s too dangerous. We can''t bet on an unconfirmed, hidden card." "Whether it''s confirmed or not. I managed to do it. There is no way this guy won''t be able to." Orochi patted Takeru''s head strongly. Then suddenly, his eyes that lost their light found something in the corner of the room. "Hey, come out. You were listening right." Everyone except for Mother has faced in the direction Orochi was looking to. After a while, from the corner of the room there was nothing in, Lapis appeared while making a rustling sound. "Lapis." Takeru whose headache finally subsided, stood in front of Lapis. He was relived seeing her safe, but at the same time he had a flashback of the re-contract with Lapis. The hand he stretched out to her stopped. Lapis didn''t spare him even a glance, and was quietly staring at the floor. "Have this one tell you the truth by herself. That will convince you right." "" "Just as Mother said earlier, this one just brings harm to this world that''s what I think. Honestly, as Valhalla, I think she should be disposed of as soon as possible." Takeru raised his face, and put on a bitter expression. "Don''t worry. Right now, Mother and I have put her disposal on hold. After all, without her magical power your body will break into two parts again. As your master, I don''t want to see my disciple in such state." "I too, do not wish for you to lose your life." Mother agreed with Orochi, and stared at Takeru. "Why do you go this far for me? We''ve been killing each other up until now." The situation which made it seem like they intended to protect him, made him confused. Mother smiled gently. "Valhalla, just like Inquisition, isn''t monolithic. Virtually on the top are the Senate''s elders, but we need to be careful of the pureblood faction we are split in two. As you can see, we represent the cautious faction is what I should be saying." Embarrassed, Mother was unable to say that they are purebloods. "We are trying to avoid involving unrelated people with the war but I have no intention of making excuses. In the name of minimizing the amount of sacrifices, we have assaulted you many times Nikaido Mari-san, the one who ordered Haunted to dispose of you, was me." Mari opened her eyes widely while sitting, but soon after she snorted spitting air, and faced away. "I don''t care, I have no intention to blame or forgive you. I was just an external collaborator after all. I knew that I''m disposable." "I too, am in a position where I cannot apologize. However Haunted''s practices have passed the level of intolerable long ago." "Hmph, I''m not interested in that whatsoever. Right now, I have one goal. To return together with Takeru to where our comrades are. Other than that, I don''t care. Whether Valhalla or Inquisition, it''s all the same." Mari sat cross-legged and supported her chin with her hand, no one was able to respond to that. Mother pulled herself together, and turned towards Takeru. "Let''s return to the main story. As it was said earlier, the disposal of you and Mistilteinn has been put on hold for the time being. However, there isn''t much time left. Unless we obtain evidence that Mistilteinn isn''t a threat to us, you will be executed by the decision of the senate." "" "If possible, I would like for you to remain here obediently but it''s true that isn''t enough to give the senate peace of mind." There''s no choice, she shook her head and turned her face towards Orochi. Orochi nodded twice with "uh-huh", and held Takeru''s head from above. "And so you are to persuade this magic sword. Have her turn harmless, and prove that she''s a beneficial existence to us." "prove how?" "Nn, to put it simply" Orochi put his left hand on his chin, and raising the index finger of his right hand he made an indecent smile. Takeru knew. Whenever Orochi smiled like that, he never said anything proper. "Have her fall for you. Make her madly in love with you to the point she will never disobey you." "ha?" When he thought it would be something incredibly serious, abruptly the story has shifted 180 degrees, making Takeru''s thinking stop for a moment. Volume 6, 2 - Transiences Peace Volume 6, Chapter 2 - Transience''s Peace Three days after he woke up. In the Magic Academy''s general purpose support magic classroom, Takeru was forced to stand next to the teacher. In front of him were Magic Academy''s students taking lessons in other words, the seats were occupied by novice sorcerers and witches sitting in rows. Rather than puzzled, it would be correct to say that everyone stared at Takeru blankly. "Nn, now the introductions?. This is Kusanagi Takeru-kun?. Yes, applause?." Incited by the beaming teacher who started clapping, a few students also applauded. However including Takeru, there were many who didn''t understand the situation. "Please think of him as a new comrade?. Kusanagi-kun, you too please give us a brief greeting?." "I''m Kusanagi. Nice to meet you." The female teacher put a hand on Takeru''s shoulder, who was trembling because of tension. "They might look at you strangely for a while, but you don''t have to worry?. Having people who do not have magic power isn''t all that rare recently, and I absolutely won''t allow any discrimination because of that in our class?." "Yeah" When the self-introductions ended with his vague answer, Takeru was told to sit down on the furthest seat and walked to it passing by the students. There were those who looked at him with curiosity, and those who scorned at him, there were roughly just those two reactions. For Takeru, having this many sorcerers and witches gathered in one place seemed abnormal, but common sense from the outside world didn''t apply here. Looking from the point of view of the inner world, Takeru was the heretical one. This is more uncomfortable than I thought it would be As for why was Takeru doing self-introductions towards the students of Magic Academy, that story dates back to the conversation they had when he met Mother Goose. Orochi said ''make Mistilteinn fall for you'', something that Takeru couldn''t find a meaning in, but simply put, it seemed like he had to deepen his bond with Lapis. When he digged in further, it seemed like Takeru and Lapis were counted as part of Valhalla, had various restrictions imposed on them, and would be disposed of if they tried to escape. Mari was furious. "We''re going to go back to our comrades" she said. Of course Takeru felt the same but "Then what if I said that we already have a way to save Kusanagi Kiseki would you change your mind?" With these words of Mother, Takeru''s heart shook. "I''m not saying you need to answer immediately. The stereotypes of the outside worlds built up over 150 years won''t be wiped out that easily, I want you to learn what kind of life we, witches live." She said so, and enrolled Takeru in the Magic Academy. I want you to learn what kind of beings are witches. I want you to learn what kind of thing is magic. He could tell she had such intentions but In the end, it means that they won''t tell me the way to save Kiseki unless I become their ally He wanted to say that was low, but it seemed like originally Mother had sent Orochi in order to prevent Inquisition from turning Kiseki into a weapon. In other words, the one who got in their way were Inquisition and the 35th Platoon. If Inquisition didn''t get in the way in the first place, it''s possible that Kiseki might have been already saved. Were he to believe in Mother''s words and actions, it would be premature to brand them as "the enemies" of his little sister and comrades. But, it''s still too early to decide they are our allies. Those people might be aiming to maintain peace but they have sacrificed people up until now. I need to assess them carefully Takeru sat down in his seat, and looked to the side. Quietly sitting on the seat beside him, by the desk stuck closely to his without any interval, was Lapis. Although she was clearly standing out, other students weren''t bothered by it whatsoever. When he looked around, sitting beside students he could see a girl and a boy who were dressed similarly to Lapis, and even an old man. They seemed to be Magical Heritages just like Lapis. It seemed like Magical Heritages with human forms snuggling up to their contractors was a normal sight in here. "" While watching Lapis'' profile, Takeru lost himself in thoughts. Strengthen his bond with Lapis making her fall in love for him, just what kind of condition is that. He had no idea what kind of a result would be satisfactory, but he had to act otherwise he won''t be able to save Kiseki. still, what do I do. Ever since he reunited with Lapis two days ago, she didn''t look at Takeru. She was acting as if he didn''t exist. He somehow understood it when they reunited. That he had been rejected by Lapis. why? Honestly, he had no idea at all. He looked over his memories. During the battle with Kyouya, Lapis was still acting as usual. Like that, he assumed it''s because of the event that happened afterwards. I was desperate back then but did I do something horrible to her? Although he tried hard to explore his ambiguous memories, he couldn''t find the answer. now that I think about it, I don''t know anything about her All he knew, were things told to him by third parties. The person in question didn''t tell him anything by herself. Until now, he thought of them just as of a sword and its user. He thought that''s the correct, ideal way. But, surely, continuing like that was not good. They must understand each other, he thought vaguely. Takeru wanted to know more about Lapis. Not only as his sword, but as his partner he thought he needed to build a relationship with her as his comrade. If that happens, the power of the two will without doubt grow and multiply. That''s what he learned through experiences with his comrades from the 35th platoon. "hey, Lapis." Takeru tried to call out to her with as gentle as possible voice, and reached out to Lapis'' shoulder. *zuzuzuzuzu* Dragging her chair with her, Lapis took distance from Takeru. "gufuu!" An unexpectedly large shock hit Takeru. He didn''t think that being hated by his own sword would be this painful. The students who saw that scene started whispering amongst each other. "hey, did you see that? That boy, his own Magical Heritage distanced itself from him" "Are they freshly contracted? Also, he was rejected outright wasn''t he." "That happens sometimes? there are people who sexually harass their Magical Heritages. Especially the ones who don''t have much knowledge of magic and training." "He has a Japanese name, so isn''t he from outside''s old Japan? It''s quite unusual here in the inner world." "Hmph, it''s comical to see someone without magic power in possession of a Magical Heritage." "Don''t say things like that. It doesn''t seem like she''s a magical catalyst type, if she''s a sword-type, then his skill with sword rather than magic is more important. My idol Kanaria-chan doesn''t hold any magic and yet she''s amazing." "But he''s quite interesting. Even though he''s so tall, the Magical Heritage he brought doesn''t match him. It must be quite sharp." Everyone started to analyse Takeru in their own way. The uncomfortable feeling was quite substantial. I wonder if Mari felt like this the entire time While Mari was the only witch in AntiMagic Academy, Takeru was the only ordinary human in Magic Academy, their circumstances were quite similar. *bam* Mari who has been sitting by the window seat, hit her hand with her fist. Silence, all whispers in the classroom have subsided. "we''re in middle of the class." As Mari glared at their classmates, everyone looked away from Takeru and faced their desks. "That''s right?everyone. Right now?, I''m going to teach you protective magic you can use to shield yourself?. You''ll be at a disadvantage if you don''t remember it, so do it properly." The teacher has gotten on board of that, and the lesson started. Honestly, Takeru didn''t understand the contents in the least. Around noon, Magic Academy went into lunch break. At the same time as Takeru fell on the desk limply, Mari came over with a wry smile. "Good work, Takeru." "Oh, same to you." "You seem totally exhausted well, I can sympathize." Mari patted his head, hopped on Takeru''s desk and sat on it. "it''s been a while since you have enrolled here, hasn''t it." "Yeah. I got used to it, but honestly, I''m still confused. Studying magic, was always something to do in hiding for me." "Right. Somehow, I feel like I can understand your standing better after coming here. It''s quite difficult, this kind of thing." "I see." Patting her cheek with her finger, Mari showed a troubled reaction. "Isn''t it more comfortable to you? More than AntiMagic Academy that is." When Takeru said so, Mari put on a shocked expression for some reason. It was as if her expression was saying ''don''t say such things''. Mari downcast her eyes awkwardly, and grasped the hem of her skirt. "I guess. Being a witch is normal in here. But somehow being here feels unrealistic, or rather, the sense of crisis is fading away I''m not sure how to put it, but it feels like it''s not the place I belong to." "" "Where I belong is um that place." But it might be just my selfish thinking she said in low a voice, and started to squirm. Takeru reflected on his words. He didn''t mean to offend her. Currently, Takeru and Mari weren''t on either the magic or anti-magic side, it was a situation where they couldn''t decide on it. However, this place was safest and offered Mari decent treatment. Isn''t it the happiest option for Mari to stay in here. Even if war broke out, wouldn''t she be safe in the shelter. He said that earlier thinking so, but apparently Mari''s feelings were the same as Takeru''s. "If I stayed here alone, I feel like I would be swallowed by this place. I mean, right now we don''t have the leisure to bother about that right? Getting accustomed and comfortable with the situation feels somewhat scary." "" "That''s why I was really glad that you woke up." Saying that, Mari let out a small sob through her nose. Takeru overlapped his hands over Mari''s on top of the desk. "This isn''t where we should be I''ve left you alone for so long, sorry." Being thrown into a world that subverted common sense she knew, there''s no way she wouldn''t feel lonely. He sincerely apologized to Mari, and tried to give her peace of mind. Mari blushed and her gaze started wandering around. Takeru didn''t apologize, wasn''t bothered by it, and just said what he wanted to say. He didn''t know what Mari thought when she tightly grasped the hand he overlapped with hers. "Ah, ummmaauuI was lonely, I guess? Just a little I wanted to do something like this?I think." "? Sure I don''t mind." She must have been really lonely, Takeru thought. He thought that but their fingers intertwined. They clearly held hands the same way couples do. As expected, Takeru couldn''t stop himself from blushing. He couldn''t do something like shaking off her hand. And as the two continued fidgeting while holding hands, "Middle schoolers? It''s a middle school couple." Before they realized, two female students have crouched in front of the two, and stared at their faces from the desk''s edge. Mari launched from on top of the desk in surprise. "Ww-what''s with you! This is just um, palm reading I was just looking at his palm!" While Mari attempted to make excuse in a hurry, the short-haired girl from the duo made a bitter smile. "No no, Mari, rather than making excuses there''s something else you should do right" "Classic? She''s a character from a classic book." Next to her, a girl with cat ears and a tail which couldn''t be distinguished whether they are real or not, looked curiously at the two and waved her tail. The two started teasing na?ve Mari for flirting with Takeru. Mari refuted with a bright red face, but was handled by them splendidly. Apparently, those two have become friends with Mari over the last month. Originally Mari was a bright and cheerful girl. In AntiMagic Academy she didn''t have any friends because of stereotypes and discrimination from other students. But there was no reason to discriminate against her here. Having friends is natural, Takeru thought. "So you have reunited with Kusanagi? I''m Inia Blackmore. My property is Steel. Born here, in the European shelter. Magic Academy East Side''s second year, one year above you, nice to meet you." The girl with short hair, Inia Blackmore held out her hand with a friendly smile. When Takeru shook hands with Inia, the girl with cat ears beside swung her tail back and forth. "And I be Ananda Nodens. My property is Thunder. Grew up in the smallest shelter in South Africa. I be in same year and class ya are. As you can see I''m quarter demihuman, but I''m not going to add any ''nya''s'' at the end of sentences, remember that." Sniffing loudly she looked like a catgirl, she bent her tail into a shape and approached Takeru. Confused, Takeru tried to shake hands with her, but Ananda went "nya!", and moved away with a scream. Her hair stood up, and for some reason she looked vigilant. Inia looked at Takeru''s startled expression. When he was upset, Mari whispered into his ear. "I did the same thing before, but for the cat races shaking their front paws is a display of courtship they greet each other by entwining fingers or tails." "You serious. Eh, so demihumans really exist" Takeru was surprised to learn that Ananda''s ears and tail aren''t a decoration. The Ajin. Called half-beasts, it''s a race of half-humans and half-fantastical organisms. There were records of small cat tribes existing in some areas before, but they were supposed to have gone extinct during the Witch Hunt War. There was no way Takeru would know what the common sense of demihumans was like. Once again, he realized that in this place, extinct races existing is normal. Ananda blushed and shyly scratched her face with her front paw. "can it be that Kusanagi came from outside too? You seem close with Mari." When Inia asked that, he wondered what would be the best answer. Takeru didn''t know how was the outside world thought of in here. "Takeru came to the inner side together with me. Our parents are good friends and when we got involved with Inquisition they sent us here since it''s gotten dangerous." Inia and Ananda seemed convinced after Mari told them an improvised explanation she thought of. "I see, then it''s no wonder you don''t know the common sense of this place. We don''t know much about the outside, but witches are regarded as evil in there right? I imagine it''s an outrageous place." "Although I got suddenly scared, if it''s like that then I forgive you. Well done coming here, human. If there''s anything you don''t know, feel free to ask." "Fufun", Ananda spoke like a senior to her junior. Takeru glanced at Mari beside him who shrugged, and decided to take her up on her words. "That''s a great help. Then, it might be abrupt but what do you mean by ''East Side''?" Since it often appeared in what he heard he thought it''s suspicious, so he asked after hearing Inia say that. "Seriously, you enrolled without knowing that amazing." "S-sorry." As he apologized, Inia went "oh well" and laughed it off. It seems like she has a personality that doesn''t mind the little things. "East Side, are the eastern part of the shelter where school facilities are. On the other hand, the West Side has its own facilities. Both Magic Academies have their own Chairman, making up two factions, or rather, they have different education policies. East''s policy is Harmony focusing on defence and healing, as well as industrial magic. Environmental protection and sanctuary''s research is popular in here." "On the other hand, the west side''s policy is Pure Blood. Well, you can think of it as of military school. They are teaching strategy and magic useful mainly for military." "Make sure not to get close to the West Side. The pureblood''s principle is that mixed races like Ananda are absolutely unacceptable, and that''s nowhere close to the discrimination people without magic power suffer. I don''t know what they might do, but make sure to be careful." "Yeah. You should think of east and west side as different worlds. Unfortunately the western side is overwhelmingly broad and highly populated. We don''t fight too often, but since this side has no chance of winning we recommend not to pick a fight with them." "The Witch Hunt War is deeply rooted in them I guess they''re destined to fight with people who don''t have any magic power. Honestly, since we are the generation that was born after the war, we can''t get a good grasp on it. Although, there are those who were raised in environments related to war." "There''s a difference in education. Although the education policy has been getting closer to East Side''s recently, majority is still closer to West Side. As soon as the rumour about war appeared, they have started running rampant." "Yeah. That''s the current state of affairs. Especially the recent days, it''s not advised to approach it." Takeru nodded after hearing Inia''s advice. Ananda shook her head saying "good grief" at the current situation. "Personally I''m not interested in all that. But it''s annoying to live here when shelter is in that state, as if we weren''t already fed up with problems from outside." "I would prefer being at peace with people from the outside. There''s no fun in being dragged into the war from 150 years ago. After all, we can speak with Kusanagi normally like this thanks to that." As they alternated explaining, Takeru has slowly began to understand the inner world''s reality. In short, it was something like AntiMagic Academy and the Ethics Committee the conservatives and dissidents. Just in this shelter were about fifty million people, and a lot more witches and sorcerers seemed to live in other shelters. And most of them, were thinking similarly to how the West Side does. Mother Goose managed the East Side, and the West Side was managed by purebloods. Were he to believe in Mother''s words, it was obvious that the senate which governed over this inner world came from West Side''s population and was closer to them. whether inside or outside, it''s all the same huh Nevertheless, it paled to the overwhelming discrimination as compared to AntiMagic Academy. Even if east and west were polar opposites, people from the East Side were willing to accept Takeru who was a human from the outside and didn''t have any magic power. And in the AntiMagic Academy the only ones to accept Mari was a handful of humans from Small Fry Platoon. The amount of information the outside has about the inner world is nearly equal to none. Although there are rumours of witch forces surviving inside of the Sanctuary, most of the general public doesn''t believe that. It was probably because of thorough information control and brainwashing education. Although people from the inner world were aware of the outside''s existence, their recognition when it comes to actual situation was quite shallow. If Inia and Ananda knew about the violence with which Inquisition treats witches, they wouldn''t have been so carefree. "as I thought, people without any magic power are unusual here aren''t they?" Takeru asked the two. "Nyaa, there isn''t that many, but at least few of them are here on the East Side. Look, there." He looked in the direction Ananda pointed to. With her back against the students'' lockers, stood a girl with blue hair glaring in their direction. Kanaria. Takeru was startled by the very familiar-looking blue hair. When he thought about it, he recalled that he was a prisoner. It was obvious that he''d be monitored. Also, her gaze had a deep resentment embedded in it. Apparently it''s because of the fight last month, and him acting like a senior pupil. Since she wore Magic Academy''s uniform instead of the body suit, she must have been a student in here as well. Inia turned towards Kanaria and prompted her. "Heey, Kanaria. Don''t scowl over there and come over here." "hmph." Even though she was called, Kanaria only snorted and remained standing there with her arms folded. "She''s Kanaria. You see her long ears? She''s a half-wood elf. "Half-wood elf?" "Indeed. In exchange for lack of magic power, wood elves'' bodily abilities surpassed that of humans. She''s living on the East Side mainly for protection." "" "I am a demihuman just like her but she''s from an endangered species. Apparently she''s been born of the last wood elf that has survived the war. I don''t know the details though." When he heard that story from Ananda, a memory rushed to Takeru''s head. An incident involving elves was still fresh in his memory. In the inner world, elves being extinct was a fact as well. no way, right Although he compared it to what he heard before, first, her age didn''t match. Also, he heard that she was disposed of, so it would be funny if she was in Valhalla the Magic Academy. Takeru didn''t have much information about Ikaruga''s failed elf. Ikaruga hated prying into her matters, and he also avoided digging into it as much as possible. However, it was a fact that it bothered him. Takeru stood up and was about to go to ask Kanaria about it, but then Inia called out to him again. "By the way Kusanagi where did your Magical Heritage go?" She posed an unexpected question. "You had an azure girl with you right? I wanted to ask about her too but she disappeared the moment lessons finished. Is it fine to leave your Magical Heritage alone?" "Oh, I was curious about the same thing. Where did you obtain a Magical Heritage? Is it something passed down from generation to generation in your family? I felt a tremendous and alien magic power from it. She caught my eyes since I study Magical Heritages anya?" After saying that much, Ananda and Inia looked at Takeru''s pale face. He looked towards Mari. Mari shook her head energetically saying "I don''t know?!", then next he looked at Kanaria in the back. "a-awawawa" Kanaria''s face paled just like Takeru''s. Five minutes later. "Idiot idiot idiot!! Even though you''re her contractor! Why did you let her get out of your sight?!" Kanaria, Takeru and Mari were sprinting together through Magic Academy looking for Lapis'' whereabouts. "I''m ashamed! I''ve gotten used to the situations where she''s there yet she''s not, and didn''t notice it when she suddenly disappeared!" "No excuses! Have some shame!" Takeru who has been showered with jeers from Kanaria, who was running beside him on his right, turned smaller and smaller. Mari who was running on his left flared up on Kanaria instead. "You''re not the one to say that Kana-chan! You''re supposed to monitor them and yet you let her out of your sight!" "S-shut up! Mari has been asked to act as the monitor by Mother as well! You''re same! Guilty!" "I have no obligation to follow your orders! Why do I have to watch over Takeru who''s my comrade!" "Not Takeru! Michirmistera mi ah come onnn." Kanaria continued to bite her entangled tongue, and ran while scratching her head strongly. The three continued to search avoiding the students, not bothered by the fact that they were conspicious to other students. Mari started running late, and because of either time difference or luck, a man clad in kimono walking down the hallway had come into their sight. "Ohh, whash, whacha guys dyoin?" It was Orochi. He walked towards them with anpan in his right hand and milk in his left. Takeru who was in front stopped, and placed hands on his knees in front of Orochi. "Master, why are you here?" "Why you ask, I''m one of the teachers in here." "Ha?" "I''m in charge of physical education. Haa, Mom won''t shut up and continues to repeat that I should work if I live in here." Teaching physical education using Double-Edged style''s basics. That''s definitely not basic level is it. "Rather than that, why are you in such a hurry." "Actually I lost sight of Lapis." Takeru admitted his blunder and prepared himself to get beaten up. However, Orochi just continued to eat the anpan with a blank look. "Issat sho. Well, do your besht." "eEehh?!" "A Magical Heritage won''t do any harm unless the contractor uses it. And you''re wearing the collar too, there''s no need to panic that much." "Won''t you look for it together with us?!" "? That''s your sword isn''t it, why do I have to do something like that. Also, I have a class now, I don''t waaant to. what ''I don''t waaant to'' dammit. Even as blood vessels appeared on his temple, Takeru smiled and swallowed the voice of his heart. "Orochi!! That''s why Kana was against it! It''s impossible for a guy like this to master Misuchalachein!!" Kanaria went past them at high speed. "Zehh haa haa haeehh" In addition, Mari slowly followed her. "Hohoo, nice to see you energetic again. Youth is truly wonderful." Hearing Orochi speak nonchalantly, Takeru couldn''t even smile wryly. He has already forgotten, but the man called Kusanagi Orochi was basically a no-good adult. He gave up on obtaining Orochi''s cooperation, and started running again. "Oi, wait a sec." "Guehh!!" But, Orochi immediately grasped Takeru''s collar and restrained his neck. "W-what are you doing really!" "I''ll give you an advice. Did you have to look for your beloved sword before, even a single time?" "eh?" "She always responded your call, and appeared right beside you spontaneously on her own. In other words, she always knows your whereabouts. In that case, it wouldn''t be surprising if it worked the other way around as well." Orochi turned his face towards Takeru while drinking his milk. Rather than in thought, he just seemed amazed. "Looks like for the time being the sword''s affection to you is stronger. Seems like the erosion is one-sided." "" "I''m not saying that you have to trust them, but what kind of swordsman you are without a sword." He said so, poked Takeru''s forehead with his fist, let go of his neck and started walking. "Have some sha?ameee." Orochi waved his hand and left. Takeru was unable to respond and just looked at his back. Whether she''s a Magical Heritage or a Sacred Treasure, the fact that Lapis is a sword didn''t change. Geez, I was unable to refute in the least. "that guy never changes." Takeru quietly lowered his head towards Orochi''s back, and listening to his heart he headed to where Lapis was. Not hurrying, Takeru followed the haze in the depths of his heart, feeling that it connected him to Lapis, and went up the stairs. Surely, their connection has become stronger thanks to the re-contract. After he went to the top of the stairs, he pushed a heavy iron door open. Light wind stroked his cheek, and naturally Takeru''s gaze was attracted to the sky. He squinted faintly at the gentle light blocked by the ultraviolet protection barrier. The sky wasn''t too broad, but it had a colour that couldn''t be seen on the outside. Light was diffused into pale colours of the rainbow. And inside of the barrier''s membrane were flying flocks of crows with three tails. The buildings and various grounds were flying randomly arranged, but they never collided. While the buildings were full of various machinery, on top of their roofs lush plants could be seen. Since magic power was harmless for nature, the greenery was lively. Although he was shocked seeing that sight in the night when he woke up, it was a fantastic and beautiful sight when seen in daytime. Because it''s been referred to as the country of witches, he thought it would be full of ominous things, but that wasn''t the case at all. He felt as if he was inside of a picture book. Takeru took a deep breath, and turned his gaze in front of him. He saw an azure-coloured person sitting on the edge of the roof that had no fence. Lapis'' hair was fluttering in the wind, making her back seem smaller than usual, she looked lonely sitting there alone. Next to her, he could see a large amount of apples packed in a paper bag. On the quiet rooftop, the only sound was coming from Lapis munching on the apples. She matched the beautiful landscape, but her back looked incredibly lonely. Takeru approached her in silence, and immediately sat down next to her. "Yo. Eating lunch alone? If you''re going somewhere tell me beforehand." "" "Woah, this is insanely high. Since I can''t fly unlike other students, it''s quite scary." "" "y-you''re eating apples huh. That''s a lot of them. Give me on" *hyop**zuzuzuzuzu* When Takeru reached out towards the apples, Lapis picked up the paper bag and took distance from him. With his arm still stretched out, Takeru seemed as if he''s going to cry from shock. Lapis stared far into the distance and continued to munch on the apples. Takeru curled up and spat out a grand sigh. "hey, isn''t it about time you told me the reason?" "(*munch* *munch* *gnaw* *gnaw*)" "I am fully aware that I''m insensitive but did I do something to you? I don''t remember what happened back then too well." "(*munch* *munch* *munch* *gnaw*)" "There''s a lot I want to ask you, but if I did something then I would like to properly apologize. At least let me hear your voice." "(*munch* *munch* *crunch* *crunch* *crunch* *crunch* *gulp*)" "don''t eat the cores as well." Lapis didn''t pay attention to him and took out another apple. Takeru scratched his cheek and smiled wryly seeing Lapis distance herself. "When stomach is filled, depression subsides huh." When he said that while looking up at the sky, Lapis stopped eating the apple for a moment. "Certainly, that''s what your previous host said right? It''s a wise saying." Lapis didn''t answer, she moved the apple away from her mouth, wrapped it with both of her hands, held it against her belly as if it was important to her and looked in the distance. "But, that means I have made you feel unpleasant after all." "" "I have hurt you right?" Not looking in Takeru''s direction, Lapis slowly opened her mouth. "Hurt there''s no confirmed scratches on the blade, so you don''t have to worry." It''s been the first time in a while since he heard Lapis'' voice, as usual there was no intonation. However, somehow there was some kind of feeling of rejection in there. The thinking circuits of a human and a Magical Heritages are different. The things that hurt humans aren''t the same as ones that hurt Magical Heritages. Sometimes there''s trouble in understanding their behaviour and actions. When Takeru was together with Lapis, it wasn''t as if he didn''t doubt her attitude. Until now he had no intention of butting in. What Takeru looked for was a relationship of a sword and its user, and Lapis was the same. But they should be able to understand each other if they try. After all, he could feel Lapis'' heart better than ever before. "If you''re asking if I can bear the mental burden, then you do not have to worry about that as well. I am a Magical Heritage, I do not suffer mental traumas like humans do." "There''s no way that''s true. I think you''ve got considerable pride, and you''ve been jealous before too." "I wonder what are you talking about." "compared to others, aren''t you quite obstinate?" "I don''t think there is any need for further interference, after all you aren''t my host no longer." Not her host. Hearing her say that, Takeru frowned. "what do you mean by that?" "Just like I said. You have let go of me. That''s all." "Let go of I don''t remember anyth" After he said up to there, a memory has flowed inside of Takeru''s head along with noise. The moment he was trying to commit double suicide together with Kiseki, he certainly let go of Lapis. He resolved himself to resist everything, however, the only way to do it was to abandon the choice of killing Kiseki. "Have you remembered?" "No, back then I didn''t really have intention of discarding you" "It is the same thing to me. I do not intend to blame you really. I was not worthy enough as an instrument fulfilling your wish. That is all." After just saying that, she started to eat another apple. In other words, Lapis interpreted it as being abandoned and had turned timid. I thought so before already, but she has her cute parts after all. Takeru thought. At the same time, he felt lonely since she wouldn''t call him her host. "but, our contract hasn''t been cut. Even now, I''m still alive." "I''m a Magical Heritage, and so my fighting force is minuscule alone making me vulnerable, it can be called practically nonexistent. Currently, my current status is that of Valhalla''s captive, so it''s not a good idea to cancel the contract immediately." "" "That is all." This is how being abandoned by one''s partner felt. Even though he had no such intention, it was true that he let go of her back then. Takeru bowed to her obediently. "I''m really, really sorry." "There is no need to apologize, I should have said so already." "No, I am the one at fault. I have arbitrarily forced my wishes on you, then selfishly abandoned that wish. It''s true that I have no excuse to you, who got disappointed by my indecisiveness." Saying a heartfelt apology, Takeru leaned towards Lapis. "That''s why at the very least, please give me another chance." "Why is that. I should be no longer necessary to you." "No, I need you that''s why I say it." "For self-protection, is it. Or maybe for Kusanagi Kiseki''s sake, I wonder." "That''s not all. As a swordsman, and as a human being I don''t want to let go of you." "as a human being?" "Yeah, I want to think of you as of my comrade." Although what he said was his true feelings, Lapis tilted her head puzzled. "I should have said already that I''m a Magical Heritage." "I know that. And I as a human, don''t want to let go of you." "I don''t understand." "No such thing." "" "As your partner I want to know more about you." With a serious expression, Takeru conveyed his feelings to her. For the first time after coming to Magic Academy, Lapis looked at Takeru. The azure hair swayed as the wind blew. "Even if you know, what will you do. I think it''s meaningless." "There is a meaning. It''s something necessary for me to stay beside you." "I don''t understand it too well, but I will answer your question. Since I have already left management of Inquisition, the restriction on speaking has been removed." As usual, she was expressionless. However, to Takeru, that appearance of hers displayed sadness. In an incredibly distant location with nothing in it, standing alone in the ruined world, such an image of hers appeared in his head. Unconsciously he stretched out his hand, wanting to relay to her that he''s right beside. He held down the strange impulse, and asked what he wanted to hear from her. "Is it true that you are a Sacred Treasure, a product of another world?" First, he asked the question that approached his heart first. Surprisingly, Lapis simply responded. "Yes. It is true. World''s identification number 1023, in other words, I was manufactured in world of myths, a different dimension referred to as Norse Mythology in this world." Although he was told that before, it would be a lie to say that he received no shock. "then why do you exist in this world? Even if summoning magic was used, there shouldn''t be enough supply of magic in the present to do so." "The reason is unknown. My information of Norse mythology''s world has been damaged. At the same time, what could be called my personality has appeared after I came to this world to be more precise, it''s something that was born at the end of the Witch Hunt War." "" As Takeru took a breath, Lapis responded indifferently. "With 98% probability, the world of Norse mythology no longer exists. For some reason it has been destroyed. At present, it''s impossible to contact the world of Norse mythology via summoning, which adds credibility to the hypothesis." Destruction of a mythological world it was something he never heard of before. However, Lapis didn''t say any lies. Now that their connection has grown stronger, he could tell that immediately. "that you drove this world to ruin and caused the Akashic Hazard, true?" "Strictly speaking, that''s wrong. Akashic Hazard was not caused by me alone, a collision with another Twilight Typeanother Sacred Treasure has caused it." "Another Sacred Treasure?" "A magical sword called L?vateinn that holds the same god-slaying power as I do. Although it lost most of its capability, it has been confirmed to be in hands of Valhalla." "then, Inquisition and Valhalla have used you and L?vateinn, and caused that disaster?" "When the two God Hunter Forms clashed, my Twilight magic property and L?vateinn''s Destruction magic property intermingled during collision, there was an outbreak of Void magic property, which has covered the world." It was a surreal story. Both Inquisition and Valhalla possessed Sacred Weapons which were their ultimate weapons. And when Valhalla used L?vateinn, Inquisition used Mistilteinn to counter it. Because two weapons of mass destruction were used against one another, the world fell to ruin. It was a horrifying story. "In the end, who won?" "We have partially destroyed L?vateinn and inflicted a serious injury to its contractor, but if one were to look at the result, then it would be a draw." "What happened to your previous host?" "" "?" "She lost control of the God Hunter Form, went berserk and died." Takeru didn''t miss the short pause before Lapis spoke. Since it was important to learn details of the God Hunter Form, he absolutely had to learn it. "That host, what kind of person was it?" "?" "I''m interested what kind of person has fought together with you. To handle you, it must have been someone considerably skilled right?" "The host''s skill was not as good as yours. However, it''s true that it was a strong person." "And name?" When Takeru asked her, Lapis looked at Takeru with her pupils that looked like marbles. "Kusanagi Mikoto. She was of the same lineage as you, in other words, a woman of Kusanagi household." For a moment, he was surprised to the point where his heart almost stopped and he lost his voice. Kusanagi Mikoto. He never heard of her, but if that person was a woman "You said she was a woman? Just now, surely!" "Yes, I said that." "Then she should have been in the same state as Kiseki!" "No, it wasn''t the same at all. Although she suffered from her own power, but she wasn''t constantly going out of control." Takeru approached Lapis mercilessly, and grasped her shoulder. 150 years ago meant it was four generations of Kusanagi family in the past. The power of Hyakki Yakou might not have been as great as it is now, still, it should have been impossible to restrain that power by oneself. And above all, it was a tradition for Kusanagi family to kill children born as women as they are born, unless something out of ordinary happened she shouldn''t have been alive. "Please tell me about that person! There might be a clue about how to save Kiseki!" Desperately, Takeru questioned Lapis. But that''s when the door has been opened vigorously. Kanaria appeared from behind the doors, her shoulders raised and lowered down roughly. "Haa haa you what are you doing!" "What you ask, I was just talki" "You''re eating apples in a place like this instead of searchinggg!!" Kanaria ran towards Takeru. "Wa-wait, wait a moment! I was searching and found heeehhh?" He looked back to confirm Lapis was there, but even though he was holding her shoulder, she was nowhere to be seen. Only the paper bag with apples was left behind. "No wai?! Wait, just now she was" "CHOooyaahhhhh!" Kanaria ran towards him and attacked him with a flying kick. He would die if he took her straight man act poorly, so he averted his body to avoid it. "Ah." Because he avoided, Kanaria''s jump continued and has directly fell down from the roof. She dived from the rooftop that was easily 500 metres above the ground. Takeru caught Kanaria''s hand in a hurry, but the unstoppable momentum carried him and he also dived down from the roof. "NOoottt gooooooood!" He entangled with Kanaria whose eyes were full tears in her eyes and they fell down to the ground together. Honestly, he didn''t think that he would die in such a dull way. Even though he finally shook off his indecisiveness, to think the curtain drop of his life would come from the wood elf''s flying kick. In order to have at least Kanaria survive, Takeru hugged her and inverted their bodies, trying to move under her. "?! Don''t touch my breasts baldy!!" "It''s not time for thguohh!!"" Kanaria launched an elbow into his solar plexus. Why do I have to to be called a baldy and beaten up while doing acrobatics in a situation like this. "I''ve had enough" Takeru muttered with tears in his eyes. But that''s when Kanaria grasped his collar. In middle of the fall she grabbed onto the edge of the school''s window and hung on it. Although Takeru''s neck let out a crack in response to sudden stop, their fall stopped and both of them were safe. Wood elves were nimble and had superhuman strength, but that was already beyond their level. Kanaria was fuming as she glared at Takeru. "I''ll report this to Mother I''ll make it so you can''t walk around freely, so prepare yourself!" Then, Kanaria swung Takeru''s body with abandon, throwing him into the school building. At the end of the violent rescue, the school''s students directed strange looks at him as he shed miserable tears on the floor full of glass from the shattered window. Volume 6, 3 - Lapis Lazuli Volume 6, Chapter 3 - Lapis Lazuli Unlike at AntiMagic Academy, Magic Academy''s also had afternoon classes. Although there was no need to earn points as part of the test platoon, everyone was supposed to regularly announce the fruits of their magic''s improvement. Although you won''t get expelled if you don''t do so, you will be held back if the results aren''t acknowledged. Since Takeru was a student of Magic Academy for the time being, he was asked to submit an article on magic for the final exam. Of course, since he had no intention of staying there that long, he only had to withstand the classes somehow. Currently, it was time after school. Takeru, unfamiliar with desk work stretched his shoulders rotating his arms. "Taa?keru?." Mari approached him in a strangely good mood. Also, behind her were Inia and Ananda. "Oh, what''s up you three?" "Since there''s an opportunity, we thought of guiding you around the East Side''s town. It''s better if you know it right?" She placed her hands on the desk and proposed. Takeru was a little unsure, but it would be difficult to extract any more information from Mother or Orochi, and it wouldn''t hurt to know more about Magic Academy. He whispered a question into Mari''s ear. "Can Lapis come with us?" While saying so, he glanced to the seat beside his. Lapis faced forward and wasn''t moving. "I don''t mind really what happened, you two? Aren''t you quite cold ever since coming here?" "No well." Takeru made an awkward expression, and stared at Mari apologetically. After getting Mari''s consent, they have immediately headed outside, that''s when, "No you won''t. You absolutely can''t go outside. Kana won''t allow it." Kanaria folded her arms in front of her chest, moved beside them and glared at Takeru. She reported what happened at the roof to Mother trying to take away Takeru''s freedom, but has been dismissed and now was acting defiant. Mari ignored Kanaria, raised her arms and with "let''s go!" left the classroom. "Don''t ignore me! Listen to what I say!" Kanaria grabbed Mari''s shoulder with a serious expression. Takeru thought that as Mother''s subordinate, it was obvious for her not to allow them go outside. Annoyed by her, Mari turned around. "Ah shut up. It''s fine as long as you come with us right? Just say clearly that you don''t want to be left behind." "Unlike you, Kana is busy! It''s not like I want to play around with yo" "Yes yes, I get it, yeah. I''ll treat you to a bag of your favorite candies." "It can''t be helped if you insist that much. Kana will comply and come with you." Momentarily Kanaria also raised her arms with a "let''s go!". So weak! Takeru wondered if it''s really fine for Kanaria to be won over so fast, and turned towards Lapis. "Lapis, let''s go." "" He reached out to her. Lapis slowly raised her face, and looked at Takeru''s hand. However, she didn''t take his hand and instead stood up beside them without making any sound. Not knowing what to do, Takeru put a hand his cheek with his finger and followed her. The sun was already sinking down when Takeru and the others looked up at the magical world from the ground. "awesome." Although the buildings floating in the air looked incredibly impressive, what caught their eyes was the appearance of witches flying in the sky. Flying on chopstick-like things as fast as falling stars, their appearance was more interesting than any show. He was impressed by the fact that none of them clashed against each other. "Mari, can you fly in the sky like that too?" "The "Aurora" is very versatile so it''s easy for me to fly. As long as they have that band-type catalyst, I think every witch should be able to do it. For me it''s easy to fly even without it though." "that''s nice. Really nice." Takeru''s eyes were sparkling unusually. He was the type of man who always longed to fly on a fighter or helicopter. Mari looked at excited Takeru''s profile. "want to try flying together? It should be possible if you sit behind me." "Two people can get on it?!" "Two people getting on isn''t that unusual well, mostly it''s done by c-couples though" While scratching her cheek, Mari continued to glance at Takeru. Ananda and Inia next to them started grinning. "Ananda and I will follow you from behind, we''ll make sure not to get in your way?." "Mhm. Avec flying it is. Wshoo wshoo it is." "I-I don''t really have any intentions like that!" Mari rushed at the two in anger. The person in question, Takeru, was looking at the sky happily and ignored the talk about couples. And as everyone chatted peacefully, "Of course you can''t go. You''re prohibited from flying." Kanaria came up from behind and stabbed a nail in. Mari puffed up her cheeks and whispered into Kanaria''s ear. "Why, cheapskate." "Kana has no magic power. Can''t fly. Can''t monitor you. So you can''t." "????then why don''t you just sit behind Lapis-chan." Mari pointed at Lapis who came together with them, following Takeru a slight distance away. "Lapis, can you fly too?" "It is possible, but I refuse." It was an immediate answer. Lapis looked away. "I don''t want to use my magic power for anyone else other than my contractor." "mm, then if I sit behind you and Kanaria sits behind Mari there should be no problem right?" "Yes yesss! There is ! There is a problem!" Raising her hand, Mari desperately protested. Her expression seemed to say ''I''ll be the one to carry Takeru''. While Mari''s gaze one-sidedly scattered sparks, Lapis moved over to stand beside Takeru. And, *plop*, she stuck closely to Takeru and pulled his arm to her chest, hugging him. "?! Y-you! I wasn''t bothered by that earlier, but isn''t that quite an attack from now I''m going start looking at you as a woman!!" Pointing her finger at Lapis, Mari made a declaration of unknown meaning. Takeru looked down at Lapis who clung to his arm, and with a finger on his cheek he smiled. "Wai Takeru?! Why do you look a little happy?!" "No because she kinda avoided me ever since we came here, it''s true that I''m a little happy to interact with her as usual." "You''re happy?! Y-y-you lolicon!" "Don''t misunderstand, she''s umm something like my partner. If I''m hated by her there will be a lot of problems" "P-partner? Life partner? I can''t win if it''s like that!" "Don''t add ''life'' in there on your own what kind of match are you having here? Why do you have tears in your eyes?" "UuuuUUuuuUu! I don''t know you any more!" Mari turned around with a twirl. Although he meant that they were fighting together as partners like those in a three-legged race, that seemed to have led to further misunderstanding. Not understanding anything, Takeru had a blank look on his face. Ananda and Inia had already entered the box with catalysts, and brought out the brooms. "Mari?, you are at an disadvantage against a Magical Heritage. After all, Magical Heritage and the contractor are connected at all times." ''Mhm. Well, don''t worry. Magical Heritage and the contractor are two different beings. They can''t get married and she can''t get pregnant, you can still aim for the wife''s position." Inia and Ananda comforted Mari. "Co-connected Takeru, that''s lewd!" "Wait wait, why are you blaming me?! Inia and Ananda too, don''t talk things that lead to misunderstandings! Lapis and I aren''t like that!" "No, isn''t worth teasing Mari? That frustrated expression on her face is so thrilling." "Mhm. Despite her top class grades, she''s so cute when teased. I love it." As the two keenly displayed their sadistic affection, twitch blood vessels appeared on Mari''s cheek. Her fist let out a sound as she approached them. "Who the hell''s a teasable character!" "Oh, look Ananda, Mari''s angry. How about we play some tag then." "Ohh, a race huh. Let''s go at it. But there''s no way Mari will ever catch up to my Thunder element with her hopeless driving." "Kufufu", Ananda laughed, and at the same type from the catalyst''s booster magic akin to lightning has been ejected. She rose up to the sky at great speed, and flew away like a meteor. "Wait up! Damn, I''ll use them to dispel this mood! Kana-chan hurry up and get on!" Mari pulled out the catalyst from the box, and sat astride it. "Wait! Kana didn''t allow it! Don''t just go flying on your own!" "It''s fine, get on!" "I''m definitely not gett waa uwah, don''t touch me don''t pull me I''ll fly at this raaaaa????!" Mari grabbed Kanaria''s collar and flew away like that. Takeru looked worriedly at the two who flew away, but then he dropped his line of sight at Lapis who was clinging to his arm. This feeling was nostalgic to him. Since she was always sticking to him, although it might sound strange, he felt at ease like this. "Why are you laughing?" "what I told Mari earlier was true. Being avoided by you was very painful to me." "Please do not misunderstand." Lapis moved away from his arm. "My action from just now was caused by the fact I felt your life is in danger." "My life is in danger there was no situation like that right?" "You will understand soon." While saying so, Lapis too, took out a catalyst from the box. And bothered by her skirt, she sat astride it. "Are you not going to get on?" "ah, yeah. Sure." Following Lapis, he straddled the rear seat. The belt expanded automatically, wrapping itself around his waist. It was a strangely surreal sight like that of a small girl extending over a bike, and in addition to that, a large man rode in the back looking slightly pathetic. "I shall start. Please hold on." As he was told to, he awkwardly held Lapis'' waist. "Flying by using the catalyst lacks stability. Since it''s dangerous, please hold me with your arms as if you were to hug me." "y-yes" Then once again as he was told to, Takeru threw his arms around Lapis'' back. This is really inviting a misunderstanding No matter how one looked at it, he looked like a pervert hugging a small girl from behind. As he touched her like that, he thought she''s just a normal girl. Her body temperature wasn''t human, he felt softness as he wound his arms around her stomach. And he felt a soft scent similar to lavender. "We''re going." "DowAah!!" Immediately after the declaration, the catalyst suddenly accelerated. Takeru''s consciousness was taken in by the sweet scent, resulting with him hurting his neck at the sudden acceleration. The feeling of tearing through the wind can be enjoyed even on a bicycle. However, the feeling of becoming wind itself can''t be tasted that easily. Takeru enjoyed the sight of scenery rapidly flowing and the act of flying itself. They had considerable speed. He is accustomed to using Soumatou for high speed combat, so he didn''t think this kind of speed was that incredible, but since usage of Soumatou slowed down his surroundings rather than than speeding him up, it was different from high-speed flight. Lapis slipped between the buildings as if it was a roller-coaster, rose up and dived repeatedly. However, it wasn''t as if she was trying to entertain Takeru, instead she was chasing after Mari and the others who used such a random route. Both people who used catalysts like them, and those walking on the ground weren''t surprised by Takeru and the others flying. It was a part of everyday life for them. They flew grazing the ground, and soared up on the verge of collision with a building. And then they steadily climbed up aiming for the sky. After they almost reached the barrier, Lapis decreased the flight speed. As they looked below, the world of magic has spread beneath them. It was different spectacle from what could be seen from roof. The floating buildings too, were all below them. "Amazing!" With a very boyish smile, Takeru watched the world below. For Takeru who didn''t have any hobbies and devoted his life to swordsmanship, part time jobs and platoon activities, it was the first time he was able to enjoy the landscape in a long time. It might be clich, but he felt that was truly what it meant to become a bird. "Even though it''s called a shelter, it''s really broad." Looking from one end to the other, Takeru raised a voice of admiration. However, outside of the barrier spread a decaying world. A dead desert called Sanctuary. Although it was invisible, that place was full of "Void" magic that killed people in an instant. The scar on the world created by the Witch Hunt War. "" If war starts, will this beautiful world and my own world turn out just like the outside of the barrier. Takeru who was immersed in the fantastic scenery has been pulled back to reality. Now that he thought about it, he came a long way. At first he was just a student, he only aimed to graduate from AntiMagic Academy to become an Inquisitor. He involved himself with the platoon members, and after many twists and turns they became comrades. ''We''re going to do our best together and become Inquisitors'', that''s what he thought. Everything has changed Takeru held Lapis'' body a bit more strongly. "Hey, you what do you think of this world?" "What do you mean?" "Magic Academy. The outside and inner world, do they look different to you?" "Magic-based Valhalla, and Inquisition that bases on science and guns. Although the organization and elements it bases on are different, I think they are not much different. The controlling outside, and inside that''s better at security. The difference in strength is unknown. Although Inquisition probably has an advantage when it comes to numbers, Valhalla''s forces are stronger individually. If war happens, it will definitely come to a stalemate." Noticing Takeru''s amazed expression, Lapis looked away to the side. "What is it." "That''s not what I meant about people who live here, and how different are they from people outside is what I was asking." "If it''s the difference between witches and normal humans, then explanation is simple." "never mind it." Takeru sighed and looked at the streets below again. "Both us and witches are living normally. I thought so back then about Mari, but with Ananda and Inia I was reminded that they are no different from the bunch outside." "" "if it was this place, even if I brought our comrades and Kiseki, they would be able to live without being inconvenienced." He recalled Orochi''s and Mother''s solicitation and squinted. Takeru never thought of what to do to save the entirety of humanity, or why did the war happen, not bothering himself with the difficult topics. From the bottom of his heart, he wasn''t interested in such things. If they want war then they can just do it on their own, he was fine with just leaving those people he didn''t understand to their own devices. All he wanted, was to protect people around him. It didn''t matter to him whether he lived outside or inner world. As long as there''s peace in there, Takeru didn''t mind it. Were I bring my comrades and Kiseki here, living here together wouldn''t be that bad, Takeru thought. "You too Lapis, would be able to live here normally. There''s a bunch of humanoid Magical Heritages, it wouldn''t be uncomfortable like this right?" "Whether it''s Inquisition or Valhalla it does not matter. Inquisition was a well-equipped temporary accommodation. I don''t mind where I am as long as it''s beside the contractor who can use me." "so it''s like that." "That''s how it is. I''m satisfied as long as I am used by a contractor. The greatest humiliation for us, Magical Heritages is when we are no longer of any use to our contractors." so she''s still angry after all. While the Magical Heritage''s ambitions might have been just as Lapis told said they are, but he still felt it was a little lonely. Whether she has a human form or not, it would be awkward to use her like a simple object. Even if they are a sword and its user, Takeru wanted it to be partners that trust each other. "Like I said on the roof already, I have no intention to discard you." "Then why, have you let go of me in that place?" "That''s because I didn''t want to kill Kiseki. I decided not to kill, but to protect everything." "Is it fine then for me to grant you that wish now?" "no, don''t go and fulfill it on your own, I want us to fight together and fulfill it we''re partners right?" "My apologies, but I have no intention of being at mercy of your constantly-changing wishes. I''ll pass on being discarded again." Unexpectedly, the scar was real deep. He knew for a while that she had strange reactions like being jealous of bashful, but he also realized that Magical Heritages valued different things from humans. And Lapis was without a doubt the type to hold a grudge. Somehow, it felt like a couple''s quarrel to him. "I said I''m not going to discard you I apologize for the change of heart, but there''s also a misunderstanding." "Even if that was just a change of heart for you, for me it was the rejection of fusion between me and the contractor, that is enough for me to lose trust in you." "that God Hunter, is it fusion? Not only erosion?" "Yes. It''s a fusion with the contractor''s soul. You will quit being human, and after fusing with me you will transition into an existence from another dimension. And with that, you shall obtain power to slaughter gods." "I don''t really get it, but what does that mean to you?" Lapis went silent for a moment as if she were thinking about it, and answered indifferently. "Hmm. If I were to represent it in a way easy for humans to understandit would be synonymous with sex." "Nn? What?" "Sex. A sexual activity. Expressing it from the human point of view, it would be as if we kissed making mood, took off our clothes and at the moment ''come on, let''s start'' should come, you said Your body is too poor so I can''t get erect, goodbye" "Wait wait wait waittt! Is that something akin to what lovers do?!" Hearing that, he understood that what Ananda and Inia said was entirely correct, and he received quite the shock. "For us Magical Heritages, that''s what it means. If for living organisms their ultimate goal is to produce offspring, Magical Heritage''s final goal is to fuse with their contractor." "you serious." After being told that, his mood changed, and he started feeling pathetic as a man. "Please don''t mind it. In human terms, "It''s my fault we can''t do it, I''m not attractive enough. It''s not your fault." is what I should say." "please, could you stop putting it in human perspective. I beg you." It hurt him being told he''s something akin to "impotent". Takeru covered his face with both hands. "But well I think it''s a bit different from fusion after all. I know that you are trying to fulfill my wish, but my wish is mine. I''m happy with you only helping me to fulfill it, or rather, I want to fulfill it together with you." "The result of wish coming true is the same. I don''t understand what is different in there. If you just leave your wishes to me, everything will be settled nicely. Your thinking or wishes are unnecessary in there." "" "I should have already said that I''m a weapon that fulfills contractor''s wishes." Lapis flatly declared. Takeru thought that it was way too one-sided. The human mind is not that simple. Having one''s wish granted against their will was something very painful. Just like Kiseki''s body has done it Having your wish one-sidedly fulfilled wasn''t a fusion, but erosion. Takeru hugged Lapis, and put his chin on top of her head. "Somehow, you seem similar to me after all." "Haa?" "''ha?''hey, why do you look a bit displeased. That hurts." "Since you said words far beyond my expectations, I unconsciously did that. My apologies, but I''m not as indecisive as you are." "I hear no respect in there whatsoever. That''s not what I meant, in past I never thought of other people and was someone who just pushed forward like a suicide bomber. When I look at you now, it doesn''t feel like somebody else''s problem. Humans are not so simple you know?" "I have no intention of understanding humans. I have no intention of understanding you." "don''t say something that lonesome?." Takeru ground his jaw into Lapis'' head. "Please cease grinding your chin into my head immediately. It''s unpleasant." "Think of it as of communication. Uri uri. I''m happy to know a little more about you. Don''t tell me things like you don''t want me to knoow, there there." Despite knowing Lapis rejected it, he continued to grind on her head further. Lapis remained silent, but the atmosphere suggested she was in sullen mood. Takeru thought about his interaction with Lapis up until now. Surely, he loved this little girl. For some reason he didn''t want to leave her alone, or be hated by her no matter what. Not as a different being or a Magical Heritage, he loved her as another "Human". Although Lapis said she considers herself as just a Magical Heritage, but Takeru thought it wasn''t so. He thought so for a while already, but Lapis gave off a feel of a human. With a wry smile, he placed a hand on top of her head. "You see, to me, whether you are a Sacred Treasure or led this world to ruin, it doesn''t matter really. Surely that''s something someone as dumb as I am can''t do anything about. Rather than that, you should tell me more about yourself." "" "I''ve asked on the roof already, but what kind of person was Kusanagi Mikoto? You''ve been together for a long time right? I no longer mean it for Kiseki''s sake, I want to know about it for myself. I want to use my senior who contracted with you earlier as a reference to get along with you well." Lapis fell silent. Even though she was always ready to give an immediate answer, she seemed to be lost. Takeru continued to wait endlessly. I don''t know what happened in the past, but surely, that human feel Lapis has was given by that person called Mikoto, he thought vaguely. After a while, Lapis shook her hair lightly. "I apologize for stopping in middle of conversation, but the emergency from earlier has occurred." "Hm?" "Nikaido Mari-sama has caused an accident." Although she spoke indifferently, for just an instant she seemed to let out a "hmph", making him gasp in surprise. "Accident?! An accident in the sky you mean?!" "Yes. Since that person''s flying is quite messy, she seemed to have caused an accident." Lapis said while staring in the distance. So that was the reason Lapis stopped him from getting on together with Mari. Knowing the reason for that now, Takeru tapped Lapis'' shoulder. "Is she all right? I mean, injuries Kanaria was riding together with her right?" "No need to worry. The flight catalysts are guaranteed 99% safety. Since shock absorbing instant charms were triggered at the moment of crash, they were unscathed." Relieved, Takeru took a deep breath. But, Lapis continued. "However, the other party they have collided with seem to be a problem. I was able to identify them as West Side''s student. Currently, it''s on verge of developing into a conflict." "not good hurry!" A bit later, Takeru had to change his perception and thinking that living in the inner world would be good. East Side and West Side. Takeru still didn''t know what was the difference between their forces. They dived down from the sky, dropping their speed in between buildings they have prepared for landing. Even from a long distance, they could see the commotion underneath. Because a lot of people have gathered hearing the commotion, they couldn''t find a place to land that easily. In the empty space in the center of it stood Mari who folded her arms in front of her chest. Behind her they could see Ananda and Inia acting timid. Kanaria looked at it from a distance as if it didn''t concern her at all. Standing in front of Mari were four students wearing military uniforms different from ultramarine ones of East Side, they were boys wearing red uniforms. When Lapis landed on the edge of the road, Takeru waded through the crowd heading to where Mari was. When they came to his view, he saw that the situation was explosive. "Why are you East Side bastards here? This is West Side, it''s our area. Moreover, you got in the way of our training you must be prepared for what''s coming right?" "That''s why I apologized haven''t I? Neither of us was hurt, so let me off with an apology! I told you that those girls have nothing to do with it!" On the scene that has turned into a quarrel, West Side''s students held the staff and wand-type catalysts. "No, whatever the form, I''ll have you take responsibility." "Of course. We''ll report you to higher-ups and forgive you. So shut up and listen." The student who seemed like a leader said something to his cronies stirring them up. While Mari showed chagrin on her face, she still did her best to work it out peacefully for the sake of Ananda and Inia who stood frightened behind her. "fine. I''ll do what you say if you forgive us with that. But those two girls are unrelated. I''ll do whatever you want, so forgive me with that." As Mari quietly backed down, the boy with glasses placed a hand on his chin triumphantly. "Very well that short haired woman, I''ll overlook you." Glasses pointed at Inia, and told her to get lost. "However, I won''t let off those two demihumans. Together with you they will become our slaves." "Haa?! What the heck!" "Those beasts defiled the West Side just by stepping on it they deserve death. Mixes aren''t allowed to oppose us, purebloods." When Glasses said that, his henchmen started laughing. "First oh right, how about you take off your clothes first. Show your filthy bodies for everyone to get a look on. If you satisfy everyone''s curiosity, someone might take you, you know? Well, I guess that''s impossible to happen here on the West Side though!" "!! These guys!" Mari lost herself in anger, and a rainbow-colored magic aura was emitted from her body. Then unexpectedly, Ananda grasped her shoulder. With tears in her eyes, Ananda shook her head in Mari''s direction. "Mari, you can''t use magic" "Why?! I can send those guys flying with ease!" "If you use attack magic in the middle of city, it will turn into a problem of entire East Side demihumans still aren''t accepted here I don''t want my companions to suffer any more than you already have." "even so!" "Please you don''t have to do anything, I''ll be fine." While enduring her tears, Ananda held the front of the jacket strongly, and took it off. Then, following Ananda, Inia also started to take off her jacket. "I''ll join you. Speaking of the cause, it''s because the two of us made fun of Mari. Get back Mari." "that''s!" "People around here are mostly from West Side. Because it''s a boundary between east and west, everyone will assault you if you attack. This is where we have to bear with it." Unconvinced, Mari downcast her face biting her lower lip. "Don''t make that face. Taking clothes off is nothing. Look, I''m quite confident in myself?" Although Inia laughed to reassure her, Mari didn''t miss the fact that her hand trembled. The West Side''s students were still laughing. "By the way, you are to take off your underwear too! Let everyone look at your miserable figure without anything getting in the way!" As Glasses said that, giggles and laughter came from the surroundings. Mari faced down in chagrin, and gripped her fist. So whether outside or inside there''s no difference whatsoever! For Mari who was trying to prove that people can be saved thanks to magic''s usage, and fought against persecution of witches, this was a cruel and absurd reality. Even among human beings that hold magic, there was discrimination. What was different from outside, was only the fact that inside had an illusion of peace. The dark part of Magic Academy was right in front of her eyes. Her first friends outside of the platoon were about to undergo a humiliation, and because she tried to protect herself she couldn''t do anything for them. Frustrated by the current situation, Mari clenched her teeth soundly "Yo, I''m late." Someone grabbed her shoulder. When she turned back, she saw Takeru standing there with a bright expression. Relief surged inside of Mari. She finally stopped trying to bear her tears, and started crying soundly. Really, I wonder why does this man always appears with such a gentle expression whenever they are in a pinch. Mari buried her face in Takeru''s chest while crying. "Takeruu??! Fuee???!" "Hey hey, don''t crhey, your nose is running!" When he pointed out that she made his clothes sticky, Mari kicked his shin with abandon. "OUUuchhh!" "You! Show some resourcefulness and gently hold me idiot you idiot?! And don''t make any comments about a maiden''s running nose dirtying clothes idiot?! Also, you''re late, idiot?!" "???, it took me a while to procure a weapon. Also, Ananda and Inia, you don''t have to do that any more. I''ll do something about this." "You''ll do something, like what? Eh, Takeru your jacket?" For some reason, Takeru wasn''t wearing the Magic Academy school''s jacket. "It''s fine, stand back. It''s dangerous." As Mari was about to ask, Takeru put a finger on her lips. "now then." Takeru dragged an iron pipe he found somewhere, and stood in front of West Side students to protect everyone. The bright and gentle man from before was nowhere to be found. Instead, there was a man who contained his anger within. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style initiate, Kusanagi Takeru. You guys, are you prepared? Since you have pulled out your wands, it means I can pull out my own weapon here." Takeru spoke while hitting his shoulder lightly with an iron pipe. "who the hell are you. What''s your affiliation." "I just told you. I''m Kusanagi Takeru. As for affiliation, I''m not entirely sure." "I asked whether you are from east or west." "Sorry, but it''s been only a month since I came here. I''m not from east nor west, also, I''m not from north or south either." Although the West Side''s leader tried to verify Takeru''s affiliation, Takeru wasn''t wearing a jacket. Magic Academy uniforms other than jackets are unified, so he was unable to determine it judging by his shirt and trousers. "Hmph swinging that barbaric thing, you must be one of those east bunch. You know what? If you try attacking us with magic, entire East Side''s position will suffer." "Magic, right? Unfortunately, I find it hard to use magic and can''t do it that''s why, I''m going to do with this guy." Takeru tapped his shoulder with iron pipe. Glasses'' eyes narrowed sharply. "bastard, an empty!" Hearing a word he didn''t understand, Takeru blinked a few times. Lapis who stood next to him pulled his clothes. When he bent his waist, she whispered into his ear. "Empty, meaning there''s nothing inside. It''s another term describing people without magical power." "Ohh?, I see as expected of my partner, so knowledgeable." "Currently, I cannot be used by you, so calling me your partner is inappropriate." "so you''re still angry, Lapis-san." "So, what will you do. It would be difficult to get through this situations with just your flesh and blood. I would recommend running away." "You won''t know until I try, you too should get back." Takeru once again faced off against the enemy. The guys from the west have already prepared themselves for battle, and directed their wands at Takeru. "There''s no place in this Academy for empties! There is no way we can allow garbage like you to breathe in this place as West Side!Kill him! I''ll take responsibility for that!" Glasses instructed the three cronies as blood vessels appeared on his red face. With a disciplined movements, the cronies'' released a shine from their wands towards Takeru. " " "Bullet!" " " A number of light bullets was released. Takeru instantly expanded Soumatou and followed the fired light bullets with his eyes. Slow, I can do this! Their speed was inferior compared to normal bullets, and Takeru avoided them easily by twisting his body. Immediately after he avoided it, the light bullets hit the building''s wall and burst out like a shotgun fire. ! Their power''s quite high! Takeru turned more cautious. Unfortunately, the pipe he held wasn''t made of anti-magic material, and had no resistance to magic. After blocking two, three times it turned useless. He needed to end it quickly. "He avoided that?!" "Those movements avoidance magic?!" "What an annoyance!" Takeru laughed fearlessly towards the three who lost their calm. "It''s not magicbut swordsmanship!" He lowered his waist and kicked off the ground. Once again triggering Soumatou he approached, and momentarily moved behind the three. They stood dumbfounded with wands in their hands, unable to perceive Takeru''s movements. He lightly hit the first one''s on the back of his head, mercilessly broke the pipe on the second one''s right arm, and sent off the third one with a strong blow to waist. Then, Takeru released Soumatou and gliding on the ground he killed off his speed. At the same time as his speed returned to normal, three cronies fell down to the ground. The glasses bastard didn''t understand what happened, and could only look at the cronies'' backs as the fell down. Takeru changed his target to glasses, and poised his pipe horizontally. His eyes glowing in red, made him look like a demon. "What''s up, Glasses asshole what are you scared about. The one who provoked first was you. How about you use all your strength to protect the honor of your friends here." "No way impossible! In just an instant!" "You, you''re a pure-blooded sorcerer right. In that case come at me in accordance what that noble blood dictates you. As your equal, I''ll show you how mediocre you are." Overpowered by Takeru''s fighting spirit, Glasses stood back and raised a short scream. "Y-y-you guys! What are you just looking! You''re also from West Side right?! Don''t just look and help me out!" The Glasses bastard asked the onlookers for help. Majority of the onlookers were students of West Side. One after another, they protruded their wands in Takeru''s direction. this number, not good. He could no longer go easy on them. Muscles in his body groaned after the movement from before. It was easier to avoid than gun bullets, so he kept Soumatou''s acceleration to minimum, but there were too many of them this time. There''s no time to be lost here. I need to take down as many of them as possible. "UUOooohh!!" Raising a cry, he pounced at the West Side''s group. It turned into close combat. Five, six, dozen people. Inside of a flurry of bullets Takeru continued to take down enemies with Soumatou activated. However, "Khhh!!" The moment he tried to take down the eleventh one, pain has struck muscles in his right leg. "?! He stopped! Kill him!" The eleventh aimed his staff at Takeru, and started to gather magic power. He aimed for Takeru''s head. If it hits, he will definitely die. Takeru forced his unsteady body and tried to lower himself somehow to avoid. "Gahh?!" Suddenly, the eleventh''s body swayed and he fell on the ground. It wasn''t something Takeru did. When he raised his face to see what was that, there, "hmph." Stood Kanaria holding a sword without a cutting edge. Although she''s been only watching with a disgruntled look the entire time, it seems like she came to assist him. Not dropping his guard, Takeru stood back-to-back with Kanaria. "That''s why I told you not to fly. It''s your fault for not stopping. You reap what you sow." "You are right but, is that fine? You are East Side''s student as well right?" "Wood elves can''t use magic. No problem." "Is that sothen, let''s hurry up and finish this." "Don''t hold me back, Takeru." "That''s a new one, junior pupil!" "Don''t act like a senior pupil!" The two faced the looming enemies at the same time. Even if one storm can''t take everyone down, two storms can defeat the enemies no matter how many there are. First move gives a win, defeat them before you''re shot. Since they were using catalysts, it was clear that most of them relied on wands and staffs for operative procedures. So the two prioritized their catalysts. He dived between magical bullets, and hit the opponent who used a staff in his torso. Although he accelerated quite a bit, he didn''t mind breaking a bone or two. Unlike guns, magic had to charge for a moment making the two of them enough to deal with it. Just because the two of them were Double-Edged style users, they unconsciously cooperated with each other. Unexpectedly, their compatibility was perfect. From timing to breathing, the two''s movements were perfectly matched. In about thirty minutes, Takeru and Kanaria defeated almost all of forty sorcerers that were there. Two demons stood on the main street full of moaning West Side students "that was a great help, Kanaria." "Hmph." When Takeru dropped the iron pipe and exhaled, Kanaria folded her arms and faced sideways. As expected of a sturdy wood elf, she was hardly exhausted and it seemed like there was almost no burden on her body. On the other hand, Takeru''s body was on verge of overheating. Once again he realized benefits of having Lapis. If not for the Witch Hunter form, Takeru wouldn''t have survived the battles he was in up until now. Even though he was depressed about weakness of his flesh and blood, he stood with his back straight and placed a hand on Kanaria''s head. Her shoulders twitched in surprise. "You are really something. Like this I can''t act like a senior pupil here." As he praised her, Kanaria''s gaze wandered, but she did not brush off the hand that stroked her head. She blushed slightly, but remained standing as she was. "d-don''t pat me. It itches." "Oh, not seeing a punch coming. So you''ve gotten a bit more informal after fighting together huh." Although a punch came after he said that, Takeru predicted that and avoided it. "Don''t get full of yourself baldy!" "Sorry sorry, my bad! I was too full of myself!" "Khh!" "What''s up with you, are you a beast or something? I said I''m sorry!" With a wry smile, he dealt with Kanaria who approached him swinging her sword repeatedly. When he was playing around with his junior disciple, a distorted voice has resounded. "Y-you bastards don''t move! Do you know what''s going to happen if you oppose us?!" Takeru and Kanaria directed their line of sight at the completely forgotten Glasses-kun. The moment Kanaria saw his appearance, she was amazed by the stupid development. Glasses was holding Lapis hostage, and pressed a wand against her temple. "If you move I''ll kill her! If you don''t want you comrade to be killed then drop your weapons!" Hearing lines of a small fry, Kanaria completely lost her motivation. On the other hand, Takeru took a step forward and stared at Glasses expressionless. Seeing Takeru different from usual, Lapis called out to him. "I am a Magical Heritage. I won''t be destroyed by a sorcerer of this level." She said so to reassure him, but Glasses caught on to something and smiled. "Ha-haha! I see, a Magical Heritage! My property exerts the most effect on inorganic things like you! A third-rate Magical Heritage can be easily destroyed with it!" Although Lapis narrowed her eyes as she was called third-rate, she didn''t remove her line of sight from Takeru. "It''s all right. Please retreat as you are. I can escape any time." "" "did you hear me?" No matter how Lapis called out to him, Takeru wouldn''t stop walking towards them. "D-don''t come over here! B-bastard, you don''t care what happens to her?!" Ignoring Glasses'' screams, Takeru stood in front of him and took a thrusting stance with the iron pipe in his hand. Then readied himself accumulating power from his entire body. "h-hey, Takeru." Kanaria tried move closer to stop him, but after seeing Takeru''s stance, she immediately understood what was he trying to do. Takeru gathered strength to the limit and glared sharply at Glasses. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleUnicorn''s Destructive Lance!" Releasing the power, he thrust towards Glasses. The air let out a noise akin to explosion, and the end of iron pipe closed on Glasses. However, right in front of him Takeru''s thrust ran into something and was stopped. A semi-transparent red wall stood in Takeru''s way. The iron pipe pierced through it partially and has stopped. "Hahahaha! I have stretched out protective magic in advance! Fool, it''s magical power is so dense it won''t break no matter how many bullets hit it! It''s the result of my training for the war with Inquisition!" Takeru pulled his body back again, and released another thrust. A crack appeared on the magical wall, but it did not break. For some reason, he could feel tremendous heat coming from the iron pipe he held. When he looked at the end of it, he could see that the pipe''s exposed area was glowing brightly. It was as if it was being melted by heat. "My property is "Heat Transfer"! No matter what kind of substance is it, my magic allows me to transfer heat to it! A simple protective magic can be granted the effect of "Heat Transfer"! Now that you get it back off! Otherwise, I''ll dissolve this Magical Heritage!" Deaf to Glasses'' speech, Takeru continued to release thrusts time after time again. The pipe was losing its form and dissolving into liquid, and has eventually become impossible to hold. However, Takeru "HAAaaa!!" This time released a strike against the wall without any weapon, with his bare hands. "Wha did he go crazy?!" With Soumatou activated and using maximum out of his muscles, Takeru released a punch. Naturally, the wall''s heat scorched his skin and his bones broke because of the impact and acceleration. With that said though, that blow was comparable to a projectile fired from a gun. Time after time, Takeru continued to hit the same spot at high speed. "N-no way such a thing" Places cracking have started to spread gradually throughout the wall. After a tremendous amount of cracks has spread out, Takeru stopped moving in with his fist still touching the wall. And while feeling the smell of his own burning flesh, he downcast his face. "You were the first one to pick a fight combat might be out of your specialty, but you''ll have to pay the price of tasting my fist." "hihh!!" "Along with that worthless pride of yours" Takeru pulled back his fist with all his strength, and a glanced at Glasses with eyes of a demon behind the long fringe. And, "Blow away to the ends of the earth!" His strongest attack didn''t stop at breaking the protective wall, and hit the cheek of Glasses behind it. A merciless straight right. It broke Glasses'' jaw and cheekbone, and blew his body far away into the rear. Glasses slid on the ground, crashed into a wall, and after having convulsion he stopped moving. Takeru spat out a short breath. Judging from the feeling he got when he hit Glasses, his neck shouldn''t have broken. It has without a doubt caused a severe concussion, but Glasses'' life wasn''t in danger. After calming his breath, he gently put a hand on Lapis shoulder, who was standing in daze. Lapis glanced at Takeru''s hand on her shoulder. His skin melted, and broken bones have pierced meat and protruded outside. "Lapis, are you injured?" As he said that gently, Lapis turned to look at him. Takeru made a genuinely relieved expression. "Are you an idiot?" "That''s horrible" "I have told you that there is no need to worry. I can''t be destroyed by a magic on the level of "Heat Transfer"." "well, I wasn''t really worried about that though." "Then why. I am unable to comprehend, what would have happened if it wouldn''t go well and you lost your arm? While I was unable to defeat him, he was unable to destroy me. We should have just waited until he gave up." Although Lapis told him that she can''t understand, Takeru just smiled wryly. He answered her question while withstanding the pain in his arm. "Simple, I couldn''t stand you being hurt by such scum, or even touched by him." Takeru pressed the back of his left hand against Lapis'' cheek. "You are my sword. No only mine sword, right? I felt possessive and was upset." "that''s what do you" "It means that I love you. That''s why, I won''t let anyone dirty you." The moment he said that, Lapis opened her eyes wide open, stunned. I don''t mean it in a weird way you know? Takeru added while laughing. "Also, you too, would have come to help me if I were in a pinch right? I''ve been always protected by you. That''s why, I sometimes want to be the one to protect you instead." It looked Lapis'' expression wouldn''t change after all. However, when Takeru touched her cheek he could feel something like a throbbing. She stared straight at him. Although it seemed as if time has stopped for a moment, after her limps trembled for a moment her mouth opened. "is that so." This time, she didn''t say she doesn''t understand. Takeru smiled contentedly. Finally the unpleasant feeling started to melt. Because she misunderstood that he discarded her, he should have told her that he loves her right from the beginning. But it was fine if his clumsy straightforwardness worked. Love, it seemed like it was a feeling Lapis was able to understand. And while the two interacted together in a subtle manner, "Umm, it''s not a good place to flirt in come on, hurry up and notice me!" Mari stood in the back looking like a demon. Behind her, there were figured of Ananda and Inia. "Oh, Mari. Are Ananda and Inia all right?" "Ngh, I protected them so they are fine rather than that, show me that!" "Yeah it hurts! This is bad, what do I do if it doesn''t heal?" "It''s almost bare bone ain''t it really, are you an idiot? I''m not too good at recovery magic so I can only perform emergency treatment Well, East Side''s aid room is really amazing, so they should be able to do cell regeneration. It will heal, probably." Takeru apologized while receiving first aid treatment from Mari. The surroundings had calmed down and everything worked out. To make sure no one died, they anonymously contacted the aid room and arranged a first aid squad. Probably, the West Side bunch won''t report this incident. They wouldn''t reveal that they were defeated by an empty, even if their mouths were torn open. However, with this incident Takeru changed his recognition of Magic Academy''s peace. The only peaceful place was the East Side, and an unrelenting discrimination was going rampant on the West Side. Seeing this place as safe was just an illusion. After the first aid was finished Takeru rose up and looked back. The streets of West Side, were quiet unlike the East Side. Although the scenery was old-fashioned and there were no waste on the streets, it was incredibly inorganic. People who stood in the shade of the buildings looked at Takeru and others as if they were different. They were unable to ignore the insults in their whispers, nothing could be done even if they pretended nothing was said. It was different from the fear of witches in the outside world. On the inner side of the world, contempt for human beings was running rampant. "let''s go back. It seems like it will turn bad if we linger here." Takeru and others left the area in a hurry. With a fast pace they left the border between West and East Side. "" Meanwhile, Lapis stared intently at Takeru''s back. Volume 6, 4 - First Host Volume 6, Chapter 4 - First Host Two days after the fight with West Side''s students. It was about 2 o''clock past midnight. As a matter of course, there was no students nor teachers remaining in Magic Academy. In the cold air of Magic Academy, rang out the sounds of sword strikes. Scattering sparks, two blades collided. Slash after slash has been exchanged at a rate impossible to follow with the naked eye. Two swordsmen, Takeru and Orochi crossed swords for the first time in a long while. Both of them used real swords rather than wooden ones. During Double-Edged style practice neither bamboo nor wooden swords were used. Because in life real swords were used, they drilled accurate movements into themselves as they were not allowed to ever fail. A practice in a situation where a single wrong step would result with either of them dying was scraping off their spirit. With that said, they were not allowed to hold back. If your opponent faltered even for a moment, one of the commandments said to cut them down mercilessly. No matter the state and posture they had taken, they were to use all their strength to cut down their opponent. That''s the essence of the Double-Edged style. As their sword techniques met each other releasing sparks, Orochi smiled happily. "You move pretty well for a convalescent don''t ya." "Thanksfor that!!" "However, that''s all the praise I have for you. Everything else is poor. Because of you using half-assed Soumatou on top of your moves being slow, you''re taxing your body too much." He was unable to refute to Orochi''s sermon. Whereas Takeru''s body was covered with sweat and was screaming at him, Orochi''s breath wasn''t even out of order. "When you went at it with the West Side bunch you didn''t move at all either." "?! You were watching?!" "Yah. There''s no way I can leave monitoring you to Diluted can I?" "! Then you could have helped us, you''re a teacher aren''t you?!" "Bullsheet.You are the one who should reap the seeds you sowed. Well, I wanted to see how your skills have improved too." "khh!" "Surely, since back thenya haven''t grown at all. Your master was really surprised." Seeing a lack of response, "kishishi" Orochi laughed teasingly. "Hey hey Takeru, who do you think are exchanging blows with? Your master it is. Why won''t you go at me with full force? Waiting for opportunity? Were you waiting for an opportunity?" "Wrong if I move any faster my body will" "Spoiled small fry. Like that you won''t defeat my great self, dumbass." As Orochi spoke in arrogant heavy voice, Takeru shuddered. The blade Orochi was pressing against Takeru''s disappeared, carried by momentum Takeru plunged forward. Orochi was nowhere to be seen, however before Takeru could realize that fact "Opportunity came. Full force." Below. Beneath Takeru''s bosom Orochi sheathed his sword and took a drawing stance. Sheet! Even before he could think of it, Takeru''s consciousness completely concentrated on defense. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleGhost Light Firefly." Immediately after that, Takeru saw a flash. The sword-drawing technique was released from the opposite side of what the stance suggested. The flash cut from the bottom until the top like a guillotine. If he took it on like that, he would have been cut in two from his crotch to his brain. "Damn!!" Takeru raised the speed to the limit in an instant, he put a hand on the sheath on his left hip, and received the blow when it was near his feet. However, Orochi''s blow was a flash. Even though it was received by the sheath, Takeru''s body was blown backwards grandly. The opportunity created after that drawing technique was large. The distinctive blow has come as the sword was withdrawn from the sheath, and the blade jumped. Therefore, if he blocks the attack he''ll be safeno such thing. Ghost Light Firefly wasn''t the name of that single attack. It was the prototype of True Light style''s Shark Blade. This technique never defied the flow, riding the flow it''s characteristic was a release of continuous attacks. Orochi''s figure was already beside Takeru who was blown into the air. Rather than pressing down the sword which has jumped out forward with strong momentum, Orochi jumped riding on it. Pivoting, Orochi changed the trajectory of the blade that was soaring up, and swung it further down as momentum carried it downwards. Takeru hurriedly defended. "Guahh!" His body was thrown to the ground. Although it could be said that he received it well, the bones in his legs creaked as he was unable to kill the impact. He had no time to even raise a groan, as Orochi landed right in front of him. Riding on the momentum Orochi sprang out from the legs he just placed, flew like a swallow barely grazing the surface and swung his blade up while increasing his speed. Whether the attack misses, or it''s blocked, Ghost Light Firefly flew with all its momentum, recoil, and rode on the impact instead of defying it. Ghost Light Firefly is a technique that never stops to flow and allows to continuously release attacks. Utilizing the power flow of the enemy, it allowed the user to achieve even greater speed. Not stopping the power, it left the user''s body to the flow, rotating one time after another looming like a razor storm. A metallic sound echoed through the courtyard. The light left behind by the slashes trajectory looked like fireflies flying through the night at high speed. The number of scratches on Takeru''s body was increasing more and more, and before long he was covered in blood. "For a while know it''s only ding ding ding ding, is your swordsmanship for kids sword fights?" "Khh!!" "What''s wrong, if you need to avoid then use the impact to avoid. I''ll be increasing speed again." "Gha!!" "You''ve been moving only on Soumatou for movements. Soumatou isn''t something that super convenient. You''re stupidly forceful, what will you do if you destroy your body." Orochi''s attacks had tremendous speed, and their power was also considerable. Takeru hadn''t received any fatal wound because he was able to shift the blade''s trajectory slightly, but at this rate Takeru will be defeated even before reaching his limit. "Ride on the flow, Takeru." "!!" "Your movements are too inefficient. It''s obvious that your body will get worn out. Don''t avoid, don''t withdraw, don''t exchange blows. Use your opponent''s strength against him. Ride the flow, manipulate the flow. That is all you need." "!" "Until now you''ve been living carried by the flow. It''s your specialty right?" Provoked by Orochi, Takeru released the power in his body. Although his body was attacked by heaviness, his head has regained composure instead and his brain circuits have firmly connected. Don''t avoid, don''t withdraw, don''t exchange blows! Receive it The slash Orochi has released met with his own blade. Flow! And A simple concept. Parrying. So far, it''s the very basic of all basics. However, ahead was something he experienced for the first time. Ride on the flow! Takeru rode on the aftermath of parrying Orochi''s slash. Momentarily, his body did an automatic, vigorous rotation. He adjusted it with his foot without killing the momentum, and turned it into a blow of his own. In front of him was Orochi. And in the exact same moment. "Good." The two swords overlapped again, and once again parried each other. Both of them used the recoil to further increase their speed. "Don''t leave Soumatou active like that. That thing isn''t necessary to read your own and enemy''s flow." "yess." "Use it only for the starting point of your moves. As long as you have instantaneous force as origin, after that you can use the flow to move your body. Like that, both burden on your brain and your body will decrease." "Yess!" The two swinging their swords looked as if they were dancing. Ghost Light Firefly is a type of technique that applies sword dance into combat. The human maximum power output is limited, an attack from a demon or a different fantastic organism would easily overpower a human. That''s why Double-Edged style has developed a technique utilizing the enemy''s strength. The shrill tone of slashes meeting has gradually changed into something beautiful, like the sound of a bell. Even with Soumatou''s minimal output, I can move this fast! He only invoked Soumatou''s for a little, only at the starting point of his moves, and rode on the flow. Takeru''s speed was going up easily. It was too fast which made him anxious, or rather, he was having fun. It has been really long time since he enjoyed swordsmanship like this. And, the moment sword dance has reached its maximum speed. The sound of sword strikes ceased to rang out. Takeru and Orochi stopped their blade''s at their opponent''s neck. A draw no. "gh-gehoh." The one to vomit blood was Takeru. Rather than with a sword, Orochi pierced him with the sheath he held in left hand. Unable to stand it, Takeru fell on his knees. Even if it was attack with a sheath, it still pierced his internal organs. This kind of strength despite being blind. It was on a level where Takeru started doubting if Orochi is really blind. Orochi said once, that him being blind doesn''t mean him being unable to see. It was possible to sharpen his hearing, and be able to sense the reflection of sound and flow of wind. He was able to sense the target''s movement and position, and he was even able to read their expressions. He was powerful enough to be called a monster. "Your flow is stupidly honest. Although it''s good to ride on the flow, try not to leave any gaps in defense. If you can''t sense the change in my flow, you''ll be struck off guard." While Orochi checked if his sword settled well in sheath, Takeru bowed his head deeply. "thank youvery much." Takeru was the one who volunteered for practice. For a while already, he felt that he reached the limit in improving his swordsmanship by himself, and sought out his Master for practice. After being passed this technique in super short amount of time, Takeru thought that if he remained beside Orochi, he would be able to grow further. However, there was one problem to deal with first. Orochi still hasn''t instilled the entirety of Double-edged style in Takeru. He was not ready to be granted the skills, he learned this just a moment earlier. "It''s still early to learn techniques, but it''s your lack of growth that''s at fault learn some diligence." Orochi fixed his kimono. "Go ask Mother to take a look at you. If you want to do this again, come here at the same time." "um, Master." "Nn." Without looking back, Orochi faced slightly to the side. Wavering, Takeru asked him if he knows the truth. "You know about Kusanagi Mikoto, right?" "" "Please tell me I have already guessed that you aren''t human five years ago. Your name was on the family tree in our house, but you were among our ancestors 150 years ago prior." Orochi stood quietly, unmoving. "What happened during the war and what was Kusanagi Mikoto, is what I want to know." Takeru once again lowered his head, pleading Orochi. Orochi looked up at the night sky looking at the moon he couldn''t see, and spoke with a parched voice. "You heard from Mistilteinn." "yes." "I see. I knew that this subject will come up one day. I don''t really mind." "" "Mikoto was my elder sister. I killed her in the Witch Hunt War." Takeru was unable say anything. He was unable to ask "why?". Because he tried to do the same thing once. "Sis Mikoto had a younger twin sister. Although they were monozygotic, most of the "Hyakki Yakou"''s curse has been poured into the younger sister. Thanks to that Mikoto was spared from being disposed of, and grew up in the confinement box." "" "I spoke with her only once. I located the box in the forest by a coincidence, and had a short chat with her. Since then, I didn''t know what happened to her for another ten years. There was a war happening after all." With his usual aloof attitude, indifferently, Orochi spoke of the past. Orochi seemed peculiar even among Kusanagi''s, he had a wilder temperament than Takeru. He was a naive person who acted according to what he thought was right. After mastering Double-Edged style, he left his little brother at home and joined the army on the witches'' side. "At that time I did lots of stupid things. I have embedded experimental stage vampire cells in myself, I stopped aging and my body has become many times stronger than that of a human. I''ve been entrusted with a Twilight Type too, and conceitedly thought that what I do will affect the result of war." "then, Master was" "I was the contractor of the other Twilight Type, L?vateinn. And Mikoto was Mistilteinn''s contractor. After I left Kusanagi house, it fell victim to war and was burned down. And among that turmoil, Inquisition took away Mikoto. After that, I guess you can imagine what happened." Probably wanting to spare him details, Orochi didn''t say any more than that. But even without it being said, Takeru knew. He too, had a beloved little sister called Kiseki. "Mikoto''s body was tampered with severely, given Mistilteinn as a weapon, and appeared in front of me like that." "" "And Mikoto was no longer herself. God Hunting form''s negative effects her soul was eroded by Mistilteinn, and she went out of control." "" "I killed her. The latter outcome, was just as history states. Two Twilight Types clashing caused the Akashic Hazard, and ended every?thin''." Orochi was seriously injured in the fight against Mikoto, he must have lost his sight back then. He didn''t say anything about what he felt during that fight. And when he finished talking, he started to walk once again. "Wait a moment!" "" "What I don''t know yet, is why Master won''t take Mistilteinn from me, instead you leave me to my fate? You could kill me and destroy Lapis, and everything would settle down nicely right?" It didn''t seem like he had a speck of intention to kill Takeru, but if that was true, that''s how it should have been. "I don''t really mind doing that butyou you want to save everything right?" Suddenly, Orochi spoke with a sharp tone of voice. "I can roughly tell what was your reason for discarding your sword in front of Kiseki. You were unable to discard anything, so you discarded the sword. Your little sister, your comrades, even yourself, you wanted to save every little thing. You turned selfish, and threw a tantrum like a brat. Despite being unable to do anything, you clung to the ideal." With his large back turned towards Takeru, Orochi gave him an advice. "Takeru. Saving everything is not an easy task. Because I was unable to do it, I threw away many things. It was the same with Mikoto. Comrades, family, friends even now, I don''t regret that." Heavily, his voice stabbed in Takeru''s chest. "You don''t want to turn out like that right? Then you need to become strong. You need to become strong to an unbelievable extent. As you are now, you can''t save anything." "" "I''m different from Mother. I won''t stop you from fighting. I don''t like killing when there''s no worth in it, I kill when there''s worth in it, so it''s more benefit in letting you go. Also, since you have made the choice to save everything, I don''t think it will no longer go as others want it to." Takeru didn''t say anything, he could only listen. "Grasp the sword again, Takeru. Get Mistilteinn under control and become strong. And don''t hesitate even if the world is to be destroyed." "" "Saving everything, is the only path left to you." Cutting short there, Orochi left the place along a loud sound of his sandals. Takeru tried to chase after him, but his body didn''t respond to him and he once again fell on his knees. In the end, Kusanagi Mikoto''s case didn''t lead to saving Kiseki. Because their situations were completely different, it wasn''t so whatsoever. Takeru looked up at the moon on the night sky and closed his eyes in silence. "I know that." He had enough of living a life of being used, decided to save everything and came this far And yet, he didn''t have any results. Even now, he continued to live out his days in peace. He didn''t find a way to save Kiseki, nor a way to return to his comrades. He knew. What was he lacking. And how much of it was needed. He was overwhelmingly short on strength. Takeru needed to become strong in every aspect. The only comrade he could rely on was Mari. They had to confront the status quo just the two of them. They are done getting a grasp on the situation. All that''s left was action. First he has to reconcile with Lapis, and become true partners with her. Next, he has to elicit a way to save Kiseki from Orochi, and "return to our comrades." Opening his eyes he reached out to the moon seen on the starry sky. Takeru decided to return to AntiMagic Academy after all. He was already standing on the startling line. All that was left was to run. Takeru overlapped his palm with the moon, and clenched it strongly. Four o''clock at midnight, Takeru who fell asleep after coming back from practice faintly opened his eyes in the bedroom. It was because he felt something like a pressure on his body. At first he thought it was sleep paralysis. It wasn''t uncommon for him to have muscle stiffness. However, he was horrified by the figure reflected in his blurry sight. Before he could turn wary, he was able to discern who is it by that figure''s color. "Lapis?" While her azure-colored hair swayed, Lapis rode on top of Takeru''s body. Moreover, she was naked. "" She was naked. "hae? hae?!" When Takeru tried to raise his upper body, he was pushed back down with both of Lapis'' hands. Surprised, Takeru looked up at Lapis'' body. Although immature, seeing her body Takeru understood she was a woman and blushed. She didn''t breathe at all and was cold like a sword. However, her softness gave him supreme bliss, and the parts that touched her immediately heated up. The moonlight with an unique tint entering through the window illuminated Lapis. He couldn''t find any other words other than "beautiful". "Yo why" "Be silent. Right now, I will respond to your request." "I-I d-didn''t remember making such a request though?!" "In this form my link with you is too weak." Telling me something with a deep meaning, Lapis moved her face in front of Takeru''s. "What a" The moment he tried to stop her, Takeru''s and Lapis'' lips overlapped. Unable to let out any voice, he remained as he was. Lapis entangled her fingers with Takeru''s, and sank in slowly pinning him down on the bed. In his mouth, he could feel their tongues intertwine. NONONONononono this is bad right! In contrast to his expectations, Lapis'' tongue was hot and it gently stroked inside of his mouth. He intended to resist, but for some reason he felt strength leaving his body. Even if he resisted inside of his head, body didn''t listen to him. Gradually his consciousness grew dim. As if they were melting together, senses of his body and mind have turned ambiguous. Takeru experienced it before. He had this feeling during the re-contract with Lapis. With a static sound as if power was cut from a TV, Takeru''s consciousness flew to a different location. His consciousness and memories turned into a swirling mass. A number of voices screaming and blaming have intersected in his head like a tornado. Inside of the enormous vortex, immediately after seeing the vision of world collapsing, he stood in an enclosed white space. Although he tried to let out a voice, he wasn''t even able to breathe. When he ran his line of sight from one end of the white space to other, in a single point he discovered something red. It was a woman pinned down. The woman''s body was penetrated by something which seemed like needles. The surrounding area was filled with something that seemed like wriggling meat. Her appearance overlapped with Kiseki''s. Momentarily, Takeru realized who was she. Kusanagi Mikoto. Orochi''s older sister, Mistilteinn''s first contractor. This was surely, Lapis'' memory of the past. "The treatment is complete. Halt of unconfirmed ancient property verified. Releasing restraints." Along with a buzzer, a sound had come out from speakers and the shackles Mikoto was held with were released. Mikoto''s body fell to the ground. At the same time, the lumps of flesh around her collapsed and turned into ashes. She was unable to move for a while, but then she started crawling and reaching out for something. It was a small branch of azure color. Mikoto grasped the branch, and held it dearly to her bloodied chest. Her hair swayed, and Takeru saw Mikoto''s face for the first time. Noway Her face and Lapis'' were like two peas in a pod. Mikoto who had the same face as Lapis narrowed her teary eyes kindly, and spoke to the azure-colored branch. "Today it wasn''t all that painful." While stroking the branch, Mikoto went to the corner of the room and laid down. And then, happily, joyfully, she continued to speak to the branch which didn''t respond. She looked like a child cradling a doll. It was as if that branch was her only salvation. His chest was attacked by a tightening feeling. Anger, sorrow, and emptiness filled his chest. As Takeru was salvation for Kiseki, for Mikoto, that branch was her only salvation. Takeru''s vision distorted, and time started to flow at great speed. It was repetition of the same thing, Mikoto continued to speak to the azure-colored branch on her own. Today, let''s talk about the first time I saw the outside world. Today, let''s talk about the morning glow. Today''s dinner, I wonder what it will be. I hope I can eat my fill Today, let''s talk about the boy who came to the box. Mikoto continued to repeatedly tell stories about even the shortest happy moments. Eventually, the small branch she embraced started to tinge with a faint light. As if responding to her speech. Pleased with just that much, Mikoto smiled broadly and laughed. However, after many years had passed, Mikoto''s heart was overtaken by fatigue. Gradually her voice turned thin, she became unable to cry in pain, and no was longer able to speak of happy memories. Eventually, Mikoto started to entrust her wishes to the small branch. The wish for the world to collapse. Her precious wish, wanting for the world to end. Tears ran down Takeru''s cheeks. He was unable to determine if it were really his own tears. Takeru''s vision was interrupted again, and he stood in a different location. There, was a battlefield full of bullets and magic particles flying all over. Many soldiers and many witches were killing each other in this pandemonium. In the middle of that hell, a new hell was dropped down. Mikoto''s figure emerged from inside of something which seemed like a coffin which crashed in the middle of battlefield. She walked unsteadily through the battlefield, like a ghost. While soldiers and witches watched it not knowing what''s happening, Mikoto spoke to the branch she held in her hands. "Let''s finish everything together Lapis." In response to Mikoto''s wish, the branch changed its shape into that of a distorted sword. At the same time, her body was covered in particles of azure color. The power to devour everything and slay gods started fusing with Mikoto''s soul. However, a human''s soul was unable to stand the erosion. Mikoto let out a lament-like scream, suffering pain of the soul. At the same time, red meat overflowed from her body. Kusanagi Mikoto turned into hell. Soldiers, witches, she swallowed them all. As outrageous slaughter continued, the screams soon changed into sounds of sword slashes. Looming in front of Mikoto''s eyes, was Orochi wearing a fiery red armor. Orochi locked swords with Mikoto who had turned into a monster. He desperately called out to her, trying to relay that he was the boy from back then to Mikoto. But his voice didn''t reach her. Her mind was no longer there. "Damn ittt!! There''s no excuse this such a thingggAAAAaAaaaaAaa!!! DAMMMIIITTTTTTTTTT!!" Orochi wailed, his face wet with tears. The armour covered his head with flames, completing his existence as someone who hunts gods. Two god hunters clashed. Orochi''s wail turned into the wail of the humanity, and eventually, turned into the wailing of the world. Everything was scorched, everything died. Void magic covered the world and indiscriminately devoured people. The two''s fight continued several days, and when it came to an end, the majority of the human race was already killed. An azure-colored sword dropped down beside the fallen Mikoto. Although the sword fell in a way that made it seem as if it snuggled up to dead Mikoto, when he thought it started vibrating faintly, it turned into particles. azure-colored particles gathered together, and formed a human shape. Before long, that human form turned into an azure-colored girl and placed a hand on Mikoto''s dead body. "Host, please wake up." "" "I have granted your wish. The world was destroyed. There is no one left to hurt you." "" "Hostplease wake up. It should no longer hurt. We can eat delicious dinner now." The girl expressionlessly shook Mikoto with her hand. There was no reply from Mikoto. Decayed up to the ends of despair, most of her body was carbonized. Still, the girl didn''t cease to speak to Mikoto. Just like Mikoto used to speak to the girl beforehand, not receiving any reply. There was no sorrow in it. There were no tears in it. It was as if it was natural thing to do, surely, that''s what the girl thought. "You" Worn out Orochi has appeared in front of Mikoto''s body and the girl. Both of his eyes were crushed, he was in a state where meat was falling off his body, he held a broken sword and wobbled a he moved. The crushed eyeball was forcefully made function with magic, and Orochi saw the girl. "Thefuckwhy are you why are you snuggling close to her with that face! Why are you alive while Mikoto died?!" As Orochi poised the broken sword, the girl turned around. Orochi took form of rage, suffering and sadness, brandishing the sword. "That facedon''t look at me with that faceeeeeeeEEEEEEEEEEEE!!" As he swung down the blade, the girl Lapis, continued to stare with her glass-like pupils. "! Damn dammit!!" The edge stopped moving before it reached Lapis. Orochi fell down on his knees and wailed in the extinct world. Lapis didn''t know why was he crying, she just single-mindedly, "Host?" Continued to shake Mikoto''s body intently. "Nh?!" Feeling shock as if his heart suddenly started to beat again, Takeru opened his eyes. Lapis moved her lips away pulling a thread of saliva, and Takeru spat out a deep breath. "just now." "I have responded to your request. I want to know more about you, is what you said. Just now it were my memories from the beginning of my personality formation and the God Hunting precedent." Lapis described indifferently. Takeru wiped the tears that wet his cheek, and looked at Lapis. She was totally expressionless. "God Hunting form required a strong soul. Contractor''s soul is essential to the fusion process. However, a human soul is unable to bear it anyhow." "" "While Kusanagi Mikoto''s body was that of a demon, her soul was that of a human." "didn''t you know that her soul is human?" "On top of it being the first fusion without precedent, I did not know what would be the result. However, she wished for it. Whether I knew that or not, I would have activated it. After all, the meaning of my existence is to fuse with the contractor." Lapis'' voice was cold and stinging. "If human cannot endure it then does that mean I was in deep too?" "You do not have to worry." She breathed out, and spoke with her eyes closed. "After all, your soul is not that of a human." "" "Women of Kusanagi family have bodies of a demon and soul of a human. Conversely, men have bodies of a human and soul of a demon. Have you not heard about it from your kinsmen?" As Takeru went silent, "Am I wrong?" Lapis asked. He never heard of that from his parents nor Orochi. However, he was not surprised. "For a long time, I vaguely thought that''s how it is. ''Isn''t the reason my body feels narrow because my soul is too large'' although, I don''t know much about souls and such." "" "I see, so my soul is not human" He murmured and looked up at the ceiling. Strangely, he didn''t receive any shock. Being unable to understand human hearts and going on rampages without regard to where he was were stories of the past. He involved himself with many people and formed bonds. He was trusted by people, and became able to trust others. Honestly, it didn''t matter to Takeru that his soul was that of a demon. He had no interest in the quality of a soul. He has no memories of suffering because of such a thing. Until now, he''s been looking as Kiseki continuously suffered from the demon body. Takeru wasn''t that weak to be shocked by something of this degree. In the first place, if he bothers himself with such a silly thing, he will be beaten up by Ouka. ''You are a human called Kusanagi Takeru'' is what she told him, she really would beat him up. "By the way, what will happen to me after we''re completely fused?" "The boundary between us will be lost. We will lose our selves and gain power to eradicate the threat of gods, become a presence that acts only in order to fulfill our own wishes." Takeru met her eyes with his and muttered "I wouldn''t like that". "So you don''t want that after all. Understood, as soon as our safety is assured, we''ll cancel the contract. If it''s wounds then do not worry, I''ll take care of it as consideration." "Wait wait, what I don''t like, is that I''m unable to grant myself my own wish." "Even if you say that I can''t comprehend that. After all, I''m just a weapon." With a cold stare Lapis turned towards Takeru. But, Takeru dismissed that stare with just a single word. "Liar." "Where did I lie. I require explanation." "Certainly, you might have been just a weapon when you were created, but you have a personality that was born in this world right?" "So what?" "In the end, that means you are no different from humans. You indeed are similar to me. My soul being a demon''s or whatever, because of the environment I grew up in I became human isn''t that the same for you." Lapis tilted her head puzzled. Somehow, she was unusually frustrated, or rather, there was a feeling that she was being defiant in front of something she couldn''t understand. Takeru put an appalled expression on his face. "Why is your appearance and tone of voice just like Mikoto''s?" " Because there was no object for reference other than her." "Wrong. That''s not the reason." "It is not wrong. Fusion with Kusanagi Mikoto''s soul failed, it was eroded by me and exhausted. Only the information is left in my soul, and from that information my pseudo-personality was" He abruptly stood up and grabbed both of Lapis'' shoulders. Lapis'' shoulders faintly trembled. "Wrongit''s because you loved that person. You loved her very much." While staring seriously in Lapis'' eyes, Takeru said that strongly. Loved her. With these words, she froze stiff. "I cannot understand" "No, you can. I have relived your memories." "my God Hunter form with you was interrupted. Soul link should be weak." "I can tell even without such a thing. You wanted to save her because you loved her. You wanted to fuse with her, because you wanted to be together with her too. Her, who was suffering and was always talking to you you wanted to do something for her. The method was incredibly clumsy and you have inconvenienced to everyone around you, still, you were doing it purely for that person." "You are wrong. I have killed her with God Hunter form." "Weren''t you the one who said that you didn''t know of her soul being human, were you. You had no intention of killing her, and just wanted to become one right?" "I" "enough. You are just like me. A clumsy stupid idiot." As if to interrupt Lapis who wanted to correct it, Takeru threw his arms around her. Lapis didn''t resist, and allowed herself to be hugged by Takeru. He slowly, gently stroked her azure-colored hair. "You were sad when that person died." "" "Left alone, you were lonely." Lapis was in daze as the warm palm stroked her head. She didn''t know the meaning of warmth. She didn''t know the meaning of sadness either. Then she overlapped hands of Mikoto who always stroked her with Takeru''s hands. "I decided, I''m going to stay beside you. I promise not to leave you and die on my own." "" "Thank you for trying to make my wish come true. I''m sorry for being indecisive." He embraced Lapis even stronger. "But I want to grant my own wishes to myself. There is no need to become one. I want to stay myself, and for you to stay yourself. And I need you, Lapis." Lapis didn''t answer. Confused by the warmth of having her hair stroked, she buried her face in Takeru''s chest. "I don''t know about myself. And yet why, do you know so much about me?" "I don''t know. I just thought that''s how it is." "I am unable to deny your analysis of me any more. No matter how much I try to deny it, my personality issues an error. I have been always at mercy of this pseudo-personality. There is too many things I do not understand about myself." "So you can learn little by little, right." "This personality if I didn''t have emotions I should have been just a sword that brings upon twilight." "I am happy from the bottom of my heart that you were born." "Iwhat should I do?" With a trembling voice, she asked as if seeking help from Takeru. He hugged Lapis'' body strongly and answered. "Stay with me. Be my partner." Lapis took a faint breath. "For this world, I am just something harmful. I might destroy this world." "No such thing. I will use you correctly, and prove it to you." "I might erode and exhaust you up. I might end up killing you." "My soul is demon. If the fusion goes well we should be able to stay as we are." "there is no basis for that." "Who needs such a thing." Having her head stroked by Takeru, Lapis narrowed her eyes. And then, she asked the first question that seemed to hold emotions inside. "Then, you will not reject me? Don''t you think that using a sword of destruction like me is unpleasant?" "Don''t make me repeat myself, I have no intention of discarding you. I don''t want to lose you. That''s why" As Takeru and Lapis looked at each other intently, he put in all his feelings and said. "Once again, make me your host." This voice certainly reached Lapis'' heart. Lapis gently closed her eyes and shed a single tear. It was small enough to overlook, but she certainly cried for the first time. "yes, gladlyHost." Being called in a nostalgic way, Takeru smiled. She''s expressionless like always but right now I''m fine with that single word, Takeru thought. And like this, a boy with the heart of a demon and a sword of twilight that snuggled up to humans and has become one have contracted once again. The far west edge of West Side Magic Academy. In the underground space that was the meeting place for the West Side''s executives to gather, a meeting of Valhalla''s "Pureblood Party" has been always performed on weekends. "Pureblood Party" The West Side indeed was holding true to the concept of pure blood, but those who shouldered that philosophy on themselves, were ones who operated under the banner of purifying the world and called themselves as such. With few exceptions, all personnel consisted of pure-blooded witches and sorcerers. The center of underground space was adapted to look like a large auditorium with a stage in the center. On the center of illuminated stage, was placed a single throne. "Hmph, so in the end, Mother Goose has decided to draw in Mistilteinn?" Sitting in the luxurious throne and sharpening her purplish-red nails was a bizarre woman wearing a dress decorated with roses. Her name was Elizabeth. She was one of Valhalla''s leaders along with Mother Goose, Haunted and Orochi. At the same time, she served as the chairman of Magic Academy European Shelter''s West Side . Purplish-red heels, a purplish-red dress, purplish-red lips. And purplish-red rose petals were floating around her, decorating her. It was a woman flashy enough to be said she had horrible taste. "Why are you remaining silent? Hurry up and answer, Kanaria." From inside the darkness where there was no light, Kanaria looked at her in annoyance. Despite the deep darkness, Kanaria''s eyes let out a dull shine. "yes. Mother intends to take in Mistilteinn and Takeru." "Oh well!!" With an exaggerated act suggesting she was appalled, Eliza threw away a rasp. At the same time, rose petals flying around her fell to the ground. "How deplorable that''s why that inorganic woman can''t be trusted. Even though she should respect the opinion of elders and purebloods she''s still being a burden." She shook her head, and making a rotation with her thin fingers that seemed like they would break, soundlessly an already-lit pipe appeared in her fingertips. Eliza put it in her mouth with a flowing motion, and sucked in the tobacco smoke deeply, and just as deeply spat it out. "Do something about the disturbing element on your own, Kanaria." "I have a duty on that side. If I move now, it will be suspicious." "Oooh, ohhh, ohhoo, Kanaria? My empty, magicless, dirty elfie? Right now it''s not time to worry about something so trivial is it? The war has already began." "because of Kusanagi Kiseki, Alchemist joined Inquisition. The balance of power was compromised. And yet, you started the war on your own. You should confirm the circumstances further. Other shelters as well as West Side have been successfully stirred up." "That''s right! I started it! Instead of those stinky guys I was the one to stirr it up! In the first place why did the Senate select that inorganic woman to recover the "Hyakki Yakou"? It resulted with this plight! The alliance between Inquisition and Alchemist has been set in stone!" "Ngh." "You are also guilty. I''m grateful so I don''t blame you for that? And what''s this? I wonder if you are trying to change sides to East? Were you won over by that plain woman and fake vampire, Kanariaaa?" Kanaria and Eliza glared at each other. As their lines of sight intersected, when the sparks were about to fly, a sound of door opening on the other side of darkness has rang out. "Yahoo! Heyaheya hello hello, it''s been a while the two of you!" From the behind the door that leaked light inside, a figure moved closer to the two while making sound footsteps. Eliza and Kanaria frowned and clicked their tongues. Even inside of Valhalla he was known a trickster who often got in the way. Sorcerer of despair, necromancer Haunted. The wounds inflicted on him when he was hit by Mari''s aurora have already healed, and he had a glossy expression on his face. Haunted stopped moving right next to Kanaria. "Oh, Kanaria-san?!! Ohh, you have become really pretty while I haven''t seen you. Last time I''ve seen you when you were still in the middle of rapid growth and still a small girl! What a shamI''m just joking so don''t make such a face! I''m proud of the Almighty! "Ripe for eating" truly perfectly describes you!" His hand that tried to touch Kanaria''s hair with his hand while speaking a tongue twister at high speed was cut off by the sword Kanaria had on her back. The hand fell down on the floor with a splatter. Haunted''s disconnected right arm started jumping about on the floor like a fish that was thrown into the land. "How extreme. Is this the so called "tsun"? I hope you will come to me with "dere" one day." While Haunted started wiggling his body eerily, the arm that was wriggling on the ground was swallowed by a black swamp that suddenly appeared. The moment it disappeared, Haunted''s right arm was already rejoined in its original position. While grinning, this time he turned towards Eliza who sat on the throne. "It''s been a while to you too, Eliza-san! You''re invariably flashy! I want to tell you to make yourself young in moderation, but it''s rather that your cell freezing make-up that''s great! As expected of the "Almighty" Ancient Wizard, I want to say a heartfelt praises towards your rebellion against the flow of time! You haven''t changed at all from the time when you were a young girl longing to become a vampire and have bathed in blood of young virgins a thousand years ago!" Noisily he clapped and praised Eliza with a big smile on his face. The person in question snorted coldly. "Even if that''s ironic, isn''t it too big an act? Ancient property holders like us discarded the concept of aging long time ago I have already forgotten about the past." "Nonoo, I think that essentially nothing has changed about you okay? How would you explain your unchanging appearance other than by your obsession with youth?" "" "Your make-up, it''s been disturbed?" As Haunted provoked with a smile, Eliza''s cheek twitched. Probably, inside of her the anger reached its peak. Her poker face didn''t seem to be all that good. Haunted spread out his arms like a stage actor and sadly looked up at the light. "Why must women think that old age and ugliness is one and the same, how unfortunate it is. Old age is something that''s a symbol. It''s the sign of having a dense past. Do not deny age, grasp it, and while riding on your past feelings face forward in order to polish the future and enjoy the old age don''t you think that women like that are beautiful?" "I don''t want to be told that by a necromancer who denies death." "Ouch, that hurts if you tell it in such a way! You got me there!" Cheerfully laughing, Haunted tried to continue talking about ridiculous topics. "By the way, did you know? Majority of men are lolico" "Spare me this farce. Rather than that, why did you return here? Didn''t the senate order you to be on standby in the field? I''ll say this, from the standpoint of purebloods, we don''t want a nuisance like you anywhere near us. Is there a reason for you showing your face here I wonder?" When Eliza said so dissatisfied with a hand on her chin, "Of course!" Haunted answered with confidence. "In the past there were several emergency situations. Times where every minute counts, this is exactly such time." "emergency? Hurry up and say it then." "In factsomeone whom I don''t want to stop loving me has come here, so I flew over!" Without hesitation and embarrassment, Haunted put a hand on his flushed cheek. On the skin of Eliza''s cheek cracks have appeared. Still, Haunted continued not minding that. "Mari-san! Ohh Mari-san! I wonder how long was it since I was separated from her four months? Or is it five months? For such a long time, I haven''t seen her figure desperately trying to act strong and hold back her tears! Surely, she too must have been lonely! That''s why I have made such a detour all this way to come and meet her! This is the power of love! Love that exceeds the sea of the Void property!!!! I need to respond to this love no matter what! I will come ba" "Drive this guy away from here. I''m not going to take part in this farce any longer." In front of Haunted who continued his crazy monologue, Eliza flicked her finger and complained. Then, two people clad in red robes appeared beside Haunted like ghosts, and started dragging him while restraining his arms. "Please wait Mari-san! My Mari-chan! I''ll surely come and pick you uppppp????!" While making a disgusting declaration, Haunted faded away from the underground space. Eliza spat out a tired sigh. "Kanaria, let''s get back to the topic." "there''s no topic. If I don''t go back, it will be suspicious." "Don''t mess with me here. Haunted seems to like you so he tried to divert the story but do you think I''ll really allow you to avoid answering?" While lightly chewing on her purplish-red nails, Eliza smiled bitterly. As Kanaria only stared at Eliza who looked down at her from the sea, Eliza merrily stroked her beautiful lips. "You, prove your loyalty to us." "as I have shown until now. I have did tons of dirty work for you already." "Those missions were something decided by consensus of entire Valhalla right? What I''m saying, that you are to prove your loyalty to the West Side. In other words, you are to rebel against that inorganic woman." Eliza hid her face behind a western fan, and made a smile that could be seen through her eyes only. "Dispose of Kusanagi Takeru and recover Mistilteinn. By doing so, you will raise forces and will obtain the right to carry out your revenge on Inquisition and Alchemist." "?! What will you do if you have it. Senate will not allow it" "Just ?do ?it . Listen. All of the elites that have gathered here are saying to leave it to you. If war intensifies in the earnest, confusion will take control of battlefield. If that happens, you''ll be allowed to use these children as you please and fulfill your revenge." Eliza stood up from the throne striking the floor with a heel, and while swaying her hips she moved closer to Kanaria. The western folding fan was moved close to Kanaria''s mouth. "the ones who killed your mama is Inquisition and Alchemist right. Don''t you want to lay waste to them? It''s impossible if you stay beside that inorganic woman and the fake vampire." "" "Do you know what I mean by saying that you need to choose?" Eliza''s voice echoed inside the darkness. Kanaria''s expression didn''t change in the slightest, but her fist was letting out a loud sound. Outside of the meeting place, Haunted leaned with his back on the door and heard everything. A drop of the swamp that was used to recover his arm earlier was left on the floor, and he heard the conversation through that. "why is Eliza-san such a snob despite having good appearance and charming moves." Genuinely regretful Haunted shook his head and left the place. Tumbling under his feet were remains of the two pureblood party''s elites. After passing the corpses, on the floor made with a material similar to a red carpet, there, he saw a lone black girl standing. Dressed in black gothic clothes, it was a girl with incredibly horrible look in her eyes. She had a surreal and beautiful features like a western doll. She had bluish-black hair like the night and iridescent black pupils reminiscent of black opal, anyone who saw her would say she''s an evildoer on just a glance. Haunted stood in front of the girl with a surprised expression on his face. "That''s unusual. Since when do you have a human form?" The girl clicked her tongue and crossed her arms in front of her chest. "Since we entered this place obviously. While there''s a permit to carry Magical Heritages with their own will, the release of attack form is required. Although it''s humiliating to take a shape of a human, it''s better than being inside of a anti-magical sheath." When Haunted started walking once again, the black girlS-class Magical Heritage "Dinsleif" followed him, snuggling up closely. "You heard it too haven''t you, the meeting''s conversation." "Yeah Eliza is being impatient. Because her actions stand out, it''s obvious even to the West Side. Soon enough she will be taken down from the seat of Chairman there''s a number of representative witches from other shelters who want to stop her. That''s why she wants to obtain god-slaying power, and make herself the king." "She is very outstanding as a witch. Regretfully, she is too strong, or rather too selfish. Unlike Mother, she''s the type that''s disliked by the Senate." "being told that by Haunted, I feel that she really is pitiful." "I''m not interested in things like positions or honor. Even more so, in the pureblood principles, it makes me want to barf. The world is interesting because there are many different people with many different ideas in it what''s fun in a single-colored world." He shook his head with a sigh, and looked sideways. "Actually, you haven''t come here to do something as silly as eavesdropping on the meeting right?" "!that''s right. I''ve heard that during the "Hyakki Yakou''s" recovery failure, a bonus was brought back, so I thought "can it be" but sure enough, dammit. To think that azure-colored would be here unbelievable!" Nacht stomped with her feet many times while clicking her tongue. "Good grief. Why does Eliza-san and Mother Goose do such unnecessary things. I can''t understand why would Kusanagi Takeru and Mistilteinn be brought here." "Haunted let''s go there right now and kill them! I can''t bear it any longer the humiliation from that time continues to throb harder and harder!!" Hugging her body which trembled in anger, she bit her lips and tears pooled into her eyes. Previously, in the raid on the mock battle tournament carried out in order to dispose of Mari, Haunted and Nacht were defeated by Takeru and Lapis. The quality of her as a Magical Heritage was insulted, and along with her master, Haunted they were called dull. Even now Nacht thought bitterly of that time. For a sword, being called dull is an insult beyond any other words. Haunted didn''t listen to angry Nacht, and squinted facing forward. "Kill them right now? What are you saying, Nacht." "?" "It''s not the time for that at all. The finest stage best condition among the greatest passion, that''s the only thing I''ll agree to." "Haunted?" "That brat has to be my enemy no matter what. Mine, and only mine enemy. No matter who benefits of it, he''s simply not allowed to be my ally." Noticing that the quality of his voice is different from usual, Nacht looked up at Haunted''s face. And then took a breath in shock. She has spent a mind-boggling amount of time together with Haunted. Supporting his struggles, she assisted him in bringing despair. There weren''t many Magical Heritages who focused on human aspect of their master when choosing. In the first place, the concept of good and evil didn''t exist in Magical Heritages. They chose their masters not bothered by such ridiculous criteria. For example, they used their very existence. In other words, the color of their soul. Because Nacht loved Haunted''s black iridescent soul, she wasn''t interested in his misdeeds. By him swinging the sword and obtaining victory she felt supreme joy. That''s why she snuggled up to him. She was the weapon who knew him better than anyone else. And yet, it was the first time she saw that expression on Haunted. Because she never seen Haunted reveal his anger in earnest. He was always aloof, and even if he spoke feverishly, he never allowed his rage bleed outside. Then, why now "I finally found my nemesis I won''t give him to anyone!!" His distorted smile made even Nacht feel terrified, that''s how much of joy and anger overflowed from it. Volume 6, 5 - Pureblood Party, Assault Volume 6, Chapter 5 - Pureblood Party, Assault More than a week has passed since he enrolled in Magic Academy. At first he continued to feel discomfort, he was confused by this unbelievable place called Magic Academy, but Takeru was steadily getting used to it. Although he still didn''t understand the lessons, still, life in this place wasn''t all that bad for Takeru. At least, people of East Side were kind to Takeru who did not have magic power in him. Although he was spoken of sarcastically, but it was more an issue of pride thinking they are right, they still came in contact with anyone equally. It was clear that the environment was better in here than anywhere else. "Kusanagi?, wanna come with us to the newly-opened store with Magical Heritage?" After school, one of two male students called out to Takeru in a good mood. Takeru raised his face in the middle of stuffing the notes in his bag. "Eh they''re selling Magical Heritages?!" "Oh, so you can''t get ''em in the outside? Well, just come, they are dealing only with mass-produced ones without personality, but there''s tons of ones with strange usages, so it''s interesting." "Is that so outside you can get imprisoned for many years just by having one" As Takeru responded in surprise, the other, stiff student laughed through his nose. "Hmph, the bunch on the outside can''t comprehend how wonderful magic is. Nikaido-san being the exception. Hey, Kusanagi, even if you come, there''s nothing interesting. Rather, it won''t be interesting for me so don''t come." With thorns in his words, he spoke frankly and raised both his hand appalled. "Don''t think badly of him. He''s difficult, but not a bad guy. In fact, he fell for Nikaido-san who came from outside at first sight, and when you, her boyfriend appeared he has been swallowed by the wave of jealousy." "Y-yy-you! I''ve told you not todon''t misunderstand Kusanagi! I haven''t given up on Nikaido-san yet! That lovely girl holding the noble "Aurora" attribute is not suitable for a thick-headed guy like you!" Seeing tears appear in the blushing stiff student''s eyes, Takeru smiled wryly. "No I''m not really her boyfriend though." "This pure idiot aside how about it, you coming? On top of wands, they are dealing with sharp swords too." As he heard that, the color in Takeru''s eyes changed. "Seriously?!" "Y-yeah. What''s with that passion, unexpected in the inner side world there are many Magical Heritage sword-smiths. Even now there''s a masterpiece with an inscription being born." "Are there any katanas?! Japanese swords!" "? Yeah, they''re quite popular. Manufacturing process of Japanese swords puts a large emphasis on water, so they seem to take in magic well. They are highly regarded in the modern times." "Nice! I''m going!" Takeru gripped his fist and tried to say "I''m definitely going!". However, suddenly the cloth on his left elbow was pulled and he looked to the side, Despite having no expression on her face, Lapis was surrounded by a black aura. "Cheating?" A voice intimidating enough to give him a chill has resonated inside of his head. With a spasm on his face Takeru politely refused the two''s invitation. Of course, the two students also noticed Lapis aura and left with a "Next time then.". After trying to keep distance from Takeru the entire time, Lapis was now completely glued to him. The chair was put right next to his, and clinging, she wouldn''t let go of his arm even for a second. "I''ve told you to stay together with me but isn''t this too close?" "You don''t want me to?" "It''s not that I don''t want you to" "Then, it''s fine isn''t it." Although he was happy about it, there was a little problem with appearances. The students around went "Isn''t there a pink aura coming from there?" or "They made up overnight together.", and guesses that were hard to classify as either serious or ironic were flying around. He didn''t feel bad, but the comfort might have been. Smiling wryly while scratching his cheek with a finger, a simple question has come to his head. "Reminds me, why did you choose me?" "?" "I mean, why did you choose me as your contractor at the very beginning. There''s something a contract procedure with high level Magical Heritages there''s a need to increase your likeability or something, I''ve heard that when I came to this place." "So that''s what you mean. The reason is simple. First, your physique, your muscles and unique corns on the palms of your hands allowed me to discern your considerable prowess with swordsmanship. In addition, I was told in advance that you were a boy coming from the Kusanagi household by Ootori Sougetsu-sama." "Oh, I see. So you had the material to judge whether I''m suitable right from the beginning." "Of course, that''s only one of the reasons. So to say, the wavelength of our souls matches if I were to express it in an easy to understand for humans way" After Lapis said up to there, Takeru tilted his head puzzled. She looked up at his face and said. "Love at first sight, is what it would be called." Her face was as usual. She had no intonation in her voice nor expressions. However, Takeru''s face turned bright red immediately. It was a very embarrassing line when said face-to-face. Why were the thoughts of Magical Heritages sounding so dangerous when represented in a human way. Suspicious gazes wandered towards him attracted by his suspicious behavior. "You have a fever. Are you unwell?" "it''s nothing." Feeling bashful he wanted to turn to the side, but Lapis suddenly leaned towards him and stuck her forehead against his. Her cool forehead was pleasant, and from the soft lips in front of him a smell similar to lavender was coming. "You do have a fever. You need to take care and restlet''s sleep together. Since I can adjust the temperature of my body, it''s possible for me to warm or cool you down. Please make use of me." "????youu, since we are contracted you can tell my condition even without doing that right?! I''m healthy here, healthy!" "Oh, I''ve been found out. What a shame." "Did you turn into Suginami somehow?!" "I don''t understand what Host means. I just spoke out the error my personality has produced." What kind of error is that. Can it be, that the entire time she always kept what she felt and thought inside never letting it outside, and that''s all? Although Takeru was able to imagine many difficulties, he didn''t bother about them and laughed. The life in Magic Academy was comfortable, and after reconciling with Lapis, there were no more problems. "" However, his heart didn''t change. Certainly, it was a nice place, but it was also a fact that West Side was running rampant. If a war were to happen once again, either Valhalla or Inquisition will perish completely. If that happens, there will be a tremendous amount of sacrifices. Surely there would be no more safe places in the world. Whether it''s AntiMagic Academy or Magic Academy, there was no difference. But, the place where he should use his power was not here, but outside. The place he belongs to wasn''t in here. First thing he had to do, was to save the person he needs to save. Takeru overlapped his hands with hands of Lapis who clung to him. For TakeruMistilteinn, Lapis was there. He already decided in his heart. "why are you lovey-dovey?" Hearing a voice from behind Takeru turned around. There, was Mari with a despair on her face as she looked at Lapis and Takeru flirting. "while I''m doing my best to fulfill the mission entrusted to me by you, why did you two turn lovey-dovey?" "Lovey-dovey you say don''t misunderstand, she''s not really" "What ''misunderstanddd''! Get away from Takeruu!!" Furious, Mari tried to pull Lapis away. However, Lapis moved her body even closer to Takeru and tilted her head. "We are lovey-dovey, so?" "?!" Speechless, Mari wound her hands around Takeru''s neck. "WHYYYyyyyyyyyyyyyYYYYYYYYY?!" "I h-have properly reconciled with her why do I have to be blamed for that?!" "I''m asking why do you look like a loving couple! "Lovey-dovey" she said, "lovey-dovey"! How did you make a Magical Heritage so drunk with love!" "I just spoke with her, told her that that for me and you she is very important!" "Then what''s this newlywed aura?! This girl''s expression has completely turned into that of a woman, or rather, into that of a b*tch in heat!" "Don''t call a girl "b*tch"! I don''t get it, but isn''t she expressionless!" "I''m in heat too so I can tellll!!" When Takeru reached the verge of falling down as his neck was swung around, he summoned strength and grasped Mari''s shoulders. "Calm down. For now, with this we have the components needed to successfully finish negotiations with Mother and Orochi obtaining method to save Kiseki! Also we really weren''t flirting!" Probably, Takeru muttered inside of his mind. And Mari on whom it had temporary effect, "Nh! For now I''ll withdraw, but I''ll pursue this matter later on!" "By what authority you well, fine. Are there any results from your side?" When he asked her, Mari sat down on the chair next to Takeru with a sullen expression. Moreover, she snuggled up to Takeru just like Lapis did He was in the maiden sandwich state. "really, what''s up with you two." "For now, there is. As for transfer magic devices, there''s several of them available to public." While hugging onto Takeru, Mari reported the results of her work. On the second or third day in here, Takeru entrusted a single mission to Mari. The mission content was to find a way to leave Magic Academy were an emergency to happen, to gather information about the transfer magic. He was told by Mari that they transferred here using an instant charm, in that case a method to transfer from inside to outside is supposed to exist. Since Takeru was unable to walk around in the town on his own, he asked Mari to do it this time. As Mari once ran an information store in the border, her abilities could be trusted. "But those for general public are meant for moving between shelters. They are massive pieces of equipment and it takes seven hours to recharge their magic after a transfer. I know how valuable the transfer charms are it''s because the materials needed to absorb such an amount of magic are invaluable." "So you were unable to find the coordinates of the outside?" "Coordinates for all shelters are publicly available. Charms are stored in both East and West, but they probably have a considerably tight security." "so by saying there was a result, you meant there was another way?" As Takeru asked, Mari meekly nodded. After making sure the last student had left the classroom, she whispered in Takeru''s ear. "I''m talking about a prototype of a miniaturized transfer magic device that''s formally in development and not yet adopted their prototypes are said to circulate among several executives." "For private use, huh?" "Rather, it seems like certain factions have it. In here several of the higher-ups have their private armies. They probably use it to send their troops for their personal matters." "rather than stepping into the academy''s central, it''s better to to aim where guard is thin." "Yeah. I know roughly where to get it but all the guys I can guess that have it are fishy. Although the transfer magic device is supposed to be prepared by the academy''s development department the one those guys are using is Alchemist-made." Alchemist. It has been pretty obvious that they were working with Valhalla, but he didn''t know that it went this deep. "Without doubt the inner world has evolved thanks to the benefits from Alchemist''s alchemy and science, but their name isn''t circulating around in this world. Since they''re scum, Valhalla hides their relation to them. But there''s someone who doesn''t try to save their face, a single person that has strong relations to Alchemist exists on the West Side." "West Side huh troublesome." "An Ancient Wizard called Elizabeth. It seems like she''s literally a witch from the ancient times. They say she''s acting as the Chairman of the West Side." "then, the school is inside of West Side''s school?" "No. Since East and West carry out inspections on each other regularly, there''s no way it''s there. If anything, then it would be in her home." Takeru fell silent, placed a hand over his mouth, thinking. Using the device was a plan to use only in an emergency. He didn''t think Orochi and others would be as nice as to just send them to outside world, so there was a need to prepare themselves properly. He knew he was being an ingrate, but aside from the fact that they wouldn''t tell him of the situation outside, Takeru has decided to return in order to protect the place he belongs to. He didn''t really think of betraying Orochi and others from East Side. He just wanted to speak with them, and learn. And if he isn''t told, he will enforce this plan. "There''s no other way to escape if an emergency happens, don''t hesitate." "Yeah by the way, Mari, are you really fine with your choice to cooperate with me?" "It''s fine. My aim is to atone. For the many lives I have robbed, I''m going to save many. If a war were to occur right now, a lot of people on the outside will die first." "staying here is okay you know? You have already made many friends in here." As Takeru said that, Mari looked up at Takeru''s face with a bit lonely expression. "Don''t make me repeat myself. I''m glad that you are worried about me, but the place I want to be in the most is over there." "sorry. And, thanks. I''m glad that you say so." "Also, if I achieve my goal, I''ll be able to come meet Ananda and Inia any time. That''s the kind of world I am aiming to create." Mari said while staring into the distance. There was a mountain of problems ahead, but it had to be done. When Takeru got a grasp on the sense of mission, the classroom''s door was opened with abandon. A bit startled, Mari and Takeru faced towards the door. "" It was Kanaria. She glared at Takeru seriously. Since she felt different from usual, Takeru tensed up. "Kusanagi Takeru." Kanaria called his name. In her hands, there were two sheathed swords. "Come with me for a bit." She said so, and turned around. Kanaria brought Takeru all the way to a construction site devoid of people. It was a building that was supposed to become a colosseum and float afterwards. Until now, both sides have been using separate training grounds, but because in the future they are planning to do combination training, this building was built. "Calling me to a place like this, what do you want." "" Kanaria didn''t answer, she just stood there turned with her back towards Takeru. Mari and Lapis were left behind. He didn''t want them to be involved in the problems of Double-Edged style. When he saw Kanaria hold two swords, he could tell to an extent what''s happening. From the two she carried, Kanaria threw one to Takeru. He caught it with his right hand and tensed up. Kanaria took a deep breath, then while letting it out she slowly pulled out the sword. She directed its point at Takeru. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style certified, Kanaria. Right now, applies for a duel with senior pupil Kusanagi Takeru." The wind has blown dust between the two, and tension has gradually spread. Takeru gripped the sword in his hand and didn''t move. "dueling of two fellow students is prohibited." "I''m prepared for excommunication." "why?" "Personal reasons. Also, personal interest." "" "Let''s find out who''s stronger, Takeru." Wind stroked their cheeks. Takeru took a single breath, and looked up at the sky surrounded by steel frames. As he breathed out he moved his left leg backwards, dropped his waist lower and held the sword''s handle. Then, the blade sounded loudly as he slowly pulled it out from the sheath. His sword pointedat Kanaria. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style initiate, Kusanagi Takeru. This duelI accept it." There were 10 meters between them. Kanaria stood higher, and Takeru made a stance in the shadow. As if symbolizing their own way of doing things, the two demons squared off. And the moment the wind ceased to blow, two storms kicked off the ground heading towards each other. As for speedKanaria was faster. "Shh!!" Kanaria poised her sword above and putting strength into her attack, she swung it straight down. Predicting that Takeru interrupted his thrust, and kicked off the ground moving in the opposite direction. The ground split open. The destructive power released was something unthinkable to be released by a katana. It was as if a dynamite exploded. Takeru who successfully avoided at the brink of getting hit calmly analyzed Kanaria''s movements among the flying debris. Neither of them used Soumatou. The moment Kanaria pulled out the sword from the ground, Takeru kicked off the ground and assaulted her. His blow, was easily blocked by Kanaria''s blade. "!" "" No matter how he pushed forward, Kanaria''s sword wouldn''t budge. With this big difference of strength, it was impossible to parry it. Kanaria wouldn''t allow him to slide his sword against hers and escape. Pressing against each other, the two froze as they were. "Takeru, why do you fight." "ngh, do you have so much time in middle of duel to ask!" "why do you fight." "To protect everything I want to protect! In other words, for myself!" At Takeru''s answer, Kanaria downcast her eyes. "I see Kana is doing it for her mother." With a mournful voice, she explained her reason for holding the sword. However, the next moment Kanaria easily pushed back Takeru''s sword, flames of hatred dwelled inside of her pupils. "Mother was killed by Alchemist and Inquisition they need to pay for that!" "Nhso she was killed, your mother that is!" "That''s right! She was given birth to, used by them, and after using her up they killed her off even though Mama was so gentle to Kana, Alchemist made her continue to do horrible things!" "!!" As she attempted to push back the blade, Takeru pressed his left hand to on the sword''s blade to withstand it. Kanaria with misty eyes, madness dwelling within put even more strength in. "Mama protected Kana! She protected Kana risking her life! Maybe she wasn''t a good person it might not be weird that she was killed but she was Kana''s only gentle Mama!" "Kanaria you!!" "Kana will do anything for Mama who died never given any reward! That''s the reason I learned Double-Edged style! Kana will kill anyone for Mama''s sake! Even if they are unrelated humans or you, Takeru!" Takeru''s defense has finally reached its limit. Soumatou! He triggered it instantly, and read the flow of the blade Kanaria has pushed down. Instead of resisting the flow, he rode on it. Riding on the flow released by Kanaria''s powerful attack, Takeru jumped back ten meters at once. Surprised, Kanaria stared at Takeru. He landed on the ground after being blown away, and once again he took up the sword in cloud of dust. However, he didn''t start attacking immediately. In response to Kanaria''s puzzlement, Takeru opened his mouth. "so that''s how it was after all." "?" "I thought that might be half-wood elf, Alchemist everything fits. I know about you, Kanaria." In front of confused Kanaria, Takeru spat out a small breath. And, asked her sadly. "Youdo you know Suginami Ikaruga?" Light disappeared from Kanaria''s eyes. It was as if the source of her anger was thrust in, she lost her expression exhausted. "wh-yTakeru knowsthat name?" "A few months ago, we engaged ourselves in preventing Alchemist from an experiment to restore elves. In meanwhile, I''ve heard from Ikaruga about you." "" "About a wood elf called Kanaria she created together with another Suginami" "" "I think her name was Isuka. Suginami Isuka, Ikaruga''s" Immediately after that. Kanaria who showed her weakness, lowered her body down to the ground and momentarily charged at Takeru. In nick of time he blocked Kanaria''s desperate blow. Although there was no need to block it, Takeru received her attack. In order to speak with Kanaria. "Wwhywhy do you know her nameeeEEE!" "Nh, Ikaruga is my comrade! A comrade from the same platoon!" "It''s herrrrrr!!! She left Mama and me running away ALONE! TRAITOR!! And you''re HER comrade!!" "Wrong!! That''s a misunderstanding! She tried to save you and Isuka" "Spare me this bullsheet!! Then why did Mama die alone?! Why didn''t she take Mama together with her! Mama always continued to call her name! While suffering and weeping she called her name! We were together only for a short while, but Kana knows! Just how much Mama was suffering!" "She tried to! To save both you and Isuka!" "Nh, IT''s A LIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!" She pressed on Takeru even further in rage. His legs were sliding back scraping the ground. So telling her that won''t work! Then! Takeru activated Soumatou at full throttle only for an instant. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleGhost Light Firefly!" And released a technique he just learned. He stopped blocking Kanaria''s attacks and rode on the flow. Riding on the flow he moved backwards and parried a blow at the last moment. He rotated changing the flow''s direction, and riding on that strong flow he swung it down on Kanaria''s head. "Khh!" Kanaria blocked it with a horizontal slash. Takeru''s blade was parried away, but he didn''t resist the flow. Without stopping the blade he rode on the flow rotating his body and slashed from the opposite direction. He didn''t give her time to attack. He activated the Soumatou only at the starting point changing the flow explosively. With no time to rest. With no time to think. He rode on the flow and accelerated with the flow. Before long, Takeru''s slashes were rotating with a momentum like that of mowing machine''s blades and continued to hit Kanaria. In front of the technique which seemed like a sword dance, Kanaria was clearly upset. The difference between physical ability of a human and a wood elf was immeasurable. Even against an enemy in Witch Hunter form, Kanaria was able to stand her own with just her flesh and blood. But now, she was clearly being suppressed. The demon called Kusanagi Takeru who should have had a body of a human, overpowered her. "Nh, Double-Edged styleGyuuki!!" As her last resort Kanaria turned her blade around and released an upwards slash with force similar to that of a dragon raising into the sky, attacking Takeru''s body with tremendous momentum. Although it was blocked by Takeru, his body was blown far into the sky. He continued to raise up to between the steel frame while rotating. Kanaria once again held the sword aiming for the place where Takeru was supposed to drop down. However, even at that moment Takeru did not stop riding on the flow. Riding on Kanaria''s Gyuuki strike, he raised vertically up and accelerated rotating in the sky. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style" At the same time as he began his fall, Takeru''s voice echoed. Kanaria admonished herself with ''damn it!'' in her mind. High altitude, rotation, fall velocity. The technique activated when those three are brought together. The conditions for triggering it were the best. This blow, even if it''s Kanaria she won''t get unscathed. However, since there''s a limit to how one can change trajectory in the air, it was a difficult technique to land a hit with. It was a technique which would not hit if the recipient realized it. Kanaria jumped away from the spot she anticipated Takeru would fall to. However, the next momentshe saw something unbelievable. In the middle of rotation fall, Takeru kicked off one of many convoluted steel frames. "H-he changed trajectory by kicking off steel fra!" Takeru fell straight at Kanaria assaulting her. She tried to escape further, but Takeru already predicted that and was ahead. And, "Mantis Slope!!!" It clashed into her, the demon slaying blow. Although Kanaria tried to block it, she was unable to do so completely with an awkward posture. Her sword broke, and was blown away by the impact. Of course, Takeru fell down diagonally and hit the ground, but he released strength from his entire body and activated Soumatou. He put both of his legs together on the ground, folded both of his hands together behind his head as if trying to protect it, and bent his knees in shape, touched the ground with lower legs, thighs, back, and rotated forward over his shoulders. Unable to stop the momentum, Takeru''s body was blown away. However, he was able to disperse majority of damage through various parts of his body. After being blown away by the momentum for the second time, he normally landed on the ground. His muscles screamed, but he was somehow able to decrease the falling damage. Takeru confirmed the state of his own sword, and walked to where Kanaria was. Kanaria was lying on the ground where she fell, and convulsions were running through her body. It wasn''t that she was slashed, she was unable to block the all-too-powerful blow and the recoil has spread out throughout her body. Yet still, her pupils with hatred dwelling in them were directed towards Takeru. Takeru closed his eyes and sheathed his sword. "It''s over. I will no longer fight with you." "kffuuuu" "I don''t know what happened between Ikaruga and Isuka, and what was the outcome. Isuka might have really died alone, maybe Ikaruga killed Isuka Ikaruga is the only one who knows the truth. It''s not a burden I should be carrying." "uUuuuu" "That''s why, go and make sure yourself." "nh!" "Go and meet Ikaruga, Kanaria." Not listening to Takeru''s words, Kanaria pulled out a knife from her waist and stood up trembling. Takeru didn''t withdraw nor attack. Kanaria set up the knife to the side and confronted him. "Kana won''t believe it! She abandoned Mamathat doesn''t change!" "" "Pull out your swordTakeru!" "" "Pull it outt!" Even though Kanaria shouted at him, Takeru didn''t pull out his sword. He stared straight at her, unmoving. Kanaria''s teeth let out a rattling sound. She lost herself in anger, fear, and grief. "WAAaAAAaaaAAaaaaaAaaa!!" She closed her eyes, and started running towards Takeru aiming the blade at his abdomen. But before the blade could reach him, someone stepped between the two of them. A dull sound of blade piercing something echoed. When Kanaria opened her eyes an azure-colored girl stood in front of her. "Lapis!!" Takeru was speechless, he held Lapis'' shoulder. However, Lapis looked towards Takeru with a blank look on her face. "No need to worry. This kind of wound wouldn''t even kill a human, a laceration like this cannot destroy me." "dumbasseven so, you" "Please don''t give me that crap. Who is the dumbass here. You are my host. What kind of irresponsible actions are you taking here?" "" "Was the promise to stay together with me a lie?" Lapis turned her back on Takeru and seriously asked him. He swallowed the explanation he was supposed to say, and "Sorry." he apologized. "I won''t forgive you." "sorry." "I will not forgive you." "I apologize." "I''m not going to forgive you." "I said I''m sorry" "I definitely won''t forgive you." He looked at her with confusion in his eyes, but Lapis was adamant. Takeru stared at her, and while scratching his cheek he looked for words Lapis wanted to hear from him. "I will stay with you forever. I won''t break the promise ever again." "very well. I will forgive you." She turned around with a twirl, pulled out the knife from her abdomen and faced towards him. She didn''t smile. She didn''t seem happy. However, satisfaction could be felt from her. Takeru took the knife from Lapis. Behind Lapis, Kanaria has collapsed. "nh." "Kanaria, you should come with us. We are going to AntiMagic Academy we''re returning to the outside." "" "Come with us. Go and meet Ikaruga." Takeru got on his knees and reached out towards Kanaria. Confused, she stared at Takeru''s hand. Although she hesitated for a moment, she reached to Takeru timidly. However, the moment their hands were about to touch, "Ara, Kanaria? I wonder if you intend to betray us?" Hearing a voice from the sky above, Takeru turned towards it in a hurry. But then suddenly something had blown into him, breaking his posture. Lapis pushed Takeru''s body. The moment he tried to understand what happened, something like an electric current has wrapped around Lapis'' body. "Lapis!!!" "Don''ttouch me." Although he tried to stretch out his hand to her, Lapis sent her voice directly into his head. If he touches the current, Takeru''s flesh and blood body won''t be able to withstand it. It was frustrating, but he was unable to do anything. He clenched his teeth and glared into the sky. A purplish-red woman was looking down at Takeru while sitting on the throne that floated in mid-air. "You who the fuck are you!" "Ara ara, a mere empty asking for my name, what an ignorant brat." While fanning her face with a western fan the woman identified herself. "My name is Elizabeth a leader of Valhalla and Chairman of Magic Academy''s West Side. People call me "Almighty Witch"nice to meet you." Eliza slowly raised the fan up. And as she did so, the electric current restraining Lapis'' body has slowly rose up. "Lapis!" "Sorry, but I''m taking this Sacred Treasure. It''s too heavy for a lower organism like you to hold only a pure-blooded witch like me is appropriate for it." She raised Lapis right beside her, then stroked Lapis'' cheek with her long nails. At the same time Kanaria got up on her knees and shouted to Eliza. "Eliza, you were tailing me! It''s different from what was decided! My mission isn''t over yet! Don''t get in my way!" "Ara? It''s because a dirty wood elf like you was sluggish that I had to go all this way by myself right? Moreover, for you to reconcile with the enemy that''s why you can''t trust those mixed demi-human races." "I didn''t betray you or anything, Kana''s enemy is Inquisition and Alchemist!" Kanaria tried to desperately justify herself to Eliza, but Eliza just spat out a sigh while fanning herself. "What a simple na?ve child once a demi-human loses our trust they can''t live in West Side again. No matter how many excuses you repeat, okay?" "Wait! Listen" "Unfortunately, I have no intention of listening. Off with your head." When Eliza folded her fan, magical circle appeared below Kanaria''s feet. Before Kanaria could jump away, the magic activated. "Phalaris Bull" Along with the magic name, a wall has appeared around Kanaria with countless holes in it gradually covering her. When Kanaria''s figure turned no longer visible, deafening screams resounded. High temperature and steam have raged from the red holes in the walls. "That''s quite nice voice. It''s hot right? It''s a magic I made referencing to the original torture instrument." "ELIZA! ELIZAAAaaa!" "Don''t worry. The next destination you will be transferred to is already determined. Be glad, there are people with a wonderful hobby of tormenting demihumans becoming a plaything of pure-blooded high ranks will be your next job." Eliza''s cackling laughter echoed. When Takeru ran to help Kanaria, preventing him were countless people in red robes emerging from the ground. "b*tch!" "An energetic empty aren''t you if you were chosen by the Sacred Treasure your abilities must be quite high right? It''s good entertainment, show me your proficiency. I''ll see how far can you go with pureblood adversaries as your opponents." When Eliza swung her fan while looking down at him, Lapis and Kanaria disappeared swallowed by distortion in space. Takeru held the sword unmoving, and shook with chagrin on his face. "Now everyone, it''s time for a practical! There''s no such thing as failures for our best students! The ones who crush this cockroach will have greater status and prestige bestowed upon!" Along with the voice of Eliza who sat on the throne, the group of people in red robes surrounded Takeru. Their faces were all young. Probably, they were West Side''s students. When he looked around, he saw several dozens of them. There were also few standing on the steel frames who aimed their wands towards him. Kanaria was definitely reporting to the West Side and was used as a decoy to lure out Takeru so that they could obtain Mistilteinn. In other words, Takeru was lured into a trap. "You guys, aren''t you supposed to be Kanaria''s comrades" When he spoke to the enemy army, a mocking laughter has responded him. "Our only brethren are members of Pureblood Party." "Impure beastmen should be destroyed." "Only those who tasted sorrowful history are our comrades." Hearing their heavy voices, Takeru refuted. "The worth of a human doesn''t lie in their blood or magic power if anything, people like you who abandon your comrades are simply scum! Aren''t you the humans just like she is!" "She deserves death. She will serve to dispel the eternal curse on the humanity." "Don''t just pick out the targets to hate so conveniently! That''s why all you have in your head is war!" Takeru roared. But the Pureblood Party just laughed. They laughed at him. "Dirty-blooded Empty." "Don''t talk as if you know anything." "Our determination continues since the human race was created." "Pain." "Suffering." "Dying." "Cries." "Loss." "Our blood remembers everything." "Blood remembers." "Our hatred!" "Our resentment!" "Know our grief!" Pureblood''s wands were tinged with magic and emitted light. Takeru held his sword, his eyes shone with red. "Our bliss is destruction of empties alone." "Our hatred will become one." "Our ambition will become one." We are Pureblood Party." "We are crystallization of witch''s grief." " " " " " " " " " " "Revenge will be ours!" " " " " " " " " " " "Fine by me! Bring it on! I''ll cut through that determination of yours!!!" For the first time in a very long time blood really rushed to Takeru''s head. Try not to kill if possible. But only if possible. If the enemy comes at him with intention to killthere won''t be any complaints if they die! Along with an explosion of anger, Takeru kicked off the ground at full strength. One of the Pureblood Party who released a powerful magic bullet was defeated in an instant. However, the enemy''s attack didn''t let him rest. Immediately after the front row shot, the back row released their bullets predicting Takeru''s destination. They were like bayonet corps with no gaps in defense, they were incredibly disciplined. After taking down three people, Takeru hid behind a pile of wood. Immediately after he spat out a breath, magic bullets approached moving around the pile. "Tracking bullets!" He cut through the bullets with the sword, but the amount of bullets looming increased. "Don''t look down on me just because all I have is my flesh and blood!" Takeru bent his knees and jumped with abandon. He rose up to the magician who tried to snipe him from the steel frames above, he cut through the wand and hit him with the back of his sword. Takeru landed on the steel frame, and made his advent in front of the cowards who aimed at him from above. "This guy he''s a monster!" "Just now, it was the same swordsmanship Kusanagi Orochi uses don''t underestimate him, he''s skilled!" A sorcerer warned everyone openly, however, "It''s too late to notice that!" Takeru''s speed was beyond the sorcerers'' recognition. The steel frames with only one way to escape were overwhelmingly advantageous to Takeru. He cut down five people grouped together and immediately looked below. "Start the salvo!" Along with a single person''s command, several dozens of magic bullets swooped upon Takeru. Takeru kicked off the steel frame jumping in the air. "He''s flying! Aim at where he''s falling!" Although Pureblood Party used a very reasonable tactics, but there was no way Takeru wouldn''t predict that much. In middle of his flight he placed a foot the steel frame on the opposite side and kicked off. "Wha!!" While the enemy was astonished, Takeru kicked off another steel frame and continued to head to the bottom like a pinball. Like that, even if they predicted where he will fall they wouldn''t be able to hit him. And the moment he kicked the lowest steel frame, "Double-Edged styleSingle Wheel!" After kicking off the steel frame and landing on the ground, Takeru triggered the omnidirectional drawing technique while still maintaining the momentum. The blow released from a state where he twisted his waist and body to the limit slaughtered five enemies. Maintaining the momentum after landing he successively took down one enemy after another as if he was gliding. "Too fast! For an empty without any benefit from a Magical Heritageguahh!" Takeru entered under his bosom, and hit him with the back of the sword in the chin. He cut down a dozen of people at once, disrupting enemy ranks. Then he noticed there were only ten left. After finally stopping his flow, Takeru exhaled. Even though he learned from Orochi how to use the flow, with this many opponents the burden on the body was still tremendous. He wasn''t immobilized yet, but he had to hurry and go to where Lapis was. Right now, Takeru was able to faintly feel Lapis'' whereabouts, but he was unable to tell what was done to her in the location she was transferred to, so he had to hurry and chase after her. Takeru held the sword and cut an enemy nearby. One of the enemies used a protective barrier, stopping the sword for a moment. The enemies weren''t stupid, although it was difficult to perform defensive and offensive actions simultaneously, with a number like that cooperation was their forte. They intended to shoot him the moment his attack is blocked. "Don''t think you can stop me with something like this!!" However, Takeru''s sword was fortunately made with anti-magic material. He was able to destroy a barrier with a single powerful blow. When the shattered magical power scattered, Takeru cut down the caster. The Pureblood Party recognized Takeru as a threat, and stopped using simple combat tactics. Three of them have teamed up making up an operative procedure together. "Don''t underestimate pureblood sorcerers!" Air started rustling, and a magical circle flashed under Takeru''s feet. It was too late to avoid, feeling five times his body weight pressing on him he fell to his knees. "Weight increasing magic! The range is narrow but he won''t move for a moment!" One of the enemy laughed fearlessly confident of their victory. However, "Gh-uUuuUUUuuUUuoOoOo!" Takeru rebuilt the posture immediately and forced his body that was creaking under the weight. While hearing the sound of muscles rupturing, he jumped. Outside of the rangeabove the enemies. "He jumped under that pressure!" Not even giving the three time to scream, he sent the magicians casting the spell to oblivion. Takeru stood on top of the three corpses, pierced the ground with his sword and spat out a deep breath. Hot breath leaking from his mouth and shining red eyes made him look like a beast. The remaining six members of enemy forces lost the will to fight seeing Takeru''s onslaught. "E-Eliza-sama" One of the six directed his line of sight at Eliza who was in the sky and asking her for help. Bored, Eliza looked at the sorcerers'' battle with Takeru with frosty gaze. "He''s like a grasshopper." She likened Takeru who destroyed the Pureblood Party. "Pathetic. Being at mercy of enemy speed and only shooting basic magic bullets you went impatient and forgot the operative procedures. Even though I taught you that the sorcerer''s weak point is the slow attack you still did that it seems like bringing you young ones to get some experience was a mistake." Eliza lamented disappointed by her students as their magic teacher. "Ahh, fine already. Let''s hurry up and pluck the bad buds while it''s still early." She folded the fan and lightly raised it up slightly. And with a rotation of the fan she released magic power from her body outside. Magical circles expanded in the air. Abnormalities appeared immediately. Although only one magical circle was needed to use magic, Eliza deployed ten of them. All of them were huge and their colors were different. Everyone of the Pureblood Party looked up at Eliza pleadingly. "Eliza-sama! Please grant us postponement!" Hearing consternation in enemy''s voice, Takeru also looked up. He understood what was she trying to do at a glance. She was going to wipe out her allies with magic. "Chairman''s order. You guys, hold down this Empty at risk of your lives. If you do that, on your tombstones it will be engraved that you were honorable pure-blooded heroes." Eliza looked down on the sorcerers below with a ridiculing smile and focused her magic. Multiple magical circles overlapped in one place, and where they have intermingled the color changed to purplish-red. Takeru felt a chill on his skin, and goose bumps appeared on his body. That thing is dangerous. Takeru''s survival instinct sounded a warning. Seeing the multi-colored magic solidify, Takeru tried to retreat from the spot, but when he tried to move weight increasing magic has assaulted him again. "We won''t let you escape!" Moreover, the rest of the enemies tied up Takeru with magic chains. "She''s going to kill you together with me! Why would you go this far?!" When Takeru shouted, the Pureblood Party didn''t hesitate, only directed their hatred at him. "There''s no way someone like you who lived and came from outside will understand our hatred!" "Our parents were killed by Inquisition and my little sister is rotting away treated as experimental material! "And my best friend!" "My brother!" "We were all born on the outside we had no choice but to live in the border, insulted by empties, suffering humiliations! My long cherished wish is to kill as many empties as possible!" Tears appeared in their eyes as they accepted their deaths. For kids to carry such resolution, it was madness. In his head floated an image of vengeful Kyouya. He didn''t deny anyone revenge, but directing unjustified resentment at those who weren''t at fault was pointless. It was all wrong. And the leader who incited such incorrect way to exact revenge was! "Elizabeth!" Takeru turned gaze full of anger towards Eliza. Eliza giggled and swung down the fan. The geometric patterns on her magical circles wriggled in accordance to her movements. With a heavy bass sound, the deployed magical circles shattered. And in front of the fan, a small light which was a mass of magical attribute has solidified. "My attribute, "Almighty" covers all attributes other than ancient properties. And if the properties that normally repel each other mix together did you know what will it turn into?" Eliza''s mouth distorted. The surroundings lost their sounds. Sand under his feet vibrated and suspended in the air against gravity. "DestructionQuietus." All Takeru could do is receive the destruction with his body. The mass of magic previously in front of the fan fell in front of Takeru''s eyes. The purplish-red wicked condensation of magic had been clad in electricity momentarily And was crushed to pieces. Destruction filled Takeru''s field of vision. He was unable to see or feel anything. The magic intermingled as the explosion similar to pollution mowed everything. The massive disaster called explosion has covered the entire coliseum''s construction site. "Ahhahahahahahaha! Beautiful right?! An ancient vampire devised this to destroy the hateful sun! How beautiful are those fireworks that bring destruction!" While Eliza let out loud laughter, the destruction on the ground continued. There was no need for Pureblood Party to hold down Takeru in the first place. That''s how vast range Eliza''s magic covered. He didn''t have enough time to escape right from the beginning. The explosion subsided a minute after it started. He could tell even with his vision hampered by dust. The construction site had a huge crater as if a meteorite has crashed into it. All living beings have died out and inorganic have turned into sand. At this sight, Eliza tried to laugh satisfied, And failed. "what''s thisI wonder?" Eliza''s face twitched and she turned towards the ground. At the deepest part of the formed crater there was a space wrapped by a oval rainbow-colored barrier. In the center of it was Takeru and four Pureblood Party members who fainted. As well asthe girl who was the source of protective magic. The girl brushed away the muffler from her shoulder and pushed up the edge of the hat with her finger. "If it isn''t quite a flashy move that rotten character of yours where you dispose of your allies makes me relieved." The Witch of AuroraNikaido Mari dispelled the protective magic and glared at Eliza in the sky. Ignoring Eliza on whose face cracks appeared because of anger, Mari immediately looked at Takeru''s body worried. "Takeru, are you okay?" "Mari you" He wanted to ask her why did she come, but Mari looked down hiding her face behind the hat. "I''m not apologizing. It''s Takeru''s fault, leaving me behind" "" "I was worried" Hearing Mari''s crumbling voice, Takeru felt apologetic. There was no way he could predict it would turn like this, but the fact that he made her worried was an inexcusable fact. It was also a fact that he would have died if she didn''t come. "I''m sorry. Thanks to you coming I''m saved, Mari." He honestly apologized and thanked her. Mari raised her face, and looked at Takeru with a blushing, happy expression on her face. "A-as long as you understand, a-all right." Embarrassed she turned her back to Takeru and looked up to the sky again. In response to the hateful glare from Eliza, Mari also returned a glare. "Certainly, you are the outside''s Witch of Aurora weren''t you called the ''Non-Killing Witch'' were you so you are that bonus that came here by sticking to Mistilteinn?" Being called a ''bonus'', blood vessels appeared on Mari''s temple. "Thanks for bringing up my nickname. So you are the chairman of West Side? What is an old woman like you doing here?" As she was called ''old'', this time blood vessels appeared on Eliza''s temple. It was an exchange of insults specific to quarrels between women. "After using that kind of large magic neither Senate nor East Side will stay silent." "As long as Mistilteinn becomes mine the power struggle in inner world will be a trivial problem. Also, it''s hardly a problem anyway majority of the Senate are our allies." "Mistilteinn? What''s your goal?" "Even if I look like this, I''m the leader of purebloods you know? I have one goal annihilation of empties. Cleaning this world up. That''s what I need that sword for." "Hmph, simple. Easy to understand, that helps." Hearing Eliza''s purpose, anger inside of Mari rose. "It''s because there are witches like you that outside won''t accept us." "What a coincidence. I can''t let a cowardly witch who''s called ''Non-Killing'' breathe or exist in this world." Mari and Eliza realized in an instant that their presence and beliefs are perfectly inverse. Takeru realized that their clash is unavoidable, and tried to clench the sword. "Takeru, chase after Lapis-chan." "I can''t do that can I." "She''s your precious sword right. Then go to her." Mari took a step forward and turned with her back to Takeru. "a message from the Orochi guy. He said that your collar had no explosive function right from the beginning." "?! Master said that?" "Yup. Also, ''I ain''t coming to help ya'' he said." Takeru touched the collar with his finger, thinking. He didn''t know what Orochi''s goal is. But if he said that there were no explosives in the collar, it must have been because Orochi trusts him. He strongly grasped the sword''s hilt. "I get it. But you can''t afford to fight against that woman alone. She''s strong I can at least act as a decoy if I stay right." Standing next to Mari, Takeru poised his sword. Having an ally called Mari was incredibly reassuring. Even if he can''t do it alone, they could fight together. "Let''s defeat her together, Mari!" "Takeru, can I be honest here?" "Yeah, what is it." "In short, you''re a hindrance." Takeru almost dropped his sword from shock. "That''s horrible?!" "Sorry. But you really are a hindrance. If you are here, I can''t fight seriously." It wasn''t a joke, Mari''s expression was serious. Thinking of it, Takeru has never seen Mari when she was serious. He didn''t know too well what kind of power the girl called Witch of Aurora held. However, once before during the mock battle tournament he witnessed Mari''s magic. It boasted of incredible power. He agreed that she might not be able to fight with him being there with only his flesh-and-blood. "I''ll take care of this here, quickly finish this and follow you immediately." Mari closed one eye and smiled to Takeru. Despite feeling a bit worthless, Takeru accepted Mari''s proposal and was about to chase after Lapis. "Ah, Takeru wait a sec." "Should I help after all?!" A bit happy, Takeru looked back. "No, stand here and jump." "ha?" "Jump here, jump. Pyon. I''m not going to check how your wallet sounds so hurry up." Although he didn''t understand her request, confused he stood next to Mari and jumped. "White Rabbit" When a magic name suddenly left Mari''s mouth, a magical circle appeared under Takeru''s feet. Inevitably, Takeru landed on the magical circle. "He?" When he looked below, the magical circle emitted light to its limit. He had a ridiculously bad feeling. "Hey, it can''t be that you" "Have a nice tripmake sure not to die!" Immediately after Mari encouraged him, the magic activated. For a moment Takeru thought his body was lifted, but then he was blown far away with a momentum of a rocket. "HeyheyheyheyheyheyHEYHEYHEYHEY AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!" Mari stared at Takeru who was blown away until he was no longer visible. After confirming that Takeru landed on a department store floating far away, Mari turned to the front. In the air, Eliza sat on the floating throne and elegantly fanned herself with a western fan. "is the farce over?" "For you to wait until we finish talking, isn''t that quite gentlemanly of you?" "West Side isn''t that weak as to struggle with such a brat. Also, I don''t want my entertainment to be disturbed by such a worm." Eliza''s mouth distorted, and laughed showing a glimpse of her fangs. "Entertainment you say? I think that for a granny like you, going against me would be overworking yourself though??" Mari showed an evil smile that won''t lose to Eliza''s and triggered flight magic. Rainbow-colored rings appeared on both of her legs, and her body floated. When she rose up to the same height, Mari and Eliza faced each other. "It is entertainment you know? A little exercise. Since there''s no sorcerers in this shelter who can be my opponents, I thought I''d warm myself up a little." "Hee, it''s been a while since I fought with all my strength. If you say so, then I won''t hold myself back okay?" "Show me how far can the "Aurora" property go against my "Almighty"." "As you wish, I''ll show you what the utmost limits of light can do." Both of them glared at each other, and painted the air with magical circles. Eliza''s "Almighty" which held properties of many colors. Mari''s rainbow-colored "Aurora" which was the most powerful of the light properties. Both of theirs magical circles of countless colors filled the sky. And "Let''s go, girlie!" "Prepare yourself, you sheetty old hag!" The two of them clashed their way of magic against each other. The Glossary Quietus (磻) - It''s written as (Ա磻) meaning "Property Collapse" . White Rabbit (ۥ磻ȥӥĥ) - Written as (S) which means "Large Leap". Volume 6, 6 - A Place to Return to Volume 6, Chapter 6 - A Place to Return to Takeru was literally sent flying by Mari and landed on the roof of a floating building. He almost slammed into the ground on the roof, but an invisible cushion magic wrapped his body and absorbed the impact. However, the momentum wasn''t fully suppressed and he crashed into the fence while rotating. "????Tell me something before you do it!" Raising his body from the recessed fence, he confirmed his location. Apparently, he was on top of a flying department store, children playing with toys and ice cream-eating student couples looked at Takeru with surprised expressions. "Hello d-don''t mind me?!" He apologized readily, and checked the damage on his body. Just by moving his legs and arms a severe pain ran through his body, if he ignored it he was still able to move his body. From the pouch at his waist he took out first aid supporters and wrapped them around his legs and arms. When he looked around after performing first aid, he saw something like a gate in the fence. It was a magical tube was used for moving between buildings or to descend to the ground. Takeru dragged his aching body to it, and jumped inside the tube. Similarly to sliding, he slipped through the boggy magic tube. While watching the cityscape through the translucent tube, Takeru sharpened his spirit. It was in order to feel and find Lapis'' whereabouts. "Lapis! Can you hear me?!" When he tried calling her, he received no reply but he was able to roughly feel her localization. "in the south-west direction quite far away!" Takeru solidified his will, passed the filter which had a lukewarm texture, and landed on the next building. At the same time as he landed he started running towards next tube and then dived into it. It was overwhelmingly faster than running. The moments he wasn''t exhausting himself he was recovering. Running from one tube to another, he aimed for the target point. From here onward it''s West Side I need to brace myself. He put his hand on the sword while sliding, and closed his mouth tightly. He raised his alertness, it was at that time. Right next to the tube Takeru slipped into, something was sent flying and approaching him. "Those guys!" It was Pureblood party members flying on the catalysts. They wanted to avoid fighting in the East Side which would make them stand out, and waited until Takeru came to the West Side. There were two of them. Only two, but there was nothing Takeru could do to them while they were in the air. The enemy were already aiming their wands at the tube. "Can''t be helped!" Takeru pulled out the sword and of all things he cut up the tube. It was the safety equipment at work probably, but Takeru stopped along with the effect propelling his slide. While the torn-up tube started self-repairing itself, Takeru had already jumped outside. Although there was no scaffold in the distance he could jump to, fortunately the enemy''s position was right beside him. He successfully managed to catch on the enemy''s flight catalyst at the last moment. The enemy''s balance was lost, he started going round and round while falling quickly. Takeru straddled the falling catalyst, grabbed the enemy''s head and pressed his blade against the enemy''s body. "Rebuild our posture and shoot the other flight catalyst! If you don''t!" "Don''t look down on me, rather than shoot my brethren I" "That so!" During the fall, Takeru slowly sank the blade into the enemy''s shoulder. Because of the incredible pain, the enemy screamed. "I-I got it! I''ll do as you say!" The enemy got cold feet, and starting the flight catalyst''s jet he rebuilt their posture. And then he fired magic bullets towards another person straddling a catalyst. The flight catalyst of the other enemy started releasing smoke, and continued to drop down to far away lands. Takeru sharply narrowed his eyes and put the blade against the enemy''s neck. "It ain''t over yet continue flying towards that Eliza woman''s mansion." While terrified, the enemy responded with a trembling voice. "Aurora Barrage!!" At the same time as she circled in the air, Mari released a storm of light bullets from several hundred small magical circles. The light bullets flew with a momentum akin to that of a Gatling gun flying straight, attacking Eliza who was sitting on the throne. "Daidalos " Eliza activated countering magic. Generated black wings wrapped around her as if protecting her. When the light bullets approached with a loud sound and touched the wings, they were parried away. Before the wings could spread out, Mari dived right in front of Eliza. "Aurora Blade!!" A huge 20 meter long blade composed of rainbow-colored particles closed onto Eliza. However, Eliza deployed a new magic with a cool expression on her face. "Hades Claw" Darkness appeared on Eliza''s nails, it was pitch black and enormous. The light and darkness clashed, and a huge blast roared from the contact point of two opposing forces. "nh!" "Stupid girl, remember one thing. Aurora magic it''s certainly powerful, but in the end, it''s light-type magic. Its weakness is darkness property right? Aren''t you being too na?ve thinking you can defeat me with brute force?" Eliza gracefully fanned herself with the western fan she held in one hand, and like a teacher she pointed out Mari''s weak point. "Aurora" property had a highly versatile magic, but it has strong and weak points. It is weak against "Blood", "Gloom", "Rotting", and "Poison" which are properties created from darkness, therefore even the aurora magic that specializes in destructive power, upon collision its power is significantly decreased by about half. Of course, the aurora property was weak against the darkness property too but That magic power density is no joke! The operative procedure was also devised to be resistant against light properties! Looking at the claws that clashed with the light blade, Mari analyzed the quality of Eliza as a witch. Both Daidalos and Hades Claw required a considerable amount of magic power and a complex operative procedure. For sorcerers using the original darkness property, it would require three people to build the operative procedure and supplement a necessary amount of magical power. And yet she did it alone, coming up with that in just a moment was no easy task and required skill. Aurora''s attack with highest destructive power, the Aurora Gate would be able to break through it, but there was no opportunity to build up such a large spell. "Ancient Wizards tend to do that don''t they, over-relying on the strength of their properties and exposing their weak points. The magic road where you rely on your talent will only make you end up second rate. If you put enough effort in your light magic, you would be able to use darkness magic too but you have neglected that effort haven''t you." "I know that already!" "Speaking of witches, being young is just disadvantages you know? In order to master my "All Talents", I have spent many years to cover all magic properties unlike a brat like you who''s only sharp!" Eliza brandished the fan she held in her hand. A countless number of new magical circles were deployed, and magic was triggered in Mari''s direction. "I wonder, can a witch of your level block this?" Along with the mockery, magic was released. Pillars of various-colored light appeared. NhIt''s not a simple Cannon! It''s darkness-type, but they are all of different properties! Mari dispelled her light blade, flew backwards and expanded protective magic. A protective magical wall was a simple magic. In order to protect herself from each respective attribute she build various operative procedures for resistance, building many layers of the wall. The laser has repeatedly hit the wall, one by one reliably breaking it down. "KhhUUuUuU!" The magical laser didn''t stop. Mari continued to build new protective walls repeatedly building up the procedures butwhen a new attack was released from an unexpected direction, her response was too late. It was different from darkness-type property. It gave off a dazzling white light. Light property?! All of Mari''s protective walls shattered, and the cannon hit her in the left shoulder. "Gaha!!" Mari''s body was violently blown to the side, and she barely managed to rebuild her posture. But when she immediately raised her face groaning in pain, Eliza was already right beside her and put her hands on her neck. "I''ve told you right? My property is "All Talents". It matters not whether it''s light, darkness, fire, or water. There''s no good or bad points in it. I can use any magic other than that of the ancient properties, I don''t need to build up complex operative procedures to deal with conflicting magic properties." "kafuu" "You have my praise for instantly using body strengthening magic to reduce the damage but you aren''t a second-rate but a third-rate after all. Like this, I can''t have much expectations of you in the future how unfortunate, even though we finally have a valuable "Aurora" property" "ghh!" "It''s my education policy to pluck out bad buds early, farewell girlie." Eliza''s Hades Claw curved turning into sickles. Although Mari was suffering in pain and unable to breathe as she was strangled, when she saw the nails swung up, a smile appeared on her face. "You toorely onproperties" "Hmph, all bark no bite, are you?" "I''m unlike youI''ll rely on it with pride!" Mari mustered all of her power, and rebuilt Aurora Blade on her right hand. Eliza made a bored expression and immediately expanded protective wall of darkness. Easily blocking the sword of light. "That''s why I''ve told you, Aurora magic won''t" "I wonder about that! Property reversal! Eclipse Blade!" Immediately after Mari laughed fearlessly, Eliza was horrified. The light blade Mari gripped changed its base color from rainbow to jet black. "Eclipse you said?! Impossible, "Moon" ancient property?! Why do you possess magic that only exists in concept?!" In front of upset Eliza, cracks appeared on the protective wall of darkness property. "Magic is constantly evolving! If you think I haven''t been attending to AntiMagic Academy''s magic research then you were wrong! "Aurora" isn''t a property as simple as you think it is!!" "no way impossible!" "Both "Sun" and "Moon"I have knocked them down from the seat of ancient properties!" Ancient properties were called as such because they were impossible to recreate with any other properties. However, if it''s possible to use one of them by applying other properties, that property will be removed from the category of ancient properties. Just like in the past it was made possible to use "Tower" property by applying "Fire" and "Earth" just like it''s possible to use "Sky" property by applying "Water" Mari was able to use "Sun" and "Moon" by applying "Aurora" property alone. "y-you brattttt!" After Eliza''s darkness protective wall was broken, she expanded a light protective barrier. "Moon" property was darkness-type. It should have been weak against a protective wall of light with resistance operative procedures on it. She acted thinking sohowever. "Helios Blade!" Immediately after Mari crushed the protective wall of darkness, her sword transformed into sword of light with "Sun" property. Eliza''s face turned pale, and she released her hands from Mari''s neck to concentrate on building the protective walls. She tried to place a protective wall of darkness in rapid succession but "This?!" She couldn''t keep up. Mari''s sword of light changed properties in a flash. It was an absurd speed of building up operative procedures. Moon, Sun, Aurora. Eliza didn''t know any other witch who was capable of rotating magic of different characteristic like that other than herself. Multiple layers of protective wall broken at incredible speed in front of her. "I won''t kill you! But I''ll have you taste pain until you feel like dying!" Mari''s outcry echoed. Determining that she would lose at this rate, Eliza abandoned a fair magical match. Of all things she decided to take the action of a scum. She outstretched her fan in the direction of a place far away, and expanded a purplish-red magical circle. The place she was aiming at was East Side''s floating building. Mari knew that the building she aimed for was the East Side''s student dormitory. "?! No way, you!" To Mari''s horror, Eliza grinned. "Think of this too, as of study about war." After saying so, Eliza shot Quietus magic at the student dormitory. The bullet of distorted light flew towards the dormitory at high speed. Mari immediately interrupted the battle and followed the light bullet. Pouring all magic she had into wheels on her legs, she flew quicker than wind. "Make itt!!" Flying at speed an eye can''t catch up to, Mari was succeeded in overtaking the light bullet. She opened her arms widely, and expanded huge magic to protect the student dormitory. "Aurora Field!" Raising magic to maximum output, she activated a magic decreasing the bullet''s speed. After the Quietus light bullet entered the magic''s range, its speed has decreased and it slowly moved towards dormitory. Determining that Quietus power and range was too big to block, she moved under the bullet and hoarded all the power she had available in her right hand. She didn''t need any tricks if it''s only changing the trajectory. "DORYAAAAAAAAAaAAaaaaaa!!" Mari filled her hand with rainbow glitter and punched the bullet with her fist. Magic power exploded, and the light bullet''s trajectory was moved higher. The speed-decreasing effect of Aurora Field was dispelled, and the light bullet rose up to the sky. And the moment it touched the barrier preventing Sanctuary from invading in, it caused a tremendous explosion. Damage there was none. The buildings caught up in the explosion were also unscathed. Unable to feel relieved, Mari turned around to where she left Eliza behind. However, Eliza was no longer there. "Grr she ran away!" Bitterly clenching her teeth, Mari chased after Eliza. In this fierce battle her magic power was consumed intensely. "It''s no time to collapse! Wait for me, Takeru!" Mari focused herself and resumed her flight. In order to protect Takeru who promised to take her back with him, she rushed to the West Side. Thanks to the captured flight catalyst and the enemy sorcerer, Takeru was able to take the shortest route and head towards Eliza''s mansion. The far West Side had less signs of life in it. There were fewer floating buildings, and noticeable things like luxurious houses were standing out instead. They had strangely old-fashioned medieval designs. AntiMagic Academy''s buildings were built mimicking the aesthetics sense of witch-hunting''s birthplace, but these were sticking out even more. Although it wasn''t a bad thing to love old art, this sight made it evident that West Side was structured on basis of ancestry and pedigree. "An exclusive residential area huh so this is the den of West Side''s executives?" "y-yeah." While listening to the answer of his captive, he look around for Lapis'' whereabouts. Then, he raised a voice after noticing something. "That''s wrong direction! You" He turned towards the captive again and shoved the sword''s edge towards him. That moment, The head of the captive who was steering the flight catalyst was pierced by a magic bullet. "?!A sniper!!" He was being aimed at from somewhere. Even if he knew from where he was shot, he couldn''t do anything about it. He couldn''t defend himself either and was shoot through the leg and flank. The flight catalyst lost its magic supply, and was falling. Although there was a safety magic embedded in flight catalysts, the one-seater only ensured safety of the driver. When the flight catalyst crash-landed on the ground, Takeru''s body hit the ground and received the damage from the impact. He rolled away from the debris, and his body finally stopped moving. His body was all beat up. Right arm broken, legs useless. Some of his internal organs were ruptured. Takeru clenched his teeth, and using the sword like a cane he tried to stand up. Takeru''s head was full of noise, but he was able to faintly perceive a rustling sound. Around Takeru who did an emergency landing, appeared executives who came from the residences, they were the Pureblood Party members. On the street and in the trees shades, he could see their figures in the window''s, holding snipe-type wands. "prepare to fire!" A superior-like person raised his voice. It was a desperate situation. As he was losing consciousness, Takeru only could seek help. Ouka, Usagi, Ikaruga, Mari. Even the Student Council President and captain Kurogane were fine. Anyone, anyone would be fine. Right now, I can''t afford to stop here. "Lapis!" With an anguished expression, Takeru called her name. He was reminded of his own helplessness when he has only his body. Just how much he was relying on Lapis and just how much he needed her. He was unable to put it in words. It was because of this despair that he realized that in full. I need you. "GUOooo!" Takeru stood up, he stood up in order to pick up his only partner. In order to meet her, to become partners again. Just seeking help won''t work. Just relying on others, won''t work. Move. Move move move move. I promised not to give up on anything any more. I decided to become strong. I resolved myself to protect Kiseki, my comrades and my partner! I can''tbe stopped in a place like this! Takeru pulled out his sword. The only thing he was proud of, his only strength. "No matter the obstacle in front of me I will cut the way open!!" He stood up. In order to boast of his strength. In order to stood proudly in front of those who are important to him. He heard the sound of enemy charging their magic. The death''s invitation mercilessly surrounded Takeru. The day was nearing its end already, and the sky was dyed in colors of twilight. "nh?" He noticed a shadow standing on the roof of a house full of enemies, and looked towards it. He could feel an intense gaze from it. That guy, looked different from the other Pureblood Party members. It was a black man. He looked insolent, or maybe exaggerated, his figure standing there with arms open made it seem as if he rebelled against everything. "thatguy" The hero always comes late, that''s what people say. The hero will definitely appear whenever there''s a pinch, that''s what people say. But there was no way something that convenient would happen. Reality is different. Reality is always ruthless. Whether it''s coming late, or coming whenever there''s a predicament, What certain at that timewas "Despair". "You are invariably hot-headed and stubborn. Seeing you alive, makes me from the bottom of my heart happy, joyful, and makes me sick, Kusanagi Takeru." Takeru didn''t forget. There was no way he could forget. That voice, that appearance, that plight. Standing with its back to the setting sun, that despair! "Haunted!" Takeru''s body forgot fatigue and pain, and was invigorated by anger. He robbed Mari of her family, wiped out the 15th platoon the root of all evil that took everything from Kyouya and Yoshimizu. Necromancer Haunted. Takeru''s unforgivable nemesis. "Ohoho, whenever I see you, there are wounds all over your body. It''s very fun to watch, but aren''t you tired of that yet? Or maybe you like that kind of thing? Ah, are you a maso? Noo, I hate maso''s! I have hate for the same kind and it''s disgusting!" "Bastard! Why are you here!" "I am I am I am here?. After all, Mari-san came here too right? Since you took her away from me several months ago, how many days do you think I have spent crying into my pillow. Ever since then I have been longing for this day where we who are like Orihime and Hikoboshi will cross our paths again." "I will never let you take Mari!" "What are you saying now, looking like this. You have no Mistilteinn, no comrades, moreover, you are surrounded by enemies. What can a human like you do?" While exaggeratedly looking up at the sky, Haunted provoked Takeru. It was frustrating but he couldn''t refute. Although he didn''t give up yet, the chances of him winning were equal to none. Nevertheless, in front of an existence overwhelmingly more dangerous then the army of sorcerers, Takeru poised his sword. The Pureblood party member who was wary of Takeru called out to Haunted who stood on the roof. "Haunted-dono, we are grateful for your assistance. However, this is a mission entrusted to us by Eliza-sama, please do not meddle!" Haunted laughed off the speech, and looked displeased at the sorcerer. "assist you? I had no such intention so don''t worry." "Is that so! Then, please your eyes with the sight of this filthy empty getting elminat" "No, the ones eliminated will be you guys?" The sorcerer who was interrupted looked at Haunted''s face in shock. No one had noticed when the massacre of the Pureblood Party had began. From under the sorcerer''s feet black thorns stabbed upwards. The thorns penetrated the sorcerer''s bodies and pierced their brains. Then the thorns have broke out through the mouth and eyes, blooming into flowers of variant. "Captain? What happ?! UWAAAaAaaaa!" One of the subordinates noticed his superior''s ghastly death and started fleeing. Seeing that, everyone in the surroundings started running and scattered away like little spiders. "Hihi, hihiiiiiiiihahahahaHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Haunted didn''t let them escape. The despair''s chosen one spread death without discrimination. A black swamp appeared under a house, and a huge thorn appeared from inside. The hell of escaping Pureblood Party members began. A scream has covered by another scream, and the residential area was covered with cries of agony. Not a single person escaped, not a single person was left alive, everyone was preyed upon. After swallowing everyone, Belladonna Garden manifested as a single huge flower. Haunted went on the flower variant''s back, and slowly gliding from the roof he landed on the ground. Then, he slowly walked towards Takeru, swaying. "you your own comrades!" "Comrades? Me and them? You''re being rude. Don''t lump me with that discriminating bunch. I love all human races with or without magic, without any prejudice. Praise humanity. Humanity is wonderful! That''s my belief!" "You madman!" Takeru thrust his sword at Haunted who approached him from the front. The tip of the sword had definitely pierced through the heart at the center of his body. Haunted didn''t even pull out the sword, as if it was natural, he moved forward with his heart still pierced by the sword. "You can''t kill me, nope. This is no good at all!" "Ghh, what''s your goal?! Was there a need to attack them?!" "Ohhh?! There was a need! A great need!'' Takeru pulled out his sword, and the moment he tried to slice Haunted from his head to chest, Haunted extended his arms and wound them around Takeru''s neck. "Guhh!" "Yeees, now don''t move?. Even if I look like this I''m really good at playing doctor, I know a lot about human body. Raise your hand if it hurts, okaay?!" Heat was released from the hands gripping his neck, an abnormal change occurred inside of Takeru''s body. It was some kind of magic. Takeru struggled trying to escape, but Haunted''s arms were stone hard and wouldn''t let him go. However, despite having his neck strangled and raised up, Takeru felt the pain in his body disappear. The wounds done by the sniper bullets also disappeared without trace. When he realized what was being done to him, Takeru''s mind was filled with suspicion and anger. "What''s the meaning of this?!" "I have recovered you! You were unable to move like that right?" Haunted released his hands and Takeru fell to the ground pulled by gravity. After being able to breathe again, he took a deep breath and once again mercilessly cut Haunted. It was a direct slash straight from the top of his head. Haunted''s body was split in two from his head to his chest. However, when Haunted hit his head with both his hands, the torn apart body let out a wet sounds and was returned to its original form. Although the bones were a bit slower, they fused after a mere few seconds. It was appropriate to call him undead. "Ahh?. There''s a mountain of things I want to tell you, Kusanagi Takeru, but let''s leave the questions and answers for later. First we have to silence the outsiders, don''t you think so?" Takeru, who glared at Haunted looked around only momentarily. The Pureblood Party had surrounded them and was in close proximity. Surprisingly, around a hundred people gathered. Manifesting an attitude saying they definitely won''t escape, they foolishly approached in a flock. "Haunted you bastard! You betrayed us!" "Betrayed? What foolishness are you saying the ones to betray were you purebloods right? The Senate''s decision regarding Mistilteinn and Kusanagi Takeru''s treatment is pending, and they were entrusted to the East Side. The ones who broke the pledge are you guys." "Don''t mess around! There''s no way someone as loyal to Eliza-sama as you would listen to Senate''s bullsheet!" "Wow, the latter guys made such na?vely accurate analysis I feel like giving him a candy and the former ones had such a completely idiotic retarded delusions! Listen everyone! I only sacrifice myself for my own beliefs! Based on my own desires! Even if I feel a thrill whenever I''m injured I pass on being a flunkie of some cowgirl!" When Haunted emphasized on his thoughts, the enemy''s vigilance further strengthened. Everyone had "madman" on their lips, describing him. "Ahha! Seems like you didn''t understand?how incredibly regretful." Not looking regretful in the least, Haunted pulled out the sword "Dinsleif" from his waist with a laughter and poised it. Inevitably, Takeru and Haunted stood back-to-back. Impossible alliance. Impossible ally. Impossible and improbable, the despair and the demon have joined forces. No such thing. The moment their joint struggle started, the next moment they turned around and their swords collided. "I''d rather fucking die than stand back to back with you!" "Nice! That''s precisely why you are my enemy, Kusanagi Takeru!" Seeing an opportunity when the two exchanged blows, the sorcerers begun their attack. Takeru and Haunted parried their swords, and started their respective battles. Riding on the momentum after being parried, Takeru plunged into the enemy army. Vigilant of Haunted and impatient, almost all of the enemies left their houses and crowded densely on the center of the road. Like that, they were unable to maximize the effect of ranged magic attacks. They couldn''t shoot magic bullets because of the possibility of hitting their allies. Takeru entered under the enemies, and steadily but consistently slaughtered them. With the momentum after being parried, spinning round and round like a ballerina Haunted rammed into the enemy army. Ignoring magic bullets aiming for him, he cut up enemies as he pleased. Even as his body was pierced, or subjected to restraining magic he wasn''t bothered. He brushed them off like mosquito bites. It was as if two tigers were shoot into a flock of fawns. One of the sorcerers stepped back frightened. "MaMagical Knights, forward! Destroy the targets!" Against the two beasts trampling over them, the Pureblood Party instructed to bring out what could be said to be their trump card. Takeru and Haunted who were rampaging around could hear the sound of metal rubbing against each other. When the sorcerers hurriedly retreated to the back, armor-wearing knights have appeared have appeared from behind them. They weren''t Dragoons, those were thin power suits. In their hands there were swords of light created with magical power. The Alchemist''s latest suits in combination with sorcerers knowledgeable about swordsmanship. There were a dozen of them. They had a stupidly-looking mannerism and made a formation, raising the swords in front of their chests. In front of the new threat, Takeru and Hauntedstarted laughing. "No way a sword" "Is going to work on me is there!" Takeru jumped forward by using Soumatou, and closing distance momentarily he cut down two magical swordsmen at once. Haunted created a swamp under the feet of knight in front, and ignoring the armor pierced through him with a thorn. The two''s rampage didn''t stop. There was nothing the enemy was able to do against Takeru''s speed and Haunted''s immortality. Exploding debris, resounding screams, in the gaps between magic the two performed a mad sword dance. They cut down everyone who stood in their way, and at the endthey clashed squarely once again. Overlapping their swords, each of them glared at his sworn enemy. Heaps of corpses surrounded them. No one was alive and breathing other than those two. "Bastard, what are trying to do! Cut this out and answer me!" "The reason is simple! This is not where you should die, that''s all!" "Don''t fuck around! There is no reason for you to keep me alive, there is no reason for you not to kill me!" As Takeru raged, Haunted laughed evilly. "I remember it that wonderful struggle, that wonderful defeat!" "I remember it too! That sheetty massacre from back then! That bitter victory!" In response to Takeru''s adamant attitude, Haunted''s face loomed forward. "I reject you with everything I have. Your shallow claims, your shallow salvation, your shallow mask. All of that shallow goodness disgusts me. Through my long long life whenever I saw self-satisfied people like you, all that of those filthy bugs and their shallow beliefs have despaired in front of despair. They all cried calling for help!" "!" "But you were different! Despite being shallow you stood up never giving up and broke me! You also confronted other threats than me, even in front of Kusanagi Kiseki''s fate you never gave up!" Haunted relayed his passion to Takeru with an ecstatic expression. "I''ve seen it all, your struggle! Kusanagi Orochi and Kurogane Hayato walk the path of compromise, you alone choose the pipe dream to save everything! To think a powerful existence like you still existed in this world! It''s so thick! It will be my delight to crush such thick salvation! You are my enemyHope!" After mercilessly pushing away Takeru''s sword, Haunted looked into into his face with madness in his eyes. "That''s why I will neevvverrrrrrrr allow you to drop dead in some place I don''t know of or become my ally!! I will not acknowledge the rematch with you unless it''s in appropriate place, appropriate time and after you regain appropriate power!" "ghu.u!" "I''ll say it frankly, without that you aren''t complete! Right now you are a small fry who can''t be my opponent! Reclaim Mistilteinn, only then we will face each other in a match!" Haunted blown away Takeru''s sword with all his strength. Unable to ride on that flow, Takeru was blown away and crashed into the wall of a house. Even as he collapsed, he kept glaring at Haunted. Haunted turned his back towards him, and with a smile as great as possible he raised his left arm up. "Tell Mari-san that I''m sorry and can''t meet her. After all, she will surely come here." "" "Now thenlet''s meet again on the battlefield, Kusanagi Takeru." A bubbling black swamp appeared under his feet, and Haunted''s body slowly sank into it. Takeru was unable to stop him. Or rather than being unable to, he didn''t even try. Right now I have no power to fight with that guy, he realized the obvious. His sword pierced the bricks on the ground and he roared into the sky. It was a humiliating declaration of war. He had his wounds healed, ended up being saved, and mocked that he''s incomplete. The only thing Takeru had, his pride was hurt. Even though he knew that already, he was pointed that out exaggeratedly. Takeru was full of hatred. He hated the man called Haunted. Just like Haunted wouldn''t forgive Takeru''s existence, Takeru could not allow that man to exist any longer. "Definitely! I''ll definitely cut you down one day!" In order to settle the score with his sworn enemy, Takeru engraved the pain and conviction in his demon eyes. The sun was sinking and the sky was dyed with azure. Lapis is waiting. I need to hurry. Takeru switched his attention immediately and ran into Eliza''s mansion. Eliza''s residence was in an underground space where West Side''s pureblood faction was meeting. Lapis was in there. She was suspended, trapped inside of a semi-transparent cube-shaped space. It was exactly the same thing that was used by AntiMagic Academy''s tower with Magical Heritages, something manufactured by Alchemist company. Even Sacred Treasures were unable to get out of this barrier without a contractor. Lapis opened her eyes and from inside, she moved her gaze towards the purplish-red woman sitting on the throne. "Hey I wonder if Magical Heritages see dreams?" Suddenly, Eliza asked her a question. Lapis once again, slowly closed her eyes. "I do not know how it is for other Magical Heritages, but at least I myself do see them. They are not fantasies or desires, only memory of the past." "Can it be for a clear reason like memory maintenance?" "No, it''s probably a way of reflecting upon the memory that have left a deep impression on me in the past. ''Memories'' is a correct expression." Hearing that, Eliza burst into laughter. "Wait wait, an inorganic matter like you receiving ''deep impressions''? ''Memories''? You sure are saying strange things your hearts, your minds are artificial right?" "The principle of souls dwelling inside of matter has not been clarified yet, but principles of soul dwelling inside of humans are also unknown. Your brains and our magical circuits are only information processing apparatus. It is the soul that''s responsible for giving us a will. In both case, there is no difference when it comes to the soul." "Don''t make me laugh. I never admit that inorganic souls and our souls are the same." "That does seem like purebloods, your thinking is dominated by stereotypes. I also thought the same until just recently, I won''t deny that." Small convulsions have ran through Eliza''s cheek, she stood up and folded the western fan. "You see, I think that objects should stay objects. After all, it''s something created by humans, it should be used without any complaints right? No one wants for souls to dwell in objects." "that''s wrong. I know of at least two people who wished for that. Those two, have wanted me as I am." "You as you are? An incredibly weird Magical Heritage no, I wonder if I should call you Sacred Treasure?" Eliza approached the cube and placed a hand on the wall in front with abandon. "Whether it''s a gods toy or a humans toy, it''s all the same. You aren''t supposed to have your own will. Seeing your own toy talk is disgusting, is it not." "are you scared? Scared that us Magical Heritages will rebel against you, that''s what you think don''t you? It''s shallow thinking from third-rate SF novel." Hearing that, Eliza''s face distorted. She took out a silver knife from the cloth wrapped in the valley of her chest and pierced the cube. "Hey, do you know what''s this? Spirit silver, a knife made out of material that can deal damage to the soul once you are pierced with this, I wonder what''s going to happen?" "" "It''s fine if we try and see, but I''m going to give you a chance." "" Eliza scraped off the outer shell of the cube with the knife''s blade and sent a sidelong glance at Lapis. "Become my thing. If you contract with me, I''ll forgive your soul''s existence." "" "However, you are not allowed to speak a single word. You will just respond to my requests without talking back. All you will do is fulfill my wishes." Eliza''s request was in parallel with the attitude Lapis had previously. She desired an instrument that only fulfilled her wishes. There was no need for the contractor''s will or feelings. All she had to do is to fulfill the requests. As an object. As a sword. As a Magical Heritage. As a Sacred Treasure. That''s the correct way until just recently, Lapis thought like that. "then, what is your wish?" "That''s obvious isn''t it, make witches the only race left in this world. With support of your God Hunting form, it would be possible to destroy the world in just a few days right? After all, it''s power that can even kill gods!" With sparkle in her eyes, she stroked the outer shell as if she was stroking Lapis cheek. "God Hunting form is not something a human soul can withstand. By using me you will only destroy yourself. You are unable to handle me." "Ara! You, despite sticking to your contractor''s soul, I wonder why can''t you feel anything as you look at me!" Eliza slowly hid her face with the fan she held in her hand. When a sound similar to that of air freezing resounded, Eliza''s hair has casually danced against the forces of gravity. She vigorously folded her fan once again revealing her face. There was a change in Eliza''s appearance. Her pupils and whites had inverted colors. Peeking from behind her lips were sharp fangs. She was paler than before and her skin was eerily cracked up. That appearance was undeniably "I, am not a human. A vampire a descendant of the race that was destroyed in the previous Witch Hunt War." "" "Unlike your beloved master, my body too is that of a demon from the past. My magic power quality and quantity is also finest. Don''t you think I''m the best contractor for you, who produces a small amount?" "" "How about it? Become my thing. Your desire is to fulfill your contractor''s wishes right? Grant me my wishes that''s the only thing that gives your existence any value." While damaging the outer shell with a knife, Eliza proceeded with her negotiations and intimidation. Of course, Lapis wasn''t agitated in the slightest and just cast a cold gaze at Eliza. "My apologies, but since I do have the right to choose, I refuse." "rightto choose, you said? I wonder what are you dissatisfied with." "By using human representation I will make it easy to understand. Firstly, your soul is not that of a vampire. You are not a true apostle, but a degraded copy that became a vampire after being born. Even if you can fool people of the West Side, you cannot fool my analysis." "" "Secondly, even if you are an outstanding witch, and even if your soul would be that of a real vampire, the difference between my Host''s worth and yours is like heaven and earth." "" "Thirdly, I genuinely hate you for insulting my Host. Basically, your existence is not to my tastes. An old hag with thick make-up even on her pitifully small soul is far, far away from being to my taste. I''d rather die than snuggle up to your soul which has a putrid smell wafting from it like a rotten egg covered in vomit and left inside sewers." "" "For the above reasons, I refuse to be bound by a contract with you. I used a vulgar representation to fit the level of your minuscule soul, but I am honestly uncertain if I have conveyed it well enough. I expect an age-appropriate response from an old woman like you." After declaring, Lapis closed her eyes. She was expressionless and blunt, however in her eyes dwelled a firm will. "My Hostis Kusanagi Takeru-sama only. If I am to be used by anyone other than that person, then I choose death." In response to Lapis clear statement, unnoticed, Eliza erased her expressions. And, "I see I get it. Then." She abruptly swung the spirit silver knife and pierced the cube. The moment her hair turned disheveled, new cracks appeared on Eliza''s cheeks. "I don''t need you any longer. In the first place, I''ve been told by Senate''s purebloods to destroy you I''m fine either way." Her facial expressions and behavior was cold, but Eliza''s anger was like a bottomless pit. On top of having been pointed out that she isn''t pure-blooded despite being in the pureblood faction, she was denied by an inorganic existence. There was no way she wouldn''t be furious. A Magical Heritage without a contractor is powerless. And without Takeru Lapis cannot confront the threats, without Lapis Takeru could only use a simple sword. Lapis herself didn''t know why have the gods created weapons to kill their own kind. She didn''t know why weren''t they able to exhibit power on their own and required a contract with the user. However, Lapis didn''t think it was bothersome. She herself was happy to exist like this. Because that person is there, she exists. Because that person desires it, she exists. Although that definition remained unchanged, something warm was dwelling inside of Lapis'' chest. For the first time since this distorted occurrence of being born happened, she felt happy. Therefore, Lapis didn''t give up. In order to take Takeru''s hand once again, she didn''t give up. She gazed forward. In the direction her beloved Host was in. Putting her feelings in, she continued to call him. Saying ''I''m here''. "No matter how long you wait, your master won''t appear you know? It''s about time my subordinates bury him. What a shame, inorganic one." "no." In response to Eliza''s words, Lapis shook her head. "My Host is already here." Eliza laughed off what Lapis said. However, "Don''t touch my sword!" It was a hoarse and distorted voice. With unwavering conviction and tenacity, it was a voice of someone who struggled. Eliza turned around vigorously, and clearly saw that figure in front of her eyes. A boy who was heavily bleeding. A boy no different from an insect. However, the light dwelling in his eyes spoke of the strong person that won''t give up on anything. Mistilteinn''s contractor, Kusanagi Takeru. One that carried a demon soul in human body, a mixed breed Eliza hated the most. The man similar to an insect she thought would disappear in a place she doesn''t know of, stood in front of her. She opened her eyes widely and dumbfounded she turned her body towards Takeru. "ara oh no a cockroach has made it this far I have to kill it and disinfect the place." Takeru spat out a clot of blood from his mouth and wiped his mouth with a dirty sleeve. "Try it if you can cockroaches are tenacious." "What are my subordinates doing there are insects in my mansion I need to call some people it''s filthy." "Sorry, but I''ve made them all sleep. The only one remaining is you, Granny." He returned the sword to the sheath and glared at Eliza. "Oh no it''s itchy insects are here it itches." Eliza''s appearance changed. The chapped skin on her face spread, and she started to scrape the cracks with her long nails. After the make-up broke off, Eliza''s face collapsed. What peeped out from below the crumbled parts, was a rotten purple meat. Apostle vampires were immortal, but without a true ancestor their flesh wouldn''t stop rotting away. No matter how one delayed it with magic or technology, there was a limit to stopping it. In the modern times it was possible to embed only the cells in their body to increase its physical ability and make it semi-immortal, but it was impossible to perform that on an apostle who was already an undead. Moreover, being a vampire also brought on negative effects. "Itches! Itches itches itchessssss!" While scratching her face with, Eliza turned her black pupils towards Takeru. "It''s your fault! It''s because you insects it''s because there are humans in this world I! I always have to taste this kind of blood-sucking urges!" "So you''re a vampire huh. Then you can''t live unless you drink human blood right? Witch''s blood has magic power mixed in so it''s no good so what are you going to do after you destroy humans?" "In the modern you can make any quantity of human blood! That''s why there''s no need for humans in flesh! If there''s no humans I will be able to remain immortal without having to taste this kind of impulse! If there''s no humansI''ll be able to remain beautiful forever!" Eliza continued to scratch her skin while repeating "itches" countless times. Looking at her condescending, Takeru shook his head and sighed. "How stupid in the end, your beauty is just paper-mach. No matter how much you delay it with magic, what''s underneath is still your real face right. If you destroy things in order to protect such a thing, I won''t tolerate it." "Shut up, shut up shut up shut up!" "Rather then covered in that heavy make-up, that rotten appearance of yours looks more beautiful to me." Takeru unexpectedly said the same thing as Haunted. Eliza who scratched herself while repeating "itches" finally exploded with anger. She shook her fan, and magical particles released a loud sound. "What do you know! What do you know about my eternal suffering! As if you would understand my grief!" "As if I knew. I don''t care about you. Even if my soul is that of a demon, I have my pride as a human called Kusanagi Takeru. I''m absolutely unable to sympathize with someone can only delay and hide herself!" After denying and discarding Eliza''s desires, Takeru turned towards Lapis. A little bit uneasy, she was staring at Takeru. That anxiety of hers has reached his heart. That''s why, with eyes full of confidence he relayed his feelings to her. "Come! Lapis!" He strongly outstretched his right hand and called his greatest partner. Lapis opened her eyes wide, and responded along with releasing a hot breath. "Yes, Host!" The bond between the two of them connected once again. Tougher than anything else, and more precious than anything bond. There was nothing that could stop the power born from that bond. Even if it were a cage created to seal Sacred Treasures, it definitely wouldn''t be able to stop it. The sealing cube that covered Lapis shattered instantly like glass. "The latest sealing device?! This easily?!" While Eliza was astonished, Lapis reached out to Takeru. After their hands overlapped, Takeru pulled her to himself and hugged the slender azure-colored girl to his chest. "I made you wait." "No, there is no problem. I thought that you will definitely come." Lapis looked up at Takeru expressionlessly as usual. At her usual attitude, he laughed happily. After which, he glared at Eliza. "I have never really liked this chant but it''s perfect for the current situation." "I think so too." "Let''s subjugate her thenpartner." "Understood, Host." Lapis'' body turned into azure particles which floated around Takeru. When Takeru raised his hand in front, an azure-colored magical circle appeared under his feet. "Summis desiderantes affectibus" Along with the familiar words of power, his battle has begun. "Malleus Maleficarum!" The scattered particles turned into an armor which wrapped around Takeru''s body. This feeling of his body being reborn from head to toe was very nostalgic. He shook his right hand strongly to the side, and squeezed his fist. What his fist was gripping, was his beloved familiar sword, the god-slaying Mistilteinn. Witch Hunter form, complete. "Nowlet''s begin the witch hunt." "At once!" Takeru held a sword and ran towards Eliza. "Mere human and Magical Heritage you dare to confront me, the king of immortality! Very well, I''ll have you realize why people call me Almighty!" "Don''t get full of yourself you fake!" He moved the sword to the side and rushed. Eliza in front of him shook the fan with abandon. In response to her move, pillars of flame appeared from the empty floor and approached Takeru. "Annoying, avoid." As told to by Lapis, Takeru leaped up high in order to escape from the pillars. However, the pillars of flame swelled like dragon''s tail and were swung towards Takeru in the sky. "!!" When he was barely licked, Takeru twisted his body in the air and swung his sword. If it''s Mistilteinn that has an outstanding anti-magic effect, cutting through flame of this degree was something easy. Takeru raised the sword up high, "Double-Edged StyleMantis Slope!" Rotating forward, along with his fall he released a powerful blow. Eliza looked at Takeru''s moved with a bored expression and laughed. And then, allowing her nails that extended long to cross with his sword, receiving the entirety of Takeru''s blow. "Wha!" "Don''t loooookkkkkdownn on vampiressssssssssssssssss?!" Along with a cry she released her claws and blew Takeru away. She had tremendous strength. Takeru slid on the ground absorbing the shock, and poised his sword again. "Those nails a Magical Heritage. It seems to have an effect of returning the attacks impact back at attacker to a certain extent. Host''s attack has been rendered powerless the moment it touched the nails." "Moreover, she moves pretty well" "Even rotten, she''s still a vampire. Although her bodily strength isn''t as great as Witch Hunter form''s, it surpasses human''s by far." Hearing Lapis'' analysis, he strengthened his vigilance in close combat. In the middle of underground cavity, Eliza with her face full of cracks mocked Takeru. "I mean, you know all that grandstanding, and all you can is cut? I''m a witch you know? Do you understand?" Eliza smiled leisurely, bent her hips and stroked the floor with her western fan. "Cockroaches that enter people''s houses need to be kicked out as soon as possible rightyou two, have you forgotten you entered the tiger''s den?" Showing a glimpse of fangs from her mouth, Eliza''s eyes were dyed black. Chills ran down Takeru''s spine, and it happened immediately after. Even though the underground space shook, it wasn''t like an unexpected monster has appeared. The walls and floors of the dome-shaped underground space suddenly lit up. It wasn''t a simple light, but a magical circle. Filling walls and floors completelya countless number of magical circles. "heyhey hey hey" "This is" Takeru displayed impatience, and Lapis too muttered it was beyond her expectations. "Each of the magical circle hold a different property so this is All Talents ancient property" Before Lapis could speak, Eliza laughed loudly. "Even if you noticed there''s nothing you can do right?!" One moment she raised her foot with a gesture of a queen, and then suddenly hit the floor with her heel. "Dies ir?!" The magical circles filling the walls released light to their maximum. "Lapis! Twilight Enchantment! With an immediate judgment he issued an order, triggering Mistilteinn''s intrinsic magic. Immediately after the barrage started. Every wall, floor, ceiling. From the magical circles carved in there, Fire, Water, Ice, Thunder, Earth, Wind, Darkness, Light, Holy, Unholy, Cut, Thrust, Strike. Magic of multiple properties assaulted Takeru. "!Damn ittt!" Takeru fully expanded the Soumatou and began intercepting it as if dancing. The magic was a basic magical attack Bullet. Magic power was simply collected at one point and released at high speed. However, the magical bullets Eliza released came from all directions and their density was several times greater than normal. Moreover, each of them had a different property and dealt additional damage the moment it landed. If it continues for long, Witch Hunting form won''t hold out. It was impossible for Takeru to block them all. The magic bullets which touched the blade were absorbed, but other bullets fired at the same time could not. The immeasurable amount of bullets has tore through Takeru''s armor. "You sure are doing your best?, I could watch this forever." Eliza made a throne appear, sat down on it and fanned herself while looking from above. She was full of gaps in her defense, but Takeru couldn''t afford to do something like attacking. "Host, Twilight Enchantment can be sustained only for a minute longer." "I know! Once it expires just block them! Continue as you are now!" After a short exchange, Takeru continued the mad dance. Eliza was leisurely watching it at first, But seeing Takeru continue to block the magical bullets, she frowned. "thatcockroach and inorganic!" She stood up from her throne and bit her nails. When she looked closely, she saw that Takeru''s armor had the scraped off areas repaired. Absorbing the magic, a part of the absorbed amount was used for repairing the armor. Thanks to that, there was no damage to Takeru himself. Moreover, Takeru''s movement accelerated when he was using an enchantment. There was no backlash from the magic bullets when the absorption effect was activated, but the impact was applied to the sword when it was blocking the attacks. Takeru took advantage of that impact''s flow and accelerated even faster than by using Soumatou''s assistance. Faster than eyes could chase after him, he only left behind after-images which made him look like he had clones. It continued for a long time, and finally the barrage has ceased to come. The aftermath of the sword dance turned into wind and stroked dissatisfied Eliza''s cheek. Takeru stood intact with a shining blade in his hands. "Lapis." "Roger. Enchantment reversal, flexible material release." Along with Lapis'' instruction, the blade shined even further. The azure particles went on rampage. After absorption, magic power was transformed into the "Twilight" property and raged like a tornado. "GOOOOoooooooooo!" Closing the distance all at once, Takeru changed the sword into a giant greatsword and swung it down at Eliza''s head who sat on the throne. Eliza didn''t move. She looked at Takeru''s movements bored. The moment the blade clad in magical power almost reached her, "Alice Mirror" Sitting on the throne and resting her cheek on her hands, Eliza spoke the magic name. An enormous magical circle appeared in the air. The magic that appeared between Takeru and Eliza released a shine akin to that of a mirror. Protective magicI''ll cut through it as is! Takeru did not bother with it and swung down his sword. Magic swept down colliding with the emerged mirror. "?!" However, the one swallowed by the wave of magicwas Takeru. The "Twilight" magic power which hit the mirror had directly assaulted his body. "Ga-ha!" The slash lost its momentum after being repelled by the mirror and Takeru''s body collapsed on the floor after being burned by azure-colored flames. With a clunky metallic sound, Takeru rolled on the ground. "That''smy magic powerwas repelled backwards?" Lapis'' voice full of consternation echoed in his head. Takeru didn''t let go of the sword, but he was unable to move until he catches a breath. "Good grief, what a let down I wondered what kind of property the famous Twilight is, but to think all it can do is absorb magic" Eliza rose up from the throne and moved up to where Takeru was. And tramped over his head with her heel. "khh" "Just attacking by releasing previously absorbed magic it''s such a crude technique. You see, magic we are using is evolving just like scientific technology. Right now, just by using my "Almighty" property I''m able to reflect magic. It might not be as effective against an opponent who uses a complex operative procedure, but reflecting a wave of magic going in one direction is simple." Eliza pressed her heel further, gouging out Takeru''s cheek. "I can praise you for the amount of magic power absorbed but unfortunately, I''m not an ordinary witch. I''m an Ancient Wizard who survived more than a thousand years, the Chairman of West Side. There is no one who has the knowledge and amount of magic power generated close to mine I''m almighty in every aspect that''s why I''m called "Almighty Witch" you know?" She raised her claws and licked them bewitchingly. Neither Takeru nor Lapis have underestimated the enemy''s ability. They challenged her with all they had. However, they were undeniably lacking in their recognition. The enemy has survived the Vampire War and Witch Hunt War. On top of being a vampire apostle, she had an overwhelming magical talent right from the beginning. Observation skill, analytical skill, operative procedure building talent, amount of magic power. Any and all of it reached the level of genius. "You have that much power! Then why do you!" "To use the power for myself. Using it for justice? That kind of thing makes me sick." "Wrong! It''s fine to use it for yourself! Just don''t involve the world for your own convenience!" Noticing that Takeru gripped the sword, Eliza took out a spirit silver knife and stabbed it into his shoulder. "Ghaa.aAAaaAAAAA!!" "AaAAaa!" A tremendous pain struck Takeru and Lapis. It wasn''t pain of flesh, but pain of soul. They gasped in hard to describe pain when their very existence was hurt. "Hmph, it seems quite effective but you''re not an undead so it''s hard to kill your soul. But well, I''ll enjoy it for a bit." Then Eliza pierced Takeru''s body over and over again. She avoided the vital points, tearing and scraping away his soul. Unable to suppress his screams, Takeru''s yells resounded in the underground space. After piercing him many times, Eliza got tired of it and threw away the spirit silver knife. With a metallic sound, the knife slipped on the floor towards the entrance. "Host" Lapis feeble voice echoed in his head, but Takeru wasn''t even able to answer. "It''s about time to finish this it''s filthy blood, but I can''t hold it in for any longer mm. I''ll make a special case out of you and have your blood for dinner." Eliza got down on her knees and moved her mouth with fangs bared to Takeru''s neck. The tips of the fangs touched his skin. It seemed like she would suck out the blood out of him any moment but, Next momentEliza heard a sound of something cutting through the air. It was too late to avoid, a sharp knife has pierced Eliza''s left arm. It was the spirit silver knife she has just thrown away. "GuhGHYAAAAAAAAAAAAaAAaaaaaaaa!" Spirit silver was a natural enemy for vampires. A simple silver would only cause them only a few burns, a spirit silver was capable of turning them into ashes in just a few moments. Eliza''s left arm bulged out and collapsed like sand with a sparkle. The spirit silver knife lost its support and has dropped down with a high-pitched sound right in front of Takeru''s eyes. Eliza herself was rolling around screaming. The one who threw the spirit silver knife at her was standing in the entrance to the large space, Kanaria. "Kanaria?" Takeru summoned up his strength and raised his upper body. Steam was raising from Kanaria''s body, and her entire body was swollen and bright red. She must have escaped from Eliza''s magical torture device and come here on her own. She looked sorrowfully at Takeru. "Takerusorry" Reaching her limit, she fell forward. Hearing her apology Takeru made an anguished expression, and once again his pupils flashed with red. "Lapis, you can still go on, right." "yesno problem." Although noise was running through her voice, he heard her clearly. Takeru''s body was full of holes, but fortunately his consciousness was clear. "What do you think we should do to defeat that woman?" "currently, there is no way for us to win. In order to reuse the Twilight Enchantment, two more minutes are required. Even if we brought it to close combat, with the currently remaining magic and host''s capability we should be able to withstand about five minutes." When he heard Lapis analysis of the current situation, he saw screaming Eliza stand up with only one arm. While staggering, Eliza covered her crack-covered face with the palm of her hand glaring at Takeru and Kanaria. "I won''t forrrrrrgiiivvvveee youuuuu! I''ll make you disappear now! This is the first time I have been so insulted! I''ll erase you with all my strength!" As Eliza used her fangs to bit onto her own arm, an enormous magical circle appeared. "Colourful FogElemental Breath" The magic that was invoked along with the name, was literally a colorful fog. Different colored magic particle grains appeared and filled a large amount of space with fog. Takeru had a really bad feeling about it. His hunch was right on spot. When he came in contact with the fog''s particles, he was being corroded by it at a fast pace. "I already know that you can only absorb what your blade touches! That''s why I made it so you can''t touch it! It''s a magic that uses an operative procedure for each particle! Even if you absorb one, you can''t make all of the particles disappear! There''s nothing you can do!" Raising a strained laughter Eliza danced round and round in the fog of particles. Takeru could survive a bit longer if he doesn''t breathe, but Kanaria was in danger. Immediately after magic was invoked she started violently vomiting blood despite being unconscious. The fog''s effect was stronger than he imagined. At this rate, Kanaria''s life was in danger. "Lapis, there should still be a way." Takeru moved the conversation to thoughts and asked Lapis. "I don''t recommend it. Host does not desire to fuse with me." "Yeah, I think us being connected is good enough but, it should be possible. To defeat her without fusing right?" "Really, you are a person who speaks about things with no basis. Please refrain from making theories based on your guts." "I am aware of it." "theoretically it''s possible. Although our fusion has been suspended, but the early stages of our fusion are already complete if it''s an incomplete God Hunting form it might work." "So we can do it." "Ten seconds. If it''s any longer, once again our soul fusion, my erosion will resume. Before ten seconds pass please cancel it." "How do I cancel it?" "Just take your finger off the trigger." "Ten seconds then. Enough." Takeru resolved himself and stood up. Then like a knight he raised the sword in front of his chest and pulled the trigger. " Starke Scheite schichtet mir dort am Rande des Rheins zuhauf . Hoch und hell lodre die Glut die den edlen Leib des hehrsten Gott verzehrt" Along with the chant Takeru''s body was clad in heat, a dreadful fear and relief has assaulted his soul. Twilight-colored magical circle appeared combining golden color and the color of the night. It released a shine inspiring dread in any living beings. "A-after all this timewhat''s thiswhat is this" Eliza noticed Takeru''s abnormal change, and with a convulsing smile she stepped back. In response to the magic Takeru''s hair stood up, and he looked at Eliza with red eyes. "This is what you wantedthe god-slaying power." Immediately after, the armor on Takeru''s body was brought to life, starting from neck to cheek, it continued to erode and cover his entire head. And when a helmet covered entirety of his head, his inorganic pupils shone with amber color. "Ragnar?kkr Enchant, activate." The raised blade shone, and the moment magical circle broke it has started spreading flames. Flames spread instantly and covered the entire space. "Mn? What''s happening?" Eliza''s teeth started chattering when she was enveloped by the distorted flames. The moment Takeru swung down the sword he was raising up, an anomaly has occurred. The Elemental Breath that was drifting in the air disappeared noisily as if evaporating. Each of them were separate spells, but as soon as it touched the flame, it has disappeared in a blink of an eye. On the other hand, Eliza felt discomfort in her own body. The cell freezing magic that was covering her face completely fell off. Her entire body turned ugly, and went back to the way it should originally be. "AaaaAAAaAa, AAaAaaAAAAAAA! Why, what is this!" She wailed and screamed. God Hunting form had top-end performance. Not limited to magic, it was devouring all magic in existence even if it was a godly grace. Magic, magic power, alchemy, Magical Heritages and gods themselves. Whether it was inside or outside of the body made no difference. As long as one touches the flames in which this sword is clad, they will be feasted upon. That is the power to destroy magicRagnar?kkr Enchant. Controlling the flames, Takeru moved closer to Eliza step by step. "Starting from now you won''t be able to use magic to another ten seconds." "ghhh!!!" "Ten seconds. If you can hold out for ten seconds, you win." Takeru raised his sword. Eliza looked around suspiciously, but when she realized her fate, she stretched out the sharp claws on her right hand. "I won''t" "Eight seconds left let''s go." "LOSE TO SUCH BUGSSSSSSSSS!" With Eliza''s scream as a signal, the two clashed. The claw and blade met, and a shockwave has caused a violent shock in the underground space. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleGhost Light Firefly!" "Claw ArtsBloody Dance" An impact accompanied the barrage of their attacks. Their blades moved at the same speed and were exchanged at the same power. Eliza''s nail Magical Heritage''s performance was already lost, eaten by the Ragnar?kkr Enchant. However, this woman''s strength wasn''t only magic and Magical Heritage. No matter how distorted she was, her efforts and tremendous tenacity were like that of a dragon. To acquire this much power, he had an idea just how much she had to suffer and grieve. He thought she''s miserable. Despite having this much power and purity, he though that being this distorted is pitiful. If he hurries up and finishes her it will be her salvation. But, that wasn''t why. There was a different reason for him to fight and to kill. Surely, for her own sake he would never kill her. It was for his comrades sake, for his little sister sake, in order to protect everything. And above all, for his own sake. He won''t compromise or make excuses. He will no longer make such claims. For his own sake, Takeru willfinish this woman. "5, 4, 3MYWIIIIIInnnnnnnnnnn!" Riding on each other''s flow, they dodged their attacks matching their breathing. However, the moment Eliza was confident of her victory, unexpectedly a blade pierced through her chest. "Aauu?" She looked at her own left breast. In it, was struck a spirit silver knife held in Takeru''s left hand. Before activating God Hunting form, he recovered the knife. He remembered the advice his master told him. Although it''s nice to ride with the flow, watch out for surprise attacks. That lesson, was used by Takeru in reverse. While shifting a single attack from the tempo of continuous attacks. What decided it was a small knife. "" When he pulled out the knife, Eliza staggered and leaned on Takeru''s body. Takeru took off his finger from the trigger releasing God Hunting form and quietly squinted. Starting from the chest Eliza''s body turned into ashes. And while rotting away, she placed her chin on Takeru''s shoulder and stroked his cheek once with her right hand. On her face, she had a peaceful smile. "What a shameeven if youkilled menothing will, changeWest Side isstrong." "Even if that''s the case I can''t let you live." "Whaat, for a mere humanyou are unexpectedly fine manthat resolutionI like it." "" "For a rewardI will tell youa single thing." Eliza''s face was crumbling away and collapsing. "all of themisfortune is connectedby culpriteverything''soriginis" Her head collapsed, her cheeks disappeared, and just before her lips were blown away by the wind, Eliza spoke the name of that person. "OotoriSougetsuhh." Ash flowed, and she disappeared with a glitter. There was determination in Takeru''s narrowed pupils, then he quietly closed his eyes. Feeling his body being swung up and down, Takeru woke up. He was carried by someone on their back. Feeling its warmth, he raised his face. "Hiihiihiii!" "Ma-Mari?" It was Mari. She did her best to carry Takeru by dragging her feet and proceeding forward little by little. When she noticed that Takeru woke up, she just fell down on her knees and sat down on the floor. "You woke upp, thank godd!" "Sorry I lost consciousness." "You have amazing muscles so you were super heavy?. Pat my head?." He smiled wryly and stroked the head of exhausted Mari. She went "ehehe?" and squinted comfortably. Behind them, Takeru noticed on more person. Kanaria stood behind the two with an awkward expression. "" Mari probably treated her. There were only a few burns left. With a light smile, he spoke to Kanaria. "are you okay?" "yupum, Takeru" "Thanks for coming to save me." "eh?" "If not for you, I would have been killed at that rate." Takeru once again relayed "thank you" to Kanaria. Kanaria cast down her gaze and shook her head. "Kana is a traitor" "You came to help me. That''s enough." "but" "You aren''t a traitor. Also, I know that at that time, you were trying to stretch your hand out to me." Takeru said so, and pat Kanaria''s head as well. She sniffled loudly and wiped her tears with a sleeve. "Kanawill not forgive Inquisition and Alchemist. I hate outside. Everyone there are Mama''s enemies that won''t change." "" "But she will go outside. There is someone, whom she has to meet." Seeing Kanaria''s determination, Takeru nodded strongly. When the two of them were in their own world, Mari who was sitting a bit further away clicked her tongue and her mouth distorted. "Patting bargain sale isn''t it creepy." "h-hey you" "Hmph. Rather than that, Takeru, an urgent report." When he was shocked by her displeased attitude, Mari swiftly stood up. While brushing away dust from her butt, she pointed at Takeru with her index finger. "I found it, the miniaturized transfer device." She pushed up the edge of her hat with a finger and winked confidently. Not far from the large underground space, there was a door. Even though it was a door, there were no joints or doorknobs. Looking from the front it looked like a simple wall. "Leave it to me." When Mari slid her hand along the wall as if stroking it, with a deep heavy sound it has fallen apart decomposing like a puzzle. In the back, there was a dim room. "we can go back with this. To where they are." Takeru was genuinely happy, his face relaxed and tears pooled in his eyes. Certainly, Magic Academy was a nice place, but similarly to Mari, the place Takeru belonged was that platoon room. He wanted to meet his comrades as soon as possible. Also, he wanted to save Kiseki. For the time being, Takeru set his foot inside of the room to check on the transfer device. He intended for Mari and Kanaria transfer first. Since there was something Takeru still had to do, it was impossible for them to go together. Mari might say that she wants to stay together with him, but he''ll send her even if he has to do it forcibly. Takeru had to ask Mother and Orochi about how he can save Kiseki. Since he might get rejected and restrained, he couldn''t involve Mari in it. However, his worries have suddenly come to an end. When they entered the room and accustomed their eyes to the darknessMother and Orochi were already waiting for them. "yo, we thought you''d come." Orochi spoke as if he already expected them. Although Mari was wary, Takeru stopped her with his hand. Mother was standing there in silence, her eyes closed. And Kanaria faced down. The only ones allowed to speak in this place, were Takeru and Orochi. "Master." "So you''re going even despite all of our persuasion, you really are an idiot aren''t you." "I''m sorry. But I there''s something I need to do over there.'' "I don''t think outside is where you belong. You became a contractor of something as dangerous as Twilight-Type you won''t be welcomed anywhere else. You will be used, you will be used up and crushed that''s all. Just like Mikoto was." Hearing Orochi''s heavy words, Takeru gripped his fist. "even so, over there is where I belong. Even a moment earlier I want to save Kiseki together with my comrades." "" "It was Master who told me to protect everything I want to protect, I can''t immerse myself in safety here. On the inner side of the world there are people like Master and Mother who hate war, witches and sorcerers who want to live in harmony." "" "On the other hand, people outside don''t know about the country of witches. If they learn about it, they will probably recognize it as a threat. Then, the war will be inevitable. Everything I want to protect will be lost. Every minute counts, I think." "No way you aren''t trying to stop the war are you?" Orochi spoke jokingly. Takeru fell silent and lowered his head, but raised it again soon enough. "I don''t know if I''m able to that much. However, there are people outside who are trying to change the current state of Inquisition. I don''t know how many and the person on the top isn''t all that trustworthy either." With a wry smile, Takeru recalled the Student Council President''s, Hoshijiro Nagaru''s careless expression. "I promised that person that I will answer whether will I cooperate with them or not. There''s also something I borrowed and have to give back to that person. There''s still many things I have to do." Takeru opened his fist and stared at his palm. "When I left Master for the first time I''ve said it right. "Change the world", that is." "Haa, so that''s still valid?" "I think that to save everything, there''s no other way than to do so. It''s impossible for me alone, my own strength is quite poor but right now, I have comrades who will fight by my side." "" "The place I should fight my battlesis outside." Orochi listened to it in silence. He didn''t laugh, he didn''t ridicule, nor was he amazed. He just listened to Takeru''s pipe dream-like goal. Takeru bit his lip and moved to the main issue. "Um I have declined your request, and I know that I''m being selfish here. But, no matter what, there''s something I need to learn from Master" "Hmph." "Pplease. My little sister''s Kiseki''s" When Takeru spoke up to there, Orochi suddenly threw something to him. Takeru caught the object in a hurry. It was a device that looked like a test tube. Inside of the liquid there was something like a fetus. And on the surface of the storage device, there was a piece paper tied to it with a rubber band. "Take it. That''s what are you looking for." "this is?" As Takeru asked, Orochi folded his arms in front of his chest and replied. "It''s a tool for saving your little sister." Takeru opened his eyes wide in surprise. "The fetus inside of the tube is a homunculus. It was made with Kiseki''s DNA I took when I was outside. Unlike a clone, homunculus has a brain but no soul dwells in it. Until you turn it into a Magical Heritage, the container won''t take a single breath. Originally it was utilized for growing backup parts for transplants." "what do I do with it?" "There''s paper rolled around it right? It''s an Install magic instant charm Mephisto was using. Use it on Kiseki." As Takeru stood there stunned, Orochi continued. "Homunculus is set to undergo a rapid growth the moment it contacts with outside air. If you use the charm on Kiseki, her soul will move from demon body into the homunculus. Like that, she won''t have to suffer because of that power any longer." "really?'' "However, this is the only charm that''s left. Failure is not allowed. After that homunculus will have to undergo maintenance regularly, even if it succeeds it will be difficult for her to live a normal life. As long as Inquisition is governing outside, they will never allow a homunculus to exist." "nh." "In that sense, your determination to change the outside world wasn''t really off the mark." After saying that, Orochi loudly scratched his hair and sighed. It was because he noticed the change in Takeru. He got a bit angry and clicked his tongue. "It''s too early to cry you bird brain!" "yyeshhz-zorryuUuuu!" Without any shame Takeru continued to shed tears one after another. It was understandable. Finally really, finally, he could see hope. He always thought it''s just a pipe dream, having Kiseki spend her days laughing. And that has suddenly entered his reach. It was not a dream but reality. It wasn''t only Takeru, Mari who know about his struggle also didn''t hide her tears. Orochi snorted loudly and made a daunting pose in front of Takeru. Never forgiving any spoiled actions, it was Orochi''s usual appearance. "You little sheet, next time I see you stop I''ll cut your fucking head off so prepare yourself."[4] "yess." "If you understand that, go already. We''ll deal with the aftermath here geez, you really lack filial piety, or rather, respect for your master!" "Yes, I''m sorry!" Takeru lowered his head with servility. Not only to Orochi, but he also bowed his head to Mother. When Mother watched the two''s exchange, she had a gentle smile on her face. "I do not wish for you to go to battle but your feelings for Mistilteinn have been conveyed properly. If you are as you are now, not exploited by that child, you''ll be able to use her correctly. It''s not something I should say from the position of someone stained in blood but please, do your best. I expect much of your activities." As if sending off her own child, Mother joined her hands in front of her chest and prayed for Takeru''s safety. Takeru and Mari said their goodbyes to the two, and got onto the small transfer device. Kanaria alone did not move from the entrance of the room where she faced down. Her closed fist was trembling. She desperately tried to weave words with her lips, but regrets and fear prevented her from doing that. Seeing Kanaria like that Orochi smiled bitterly and threw to her a sword with a belt he was carrying. She raised her face and caught it. "Take it it''s your weapon." "Orochi." "It was already once broken and lost its personality, but it acknowledges you as its master. It''s real hard to handle, but that''s perfect for you right." "KanaKana is!" "This is not the place you should be in, Kanaria. Go and see your other mother." Orochi bluntly brushed her off saying so. Kanaria''s chest was also crushed by joy. It was the first time he called Kanaria''s name. Ever since Isuka left her in Valhalla, Kanaria was trained by Orochi for four years, and he was like a parent for her. He didn''t praise her carelessly and stood at the pinnacle of violence, but for her, he was still her reliable father. Orochi brought Mother with him and passed by Kanaria''s side. When they were passing by, he stroked her head twice with his big hand. Only three people remained in the room. Takeru placed a hand on Mari''s shoulder, and braced himself in the transfer device. In order to conceive resolve for the future battles he was heading to. "Let''s go back, to the place we belong to." Carrying hope, they have returned. Orochi and Mother left the room and walked down the hallway with the red carpet. Walking in silence beside Orochi, Mother looked into his face. "Are you really okay with that?" To her question, Orochi responded with a smile. "Whether its the inner world or outside world, for him it''s all the same. Be used by the Senate, or be used by Sougetsu. That''s why I let him choose not to let go of Mistilteinn too, was the path he choose by himself." "But you were the one to induce him to do so." "For us as well it''s more convenient if he''s outside. He''ll be going around clawing around at Inquisition." "you are a horrible person." "It might have been a blast, but we were able to properly prepare an escape route for him. He was also able to taste some safety. Still, I did intend to properly protect him you know? But, he isn''t a brat who needs my protection." As he said that, Orochi had a happy expression, but immediately after it stiffened turning firm. It was a face of someone who was willing to make sacrifices, someone who would discard what he couldn''t save. "One day we will meet again, I don''t know if as enemies or allies. But that''s fine. Just like they have things to do we too, have things we need to do." "yes. It''s just as you say, Host." Mother Goose erased her gentle expression, and spoke affirmatively to her master. Orochi walked briskly facing forward. His appearance was no longer that of a teacher worrying about his bad disciple. It was as if "Let''s gomy Gungnir." As if he was a vengeful demon from hell. The Glossary Daidalos () - It''s written as (ܽ~) meaning "Wings of Rejection" . Dies ir? (ǥ?) - Written as (Ĥ悻) which means "Raging Requiem". Alice Mirror (ꥹߥ`) - Written as (Ϥ碌RνKŵ) which means "Opposite Mirror''s Meeting Point". Elemental Breath (󥿥֥쥹) - Written as (OʤF) which means "Colorful Fog". Starke Scheite schichtet mir dort am Rande des Rheins zuhauf. Hoch und hell lodre die Glut die den edlen Leib des hehrsten Gott verzehrt The Japanese version written in Kanji has the same meaning, the English-translated version is "Mighty logs I bid you now pile on high by the Rhine''s shore. Bright and fierce kindle a fire; let the noblest god''s corse in its flames be consumed". It''s a part of Richard Wagner''s famous G?tterd?mmerung, with one small difference where "hero" turned into "god". English translation taken and matched from official translations. Bloody Dance (֥ĥǥ) - Written as (Ѫ) which means "Bloody World''s Dance". Volume 6, Epilogue Volume 6, Epilogue One week before Takeru and others escaped from Magic Academy. The Pureblood Party''s "Kant border-line invasion". The Valhalla. Pureblood Party''s elite magic troops: 500 members. Ancient Wizard special forces, 50 members. The Inquisition. "Spriggans": 1000 members. "Dullahan": 50 members. Zeroth Unit''s Dark Riot Police: 3 members. The 35th Test Platoon: 3 members. "Haahaahaa!" Saionji Usagi held an anti-material rifle of a similar length to her own body and dashed through a road full of debris. She wasn''t dressed in an uniform, she wore gray hooded camouflage clothes. On knees she wore a protector and in her backpack there was a large amount of ammunition. This place, was the Grey City which was the closest place to Sanctuary, it has turned into a den of vagrants and criminals. However, right now those people, ostracized by society were driven out. The Grey City has already turned into a battlefield. She hid herself, and after making sure she was safe Usagi started running again. By repeating that, Usagi arrived at the main street that was her destination. In the boulevard that would have been a down-town before Witch Hunt War, there was a battle between Spriggans and Pureblood Party ongoing. Usagi hid in the shadow of the building and dropped down on one knee. "Ootori, I have arrived at the location the building is in too bad a state, so I cannot climb up, but I can shoot from here." "So you weren''t able to get up high how about you Suginami?" A sound from the radio sounded in her ear. "Sentry bot is on the wait in the sky. I see everything." "Connect directly with Saionji''s goggles. She''ll be able to grasp the enemy''s positions." "Roger that. But don''t over-rely on it. It''s a prototype, and since the bot''s defensive capabilities are extremely low, it can be shot down any time." "I have no intention of prolonging the battle for that long. If Dragoon forces arrive it will be easy to overwhelm them. However, there''s a possibility of Magical Dragoons or Ancient Wizards appearing so we can''t act relieved." While listening to the conversation between Ikaruga and Ouka, Usagi placed her barrel on top of debris and peeked through the scope. "Preparations complete. Ootori, I can''t tell your position because of camouflage magic. Please report." While calmly watching the battlefield''s scenery reflected in the scope, she looked for Ouka''s figure. "Abandoned building north-northwest of you, rooftop." As she was told to, Usagi turned her barrel in north-northwest direction. On top of the building there was something which looked like a distorted space. The distortion turned to its original state momentarily and the person standing there could be seen clearly. Dressed in crimson mantle and armor, it was Ootori Ouka''s appearance. "" With her eyes narrowed, Ouka overlooked the battlefield. it''s been a week already since we were thrown into the battlefield. With two enormous handguns "Vlad" in her hands, Ouka spat out a deep sigh. Three weeks have elapsed since Pureblood Party has taken total control of the Grey City. After Takeru disappeared, large forces of The Pureblood Party appeared through transfer magic and spread throughout the Grey City and conquered a part of the border. Inquisition was surprised and built up a line of defense in a hurry. And until this moment, they continued to suppress enemy forces. These kinds of large-scale battles haven''t happened ever since the time of the Witch Hunt War. Because there was no official announcement as to where the enemy forces appeared from, the general public''s anxiety was on the rise and the locals have already begun evacuating. Although the battlefield was limited to Grey City, Ouka had already resolved herself. The war, has already started. "We will suppress the enemies right nowwith my attack as a signal, Saionji will aim at the armor-wearing magical knights and the enemies stretching out protective barriers." "Roger that." "Suginami, continue reconnaissance with your sentry bot. If as much as a shadow of new enemy appears, report immediately." "Yes yes, rog?er. " The 35th platoon was on the battlefield''s frontline. For a student''s test platoon to enter battlefield was inconceivable. However, Inquisition''s Chairman Ootori Sougetsu had them take responsibility for Kusanagi Kiseki''s escort convoy operation''s failure and ordered them to enter the battlefield. No matter how much they tried to excuse themselves by saying that if not for them, Kiseki would have been taken away by Valhalla, but since Takeru and Ouka have escaped from prison they couldn''t overturn the decision. The 35th platoon definitely did not wish to be on this battlefield. "you guys, we''re going to survive no matter what. Until Kusanagi comes back!" As a provisional captain, Ouka was leading the 35th platoon to battle. Kusanagi where are you right now Worrying about Takeru''s safety, she plunged into the futile battle. Volume 6, Afterword Volume 6, Afterword Haunted is staring in my direction, looking like one of my comrades. Do you want to be comrades? And like that, it''s the sixth volume. I hope you enjoyed it. Long time no see. It''s Yanagimi Touki. The first time I made it to sixth volume it''s something very meaningful to me. I was able to come this far thanks to all of you. Really, thank you very much. Now then, the sixth volume continued from the previous volume, but let''s talk about the Magic Academy''s existence that was hidden up until now. The forces of witch''s side are far greater than Takeru and the others have imagined, and yet they have complicated circumstances. They are suffering from chaos and affairs in their own world. This time I focused on expanding the bond with Lapis. I thought of revealing the truth that was shrouded in mystery up until now little by little. There still are some mysteries about Lapis left, but I think I will gradually reveal them. This time''s enemy was a vampire who has overcome its mortal enemy, the sunlight with heavy make-up. Although she has continously spread an odor of a small fry, personally, I had fun writing her. Aren''t people who do their best to make themselves look younger cute? Despite being a villain she was a worldly person, doesn''t that make you want to support her effort in becoming stronger? That''s what I thought but, not really. She''s a villain after all. Since the magic side''s darkness isn''t limited to her, in the future various people will pop up probably. It''s about time I''m out of things to write about. Let'' see then. Welcome to the small breast paradise. This time''s Mari has small breasts and Lapis is flat, the sub-character Inia has no boobs too. Kanaria isn''t all that big yet either. This time, let''s talk about flat chests. Great person once said: Big boobs are just a mass of fat. Let alone a symbol of status, it''s a drawback. Just like the flabby flabby stomachs and double chins, the large breasts are just fat. It''s truly like that. It''s meat. Troubled that all nutrition goes to your breasts? Please allow those gentlemen who love small and flat chests to speak too. That, is it any different from fat? Is what they say. Waste-less is modest am I right? They say. They are worth touching because they are modest! Rather than Mount Everest or Mount Fuji I love the great plains of savannah that spreads all the way to horizon! And so! I''m not really trying to fill the afterword really, I''m not. Now then, acknowledgements. S-sama who is in charge of me and always accurately points things out. This time, the one whom I requested of to make lots of character designs, Kippu-sama who has drawn wonderful illustrations. Hanao Sutarou-sensei who always draws cool action scenes in the comic. Everyone in the Fujimi Shoubou who turned my work into a book. And to everyone who has read the sixth volume. As well as everyone who read the afterword of the boob freak. You have my heartfelt thanks. Now then, let us meet in the seventh volume. Scheduled to come up next is the story of the Small Fry Platoon that was left behind outside. Although, I don''t know if it will come out as it''s planned to. It''s still continuing. Look forward to it! Yanagimi Touki Volume 7, Prologue Volume 7, Prologue Four days after Takeru was transferred to the inside world. In the outside world the Inquisition''s interrogative committee had been held. In the courtroom only the defendant''s seat has been lit up, the judge executives'' faces were shrouded in darkness and not visible. The Inquisition''s executives seats were installed in high positions and surrounded the defendant''s seat, the accused was standing with handcuffs on her hands. The accused, was Ootori Ouka. She was charged with jailbreak and obstructing Inquisitors as well as assisting fugitives. "Then, during the uproar you have acted arbitrarily by yourself?" As one of the executives asked Ouka, she stretched her back muscles. "Yes. The one who proposed the jailbreak was me. The captain was in opposition to it, but it could be said that I have forced it through. Other 35th Test Platoon members have only acted in accordance to my orders." "I am the main culprit is what you''re saying." "Yes. All the responsibility lies on me, that is what I mean." As Ouka stated that clearly, one of the executives has laughed appalled. "Don''t be stupid. The captain is Kusanagi Takeru. You have no authority to give such an order. In the first place, your subordinates wouldn''t follow it." "As you might know, the 35th Test Platoon has grown a great deal after I have enlisted in it. It''s a shame to say so while being one of his comrades, but Kusanagi Takeru cannot be called a good student even as flattery. It could be said that the subordinates trust me more." Ouka spoke undaunted even in front of the executives. "That''s some rebellious behavior towards your Captain." "Test Platoon members are students. There is no ranks, and the hierarchy is only a formality, disobedience is not a crime." In response to her attitude, one of the executives sigh echoed. "Watch what you say. You won''t get off with just imprisonment. Normally, you should have been sentenced to death you know?" "I am aware. Do not worry, I intend to accept any sentence given to me." "I know that you are trying to take all the sins upon yourself. We won''t tell you, a minor, to compensate with your death. However, there is something like joint responsibility" "You will not kill me because I am the Chairman''s daughter." As she spoke rudely, a commotion broke out among the executives. Ouka didn''t withdraw. A real interrogation wasn''t this relaxed. She realized it was just a farce long ago. After all, the executives are mere puppets. A while ago there were people from the so-called dissident group as well as the Ethics Committee in here. However, they have been picked out during the unrest that happened over the past few months. Right now in here, there were only henchmen of the Chairman, Ootori Sougetsu. Even the way this interrogation committee will proceed was already decided by Sougetsu. The underlying motive was to post-process the matter of Kusanagi Kiseki and the battle with Valhalla confidentially. Speaking of what Ouka could do, it would be ensuring that responsibility does not fall on her comrades. "You sure talk well miss, as expected of Chairman''s daughter." She stared at the executive on in the center of the interrogator''s seats. In there, was a figure of Sougetsu desperately trying to stop himself from laughing by placing his hand on his mouth. Ouka directed her blade-sharp glare at him. "Did I make a mistake in your upbringing no, not at all. It''s the result of looking up huh." Sougetsu placed his legs on the desk and rest his chin on his hand. As if looking at an ant under his feet, he looked down on Ouka. "Ouka, what they are saying is reasonable. They aren''t trying to bully you here." What Sougetsu meant, was that even if she''s the Chairman''s daughter they won''t show her sympathy, as if that was an actual fact. One of the listening executives cleared his throat, in response to that Ouka snorted loudly. "Just as Ouka says, it is a fact that I don''t want to sentence my own daughter to death, but as the Chairman I cannot let her go free of charge. Covering up the criminal acts of my relatives wouldn''t be allowed by my Inquisitor''s pride." Hearing the word ''pride'' from his mouth, Ouka frowned in annoyance. Seeing her expression, Sougetsu drew a disgusting arc with his mouth. "With that said, I have no time to preoccupy myself with a mere test platoon. You have been told already weren''t you, Ouka the enemy has already invaded our domain." Ever since Takeru disappeared Ouka was confined in a solitary cell, there was no way she could know the current situation. She was told that fact only a few hours earlier. Sougetsu''s smile disappeared, and he carefully spoke of it. "Currently, the Grey City and the border have temporarily fell into the witches'' grasp. Both the Spriggans and the Dullahan are devoting themselves to city defense. The forces on the front aren''t all that numerous." "how great are the enemy forces?" "Over 2000. Magical weapons have been confirmed. The number might be small, but each of them being a witch changes everything. The threat is considerable." "With only that much, we should be able to overwhelm them with our numbers. Instead of waiting, we should assault them before they prepare their formations. It''s not time to fear the sacrifices is what I think." "The enemy has developed transfer magic, they use teleportation to move instantaneously. Considering that fact, it''s possible that they will transfer their troops directly to the forbidden area and Inquisition''s facilities. It is not possible for us to weaken the defenses of the city and the academy." While what Sougetsu said sounded reasonable, Ouka speculated something different from that. The failure of Kiseki''s convoy operation was without doubt orchestrated from the very beginning. In the first place, it was weird for Kirigaya Kyouya to be appointed to the role of Kiseki''s escort. Sougetsu should have been able to foresee in advance what actions he would take. He must have also predicted Valhalla''s assault. She didn''t know yet what was the reason for inviting such large-scale destruction into the city, but the following raid of troops claiming to be "Pureblood Party" was too convenient for him. The overlapping issues of witch forces and Kiseki''s matter were processed as terrorist acts. By calling these occurrences terrorism Inquisition used them to obtain support and materials. So he won''t finish the enemy forces quickly in order to prolong the fight? Is he trying to divert the public attention from something? There''s definitely something happening behind the scenes. A crackling sound could be heard from her clenched fist. The more she thought about it, the more the shadow of this man called Ootori Sougetsu''s has been cast upon it all. It was always like that. The more she tried to explore it, she could understand less and less what''s hiding behind that disgusting smile of his. Ouka was puzzled about it ever since she was taken in and welcomed as his adoptive daughter. She didn''t know why he would pick up a orphan completely unrelated to him. She was grateful to him for giving her an opportunity and the strength for revenge. However, she could only think that there was something behind every single move of his. "That''s the current situation. We can''t afford to put anyone in the prison or anything like that." Sougetsu leaned forward, placed a hand on his chin and smiled. "Therefore, you 35th Test Platoon members will be undergo a special punishment." "Special punishment?" "What, don''t brace yourself like that. I think it will be quite beneficial punishment which will help you grow. Experience, if anything." Ouka watched Sougetsu and listened to his judgment. Still smiling, he opened his mouth. "From tomorrow onwardyou will join Spriggans and Dullahans on the frontlines and suppress the enemy together." "wha!" That order was beyond Ouka''s imagination. "The equipment and ammunition limit of the test platoon is lifted. I don''t mind if you use whatever you want, anything you request will be provided to you." "Impossible! That can''t be! It''s unheard of a test platoon made up with students to go on the frontlines!" "Not really? The students have helped to defend during the Hero terrorism, this time too, we allow those who volunteer to defend the city to do so." "There should be enough forces even without using the students!" "Of course. That''s why I said it from the start, this is the punishment imposed upon you. With this, your sin and Kusanagi-kun''s sins can be written off, that''s quite cheap isn''t it?" In response to Ouka who was at loss for words, Sougetsu responded with a cool expression. "I look forward to your activities. Do your best and survive. That too, is for Kusanagi-kun''s sake you know?" The light disappeared, and Sougetsu''s figure turned invisible. Ouka clenched her fist and tried to withstand the chagrin, imagining the crisis that will befall the platoon in the future, she cemented her determination. Until Kusanagi Takeru comes back I will protect the 35th platoon no matter what. She thought. Volume 7, 1 - Battlefield Volume 7, Chapter 1 - Battlefield After Christmas in December, during the failure of Kusanagi Kiseki''s convoy operation a section of the town was swallowed by Hyakki Yakou and suffered serious damage. The contaminated section was still closed, and only Inquisition officials as well as several Alchemist employees knew the situation inside. The casualties were unknown, but without doubt about three thousand people were missing. Among them was Kiseki''s brother, Kusanagi Takeru. Responsible for Ouka who fainted, Ikaruga and Usagi avoided the waves of Hyakki Yakou and arrived at the partition walls. And when they were almost swallowed by the surging red meat, suddenly the meat activity has ceased. It has collapsed like ash, thanks to that, the platoon members somehow survived. However, Ouka was restrained and taken into custody by Inquisition, Usagi and Ikaruga were examined while placed under house arrest in the Seelie ward. They were set free a week after Takeru''s disappearance. And, two days after it was decided that the 35th Test Platoon would participate in the strategy against Pureblood Party. Ouka and the others were in the north-east of the Grey City, in the tent of the seventh company''s standby station on fifth line of defense. Although the Grey City was unused because of its proximity to Sanctuary, it was now devastated even more than before. The collapse of buildings progressed, and gunshots echoed all over. This place has already turned into a battlefield. "Hit-and-run troopis it?" Ouka who has participated in the briefing was told what will be the role of the 35th Test Platoon in the strategy. The commander was a man entrusted with the seventh company. "That''s right. You don''t have to listen to my orders. You can move freely." "I''ve heard that we will be under the command of the company''s commander but is there a meaning in having us as a hit-and-run troop?" "Our goal is the enemy''s destruction. With that as your goal, just act accordingly. However, make sure not to get out in front. You''ll hinder the company." "but." "That''s all from me." The company''s commander faced the document on the desk, and glared at Ouka only once before he left the tent. Left behind, Ouka looked at the white board on which the strategy''s summary was written and spat out a deep sigh. "don''t get in our way, is what he means huh." In short, that''s what the company commander meant. Since it was the Chairman''s orders he reluctantly included the 35th Test Platoon in, but it wasn''t weird for him not to know what to do with them. And there was no reason for senior troops to accept the student troops sent to them by the Chairman. They had no choice but show their ability to the seniors despite the handicap and get acknowledged by them. "" The enemy''s borderline invasion plan has already started, the Inquisition was caught off guard and they have occupied the Grey City. However, starting from that point the movement of Inquisition was fast, as if expecting it the Spriggans sortied, and created a line of defense. They succeeded in preventing the invasion on the city and its facilities. Although the inhabitants were evacuated, there was almost no damage to the city. Since the other borders weren''t attacked, it seemed like the enemy''s strategy had been limited to the Kant region. There wasn''t much information about the enemy. When they tried to take prisoners, they would immediately commit suicide. However, this abnormal situation didn''t seem to inspire a sense of crisis. There wasn''t any formal announcement, but the world was already conscious of it. That the war has already begun. A magic bullet exploded in front of her, and Saionji Usagi instantly hid her body in the building''s shadow. Immediately after a solidified lump of magic hit the building, the debris fragments grazed her cheek, her body was covered by the rubble. Her consciousness faded for a moment. She felt no pain in her body, but because of the roar and impact a severe ringing resounded in her ears. "ji! Saionji! Are you okay?!" Usagi woke up when she heard Ouka''s voice through the wireless and while struggling she crawled out from under the rubble. After poking out her head from inside, she took a deep breath and chocked as the dust entered her lungs. "Geho I-I''m all right." "That''s great!" "There was too many shields and I couldn''t aim well, I moved too close I will be careful thereafter." "After the bombardment just now the enemy has began to withdraw. If they move, Saionji, you cover the Spriggans. I''ll continue wiping them out from the sky!" Usagi mustered her strength and wiped her face that turned white with her sleeves, after confirming the state of her rifle she aimed it forward. And then, she was shocked. On the road ahead colored with white, there was a number of red spots. It were the remnants of the Spriggan troop whom they were covering. A mere mass of red meat was scattered making up reds spots on the road covered with white concrete dust. The spots were spread out all over the place, and the white world was dyed with red. "uuu!!" Seeing the lives be lost in front of her, Usagi''s face cramped up, she hugged the gun and curled up. "I-it''s all right I-I am n-no longer weak!! This much is nothing!" Even as she attempted to inspire herself, her body wouldn''t move and her vision was distorted because of tears. Although she somehow managed to hold down the hyperventilation, she was unable to stand up anyhow. "Why I should have overcome it!!" Usagi chewed on her lower lip and closed her eyes tightly. "Kusanagi!!" In this situation which compelled her to cry, Usagi quietly said the name of the one who saved her. In Witch Hunter form, Ouka expanded the crimson mantle like wings and flew. She noticed that Usagi looked weird and landed on the roof of a decaying building. "Saionji? Are you injured?!" Hearing her sobs through the wireless, Ouka swallowed a breath. Usagi didn''t reply. Ouka tried to move over to her to rescue, but a voice has reverberated in her eardrums. "Leave Usagi as she is. Try to look around and recover the troops if possible. You would only worsen her state." "What do you mean, Suginami. Saionji might be injured!" "Since you can''t understand what I mean, it''s a no. Eradicate the remaining enemy forces." "But!" When Ouka shouted into the wireless, Ikaruga spat out a sigh. "They still haven''t contacted us, but the 4th Company and 5th platoon were almost destroyed by the sweep of magic bullets bombardment from a while ago. There probably won''t be any bombardment on us. Headquarters'' priority will be rebuilding the troops, right." "!!" Ouka gasped, fifth platoon was the troop Usagi was covering. It''s a blessing in disguise that she survived the bombardment, the troop itself was destroyed. With a large amount of deaths, Usagi must have been mortified. It wasn''t improbable. No matter in how much carnage was she involved in, the only real battle experience Usagi had was during the incident with Alchemist''s fifth laboratory. At that time both the enemy and allies were boarding the Dragoons, but this time there was a large number of flesh-and-blood soldiers in a confined space. It must be her first time to see that much death. It''s wouldn''t be weird if she was frightened. We should have worked together at the beginning. I was too impatient to be recognized by the veterans. I tried to use the maximum potential from each one of us but Although they could trust in her skills, Usagi didn''t have the mental strength required for independent actions on the battlefield. Even for Ouka, it was the first time to battle under such circumstances. She had even less experience as a captain. The test platoons were originally consisting of six people and Inquisition troops were consisting of ten. It was impossible to raise up to the veterans with just four people. Even so, that''s not an excuse for exposing the members'' lives to risk. If it was Kusanagi I wonder if he would have done better. She recalled the abilities of Takeru who was originally the captain. Other than close combat his skills were horrible and he hardly could be called an excellent commander, but he did well supporting everyone mentally. The individual abilities of the platoon members were excellent, the most important thing to bring out their potential was not directing the combat but the cooperation and mental support. If it was him, no matter what the situation was he would have encouraged Usagi. How shameless I''m embarrassed for saying that Kusanagi is disqualified as a captain. I am the one disqualified, she thought dispirited. It was at that time, a roar sounded in the street''s vicinity and smoke raised up. Ouka admonished herself for falling into melancholy, expanded her wings and set up her gun. "Vlad, can you perform a search?" "I''m not a searching type fhh, but do not belittle me. I can at least perceive the smell of blood." "Stop boasting! Hurry up and do it!" "Despite completing the contract thou still hath the foul mouth, have thou not" Vlad grumbled complaints while performing a search operation. Ouka''s sense of smell picked up the scent of blood from the radius of one kilometer. "The smell of witch''s blood is different. The magic that''s mixed in their blood makes the flavor different. You can call it a shadow of course, that is if enemy is bleeding." Just as she has been told to, she inhaled and the choking smell of blood stimulated her nose. It was the proof of how much blood has flowed through the Grey City. Whether it''s witches or inquisitors, death was overflowing. Ouka separated the smell of the death and the living, then analyzed the quality of the living enemy''s smell. Among the enemies remaining in the vicinity, she sensed an alien scent. It wasn''t a witch holding a normal magic power. "Ancient Wizard!" "They destroyed the troop and holding the point delayed us while they escape. They are prepared for suicide together with the inquisitors something like that." While Vlad spoke of his guess into her ear, Ouka communicated with Ikaruga. "Can you do reconnaissance with an UAV? I want to know the witch''s exact position." "It''s been destroyed long ago. It''s something that came with provisions so it''s performance was poor and it wouldn''t fly too high, slow and useless." "That''s not like you" "We had only two days to sortie so spare me that. I wasn''t even able to supply Usagi with weapons. I''m not working that fast." That''s understandable, thought Ouka. Even if she can use the supplies as she pleases, it''s impossible for her to improve it in 2 days. Ouka gave up on the reconnaissance and flew over the explosion site. Immediately after she took off from the building''s roof, a magic bullet has grazed her cheek from the side. A witch riding a catalyst in the distance was aiming a sniper wand at her. Ouka flew while swaying from side to side and aimed her gun''s muzzle at the witch. Another shot, the moment magic bullet has grazed her head, Ouka changed her stake into one with specialized performance and released it. Although the trajectory was distorted since she was in flight, she has predicted the deviation of this degree. The magic stake hit the flight catalyst and the witch was carried to the ground. When she looked around, she saw the enemy''s remnants gather in the direction the Ancient Wizard was struggling. It was their final resistance. She felt they launched a suicide attack. "Vlad! Is the enemy communicating with magic?!" "There is a barrier up. It''s impossible to decipher the operative procedure." "Khh." "No point eavesdropping. And give up on requesting them to surrender. There''s no need for mercy for folks who intend to die." Ouka herself knew that already. However, she wondered why wouldn''t they understand that it''s meaningless to fight if the main force has already withdrew. There being more sacrifices in this place was not beneficial for either side. She grew impatient. Injecting magic power, Ouka shot down the witches that gathered at the center. The Spriggan personnel on the ground has started intercepting using anti-aircraft guns and the battle turned into a dogfight. "What about him? Where is he and what is he doing?!" Ouka shouted, asking Ikaruga. "Who knows. He turned off the wireless when the operation started. He''s going off on his own. Just like you used to." When she was reminded of her old self, Ouka was unable to refute. Another explosion has rose up. She dived down, following the enemy. "URRaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" On the street with black market stalls lined up, a man in a red robe who had one eye crushed has roared. Sky blue magical circle rotated vigorously under his feet, and the magic was invoked. Two Spriggans standing in the stalls'' shade shot towards the man, but were covered with a semi-transparent membrane. The Spriggans inside of the membrane were in dismay, and fired towards it. The bullets ricocheted on the inside and penetrated the Spriggans'' bodies. Their breath grew faint inside of the membrane, Spriggans tried to fight back with their handguns, but the Ancient Wizard opened his palm in anger, then made a fist with it, as if crushing something. Immediately after, the membrane covering the two was compressed and the Spriggans inside of it have shrunk into a size of a golf ball all at once. The moment magic was released, the membrane ruptured splattering pieces of meat and blood all around. "The "Compression" property!" One of the Spriggans understood the situation peeking out from behind the building and tried to report the enemy''s property to all the troops using the wireless. However, at the next moment the membrane appeared on the building he was hiding behind. The film compressed the building all at once. The building itself has been condensed and turned very small. The Spriggan who lost his hiding place tried to escape from the spot, but it was in vain. When the Ancient Wizard opened his fist, the compressed building burst out all at once because of the pressure. The debris from the broken building have been blown away with momentum of a cannonball and destroyed all the obstacles around the Spriggan. As if exposed to bombing, the surroundings have turned into rubble. Only one person survived the explosion in the place. It was a Spriggan who had blood flowing from his damaged armor. The Ancient Wizard was looming towards him as he reached out seeking help. "Haa haa where are your company''s headquarters!" His breathing was rough, his eyes bloodshot, he asked the Spriggan. "Help" "I asked where!" "I don''t wanttodie" Seeing the Spriggan beg for help the Ancient Wizard clicked his tongue and mercilessly covered his body with the membrane, then crushed him. Not even trying to wipe the blood that splashed into his face, he walked down the street. There, landed Ouka clad in a crimson armor and mantle. At the same time as she landed she aimed Vlad and confronted the enemy. "Stop fighting at once! There''s nothing either of us will achieve with this!" "" "Don''t you get it?! You are already surrounded by us! It''s the matter of time until the remnants are overwhelmed! There''s no point sacrificing any more lives is there!" "just now, did you say "no point"?" As Ouka desperately tried to persuade him, the Ancient Wizard''s body trembled in anger. "Our struggle, our sorrow how dare you say there''s no point to our revenge!" When the man''s pupil was clouded with hatred, Ouka felt a chill. She wasn''t intimidated by his anger. Seeing the same thing in his eye, she felt as if she stared in the mirror. "! Dispel the magical circle immediately! My Relic Eater can penetrate any magic! I won''t miss at this distance!" "I''m not afraid of a fake Magical Heritage! I''m perfectly fine with taking an EXE member with me! I''ll prove to you that our struggle is not in vain!" The sky blue magical circle rotated vigorously in response to his roar and turned humongous. It was clear that he was trying to use some kind of large magic. Ouka hesitated for a moment, but rather than aim Vlad''s muzzle at his head she shot towards his feet. Although the protective barrier was expanded, Vlad''s stake blew away his foot. The man''s posture broke and he fell to the ground. However, the magical circle didn''t disappear. He endured the pain and continued to prepare the operative procedure. No choice but to kill him! Even as she turned herself into a demon and directed the muzzle at him, her vision has blurred. Don''t be a coward Ootori Ouka! This is war. You''ve done worse things until now! She scolded herself and placed a finger on the trigger. That''s when on top of the man who fell over a green shadow suddenly fell from the sky and grabbed the man. The shadow grasped the man and raised him up, then turned its face with a bored expression at Ouka. "Hesitating in front of the enemy? Ain''t that different from what the EXE folks told me. You''ve turned soft, Ootori." "Kirigaya where were you until now." "Why do I have to tell ya anything. You ain''t my boss." "I''m the captain." "Temporary one, right? Also, I ain''t havin'' no intention of entering the small fry platoon." "By the Chairman''s orders, you are under my command. I won''t allow acting on your own." Ignoring Ouka''s words, Kirigaya Kyouya squeezed the man''s head until a creaking sound came out. The man raise a voice of agony feeling pain in his skull and the magical circle under his feet disappeared. "Operative procedure is something you make up in your head right? Then makin'' him feel some pain in his head should work." In response to the man''s screams, Kyouya laughed. "There''s no reason to kill that man now it''ll be fine just to restrain him." As Ouka moved towards him trying to stop him desperately, Kyouya looked as if he didn''t understand what is she talking about. "what''s up with that reasoning? Those guys came at us prepared to make a suicide. They''d rather die in action rather than be imprisoned right." "It''s forbidden to kill the prisoners if not necessary. Hurry up and let him go." "ha. Fine then, there ya go." With a blank look, Kyouya threw away the man by his head. The man fell down on his knees. Ouka cancelled the Witch Hunt form and ran up to him, she immediately tried to capture him with the Gleipnir, that moment. He had an instant charm that was prepared in advance. "I''ll purify your bad blood!" Ouka tried to aim for the man''s hand in a hurry, but before she could do so Kyouya''s shotgun, Nero has spouted flames. In front of her, the man turned into a blood splatter along with the gunshot. Ouka fell on her butt and looked up at Kyouya''s face. Kyouya put the gun on his shoulder and looked down at Ouka with appalled expression. "pitiful. Did you fall that much because of Kusanagi? Where did you, who was nicknamed Calamity go I wonder." "" "ridiculous. I was an idiot for having expectations." Looking sideways towards her in contempt, Kyouya turned away while hitting his shoulder with the gun. Ouka''s pupils shook in chagrin and she looked up at the sky while taking a deep breath. It was cloudless and blue. The unbalanced amount of gunshots raising up to the sky decreased to one every few minutes, and they were gone before long. Just by looking at the veterans one could understand that it was Inquisition''s victory. Throughout this fight Inquisition''s front pushed slightly forward and occupied the venue with the black market. There was no doubt that they were driving the enemy away day after day. However, right now the other side had a geographical advantage. The Border and Grey City isn''t just the surface, but also the underground. They no longer used subways and underpasses, supply passageways and transportation made before the war. Not even Inquisition was able to get a grasp on that space that was left alone for a long time. The surprise attacks from underground caused the Inquisition''s side to suffer casualties nearing 100 soldiers. Initially the number of Inquisitors neared 5000, but it went down to 3000 members. After few hours, the company''s headquarters moved to the intermediate point between the Border and the Grey City. The Inquisition''s camp was made in the vicinity of black market. Ouka walked through the camp while holding a cardboard full of supplies. She heard a scream of an Inquisitor who was undergoing treatment in the aid tent and her gaze moved in its direction. The inside of the tent was full of Inquisitors receiving treatment. The patients were bandaged and lied down on the bloodied beds, ones with relatively minor injuries were sitting on the ground. Since there wasn''t enough Seelies the Spriggans were helping out with things like pressing the patients down and cutting bandages. I wonder when will the reinforcements come. Although it''s been just three days since they came here, not only they didn''t raise up to the veterans, the situation has deteriorated. She heard that the fifth line of defense was still all right. On the second, and the third lines of defense there were reports of Magical Dragoons Einherjars attacking. They have been destroyed by the EXE members, but even the personnel with the latest models of Dragoons were not a match for them, or so she heard. Ouka was horrified at the thought of the Einherjar attack in the state they were in at the moment. The fifth line of defense had no EXE members. There were Relic Eater contractors, but after being absorbed by Mistilteinn, Vlad wasn''t in the best shape and couldn''t be relied on. Speaking of the other contractor, it was Kirigaya Kyouya who had a trend of acting arbitrarily. He was brought to responsibility for violating the instruction during the previous convoy operation, then demoted, disposed of and assigned to the 35th Test Platoon. It meant that his circumstances were exactly same as Ouka''s when she first came to the 35th platoon. I wonder if I was the same as he is now She recalled the time when she was relentlessly chasing down enemies. Back in these days she wouldn''t let them surrender and immediately shot them. Right now, she changed her way of thinking and did her best to capture the enemy. Rather than because of ethics, it was because she obtained many things. Killing, meant robbing herself of all the other choices. That''s what she learned in the 35th platoon. it''s troubling. Am I even fit to be the captain? On top of being unable to show off the members abilities on the battlefield unknown to her, a troublesome thug has been enlisted in the platoon. Above all, the main problem was Takeru not being there. Ouka too, felt as if there was a gaping hole in the center of her chest. "Kusanagi" Noticing that she unconsciously spoke his name, Ouka closed her eyes and shook off the hesitation. Right now I have to think only of surviving. Until Kusanagi comes back, I will protect this platoon. Bracing herself, Ouka headed towards where her comrades were. When the supplies arrived the situation calmed down. The Inquisition has taken a step forward, but it was assumed that the enemy ahead of the fortifications was aiming to recapture it, fortunately, the enemy didn''t come. Both sides must have been exhausted. It was unknown whether the other side was being resupplied or not, but the enemy side that was away from their home grounds was supposed to be in a predicament. "Haa" While under the hot shower, Usagi just hung her body down instead of washing herself. Because among the supplies there was a car with a shower, she used it with appreciation. Usagi was ashamed of being terrified by the death of her allies. For her who held the role of a sniper, it was the first time she touched death from close range. It was a failure on her part for thinking that she had already overcome it. Pathetic. Like this I will once again be a burden to the platoon. Of course, Usagi was aware that the death wasn''t the only cause for what happened. "Kusanagi." While hot droplets soaked her face, she dreamed of his back. It''s been already a month since he last pat her head. She was so lonely she felt like crying. That''s when. "Maidenly sentimental!" Suddenly, a hand appeared from behind and grasped her chest. "Whuaah?!" "So it''s a reversal to a bunny who''ll die out of loneliness isn''t it. Very well, I''ll rub your boobs until you''re all happy." "Suginami! Think of other''s feelings a litthiiaaaa! Where are you pinching?!" While pressing her chest on Usagi''s back, Ikaruga rubbed and pinched her chest, messing around with her until she was exhausted. Usagi''s cheeks were dyed red and she started leaking out a lovely voice, that''s when Ikaruga closed her eyes and spoke into her ear. "More or less, I can tell how you feel no, I understand your feelings. You''re lonely without Kusanagi, right?" "T-that''s not!" "Even if you try to act strong, in a situation like this it can''t be helped right? I''m lonely as well." Aside from the fact that she was massaging her chest, Ikaruga''s voice was gentle. "It''s all right. He''s definitely alive. I guarantee you that as the one who knows him the longest." When Ikaruga stroked her wet hair, tears appeared in Usagi''s eyes. "But you don''t know that do you." "I know. Nikaido is with him too, that man won''t die alone somewhere separated from us and his little sister. He will definitely come back." There was no anxiety in her voice. "What we are supposed to do now, is survive until he comes back. Get a hold of yourself. If you die in a place like this, he will think it''s his own fault. That''s why, even if you are to crawl on the ground, survive." Seeing Usagi nod, Ikaruga made a small smile. "Well, we are not necessary to the company and were told that we can move as we want to, even if we don''t participate in combat" "That won''t work." A voice came from the side of the shower room in which Ikaruga and Usagi were in embrace. The two could see Ouka who imperceptibly appeared and placed both of her arms on the wall on the height of her chest, taking a shower. "Tch." Ikaruga clicked her tongue in response. "there''s a limit to being unable to read the mood." "I don''t want to be told that by someone who sexually harasses others on the battlefield that''s my personality. Forgive me." "You''re going to tell us to fulfill our responsibilities as Inquisitors after all this time? Despite all the disservice he did to Kusanagi''s little sister, you intend to continue being Chairman''s dog?" In response to Ikaruga''s words riddled with thorns, Ouka downcast her eyes sadly. "I have no such intention. I know that there''s no worth in swearing my allegiance to the Inquisition. However, we are being monitored and can''t move as we please." "you''re talking about Kirigaya aren''t you." "Yeah. He''s supposed to be Kusanagi''s acquaintance, Suginami, do you know any details about him?" When Ouka asked, Ikaruga ran her fingers through her wet hair and spat out a sigh. "We were in the same class since middle school. Same for Kusanagi. His personality well, I''d like to say that he''s mediocre who''s only talk, but I guess he''s the type who diligently piles up effort to raise up. He''s been blinded by his effort and doesn''t see his shortcomings, but he was quite outstanding." "so he changed after the mock battle tournament, huh." "That was the crucial moment. At the very least, he wasn''t hostile like that and didn''t hurt others. He was getting on Kusanagi''s case for no reason, but at first they got along pretty well, those two." "Is that so? I can''t even imagine that." Recalling how he was insulting Takeru during the mock battle tournament''s second round, Ouka said. "Kusanagi was an unfortunate genius who clung and strove with his swordsmanship. Kirigaya was a jack of all trades who tried to overcome the fact he was merely ordinary. For good or bad, both of them were reckless daredevils and understood each other. However, since Kusanagi''s personality changed Kirigaya started to hate him one-sidedly. I guess he couldn''t accept Kusanagi lowering his head to others. Well, still, it''s not a reason to turn into someone who''d try to kill his little sister like that." Seeing Ikaruga stare into the distance nostalgically, Ouka squinted and rinsed her hair. "So, the enemy of the 15th platoon is it." "There''s the case of Yoshimizu Akira, his childhood friend who wanted to become a Seelie. I wonder if it''s true that he contracted with a Relic Eater and imparted its healing ability to her." Ouka recalled Kyouya''s vengeful eyes and turned off the shower faucet. "I wonder if we can pull Kirigaya to our side" "are you serious?" Ikaruga opened her eyes wide in surprise and looked towards Ouka, who explained the idea with a hand on her chin. "Since he''s the monitor sent by the Chairman, if we appease him we should be able to move. If his purpose is the revenge, there''s nothing in it for him to stay with the Chairman. Just like it was in my case." "" "Kirigaya''s eyes are the same as mine were half a year ago." Ouka was the same, obsessed with revenge and dedicating entirety of her life to it. The one to melt her frozen heart was Takeru. Since she was able to stop herself, she thought that there''s no way Kyouya can''t do it. Usagi who was being hugged by Ikaruga shook her head to the sides energetically. "That man killed Kiseki-san didn''t he? If not for him we wouldn''t have ended up like this! Ootori, do you want such a person become our comrade?!" What she said was correct. Ouka also thought the same. But that doesn''t solve anything. "I didn''t think of having him become our comrade, but it should possible for us to cooperate if our interests match." Also, Ouka added. "If Kusanagi was here, I think that''s what he would do." "I don''t believe it!!" Unable to deny Ouka''s words, Usagi left the shower car. Ikaruga smiled wryly towards Ouka. "Honestly, I''m against it as well. Nothing good will come out of getting along with such a runt." "I guess so." "However, you are the captain now. I will follow your orders." Ouka looked up in surprise hearing Ikaruga''s words. Ikaruga shrugged and hung the bath towel on her neck. "But make sure to at least solidify your strategies. Trends and countermeasures are the basics of teamwork. I''ll tell you this, give up on trying to make me persuade him, that''s impossible. Even if it''s possible for me to destroy the human relationships, it''s impossible for me to build them." "Uuu in that aspect I''m similar." In the platoon, Ouka was the one with the worst communication skills and persuasion was a challenge for her. "You''re the one who brought it up, you do it. Think of a method to persuade him by yourself?." Ikaruga followed Usagi and also left the shower car. Taking their place was different personnel who was waiting their turn. Changing her thinking to try and relax for the time being, Ouka began to wash her body. Since she didn''t know when the shower car would come again, she decided to savor this precious luxury. After all, Ouka too was a girl. She wanted her body to be clean at all times and was sensitive to body odor. Especially ever since she entered the platoon. She washed her arms, then sides, and when she started to rub the foam on her chest, suddenly "How nice being young is nice there''s that firmness in the right places." After Ikaruga and Usagi left the shower, a mysterious woman appeared inside and said such a thing with an envious expression. Surprised Ouka was taken aback. She showed wariness to the woman who peeked into the shower and she has seen for the first time. Black hair in short bob cut. Large eyes, the woman had young features. Ouka wasn''t acquainted with this woman at all. Who is she. "W-what is it?!" "Haa they''re big too. Your hair is beautiful, that perfection deserves jealousy. Dammit were I a bit younger I might have been able to challenge it. Still, no matter how tough the men act, I think they all prefer big breasts how deplorable." Even as Ouka questioned, the woman just pouted and continued to repeat "Enviable" or "I''m so jealous". Then, she just turned forward and started to wash her body. "Um are you from the company? Did we meet somewhere before?" The woman didn''t answer, just covered herself in foam, ignoring her. What''s up with this woman on top of being over-familiar, there should be a limit to acting at her own pace. No matter what she was told, Ouka couldn''t help but think that. She decided to hurry up and wash herself, concentrating on the shower. Then she noticed there was no one under the showers around her. Being alone with this woman felt awkward. Ouka wanted to leave the shower as early as possible. "Hey, what''s your relationship with captain Kurogane?" She was startled, suddenly asked something like that. The woman didn''t look towards her and only soundly washed her body. "ha? Captain Kurogane? Why do you know such a can it be that you''re from EXE?" "Please answer the question, Ootori Ouka-san." "Even if you ask for our relationship I have been in his care during my time in EXE, or rather, he was my senior officer" After saying that much, Ouka realized that the woman has said her own name and tensed up. "Don''t worry, I''m not one of the Chairman''s pawns. I just can''t comprehend it. Why is that Mr. Sulky Face concerned about you if all you were his subordinate." While saying something Ouka was unable to understand, the woman cast her a sidelong glance. "I''m Oonogi Kanata. I took your place and entered the EXE, I was formerly a Banshee and now am a Dullahan." "So you''re from EXE after all why here? Reinforcements for the 7th company?" "I have been asked by the Captain to see how the 35th Test Platoon faring. Since he''s flying around the battlefield, he''s unable to visit himself and made me check on it instead." Even if that sounded like the truth, Ouka wasn''t convinced. Kurogane Hayato was worried about the platoon''s safety? Why? "Even if you ask me why, I can''t tell you since I wasn''t told anything either. For me personally, rather than to check on the platoon, I wanted see what you looked like instead." Being glared at, Ouka faltered. "I don''t understand what you mean, the relation between me and captain Kurogane is between that of a former boss and subordinate. While he might cherish his comrades as their captain, there is no reason for him to dote on me now." When she glared back in return, Kanata seemed to determine that she was not lying and has backed down. "Well, fine then. That should be it for confirming whether you are safe or not." "you came here just for that?" "No. I have been entrusted with a message I''m going to tell you now." She said so and turned towards Ouka. The reason there was no one in the shower was probably her using her authority as an EXE member. Kanata lightly cleared her throat and spoke the message entrusted to her by Hayato. ""There''s no longer any reason for Inquisition to hold you hostage in order to use Kusanagi Takeru. Shake off Kirigaya Kyouya and run away to the specified location. Run away from there. After that, do whatever you want."" "" "or so he said." Going as far as to imitate Hayato''s voice, Kanata finished relaying the message. By the way, it didn''t sound like him at all. "Umm I don''t understand at all. Please explain the circumstances. What does that mean?" "Run away, it''s all right as long as you understand that. Also, this. The memo with specified location. Now then, that''s all." Kanata raised her arm and while holding a bath towel she tried to leave. Ouka tried to stop her in a hurry, but before that Kanata herself has stopped moving. "It''s fine if you don''t involve yourself in combat any more than this as an adult I do think so. As long as you survive, the conclusion will come one day. Whether Inquisition or Valhalla will win then is unknown, but you should hide until the world settles down." "" "If you wish to protect your comrades, then even more so. Fighting is the job of adults." After saying that, Kanata''s figure disappeared. Literally, she disappeared the moment Ouka blinked. Left behind, Ouka grasped her fist and downcast her eyes, thinking of what to do for her comrades as their captain. Ouka left the shower car, her wet hair was exposed to the dry wind as she walked through the camp. When she stopped on the square the distribution of food was carried out, the conversation of several Spriggans sitting around the fire entered her ear and she stopped her feet. "Enemy is resisting strongly but the forces we have now we should overwhelm them in mere five minutes." "No, the Einherjars haven''t appeared here yet and the Ancient Wizards are still further in the back. Just like that "Compression" property guy if they come at us with all they have, it''s over." "The higher-ups won''t give us any pretty reinforcements either. Just because they are afraid of the transfer magic is not a reason for that is it! We''re already getting used to this!" Ouka wiped her hair with the towel and listened to the Spriggans. The anxiety was spreading throughout the company. It wasn''t a good tendency. The motivation on the battlefield directly influenced the circumstances on the battlefield. When the three Spriggans were swearing, one person who was curled up holding a rifle spoke with a trembling voice. "I''ve heard a nasty rumor from the Banshee members. That the guys who were scouting the enemy territory at night were all wiped out" "? Entire squad being wiped out is nothing out of ordinary. Even more so if it was the Banshee troops." "No, wait. I''ve heard that as well. Certainly, the guy who survived said something right?" When the two Spriggans said so puzzled, the man who was curling up held his gun more strongly. "The place was in a plight that made you want to avert your eyes. The flesh and blood, terrible smell was drifting. The survivor said that they were attacked by the enemy ambush." So what? The guys around him looked at him in wonder. The enemy forces seemed to kill everyone indiscriminate whether they were friends or foes. "Did they fell into confusion on the battlefield? That''s quite a nasty story" "Wrong. That wasn''t it, probably. The enemy appeared from underground there was no light in, every one of them was crying while having a big smile on their faces." "" "No I don''t want to die they said so while laughing and crying at the same time. Even as they were showered with bullets, they jumped forward like beasts. Their nails were peeled off, arms broken and they bit until their teeth were broken." All the Spriggans who heard the story forgot to breathe. "Both the enemies and allies died out, and the last person who survived stood in the center of the tragedy he said that he saw a woman who looked like a ghost. The woman moved towards the survivor and whispered into his ear." "what did she?" When the guys around gasped at that question, the man with the gun raised his face and painfully spoke. " "Laugh" " Ouka realized something when she heard that story, and expressions disappeared from her face. "The survivor told the story to the troop that rescue him while laughing, he bit his tongue and died. Just like the enemy, he went "noo" "I don''t want to die" and so on" The man holding a gun finished the story while shuddering and bit his lower lip. All the Inquisitors who listened to it spat out the breath and laughed to hide the fact they were scared. "t-there''s lots of urban legends like that aren''t there?" "Rumors like that appear quite often on the battlefield." They tried to change the topic quickly, but among them one person squinted with a meek expression. "I''ve heard about it before. Certainly, in the Inquisition''s database there''s a record of such a witch existing. A bizarre murderer who caused incidents regularly about ten years ago" Continuing, he spoke that murderer''s name. "Nicknamed Laugh Maker. The witch uses mind contamination magic and is specified as A-class danger certainly, it was very similar to the situation that troop has encountered." "Then that witch wasn''t caught yet?" "No, she has been arrested once already but has escaped from jail despite being put inside of an Iron Maiden. Afterwards, the Dullahan continued to chase after Laugh Maker" That''s when Ouka grabbed the Spriggan''s shoulder from behind. Ouka grasped his collar and forced him to stand up to her height. "Tell me about that in detail." "W-what''s with you all of a sudden?!" "Just tell me. Where did the squad encounter her? Speak." "aren''t you from the test platoon that participated under the Chairman''s orders? You b*tch, how dare you act towards your superior" Immediately after he made a nasty expression, Ouka glared directly at his face. There was no anger in her eyes, only a flame that looked like flames of hell from which dead reached out. The Spriggan who experienced carnage many times over the years saw that kind of eyes many times. People who lost their comrades. A witch who did suicide bombing. People holding children and suffering in the Border. They were eyes of people who lost something, pupils with commitment dwelling inside. Revenge. It was the determination to live only for one that reason. Volume 7, 2 - Comrades, or Revenge Volume 7, Chapter 2 - Comrades, or Revenge The Alchemist''s first laboratory was in the mountains far away from the urban areas, other than the officials and workers the entire neighborhood was off limits. Unlike the other laboratories, this place was taking care of weapons development beyond level 5, dangerous and inhumane experiments were carried out in here. However, unlike the fifth laboratory which was arbitrarily managed by Suginami Isuka, this one was authorized by the Inquisition. "As expected, the work proceeds fast, Suzaku-san." Ootori Sougetsu watched the spectacle that spread out on the other side of the glass and nodded satisfied. A gray-haired woman stood beside him and had a great, proud smile. "That''s a matter of course is it not? On top of a legitimate reward existing, the Alchemist does not betray the expectations of their clients. We have already started mass production, we should be able to finish it before the battles in the Border finish." Praise me praise me, the Alchemist company''s representative director, Suginami Suzaku snuggled up to Sougetsu. Sougetsu pushed her away with his hand and stared down at her coldly. "Instead of providing a finished product, for you to come up with a demand for fuel supply as usual, you''re being a model mad scientist aren''t you." "You should already know the Suginami''s philosophy right? We are using a system of a company in order to raise funds to continue our studies. The organization has continued to act neutral to make sure that political struggle and power struggles don''t inhibit the research. As Suginami''s, we require the fuel and funding for the research." "now that you have changed your mind and become our exclusive, that philosophy of yours isn''t too convincing." When Sougetsu said so, Suzaku went "how rude!'' and puffed up her cheeks. "I promised to cooperate with you because you gave me full authority over the research on the Hyakki Yakou! I have no interest whatsoever in who is going to win this war!" Suzaku started to pout and flail her limbs wildly, which in turn stirred disgust in Sougetsu. That appearance of hers when she sulked after her philosophy was made fun of really looked like that of a child. The Alchemist corporation had dangerous human beings called Suginami. In particular, the woman called Suginami Suzaku has distinguished herself among them and was on another level compared to all other Suginamis. Among the "Designs Children" holding the Suginami genes, Suzaku was the only heretic that possessed magical power. "is the research on Hyakki Yakou progressing?" When Sougetsu asked, Suzaku''s eyes sparkled. "Yes of course! Those cursed things are really interesting! Although the reincarnation mechanism hasn''t been clarified yet, we have found a method to control it. We thought that it would go well once we cut its connection with the soul, but the Hyakki Yakou curse is really thorough. When the link with the soul expires, the demon bodies die." "Then, you mean to attempt on controlling it while maintaining the soul of Kusanagi Kiseki. Hyakki Yakou should act accordingly to Kusanagi Kiseki''s will. Even my Innocentius was unable to take it away. Did you find a method?" Suzaku waved her finger in front of him denying that. "There is no magic nor technology required to control it. Or rather, nothing of that sort will work on a monster like that. If there is a gap to exploit, then that would be Kusanagi Kiseki''s mind." "Mind so not the soul, huh." "Human mind too, is similar to a machine. It reacts if you give it an electrical signal, and it''s possible to cure it with electricity. You should be quite knowledgeable on the topic of controlling human nature, right?" "" "The hint is dreams. And the rival in love for her beloved Onii-chan" Winking, Suzaku started to act cutely. Sougetsu shook his head and sighed. "I see. You have disgusting hobbies." "Oh, you like it? That kind of things." "No. Certainly I might be a scum, but I don''t like to lie." "Don''t say things you don''t mean. Aren''t you a human full of lies? Or rather, whether you are a human or not is doubtful in the first place." "At the very least, this is how I really feel. Rather then lie to the human mind, I''d rather always say the truth. Even when I spit out lies, they are always close to the truth." Sougetsu joined his arms behind his back and turned around in a twirl. "For the time being, rather than take care of Hyakki Yakou, please hurry up and mass produce what I asked you for. The resistance of enemy forces is more intense than I expected. It''s necessary to provide some forces in order to reassure the public." "As you wish. The mass produced Relic Eaters they will be ready before long." He looked back only once, looking at Suzaku who stood behind him with a fearless smile. On the other side of the glass, a spectacle similar to hell has spread out. Far behind Suzaku, there was a plant with incubators lined up. It looked like a test tube filled with green liquid, naked people were placed inside and have passed through the tube. All of them were witches and sorcerers arrested by Inquisition in the past. "Thank you very much for providing the fuel. Normally to produce Magical Heritages with an artificial personality would require many years of technological process and necromancy, but with that many sources of magic and fresh brains, we are able to make weapons easier to handle than conventional Magical Heritages. There is no longer a need to rely on spirits and human souls any more. After all, it''s all replaced by living humans." The humans inside of the test tube were moved directly towards the incubator. After being integrated into equipment that was in the upper part, all of it turned into a black case. On its surface The Malleus Maleficarum Production Model Guillotine was engraved. "Even now you can enjoy yourself and test them." Cheerfully and proudly, Suzaku laughed boasting of her achievement. Ouka has questioned the Knights, but wasn''t able to obtain any decent information. While biting her nails, she stared into the ground. Laugh Maker was the enemy who killed her family. She has caused multiple incidents in the past, and was a bizarre killer who plunged the city into fear. Although she was arrested once, she got away while being transported, and at that time Ouka''s family was killed. It was a witch chased by the Inquisition for many years. When she was a Dullahan Ouka looked for her as well, but no matter how desperately she tried to collect information about her, she was unable to get a grasp on anything. "Ootori?" Hearing a familiar voice, Ouka raised her face. It was Usagi who sat near the campfire, and looked up at her. Unconsciously she seemed to have walked towards the tent of the 35th platoon. Usagi was boiling water on the fire and stared at Ouka with a frightened expression. Ikaruga who sat nearby asked Ouka why was she glaring. "sorry. I got lost in thoughts. I''ve got the ingredients. It''s mostly rations, but there''s consomm, some canned beans and meat. If you mix it all some soup should come out of it." "Ootori did something happen?" She removed the ingredients from the backpack, meanwhile Usagi peeked into her face anxiously. When Ouka tried to excuse herself, Ikaruga squinted while sipping coffee. "You don''t realize what kind of expression you''re making now?" "?" "Your expression is eerie enough to make it seem like you''re about to go kill someone." Ouka tried to touch her own face, and noticed that she was tensing it up with all her strength. Ikaruga was amazed by the fact that Ouka didn''t notice it herself. "You look just like you did half a year ago, you''re scaring Usagi so stop that." "S-sorry. I wondered about a several things to do in the future and my expression naturally turned stiff." Ouka squat down on top of a concrete block and warmed her hands by the fire. "Saionji, can you make anything with what I gathered? I''m hungry since I''ve been moving all day long." As she asked with a thin smile, Usagi nodded, finally relieved. After confirming the ingredients Ouka brought, Usagi wonder. "so it''ll be difficult with those after all." Ouka''s shoulders drooped, but Usagi puffed her chest strongly. "Don''t look down on me, relying on the ingredients is second-rate. Maximizing the taste of the ingredients to the limit is a requirement needed to become a good wife, Grandmother has taught me that." And with that said, Usagi took out cabbage and tomatoes from her backpack. "After we have occupied the black market I have secured the vegetables left behind. They would rot away if they were left alone anyway." "Woah, amazing. You should get a medal for that." After obtaining praise, Usagi started to cook while humming. She hung over two pots over the fire, one for the soup, the other one for warming up the canned food. While she was boiling the water, Usagi cut the ingredients on the wooden board. Although her expression was much better than it was during the combat, Ouka knew that she was forcing herself. As if trying to atone for freezing in front of the human death, she did her best in cooking at the very least. Ouka thought that her attitude where she didn''t raise a single complaint was admirable. She thought of apologizing to Usagi for making her act alone, but she gave up on it. She didn''t want to make Usagi''s effort and bravery go to waste, just as Ikaruga said, if she speaks poorly she might only hurt the other person. While watching the flame, she tried to suppress the boiling feeling inside of her chest. just how selfish am I. Biting on her nails while hugging her knees with her arms, Ouka admonished herself. This is not the time to move for my own sake. I have comrades I need to protect until Kusanagi comes back I will Even as she thought so, the hatred swirling inside of her didn''t dissipate. Even now she wanted to search for Laugh Maker and attain her death in the most brutal way she could think of. The face of her little sister on verge of death wouldn''t fade away from her head. Like a curse, it eroded Ouka''s nearly-cured heart. "I don''t know what you''re burdened with there, but I can''t calm down seeing it." Suddenly, Ikaruga said so. When she raised her face, she saw Ikaruga scrutinize her expression. Usagi too, looked at her anxiously while cooking. In response to that, Ouka hurriedly fixed her facial expression. "It''s nothing. I''m just a little tired." "You''re horrible at lying. Despite everything, we''ve been half a year together. It''s expected that we''ll notice." "that''s unusual. Are you worried about me?" When Ouka said so jokingly, with a straight face Ikaruga has, "Of course I am. Is that bad?" Clearly said so. Ouka opened her eyes widely and was dumbfounded just like Usagi, who dropped the spoon she was stirring the hot water with. "what''s with that reaction of yours." "N-no nothing, sorry. I''m just happy." "M-my apologies. It just didn''t fit you whatsoever." "Let me tell you this, I''m not only worried about each of you, but also about the Small Fry Platoon itself as a whole. If you are out of shape like this, I feel like we won''t survive." I''m sorry, the two apologized reflecting on it. Ikaruga made only a slightly discontent face and ran her fingers through her long hair. "Leading in is so troublesome. I''m definitely the type who''s getting frustrated by all the foreplay, surely." Ouka was puzzled as Ikaruga started to say vulgar things. Ikaruga spat out a sigh and said. "Let''s use this moment to make it clear." "what is it?" "My past." Ouka gasped. "I promised when we were going to help Kusanagi''s little sister, right? When it''s over I''ll explain everything." "you''re right. I was in a hurry back then and forgot." "I''ll tell you everything about me." Ikaruga placed a hand on her chest and spoke listlessly. Ouka didn''t think that Ikaruga who hardly ever spoke about herself would reveal such a thing. "Don''t worry, I''m not trying to make you feel compelled to share your pasts. I just want to get it off my head." After saying so, she started to speak. That she was born as a result of Alchemist''s "Designs Child" experiment. About her best friend Isuka and the experiment on elves they did together. About making an elf child called Kanaria, and that after awakening to morals she had escaped the facility. About the uproar in the fifth laboratory a few months ago, Isuka dying and learning the fact that Kanaria was alive. About creating the taboo "Nanomachines" and embedding them inside of her own body. In response to hearing her horrific past, Ouka and Usagi were at a loss for words. "Until now, I only had an interest in my own life. I thought that it''s enough if I protect the place I belong to. But, I still have the feelings I have put aside. There''s still a burden I need to carry." "" "That''s why, I''m here right now. I have a reason to fight. But I have no intention of participating in combat any more than necessary. By capturing the enemy, I will surely find out where Kanaria is." After she finished speaking, Ikaruga spat out a small breath. "It''s fine to respond by blaming me. I''m one of the criminals Ootori genuinely hates, and a heretical magical creation is embedded in my body. You can arrest me if you want, I''ll resist though." In response to Ikaruga''s words, Ouka shook her head. "I have no such intention. The Nanomachines might be dangerous, but it is a fact that their power has saved us before." Even as she tried to recall it, Ikaruga''s development has always been unnatural. She created weapons with precious anti-magic materials normally unobtainable and contributed to fighting of the enemies. Surely this and that was created by the Nanomachines. "If I were to judge you like that, the ones using Relic Eaters would also be guilty. The power of magic can be good or bad depending on who uses it. You surely wouldn''t abuse it. I think that power is something you should have." If it was her from the past, she definitely wouldn''t say such a thing. This too, was all thanks to Takeru or rather, to Mari. Mari''s attitude towards magic has changed Ouka. "Well, that''s all. My secrets have run out. It feels better than I thought it would." After she said so, Ikaruga clapped her hands as if she recalled something. "Ah, there''s one more, a suuuper important secret." " "?" " "You see, I love Kusanagi as a member of opposite sex." Usagi and Ouka were in daze for a moment, but they immediately sprung up. " "No way?!" " "Is it that surprising?" In response to Ikaruga''s questioning look, Ouka spoke with difficulty while looking away. "I-I was sure that you um aren''t interested in men." "I swing both ways you know?" It was an unpleasant confession. "I-I knew that your everyday skinship with me is a joke but of all people, Kusanagi!?" "How rude! My skinship with you isn''t a joke! I''m serious?!" "Even if you deny that, that''s how it is and I don''t like it!" "Well, even so, the one I love as a member of opposite sex is Kusanagi. Sorry, but I have already taken his lips away, forcefully and intentionally." " "Whattt?!" " It was a treat, and saying so Ikaruga sipped cold coffee. Usagi and Ouka didn''t commit a double suicide nor were calm, but if she said forcefully it meant that Takeru didn''t want it to happen. ((No, I wonder about that?)) "Ufufu, somehow the mood turned similar to that of a school trip?" Ikaruga watched over the two who were still suspicious with a lewd smile. Probably because of Ikaruga''s confession which acted like an ignition agent, Usagi looked up after a moment. "I-I too will tell everything. You already know the circumstances of my household, but I didn''t tell you anything about my trauma." While sitting straight on top of a blanket, Usagi spoke with difficulty, her shoulders trembling. That she was the daughter of the mistress and she was looked down upon by people in Saionji household. About the fact that she killed her older brother in an accident and was continuously blamed for it ever since. And that she was cornered by Tenmyouji Reima. "The engagement with Tenmyouji Reima has been called off when he went missing. The decline of the Saionji household has been halted I think that''s a good thing. But I realized that Saionji household is not where I belong, one day I will become a proud and independent Inquisitor, and will take revenge on them. When I become much stronger, I will show that family what I''m made of." Revenge. Even if the word is the same, the essence of Usagi''s and Ouka''s revenge was different. Usagi''s correct way to exact revenge looked dazzling to Ouka. "Aand for that sake I cannot afford to blunder like today." With a slightly tensed up expression, Usagi scooped up the soup and poured it into aluminum cups. Her hand holding the ladle was trembling, which in turn resulted with a rattling sound. "A-a-also i-in the f-future I w-will b-become Kusanagi''s bride! That is my intention!" With a bright red face and flustered expression, Usagi confessed the most important part. However, neither Ikaruga nor Ouka were surprised whatsoever. "W-why aren''t you surprised?!" In response to Usagi who was upset by the unexpected reaction, Ouka smiled wryly while poking her cheek with a finger. "No well I realized that while listening to the story just now." "Wasn''t that obvious already? I didn''t think you would go as far as make a bride declaration though." Hit by Ikaruga''s and Ouka''s responses, tears appeared in Usagi''s eyes. "Fuee?????!! Since when?!" "From the start. Yes yes, don''t throw a temper, you''ll spill the soup." Ikaruga took a cup with the soup from Usagi. Ouka took a cup from trembling Usagi as well and wrapped her palms around it. Warm. When she ate a mouthful, she started to doubt whether it was really instant or not. She hasn''t eaten anything since yesterday, but now she realized that she was hungry. Before she realized, Ouka already regained her composure and thought she was faint hearted. The one being saved was her. While she decided to protect the 35th platoon, the one being saved was actually her. And yet, all she had in her mind, was revenge from her past She felt so pathetic, a wry smile spilled out on her face. The one who thinks of the platoon the most, might actually be Suginami She probably had a good understanding of her comrades mental state. And that Ikaruga spoke of her past to Ouka. If Ouka doesn''t speak in here, it will turn out as if she really was unable to read the mood. "I was an orphan. Before I was taken in by the Chairman, my name was Mineshiro Ouka." When Ouka started to talk of her past, Ikaruga tilted her head puzzled. "Mineshiro? At the very least, I knew that you were Chairman''s adopted daughter, though." "Even though I say that, Mineshiro isn''t my real name either. Mineshiro was the name of the household that took me in first, making Ootori the second one. I don''t know who are my real parents. Exhausted both physically and mentally I was brought to the orphanage, and for long time I remained nameless." It was the first time she spoke of herself since she spoke with Takeru. As she continued, Usagi and Ikaruga listened to her in silence. "The name ''Ouka'' was given to me by the Mineshiro family." While hesitating, Ouka recalled her cloudy memories. The dazzling everyday life and the despair of her heart broken. Killing her family with her own hand and the story of her hateful enemy. In response to Ouka''s horrific past, Usagi and Ikaruga remained silent. Ouka placed the cup on the ground after drinking it all and smiled wryly. "Sorry it''s not a story that should be said during a meal, right." She tossed wood from a damaged building into the fire and held her knees. It was a weird feeling. Embarrassed, relieved, it weren''t feelings like that. She was slightly apologetic. Hearing of the past of a human like her must have been a nuisance, she thought. "I see. So that''s the reason you''re acting strange today." In response to Ikaruga''s realization, Ouka tilted her head puzzled. "Your enemyshe''s on this battlefield, right?" In response to Ikaruga''s bulls-eye, Ouka downcast her face. I really don''t want to make this girl my enemy, she thought. "Laugh Maker I already knew of the incidents she caused in the past, and I''ve heard the rumors that she might be in this place." "it''s a rumor. It''s unconfirmed." As she spoke with her eyes closed, Ikaruga placed a hand on her own chest. "You want to take revenge on her, right?" "" "I''ll give you a hand then." Ouka looked up in surprise. "After all, we won''t get any decent treatment in here anyway. We were told we can act as we please, so it should be fine if we go and subjugate Laugh Maker." "But we really don''t know whether she is here or not." "If we don''t all we need to do is search for her. If we continue like this we''ll just die here. The enemy is nearby and we aren''t moving, it''s better if we take some lives." Ikaruga narrowed her eyes slightly and held her fist in front of her chest. "After all if I learn that Kanaria is nearby, I will borrow your strength and go look for her. Kusanagi too has borrowed our strength in order to save his little sister, right?" "" "Well, you are the one to decide." Being entrusted with the decision, Ouka chewed on her lower lip. "I-I shall help you as well! After hearing the story, it''s impossible for us to do anything else! Let''s crush that anomaly no matter what!" Usagi wiped the tears that appeared in her eyes and said so clearly. Ouka thought that she shouldn''t have spoken of it after all. She didn''t want sympathy and help in exacting her revenge. She was happy. The fact that the two acted so aggressively for her sake made her so glad she could cry. For Ouka who had no friends, the two were already an important, irreplaceable existences. But, that''s why Ouka "That conversation, include me in it." A voice came from behind a collapsed building. When their gaze was directed in that direction, they saw Kirigaya Kyouya leaning with his back on the wall slightly above them. He had no smile on his face, nor was there any mockery on it. Just the pupils harboring flame of hatred sparkled, just like Ouka''s used to. "Kirigaya Kyouya! Eavesdropping is a disgusting hobby!" Usagi stood up and glared menacingly at Kyouya. "Shaddup, pull back you critter." "W-w-whatt?!" Not sparing the raging Usagi a glance, Kyouya moved away from the wall. He moved closer to the expressionless Ouka, threw away a bandoleer and pierced the ground with a light machine gun as if it was a sword. "You want revenge on your enemy right? If that''s the case, I''ll cooperate with you." Hearing that unexpected proposal, Ouka felt suspicious. "what''s with this turn of events. You''re supposed to be our watchdog aren''t you." "That sheetty didn''t order me to watch over you guys. I never said I won''t cooperate with you." "Even so, there is no reason for you to help me in my revenge." When Ouka directed a sharp stare towards him, Kyouya returned her an even more heinous one. "The revenge is the meaning of my life. If you want to embrace the hate for magic, there''s no reason for me not to lend you a hand. Our goal is the same, if we cooperate it''ll go faster." "Unlike you, I don''t hate all the magic." "That doesn''t matter. As long as you bear the same hate I don''t care." Kyouya spoke as if there was no lies in it and stared straight up at Ouka. "I can understand your hatred. Because I''m the same." If she refuses here, probably Kyouya would be disappointed with her. The prospect of him turning into their ally would be for naught. Ouka closed her eyes and thought for a moment. And immediately came up with a conclusion. "I''m sorry. I''m happy you feel so, but I don''t want anyone in the platoon to act alone." Usagi was surprised, but Ikaruga nor Kyouya were. Ouka continued. "It''s reckless to invade the enemy territory with just us. I don''t want to involve you guys in my personal revenge." "You''re being distant. Ootori, until now you have lent us a hand in resolving our personal matters. Are you saying you can''t trust us?" Usagi spread her arms widely and said so. But Ouka shook her head. "Saionji that''s not it. I trust you guys from the bottom of my heart, I won''t hesitate when I need to ask you for help." "then why?" "Even if my revenge is accomplished the ones I do it for aren''t in this world already." Hearing that Usagi was speechless and fell silent. "My reason for fighting is different from yours. It''s not like Saionji''s future, a person Suginami wants to save nor Kusanagi who wants to save his little little sister who''s still alive." "but" "Of course, I intend to have my revenge. In order to appease my family''s chagrin and to sort out my own feelings I''m not going to quit. But involving you guys in this situation is unproductive. I don''t want to lose you all only to have revenge. My top priority is to protect this platoon." Usagi understood Ouka''s feelings, sat down by the fire and hung her head down. Ikaruga too, didn''t say anything and just smiled thinly. Those were Ouka''s true feelings. If there was someone to save, she would have borrowed the power of her comrades. If there''s an enemy in front of her, she would take revenge together with her comrades. But now it wasn''t the time for that. Protecting the platoon was the highest priority. "I''m not convinced by this. Are you the same as Kusanagi?" Kyouya directed a glare full of murderous intent towards Ouka. "While feeling hatred deep inside, you gonna hide it all behind a mask? Why can''t you understand that''s impossible. Hatred burns you from inside and while burning through your body and dissolving it, surfaces outside. If you don''t discharge it, it will ruin everything eventually." "It''s not the time for that now. Revenge is not the priority." "Don''t fuck around! Unlike me, you have your enemy right up close you know?! What else is there to do other than ditch everything else and go slaughter her! No matter how you smooth it over and try to guise yourself as calm, it''s clear that you''re not fine with it on the inside!" Kyouya lost himself in anger and shouted. From his perspective Ouka''s situation was something to be envious of. His enemy, Haunted, was not here. He was unconvinced by Ouka''s decision. Ouka understood that very well. And even though she understood that, she still shook her head. "I''m different from you, Kirigaya." "How can I be wrong! No matter how strong you are, that''s how it should be!" "That''s not it. I''m not saying you''re wrong, I said that I''m different from you." Kyouya frowned, unable to understand what she meant. "Because the one you want to save, is still alive. "!" His hair stood up, and he grit his teeth soundly. "Yoshimizu is still alive. You should fight not for revenge, but in order to save her." "that''s Akira''s clone! The real one is already dead! Even if her body and memory is the same, her soul is not! She''s a different person!" Waving his arms, Kyouya denied Ouka''s words. Ouka was unfazed and quietly exploited the contradiction in his actions. "Then why are you imparting the Relic Eaters healing ability to Yoshimizu''s imitation?" "! It has nothing to do with you!" "Rather than revenge, shouldn''t you give Yoshimizu a priority? Isn''t saving her your highest priority goal?" Kyouya made an increasingly steep expression and shook his fist. "There''s definitely a way to save Yoshimizu. If you wish for that, I''ll help you." "shut up" "Right now, you are a member of the 35th Test Platoon in a way." "Don''t look down on me!" He shouted, took the light machine gun from the ground and put it on his shoulder. "I''ll pass on involving myself with that silly platoon play of yours! Do your best not to die miserably on the battlefield you damn softies, sheet!" Turning his back towards them, Kyouya left. Ouka stared at his back, then soon after spat out a sigh. "Ootori, is that really okay with you?" Anxiously, Usagi asked Ouka. Who strongly nodded in response. "Of course. For me, you are more important than revenge. I have contracted with Vlad for the sake of my comrades and not for revenge." However, she added while placing her hand on her chin. "making Kirigaya our ally might be difficult." "You''re saying strange things. Why would you try to make an ally out of that guy, it seems like there''s a reason for that." When Ikaruga said that, Ouka folded her arms in front of her chest. "I also think so. I don''t want a man with such a violent personality as our ally. Nevertheless, I can understand the feeling of wanting to save Yoshimizu. I absolutely can''t forgive him for trying to kill Kiseki but the one to decide his punishment is Kusanagi." Seeing Ouka act calmly, Ikaruga smiled wryly. "By the way Ootori, what do you think Kusanagi would do about him?" Asked that, Ouka went "Hmm." while looking up at the sky. "Probably beat the crap out of him until he''s two thirds of the way from dying?" "two thirds, ain''t that being practically dead." As Ikaruga retorted, Ouka laughed cheerfully. "But surely, he wouldn''t kill him. That''s how Kusanagi is. Soft-hearted, pretending to be tough, thinks of his comrades more than anyone else and a huge fool who places himself on the second place. If he killed Kirigaya, Yoshimizu would suffer saying things like that he would forgive Kirigaya." Nostalgically looking up at the sky, Ouka laughed. They haven''t been separated for that long yet, but the thoughts of Takeru felt really nostalgic to her. It must be the same for everyone else, Ouka thought. Without him, everyone was feeling lonely. For the members he is a comrade, captain and a benefactor. And for me he is After she thought up to that point, she felt pain her chest. That pain, was loneliness. Ouka realized that she was more lonely than she thought and faintly blushed. Ikaruga laughed in a slightly mean manner. "so the one making the best expression of a maiden in love, was in fact Ootori." "?! W-what are you saying all of a sudden?!" When Ouka got up while raising a weird voice, Usagi squinted and looked towards her. "that''s the face of an enemy." "Saionji too?! F-for the most part, unlike you I don''t feel anything for Kusanagii." " "Yes yes." " "????!! What''s up with you twoo!" The two looked at Ouka with amazed expressions. Late night has come upon the battlefield. On this day, trembling because of fear, fatigue and cold, just the tent of Small Fry Platoon acted noisily as if they were on a school trip and gave the Spriggans an increasingly bad impression. After moving away from the 35th platoon''s tent, Kyouya walked down an alley in the dim Grey City alone. While facing down, he was mumbling to himself. "I know that even if you don''t tell me that, I know that best myself." What Ouka told him wouldn''t leave his head. The priority should be saving Yoshimizu. Kyouya knew that for a long time now. Her body was weak, and there was a limit to how long he could prolong the clone''s short life. The clones subjected to rapid growth were much more vulnerable. They were unable to live a normal life even using the modern technology of Inquisition. Until a method to save her is found, there was no choice but to borrow Nero''s power. "there''s no other way" Kyouya made a pained expression and took out a photo from his bosom. It was a group photo taken together with the members of 15th test platoon. There was him sitting in the middle like a delinquent and the four of his other members running towards him, with a fatigued expression Kyouya put the assault rifle on his shoulder. And, making a peace sign while hugging onto his arm was Akira. In order not to forget his revenge, Kyouya always looked at this photo. He recalled those fun days, and the day he lost it all. He recalled the nemesis who took everything away. By doing that, he was able to rekindle his hatred. But, this time it didn''t go well. Ouka''s words crossed his mind, and while looking at Akira''s appearance on the photo, his revenge vanished and only frustration remained. It wasn''t time for revenge. He had to find a method to save her until it''s too late. Even if she was a cloneshe was still alive. "That''s no good Captaainn. Unless you take revenge properly, I won''t forgive you." Kyouya looked up promptly. Ahead in the dark alley stood a shadow wearing a green dress. He wasn''t familiar with the clothing, but the shadow''s face was. "just joooking. Since Master''s heart is shaking, I thought of reminding you ?." Even though her face was the same as Akira''s, the expression wasn''t even similar. She wasn''t Yoshimizu Akira, but the Relic Eater "Nero". "can''t you understand when I tell you to stop using that appearance! What''s your intention to imitate someone''s childhood friend!" When he spoke in a violent tone of voice, Nero came up to Kyouya as if dancing. And she whispered into his ear with a self-important voice. "What''s your intention, is my line, Master." "!!" "Why do you think of saving a copy instead of having your revenge? Nero has told you right? She''s won''t cooperate unless you embrace your heart that''s full of revenge, has she not?" Intimidation bled out of Nero''s words, making Kyouya downcast his face. Seeing him conflicted, she licked him lightly with her tongue. "I know already?, no matter how Master acts, you really don''t want to kill witches other than target of your revenge. You are too kind, so you won''t fight unless Nero fuels you properly right? If I don''t do that you won''t hate, is that not so?" "shut up." "But, it will be troubling unless you turn this heart of yours into one that seeks revenge indiscriminately you know? Just like Vlad wants blood, I want revenge. Nero doesn''t want a Master who can''t make it stand up unless he''s doped, okay?" "shut up!" "Even more so if you want to prolong the copy''s life. If Master''s desire for revenge disappears, so Nero''s healing ability okay? KYAHAHAHAHAHA!" "Stop using Akira''s voice!" Instead of blocking his ears, he swung the light machine gun at Nero. However, the machine gun cut through the air, and thrown into an empty space. Nero''s appearance was no longer there. "If you understand that, then shape up, Master?. For sake of your beloved copy too?." "khh!" "Even so, I really really love Master? But it can''t be helped, that''s how Nero was made. Make sure to remember that ?." "Fuck off! You sheetty gun!" When he shouted, Nero''s laughter finally disappeared from his head. Kyouya picked up the photograph that fell down to the ground while his shoulders went up and down wildly, and after looking at each member''s face he immediately put it into his bosom pocket. Then, he faced down bitterly and started walking with hands in his pockets. In his appearance there were no remnants of the time when he walked proudly together with his comrades. His back was bent, and his figure walking alone through a dark alley looked incredibly lonely. Volume 7, 3 - Laugh Maker Volume 7, Chapter 3 - Laugh Maker Around the same time Ouka and the others finished their meal. The Valhalla, the Pureblood Party set up a camp in a subway station and has occupied the central part of the Grey City. The Valhalla''s borderline invasion had an advantage only at the beginning. Although suppression of the Grey City was easy for them since it was originally a lawless area out of Inquisition''s reach, it didn''t go so well after passing the Border. Inquisition sortied rapidly, it was as if they appeared from under the ground. Inquisition had a numeric advantage. Moreover, Inquisition had more training in urban battles. The amount of troops Valhalla had has been gradually reduced and only half was remained. In the subway camp, there was a crowd of Pureblood Party members lending shoulders to one another. Currently, they were short on supplies. There was no relief goods coming from any of the transfer device. There were rumors that something has happened to Elizabeth in the inside world who has been sending the Pureblood Party outside. A single woman silently walked among the depressed soldiers. She was young. Her cream-colored hair stood up on their ends, and a bitter expression floated on her face as she was worried about the wounded soldiers. Among the Pureblood Party members who were clad in red robes, she was someone who gave off a kind impression. "Mimulus-sama" "It''s Mimulus-sama!" The soldiers who called the woman ''Mimulus" discarded the blankets they were covered with and stood up. Mimulus drew closer to the wounded soldiers and healed their wounds one after another. Although it was a simple healing magic, her unique arrangement of operative procedure made its effect strong. Tears appeared in the soldiers'' eyes after just being touched by her warm hand. "It''s definitely a malfunction in the transfer device. After the supplies come you will receive proper treatment. Make do with this for now." "II''m sorry to bother Mimulus-sama like this I''m ashamed of myself." When the young soldier wiped his tears, Mimulus smiled gently. "You did well with the small amount of goods and forces. We, Ancient Wizards should be the ones apologizing but we''re struggling to prepare Magical Dragoons and we can''t participate in combat properly." As Mimulus said so, the soldier lowered his head many times reverently while shedding tears. Gently patting his head, Mimulus stood up. And, once again she called with a stretched-out voice to the worn-out soldiers. "The weapons have been prepared! We will launch a full-out attack on the enemy in a few days! Everyone, have a little more patience! If the next attack is successful we''ll be able to completely take over Grey City and then, the empties will understand we are a real threat!" The soldiers raised voices of admiration and hope appeared on their faces. Then Mimulus placed a hand on her hip and spoke to everyone who was frozen in their spots. "Elizabeth-sama promised to send an even larger number of troops from the European shelter. After the battle for Grey City is settled, you all should be able to go home. The day of our victory is close!" Cheers have resounded from the surroundings and the soldiers have rose up. Mimulus started walking among the cheers. "Mimulus-sama can I speak with you." And, one of the sub-officers have moved closer to her, then whispered. "What is it?" "I thought of consulting something with you, I have a report to make." Looking at the complexion of sub-officer, Mimulus'' expression turned slightly steep. "Tell me then." "Yes, as you might know, the young soldiers in particular have accumulated fatigue in their bodies and minds. Among them, there ones with PTSD." "it can''t be helped. No one in here has any war experience, killing empties is not something one can be used to let''s meet with those people and speak with them directly." No that''s not it Actually" When she heard the story from the sub-officer, Mimulus'' expression turned even more steep. In the subway''s staff room, a painful strike has resounded. Mimulus was taken by three soldiers to the station''s staff room and opened its door with abandon. "What are you doing!" When Mimulus yelled in a spine-chilling voice, the soldiers raised their faces. The station''s staff room was filled with blood. It could be see at a glance that four elites were beating up a young soldier. Mimulus moved closer to the man who grasped the boy''s collar and swung his fist. "M-Mimulus-sama what is it?" "You bastard! What are you doing!" "Please calm dow we are only working out this deserter." The elite released his hand from the boy, strongly upset. "Because of the cowards like them fear is spreading around. Normally, he should have been executed, right?" "What are you doing cutting down our forces! Killing soldiers who are scared?! Don''t joke around!" "H-however, Pureblood Party members are not allowed to run away! These guys left their allies and ran away you know?! Their blood is no longer pure, it has clouded over!" As the man desperately explained, Mimulus directed a gaze of anger and despise towards him. "Who cares about that. Pureblood or whatever, get rid of stereotypes like that." "n-no way." "On the battlefield everyone is together. The flowing blood mixes and you can''t tell the purity. Do not you understand that if you waste a single member, there will be one less to fight?" As Mimulus moved away from the elite, the cowering soldiers fell to their knees. "Mimlasssama forgive us" "You don''t have to speak up. I''ll heal your wounds right now. And after that, I want you to fight together with us once again." When the healing magic has started to work on the soldier, his lips trembled and his expression turned into a mess. "I-I don''t want to fight any more" When the soldier spat out softly, the elites behind raised an angry voices. Mimulus stopped the elite, and smiled to the soldier. "Me neither. Anyone in here thinks that the faster this ends the better." "uuuuu" "But in order to survive and go return, your power is necessary. That''s why, try telling me what happened to you." After Mimulus admonished him gently, the soldiers who escaped started talking one after another. For most, the clouding pupils of the killed enemies wouldn''t leave their heads, and even as they slept they heard gunshots, they couldn''t forget the moment when the allies surrounding them have been wiped out and such, it was a typical after-battle trauma. While listening to one after another, Mimulus has finished healing them. The soldiers'' trembling and their bad complexion has gradually subsided after hearing her words. Even the elites were struck with her words, and have listened in silence. The soldiers have crowded around Mimulus and bowed to her with tears in their eyes. "I''m so pathetic! I will no longer hesitate! For Mimulus-sama I will go to the frontline and anywhere else!" "Me too, I have opened my eyes!! No matter what happens I will no longer run away!" A dozen of soldiers has closed on and lowered their heads to Mimulus. Mimulus nodded strongly and placed a hand on her hip. "I''m happy for you feelings, but the wounds of heart aren''t healed that easily. You all should rest here. Currently we''re in a stalemate, and there is no large-scale operation." In response to her benevolent words, the soldiers shed more and more tears. She faced towards them with a smile on her face and said. "Harboring fear is normal. It''s not something to be ashamed of. That''s why, at the very least when you are with your comrades, you should laugh. No matter how hopeless the situation is, as long as you smile" Mimulus said Smile, it was then. "Hi-hiiiuuhiaaaaaaaaaaAAAaAaaAAAA!!!" The man who was sitting on the edge of the room stood up and tried to distance himself from Mimulus. He put fingers on his head and started tumbling all around the room In response to Mimulus'' surprise, one of the soldiers made an expression full of pity. "That guy is probably done for already. He''s been completely broken" "What happened?" "That''s his troop seemed to have been backed up by Laugh Maker." Hearing ''Laugh Maker'' Mimulus frowned. The tumbling man''s body was hitting the desks and chairs all around, curled up the man bit his own arm. "L-l-l-laughshe said a-an-and web-both enemies and alliese-everyone was told to laughe-everyone laughedlaughing crying vomiting, w-we killed each other crying and laughing, l-la-lau-haeha-ehaehahahahahahaha." Seeing the man laugh, Mimulus was speechless. "Ehahaahaha noo ahahahaha I don''t want to I don''t want to laug eha, hahahahahahaha." Unable to look at the man who laughed like a doll, she looked away. "were you able to find Laugh Maker''s whereabouts?" Mimulus asked the sub-officer who brought her to the station''s staff room. "She is the only one not allowed to participate in the plan and act alone. No one has actually seen what she really looks like. Other than the fact that she has Eliza-sama''s backing, we were told nothing about how she fights." "As soon as you find her whereabouts, report to me. Why did Eliza-sama allow a fellow like that accompany us" Looking as if she was to chew on her nails any moment, Mimulus left the staff room and got onto a track line running straight. "You guys, please go back to the camp. Do your best to keep the story about Laugh Maker secret from others." " "As you say." " As the two soldiers and sub-officer saluted, Mimulus smiled gently. "Sorry to make it so hard for you. If you find anything, report it to me immediately. I might not be of much use though." Leaving that behind her, Mimulus got on the track line. The soldiers remaining behind saw her off. After seeing her leave, the expression of one of the soldiers has finally broke. "That''s someone who''d you call a saint it might be impudent, but I''m glad that Mimulus-sama has taken over after our previous captain." "Right gentle, warm, cool and above all a beautyI wonder how old is she. She looks even younger than me." Seeing the enamored attitude of the two, the sub-officer who was seeing off Mimulus cleared his throat. The two soldiers hurriedly stood upright. "Are you two idiots lusting for your superior?" " "N-not at all, never!" " "Unlike you carefree bastards, Mimulus-sama''s heart is in distress in the battle earlier, she has lost the troop she was responsible for. We are supposed to support that person, and yet you come and" As he said so, the sub-officers expression was unlike that of other Pureblood Party members, a mild one. While starting at Mimulus who was leaving, the sub-officer quietly closed his eyes. I thought that this battle is pointless but maybe we might be able to survive. Among many of those who are eager to take control of Pureblood Party, she alone is sane. She''s a respectable person. Even among the Pureblood Party not everyone was like Elizabeth and wanted to weed out all mixed breed and empties. Certainly, because of karma born from the Witch Hunt War there''s many who hate empties, but among them there are those who believe that The pure-blooded noble ones must protect the weak, only then the world will be corrected. Although there''s only a few of them, there are those who are questioning this war. But because of their bloodline they had no other choice but to join the West Side. The sub-officer was one of them. Even if that person suffers defeat, she might fight the best way to protect her comrades. Embracing a pale hope, the sub-officer took the soldiers and went back to the camp. In meanwhile, the screams of the soldier who has encountered the Laugh Maker continued to resound throughout the subway. One week later, Ouka and the others from the Small Fry Platoon have steadily supported the Spriggans. "Ootori! At 3 o''clock! A Sniper is aiming from the clock tower!" Usagi yelled into the radio while running. The clock tower she indicated was a blind spot, and normally one absolutely wouldn''t have seen it, but what she said was accurate. "Roger that!" Ouka turned her body around and shoot Vlad''s stake into the clock tower. Even if it didn''t hit the sniper, through the rapid fire of physical-attack specialized Wallachia, Ouka destroyed the clock tower itself. The tiles from the roof and debris from the clock tower itself has rained upon the enemy. Although they didn''t die since they used protective magic, it was impossible for them to return to combat. "Nice, Usagi." While listening to Ikaruga''s praise, Usagi pushed up her transparent goggles with a finger and spat out a sigh that welled inside her. "My field of vision increased three times it seems quite intoxicating" "It can''t be helped, it takes time to get used to it. I''m used to it myself since I acted as the operator in an online FPS game before." "G-game you say" "The most recent games are amazing you know? Don''t look down on them." While her face turned pale as she felt ill, around her there were three spheres floating while letting out a buzzing sound. The spheres circled around Usagi time after time like fairies. Their appearance was that of mechanical eyeball-like life forms flying in the sky. Truly, creepy. It was an UAV created by Ikaruga. Although it had no combat functions, thanks to decreasing its strength and making it compact it was hard to spot by the enemy, and it operated by being connected directly to Ikaruga''s brain, moving in accordance to her thoughts. Ikaruga did an inhuman feat of operating three sentry bots at the same time. "I made them by referencing to Nikaido''s "Will o'' Wisp" fufu, cute aren''t they." Buzzing, the sentry bots started to mess around with Usagi. Mainly, they started to poking into her breasts. "Stop this at once! What''s with these sexual harassing robots, shoo shooo!" "Ahn, they''re very frail so don''t hit them with all your strength. Since they''re quite sensitive don''t hurt me?" "Eh your senses are also connected?!" "There''s no way I''d do that, obviously it''s a joke." "Whuattt?!" Usagi''s voice as she was being teased resounded in the wireless. "You two! We''re in combat, be serious!" Ouka''s angry voice echoed through the intercom, making Usagi concentrate on the battle in a hurry. While in the middle of the combat in the air, Ouka spat out a sigh at Usagi and Ikaruga who were in high spirits acting like usual. Although it was a good thing that they have familiarized themselves with the battlefield, being over-familiar was also not a good thing. Seeing their funny exchanges in the platoon room recently made her start secretly laughing at them. In any case, it was the truth that this kind of atmosphere was the best to exert the platoon''s strength. By covering the Spriggans while not endangering themselves, they were able to ensure themselves a certain degree of safety. They didn''t move away from each other too far, Ouka was a vanguard, Usagi a rearguard and Ikaruga took care of reconnaissance making the formation work well. They managed to work things out somehow, the three of them. Although Inquisition was supposed to mount a total attack in order to annihilate the enemy, by then the amount of enemies should decrease. Although she was anxious because of Kyouya who was monitoring them, like this they were able to properly participate in the battles and he wouldn''t have anything to report to the Chairman. we might be able to survive this fight. I can see hope. However, that hope was immediately shaken. A message came to all the troops. "Enemy mechanical weapon confirmedit''s an Einherjar! I repeat, at Point D3 an Einherjar has appeared!" She could hear Usagi and Ikaruga who were having a comedic dialogue catch their breath loudly, Ouka herself who was ensuring air superiority squinted while looking at a grouping of ruined buildings. This silence is unpleasant, why aren''t there any gunshots resounding? She thought, and at that time. The barely standing buildings collapsed with a roar. Ouka''s face paled. The place building has collapsed was near Usagi''s location. "Vlad!" "There''s a wave of strange magic it''s Einherjar. Judging by the shape, it''s different from the ones that have appeared during the convoy operation. It would be adequate to call him King Arthur-class." Ouka released magic from her cloak and hurried to where Usagi was. When the buildings on the street she was defending collapsed, Usagi, who was covering the Spriggans was dumbfounded. They died again. Their lives were lost in an instant. The Spriggans who were right in her field of vision were now buried under the buildings. Starting with Usagi''s feet, suddenly a fear and remorse have erupted. That''s when from the place her allies were supposed to be annihilated in, a voice has come. "Sheet, what''s happening dammit hey, you alive?! Can you move?!" "no can do my legs are crushed" "Same here, my arms are done for" She confirmed the appearance of three surviving Spriggans dragging their injured bodies out of the rubble. One of them who was intact lent a shoulder to the one who had injured feet. *clang* a heavy sound of footsteps reached her ears. In the front, moving on top of the debris a gigantic figure has appeared. It''s inorganic jet-black armor was grainy like tombstone. On the armor''s stone-like surface there was a red pattern which was the evidence of a magical erosion. The Einherjarthe enemy''s new weapon called ''Magical Dragoon''. It had no ego, it was a remnant of a hero whose name once resounded loudly in this world. UUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! After getting on top of the rubble, Einherjar roared. There was none of the former glory and heroism in its appearance, it only embodied anger and hatred. It wasn''t a simple roar, the wave of sound emitted by Einherjar assaulted stroke fear into everyone in this location. "hihh" Usagi''s body cringed in fear. The three Spriggans also lost the will to fight and gave up. The Einherjar''s mechanical eyes shined red, something reminiscent of blood vessels appeared on its muscles and it went to capture the three Spriggans. "Nneed torun" She stepped back while saying that in fear. Unexpectedly, the words she spoke brought her back. I want to proudly fulfill my revenge against my family. I want to become respectable. I won''t let anyone call me a bastard child. Wasn''t I supposed to proudly confront the Saionjis? At this rate, not just my familyI won''t be able to face even Takeru. "Haaghh!" Usagi clenched her teeth, stopped her feet that carried her away, then stepped forward. Holding the anti-materiel rifle she started to run towards the Einherjar. "W-wait Usagi?! What are you thinking" She shook off Ikaruga who tried to stop her and squeezed the trigger. Even as she was being blown away by the gun barrel, Usagi forcibly adjusted her weapon and aimed. Another shot. And at the same time as she fired the third shot, Usagi slid towards where the three Spriggans were. And after expanding the bi-pot on the debris, she fixed the barrel and fired again. Seeing a small girl come to their rescue, the three Spriggans made a dazed expressions. "Y-you" "Hurry up, take your comrades and run! I shall take care of this!" Unable to say anything after seeing a girl come and start shooting from a rifle, the Spriggan left while shouldering his comrade who lost legs. "Sorry I owe you one!" While the Spriggans turned their backs to her with just that, Usagi checked on the damage enemy has taken. There was not a single scratch on the armor of the Einherjar who stood on top of the rubble. Even the impact of landing its body has received didn''t hurt it, and everything was nullified. "Nh, it didn''t work at all!" "If I only had a day more, I''d be able to complete a new weapon, even so, it has quite abnormal defense doesn''t it. The guns from supplies are even able to penetrate the armor of armored vehicles." Seeing the video from the sentry bot that buzzed beside her, Ikaruga analyzed it. Usagi determined that any more attacks would be pointless and tried to withdraw at once. And with the exact same timing, the enemy''s railgun was directed towards her. I''m scared, it''s a pinch, running away is pointless, even if she thought so it couldn''t be helped. She did something stupid so she had to act accordingly. Usagi kicked off the ground with all her strength and moved from the spot. It''s all right. Help will surely come. I need to take as much distance as possible, if so, then surely "Count''s Fang!!!" Surely, her reliable comrades will rush to her help. Over the Einherjar''s head. So as to penetrate its brains, a huge crimson stake pierced it and burst. The surrounding rubble was blown away by impact, and Usagi who was running away was almost blown away by the wind. Ouka who shot the Count''s Fang! has landed on the ground a small distance away from the Einherjar. "I made it in time! I was right to stay nearby after all!" "It''s not time to act relieved. Look." Just as Vlad saidthe enemy was intact. Despite taking on such destructive force, its body wasn''t even shaken. "It shouldn''t have that much magical defense" "No, it''s closer to curse than magic it''s characteristics are similar to that of Kusanagi Kiseki." There were countless Einherjars with immortality characteristic, but there weren''t many who had healing capability or absolute defense to such degree. If it''s not defensive magic, Vlad''s specialized stake "Tepes" won''t work. There''s no such thing as absolute defense there has to be some kind of weakness. Einherjars are said to have been invincible once, but they are already dead. Just like it was in King Arthur''s case, without a doubt there''s a gap to exploit in this enemy''s immortality. First, reveal its identity! Ouka expanded piles on the elbows of both her arms and attacked the Einherjar she was confronting. By ejecting magic from her back and legs, she slipped above the ground hovering and entered the Einherjar''s bosom. For another blow, she has struck the enemy''s abdomen with fangs. Although a strong impact and sound has spread to the surroundings as the aftermath, the armor didn''t have a single scratch, let alone a recession. Ouka continued to rapidly fire the fangs, as if using martial arts she released the stakes continuously, trying to ascertain if there is a weak point in its body. The enemy''s movement wasn''t all that fast. After all, even a Magical Dragoon was still a machine. Ouka''s speed was overwhelmingly higher "!!" When she clearly felt a killing intent and sunk down, a few centimeters above Ouka the sharp blade slipped through. The sunset-colored hair was divided into two and danced in the air. Immediately after, the abandoned building in far distance was cut in half and collapsed. "ha?" As expected, a dry laughter leaked from Ouka''s mouth. It was a slash that seemed to ignore distance. From the place Ouka stood to the building that had collapsed, was approximately 100 meters. "Be cautious! This guy''s skill is certainly high, and its weapon''s range is wider than can be seen." Moreover, there''s that sharpness. It cut the building as if it was made from tofu. If she eats that, it won''t end well. "It has a form of a railgun, but it mostly functions as a sword. It should have higher performance than that of the one you fought with before. It means it can both cut and shoot just as well." Ikaruga said such a thing with a light tone of voice. "Ghh, despite having that reach it can shoot too, what kind of joke is this!" Once again she realized just how big a threat Einherjar was. The enemy''s slashes and shooting began, Ouka decided to attack and avoid at the same time. She was wrong to think the enemy''s movement was slow. Despite having a mechanical body it attacked Ouka with considerable speed. Moreover, the enemy was intact despite taking her attacks and wouldn''t receive any impact. However, Ouka calmly analyzed her opponent''s movements and characteristics. "Shooting is just a mere show. Magical power concentrates on one point, and it doesn''t have the range nor destructive power of Excalibur. The slashes reach and sharpness is its strongest characteristic." And this absolute defense Ouka organized information in her head and looked for a matching Einherjar. Her sense of smell improved, and she examined the scent of magical power emitted from the Einherjar. It''s faint, but there''s the smell of blood. "It''s not a human''s. This isa dragon." After hearing Vlad''s analysis, Ouka finally saw through the enemy. Sharpness. Absolute defense. The scent of a dragon. There was only one Einherjar appropriate. "Siegfried!" The weapon was an S-class Magical Heritage "Balmung", there was no mistake about it. There is no record that would say it exerts slashes of that reach, but if the enemy is Siegfrieddefeating this Einherjar is easy. "Saionji, can you hear me?" "Yes, I have seen everything. Your instructions." She could hear a voice asking for orders. At the same time as Ouka released fangs at the enemy, she spoke briefly. "Aim at its back." "Roger." The moment Usagi''s calm voice could be heard, behind the enemy light flashed off the muzzle hiding in the shade of debris. The fired bullets crushed the air and approached the enemy from behind. Probably perceiving Usagi''s killing intent, Einherjar inverted just its upper body. The body from the waist up acted independently and blocked Usagi''s bullets. Its reaction time when it protected its back was abnormal. That was a proof that its back was the Einherjar''s weak point. The Einherjar Siegfried had subjugated the wicked dragon Fafnir and obtained immortality by bathing in its blood. However, the dragon blood hadn''t reached his back, and the legend said that he fell after his back was pierced. It protected its back. Being able to confirm was great. The Einherjar changed its target to Usagi, and at the same time as it tried to cut her apart as an obstacle, Ouka expanded crimson magical circle and stood firm aiming for Einherjar''s back. "HAAaaa!!" Ouka improved the reflexes and movement speed by accelerating blood flow inside of her body. Because it burdened the heart a great deal it was nowhere close to Takeru''s Soumatou, but it was good enough for just a moment. Left foot in front, right foot backwards. She fixed her aim and swung her arm along with half of her body. The shooting mechanism attached to her both arms dispersed for a moment and was rebuilt only on her right arm. A huge pile bunker emerged at her right arm. Magical power focused and generated one huge pile on her elbow. And the next moment, Ouka ejected a stake with "Night Blood" magical property from the shooting mechanism. The pile directly hit the Einherjar''s back. The roughly 50 meter long pile pierced the Einherjar''s body all at once. Ouka rose up above it as it struggled with the pile that had penetrated it. "Nosferatu!" The moment Ouka spoke the magic name, a number of stakes has transferred and jumped out of Einherjar''s body. It was raised up heaven-high and its body has exploded, blown up not leaving a trace. Ouka stood among the falling remnants of Einherjar and released the Witch Hunter form by swinging her arms sideways. "khh." Unable to bear it she fell on her knees and shook her head to clear the dizziness. "Splendid however, after completing the contract just converting your own blood into magical power will be hard on you. Fortunately, this is a battlefield, it''s overflowing with blood is it not?" As Ouka was exhausted, Vlad recommended something very nasty. She shook her head in response. "I refuse my pride won''t allow that." "" Seeing Ouka''s adamant attitude, Vlad fell silent. Vlad who usually spat out things like "stubborn" or "what a defiant attitude" today was awfully well-behaved. Was he still feeling bad after being done in by Mistilteinn? As Ouka worried about Vlad quite a bit, Usagi ran up to Ouka from behind and lent her a shoulder. "sorry, I''m just being helped by Saionji the entire time." "What are you saying. I had no idea whatsoever as to how defeat the Einherjar." Laughing weakly, Ouka left her body weight to Usagi. They saw a large Spriggan forces come from a distance. Among them, there were the Spriggans who were saved by Usagi. It must have been the company''s entire force. Usagi described what happened to them and conveyed the fact that they defeated the Einherjar, which resulted in cheers rising up. Ouka climbed up in the first aid vehicle and looked at the members who praised Usagi. We should be accepted with this While thinking so, Ouka quietly closed her eyes. Three days after the subjugation of Siegfried. The position of Small Fry Platoon in the company was certainly heading in a good direction. By subjugating the Einherjar alone, they proved that it wasn''t just preferential treatment by Inquisition''s Chairman. "Usagi-chan, you''re still small, you should eat more." The food distribution clerk handed a full bowl of a soup that didn''t seem too tasty. "I cannot eat this much of something tasteless like this!" Usagi threw a fit in front of the the distribution point, resulting with the Spriggans around laughing. "As expected of a nice young lady. Her speech sure is refined." "Usagi-chan doesn''t fit in the battlefield, but is her shooting skill amazing because she eats good stuff? What do you need to eat to handle such a monster gun?" "It won''t do unless you eat?. It''s nutrition, not a luxury." As the bunch behind her in the distribution line made fun of her, Usagi snorted and went around the kitchenette to the back. Then she slowly grasped an apron from the distribution point. "Even if there''s nutrition, if it''s not delicious strength will not appear. Very well. I''ll show you what I can cook with the ingredients that are in here!" Laughter and cheers have erupted around Usagi. Good grief! She intimidated the surroundings and has proceeded to cooking motivated. Ouka smiled thinly watching Usagi from the distance. Continuing, she glanced at the maintenance team''s tent. Ikaruga standing in front of a mountain of firearms spoke with the Reginns about her demonic gun remodeling. "This PDW is defective. Because the magazine is made sloppily, a bullet feed failure is likely to occur. It comes in handy because it can shoot specially processed bullets, although the penetrating power is greater than the older ones, you can''t use it unless you use both hands." While waving a gun in one hand by the work desk, Ikaruga explained the shortcomings of it. The Regins chimed in to Ikaruga with a meek look. "It''s because this is the first time we''re in real combat. It was adopted without sufficient testing. They should discard stupid pride and obediently outsource it from Alchemist what is the development department doing." "It''s impossible to resolve the poor bullet feed, it would require a full magazine redesign. We''ve had 200 of them introduced this time. The bullet processing is amazing, but I guess it''s useless after all. The recoil is small and the power is high. Design is sexy too." As the two Regins said so, Ikaruga raised her index finger. "The replacement of guns at the Border has been performed just recently, there should be large quantities of the old version. As long as they have those it''ll somehow work out." "Does that mean, we should use the old version?" "The old version''s barrel''s is too soft, and not durable enough to fire the specially processed bullets. The old bullets cannot cope with the enemy''s latest protection. That''s why, we''ll order the old magazines only from the checkpoints. The only part that cannot be adapted to the new processed bullets is the gun''s main body, I confirmed that it can be done with the magazine. Also, the old magazine itself can be attached to the new gun''s model after a part is shaved off." "S-seriously? Isn''t such improvisation dangerous?" "Even from my perspective the processed bullets are innovative, wasting them would be a shame. Here you go, the old magazine I''ve gotten. Try reloading and shooting with the new model." The Regin took the old magazine and after attaching it to a new PDW performed a shooting trial. The magazine was able to allow all the bullets to fire without problems. "it shoots normally. If anything, it''s even better." "Just get the old models sent and shave them off, that should make them usable right? Also, cocking level is fine as long as you can hook on it with a finger, it would be good to shave off a third of it. When it''s too long it''s clunky and loud when you shoot." "Umm, Ikaruga-chan, what are you really? You''re a student and yet you know the defects of the newly adopted PDW as well as the method to solve them, why is that?" "It''s a trade secret." Ikaruga contributed to solving the weapon problems within the company. For the company that was juggling the insufficient supplies and weapons around, Ikaruga''s ideas were quite beneficial. Ouka sat on top of kerosene cans beside the tent, drank the warm coffee from aluminum cup and warmed her hands that were numb with cold. "it seems like you saved my subordinates." When she was taking rest, the company captain has come up to Ouka. She tried to stand up and salute, but she was stopped by company''s commander. "I don''t mind if you concentrate on resting. I just want to say my thanks." "I wasn''t the one who saved them. It was Saionji Usagi who''s over there." "is that so, pass her my thanks. However, without you we wouldn''t be able to fight off the Einherjar. Thank you for saving us." As the company commander said his thanks, Ouka made a an awkward expression. "I just used a Relic Eater also, it''s because of my comrades help I could exhibit its power." Without any humility in particular, Ouka said the truth. "You are the one chosen by the Relic Eater, and you use its power correctly. I think it''s all right to boast of it." The commander silently stared at Ouka''s face. "Your Relic Eater Vlad, wasn''t it." "You know of it?" "yeah. In the past, I''ve been taken care of by it before." In the past in other words, its previous contractor was the commander''s acquaintance? The company commander spat out a sigh and quietly closed his eyes. "If possible, I didn''t want children like you to participate in combat. Having to rely on children is proof that we are worthless" He muttered that a bit apologetic. The reason he had instructed the 35th Test Platoon to the front and to act as a hit&run troop was probably because he didn''t want to involve a platoon full of children in a bloody battle. Most likely, he was skeptical of the idea of test platoons itself existing. The commander closed his eyes and spat a deep breath. "However, the circumstances don''t allow me to say that any more in the future battles, I want you to participate officially." Ouka stood up and saluted. "The Banshee troop has reported discovering enemy''s base. Apparently they made a subway their headquarters. Tomorrow, we have scheduled an attack." "Underground that''s tricky." "Tomorrow morning, during the time enemy''s watch changes the elite troops will invade the underground, place C4''s on the pillars and withdraw." "You want to crush them by blasting the subway?" She tensed her face hearing the strategy content. The Grey City''s underground was made before war and was very brittle. It would collapse with ease if the pillars were to be bombed. However, this strategy was extremely dangerous and inhuman. "it can''t be helped. There is information of dangerous Ancient Wizards and a warehouse with Magical Dragoons being there it''s not time to choose the means." Hearing about dangerous Ancient Wizards, Ouka has recalled the existence of Laugh Maker. Her blood forcefully started boiling and she tried to remain calm somehow. "The briefing will happen tonight at 10. Rest early today." While saluting to the back of the leaving commander, Ouka clenched her fist. The possibility she might meet the Laugh Maker during the tomorrow''s assault clouded her heart. She pushed down those emotions of restlessness and delight. Imagining the faces of Usagi and Ikaruga, as well as Takeru''s and Mari''s, then spat out a sigh. "it''s all right." Muttering to herself, Ouka looked up at the sky while sipping coffee from the cup and sat down again. And unexpectedly, "my previous contractor often looked up at the sky and muttered ''It''s all right'' in order to endure. Although he was a weak human being like thou art, his skill in shooting was certainly great." Vlad''s voice resounded in her head. Normally, as a Magical Heritage he acted elegantly and did not speak without permission, mysteriously right now the mood was completely different. Although his voice was heavy, there was a charm in it that soothed her mind. Listening to him calmly like this, for some reason nostalgic feelings had awoken in her. In the first place, Ouka hasn''t understood the existences called Magical Heritage. Based on the voice Vlad was a male, then Takeru''s Lapis and Kyouya''s Nero had female personalities. Although she heard that Kurogane Hayato''s Caligula had a female personality, she couldn''t tell since it never spoke. To begin with, she didn''t understand the principles under which personalities of a Magical Heritage work. Not harboring disgust towards Vlad like she used to, she asked him casually. "Vlad, tell me about yourself." "Hoh, what kind of turn of events is this?" "I''m just trying to waste some time. Play along." "thou want to use me as a tranquilizer for your spirit huh. Very well, what do you want to know?" His perspective on her mental state made her feel unpleasant, but she didn''t bother getting angry. "Let''s see I''m curious about your previous contractor." As Ouka said that, she could hear Vlad''s sigh in her head. "about him, huh." "Is there a problem?" "No I don''t mind. I cannot tell thee the classified information though." Slightly reluctant, Vlad quietly consented on its master''s request. "He was let''s see. Inflexible, bad with human interaction, poor talker, acted before talking and susceptible to being misunderstood by others." Although it was probably about the previous contractor, Ouka couldn''t shake off the feeling it was about her. "and yet he had firm beliefs. And swayed by those beliefs of his he acted like a huge suicidal idiot. To speak frankly, that man was very similar to you." "I''m feeling malice. There''s a lot of malice towards me in what you''re saying. What''s wrong about being inflexible or a poor talker, and you aren''t fit to be an Inquisitor without a firm belief." "Thou should know that his belief wasn''t that of revenge. Unlike thee, the former contractor has known at least that much." She was unable to refute to Vlad''s words. What''s this. Is it his revenge for making it hard for him every day? "Hmph in other words, that''s the man he was. What is Inquisition. What is magic. What are enemies. He was a man who continued to distress himself over thoughts like that." "he was a splendid person wasn''t he." "And therefore, he was unsuited to be part of the organization." Realizing Vlad''s tone of voice changed, Ouka fell silent. "He was the Zeroth Extermination Riot Police''s, EXE''s previous captain." "?! You, you were EXE captain''s Relic Eater?!" "What''s with thy surprise. Other guns and Relic Eaters are like babies compared to me." What is this guy saying despite having a bad fuel efficiency and being hard to handle. But Ouka didn''t dare to say that, and closed her eyes in response to Vlad''s self-praise. "The "Red Glare", that was his nickname among his comrades. As with thy Calamity nickname, it had strong disgraceful implications." "Abhorrent Red Light, huh." Ouka imagined his appearance, a figure of a man with two huge handguns standing with his back towards her in middle of the flames, it was strangely easy to imagine. However, it was strange that the story of someone as famous among the Inquisition hasn''t reached her ears. "He had a strong discomfort against magic, but after a certain incident as the turning point he has revised his recognition of it and started having doubts about the current Inquisition. Thou know of "Red Butterfly''s Insect Cage", dost thou not." "? Yeah, of course." It was an organization that was trafficking humans with phantom instrument. Since witches were forbidden to leave offspring, they produced the scarce witch children and sold them expensively. It was an organization destroyed by EXE a few years ago. "He infiltrated Insect Cage''s organization in order to destroy it and met a single witch in there. Although that witch has given birth to the cage''s children, there was no magic power dwelling inside them and didn''t work as commodity. She was destined to be killed." "" "He promised to save that witch no matter what. However, he was ordered by the Inquisition "Destroy Insect Cage, eliminate all the products"." "no way, was he ordered to kill all the witches that were used?" "Indeed. The products in particular the children born from witches were subjected to brainwashing education. It has been judged that it will be troublesome afterwards unless they are killed. He rebelled against that order and chose to save them." Ouka paid tribute to Vlad''s previous contractor. Not just because he opposed the orders, but because he chose to save them. "However, it was already too late and when he rushed there, Insect Cage members were already disposing off all the goods in order to destroy the evidence. The witch he wanted to save was already dead." "" "He devastated the organization all alone. He was also forced to kill several of the children products. Of course, since Insect Cage was huge, he was able only to destroy a single branch but if there was one salvation for him, it was that the child of the witch he wanted to save had survived." The fight between "Red Butterfly''s Insect Cage" and Inquisition continued for a long time. It spanned over 20 years, and finally reached its conclusion during Kurogane Hayato''s era. Ouka had participated in this conflict as well, and knew of the outrageous conduct Insect Cage has been doing. "It was since then. He tried weighting down Inquisition''s feet from the inside" The Inquisition sometimes made very unconvincing decisions. Like back during the Einherjar incident or during mock battle tournament. It didn''t care about sacrifices and was readily making use of magic. Surely, there was darkness inside of Inquisition. "He wanted to do many things, but as he continued to defy orders from above he was eventually isolated. The higher-ups felt uneasy and forced him to resign when he started dabbling in the darkness of Inquisition." "what happened after that?" "He died. Immediately after he stopped being Inquisitor, he was killed by someone. Probably it hath been the remnants of Insect Cage it was a matter of course for them to hold a grudge against him." Vlad''s voice as he said that was incredibly flat, and it was impossible to determine if there was any sadness in there. "It was regrettable, but I can assure thou that he himself didn''t regret it in the least. After all, that person was the one I hath chosen as my contractor." If he was fired from the position of an Inquisitor, the contract must have been released. She suspected that Vlad felt some emotions towards his original contractor that has gone independent. It''s probably true that Magical Heritages have hearts too, Ouka thought. "Master of mine, Ouka." Unexpectedly, he called Ouka''s name. "The criteria I use for choosing my contractorsis their nobility. What I demand is noble blood. Whether virtuous or evil is not the problem. It''s being able to sacrifice oneself for their belief, and carry it through That is the nobility I request, although imperfect, he hath that intention. Can thou do that yourself?" "" "Can thou make an oath not to be misled by the tenacity of revenge, and carry through with thy belief? Is the conviction thee pay in exchange for magic genuine?" "" "Thy "It''s all right" can I believe in it?" Being asked that, Ouka stood up while facing down. "Is the daughter of that witch who survived still alive?" "yeah, she''s alive. I don''t know whether she''s happy or not, but she probably has grown up healthy." "I see then it wasn''t for naught. That person''s wish, must have been fulfilled." Ouka looked up at the sky and closed her lips tightly. On the cloudless sky shone the lonely full moon. "I think that while the form might be different, the essence is the same. Questioning Inquisition, and fighting all alone I respect that person." "" "Vlad." She overlapped her hand with the full moon and clenched her fist as if to grasp it. "I''m all right." With a smile full of confidence, Ouka told Vlad. "Because of his half-heartedness the lives were lost, he must have surely regretted it. That regret, that conviction that will of crimson, I shall inherit it all." "" "That''s why, just like you did in your previous contractor I want you to believe in me." In response to Ouka''s request, Vlad fell silent. Possibly hesitating, or maybe because of Ouka''s deep emotions he could not decide. In the end, Vlad responded to his master''s wish. "With my pride on the line I shall believe in your nobility, my Master." Hearing his answer, Ouka nodded content and smiled lightly. Although she wouldn''t have even thought of it in the past, after being bound by contract it was a fact that Vlad and her became one in soul and body. Rather than deny it, it was something important to know everything, Ouka learned that from Takeru and Mari. Even if he was a product of magic, Vlad was the partner she entrusted her life to it was then, Ouka accepted Vlad''s existence for the first time. Snuggling up to Ouka''s soul, Vlad admonished himself. There were no lies in the words he said to Ouka. It was true that he believed in her nobility. There were no lies in there. However, Vlad hasn''t necessarily confided everything to her. Forgive me, my Master. In the end I am merely the king''s puppet. It is impossible for me to confide all the truth to thee. As Ouka walked with no hesitation, Vlad overlapped the previous contractor''s figure with hers. This is fate. Of all people there art, for thou to inherit his will While watching his young master, Vlad smiled wryly. And as not to have to betray this girl, he prayed to no one in particular. The Glossary Nosferatu (Υեȥ) - It''s written as (ʮ) meaning "Reverse Crucifixion" . Volume 7, 4 - Vengeful Demon Volume 7, Chapter 4 - Vengeful Demon Valhalla''s second magical company''s vice captain, Mimulus Wallenstein has come to the command post with a sorrowful expression. Although she said that aid will come to relieve the soldiers, it was all lies. Although they were given Einherjars by the regimental headquarters, they were all defeated by enemy''s EXE members in the first sortie. They haven''t been able to contact the inside world yet, Mimulus'' squadron status was that of being completely isolated in the subway. The chain of command in the regiment headquarters was also out of shape and there were signs that hinted defeat in this battle. "excuse me." While spitting a sigh, Mimulus opened the company commander room''s door. After she opened the door, she found the man who led the company sitting in the back under the lamp''s light. Probably writing a letter, he wrote something with old-fashioned brush and ink. "Mimulus, how was the situation?" The man who could be called "old", asked her. "you know even without asking don''t you. The soldiers'' exhaustion has long surpassed the limit. It would be correct to say it''s hopeless." As she spoke while sighing, the old man stroked his trimmed beard and continued to write a letter. "In other words, they''re useless as a military force?" "Yes. We need to retreat as soon as possible, give them treatment and allow to rest. They continued to suppress the several thousand Inquisition''s soldiers enclosing on us, we should show them appreciation accordingly. Is the communication with Eliza-sama still disrupted? Unless we get a supply of goods, we cannot" "The situation has changed. There is a conflict on the inside, it seems like Eliza-sama has died." Even while hearing of Elizabeth''s death, Mimulus was unfazed. If anything, she made a relieved expression. "Don''t expect any aid from the Chairman that''s appointed on her place." "then, what shall we do?" "We need to activate the barrier earlier than planned. We need to destroy as many enemies as possible within the range, and build our territory on the outside. In order to prepare for the next coming, we need to defend the Grey City." Mimulus narrowed her eyes and placed her hand on her mouth, thinking. The original plan was to conquer the Border called Grey City, thwart the enemy invasion and stretch out a super-strong protection barrier as strong as the one used in the shelters, constructing a witch territory in the outside world for the invasion purposes. The resistance of Inquisition was beyond their expectations, and they were fast to take their positions too. While the Pureblood Party was preparing the operative procedure for the barrier''s completion, their fortifications were almost overtaken. "The scout troop has reported the enemy''s next target to be our company. Before long the enemy will collapse and bury it and the higher-ups have decided its abandonment." "The subway? Can''t we move our troops? We don''t have enough personnel to carry everyone." "No I''m saying that the bunch above decided to abandon the company itself." When she understood the meaning of old man''s words, Mimulus unconsciously yelled. "They want to abandon all of them?!" "Leave it. While the enemy''s forces are concentrated in here, all Einherjars as well as Mechanical Dragon will be activated and will raze enemy''s camp." "You want us to use subordinates as decoys! Leave them, and get away to the headquarters just the two of us?! I won''t acknowledge such decision!" "It''s the consensus of West Side. You can''t defy it." "!! Then you can just run away alone! I will remain in the camp! I''d rather fight together with my comrades and die!" With a rough tone of voice Mimulus flared up at the old man. He slowly turned on his chair and put the reading glasses on the desk. He had deep wrinkles under his eyes which looked like a tired crystal. From the condition of his earthen-colored skin on his cheek, one could see at a glance that he was suffering from a disease. The old man stared at Mimulus sadly. Like a father taking pity on his child. "Instructed by the higher-ups I have been entrusted with you for many long years a time like this will come eventually, I thought so with a chagrin." Leaning deeply on the backrest, the old man looked up at the ceiling. Unable to understand the meaning of what he suddenly said, Mimulus frowned. "what are you talking about?'' "It''s about the current you. You have grown up without being distorted, turning noble as a righteous pureblood I have raised you to grow beautiful" Able to understand less and less, she suspected him of having some different motives. The relationship between the old man and Mimulus was long. He picked up Mimulus as an orphan and raised her to become a full-fledged witch. There was never any conflict between him and her despite the fact she wasn''t all that committed to purebloods, he wasn''t a man who would give vile instructions. "Thanks to you I have become this kind of person! I grew up watching your back! That''s why, please don''t betray my ideal!" As Mimulus desperately tried to persuade him, the old man was unable to bear it any longer and covered his face. "Despise me. Despise the bunch from Insect Cage who destroyed your heart and turned you into a monster, as well as the West Side who only thought of using you and me, who didn''t defy their orders and obeyed them" "What happened commander! What are you saying for a while now?!" "In the end, everything I have done was for naught I tried to make you forget and let you live a life of a normal human and acted like a hypocrite" The old man slowly opened the desk''s drawer and took out a handgun from inside. He put the muzzle to his own temple. "A sorcerer of my degree is unable to restrain you any longer." Understanding that he was trying to commit suicide, Mimulus shook her head and stretched her hand out in the air. "No way please stop why is it? Is it my fault? Then please tell me the reason! What will happen to us if we lose you?! What should I do?!" "The higher ups want to release you. They have released you several times during this war, but I cannot bear to look at a girl like that. Forgive your weak father, Mimulus this is the last time you will be used." His finger strongly pulled the trigger. "Stop! Father!" Mimulus immediately ran up to the old man. The old man''s trembling lips spun words. "LaughLaugh Maker." Hearing the words of power right before the bullet was fired, Mimulus'' feet stopped. The old man''s head was blown away along with the gunshot, and he soundly fell off the chair. Blood splashed onto Mimulus'' cheek. Her facial expressions were frozen, and she didn''t wipe the blood either. "" With eyes wide open she watched the old man''s corpse. The bullet penetrated the head, and from the sight of brain and blood dirtying the floor she understood that the parent who brought her up has died. But what Mimulus understood wasn''t just that her father has died, but also that her shackles were off. Inside of her head, memories and experiences revived like a muddy stream. She recalled who was she. She recalled what was she. Tears appeared in her eyes. Clear drops ran down her cheeks and eventually mingled with the old man''s blood staining the ground. That was the signal. She recalled everything. The fact that the current her was a lie. That the corpse in front of her was not that of her father. And the fact that the human being called Mimulus didn''t exist right from the beginning. Made aware that she was living a fiction, recalling everything, Mimulus "Ahh that''s right. I am" Laugh Maker made a violent smile. Kurogane Hayato stood on top of a roof''s building while looking at the landscape which turned into ruins. Aside from Hayato in his Witch Hunter form there was another EXE member. His Relic Eaters were "Caligula" and "Maximilien". In the history of EXE, there was no precedent for anyone to be chosen by two Relic Eaters. Jet black and silvery armor, sinister and sublime have combined symbolizing their respective magic properties of "Tyrant" and "Revolution". Hayato released the Witch Hunt form and while performing a gunspin, he holstered the guns at his waist. "no matter how many times I look at it, this mass of destruction takes me aback, captain Kurogane." Even as he heard voice from behind, Hayato did not look back. Only indifferently responded to the voice. "Oonogi, I should have given you an order to return at once. Thanks to you I wasted time for no reason." "You use people strictly and now this huh. I have properly passed the message to Ouka-san." While pouting, Kanata lined up next to Hayato. Below them there was wreckage of an Einherjar and the corpse of an Ancient Wizard, it was clear that the destruction wasn''t worth the number defeated. The street of the Grey City that were on the verge of decay have changed drastically. "Can I be frank and ask something? Just what is Ootori Ouka to you?" "What will you do if you know." "It''s just my curiosity, after all I''m also part of the organization. Even if she''s just adopted, she bears the name of Ootori and cannot be trusted. She might be detrimental to our dissent." After saying ''dissent'', Kanata waited for Hayato''s reaction. While looking at the ruins below him, Hayato quietly spoke. "I know nothing of the dissent you''re speaking about." "Despite lending you a hand so many times, isn''t this comment too much?" "The only thing I asked you bunch was to help the 35th Test Platoon escape. If you try to win them over, I won''t show you mercy." "I don''t know about Hoshijiro-san, but the one I want to win over the most is you though?" "I have no intention of taking part in a terrorism-like dissent." As he refused bluntly, Kanata spat out a sigh. " why are you so stubborn? Even you are trying to rebel against the Inquisition right now." "I''ll do it in my own way. I have no intention of discarding Dullahan." "Even I don''t have any intention of leaving it. But at this rate, your entire life will end as a puppet of Ootori Sougetsu. Because of that man, the world might be destroyed you know?" "" "What is the reason that makes you cling to being an Inquisitor? Does it have any relation to Ootori Ouka?" Kanata peeked into Hayato''s face. He who hasn''t shown any reaction until this moment, just looked towards her without moving. "Don''t play dumb. I''ll crush you.Your conveying the message took too long. You probably have investigated Ootori Ouka already, haven''t you." His speech became rough. Even when he delivered guidance with a hard fist to his subordinates for their poor performance, his tone of voice and look in the eyes were flat. And right now, that Hayato was full of anger. Even the Banshee''s ace who experienced carnage and hell many times winced in response to his thirst for blood. If she lied any more than this, he would carry out what he said he would. If this man said he would crush someone, he would actually do it. "about Ouka-san''s parents, I haven''t been able to find any clues no matter what date I looked through, but Hoshijiro-san learned something from a certain person and has an idea." "" "Red Glare, the man who was once your boss. Although his term as a Dullahan was short he managed to climb up to the position of EXE''s temporary captain, and after repeatedly rebelling against Inquisition he was forced to resign. A while after, he was killed by the remnants of "Red Butterfly''s Insect Cage"" Unmoving, Hayato stared coldly at Kanata. She didn''t mind it and continued. "In the Inquisition''s database all the records about him were erased and all EXE members supporting him were fired along with him. Afterwards, they suffered a similar fate as he did. That''s why there''s only a few in the Inquisition who know anything." "" "It was hard to find someone who knows. Even those who knew kept their mouths tightly shut." Kanata took out documents from her bosom and held them out in front of Hayato''s chest. Hayato didn''t take it and just remained silent. "His real name was Mineshiro Kazuma. Although he had a wife and a daughter, he kept silent about his work. It isn''t anything unusual. I''m the same too." "" "After leaving Inquisition he adopted a single child. The baby that was born without magic and survived the attack on the "Red Butterfly''s Insect Cage"" She retracted the documents and looked in Hayato''s face with a sigh. "It''s been nearly nine years since it was rescued from Insect Cage but that child was Ouka-san right?" In response to Kanata''s speculation, Hayato silently closed his eyes. She took it as his affirmation. "Mineshiro-san has doubted Ootori Sougetsu and was sniffing around. That''s why he caught attention of higher-ups he was fired and killed. Am I wrong?" Hayato didn''t answer. She couldn''t read what is he hiding within. "Probably Mineshiro-san has had a grasp on something decisive. Ootori Sougetsu killed Mineshiro-san to hide it, and the only person who survived was Ouka-san who wasn''t connected to him by blood." "" "From here on it''s not Hoshijiro-san''s but my own selfish guess did Ootori Sougetsu leave young Ouka-san as to prevent you from betraying him? Was Captain told by Mineshiro-san anything like ''were something to happen I want you to protect my daughters''?" In response to Kanata who stared at him seriously, Hayato glared at her coldly. And he started to leak out a heavy laughter. "Even if that was the case what does it have to do with you." "I-it does. If these are the circumstances, for us dissidents Ouka-san would become a protection target" "Don''t underestimate me, Oonogi." What could be seen in Hayato''s wide-opened eyes was not irritation not anger. It was the sense of mission, the belief itself dwelled inside. "I haven''t fallen to a point where I have to be protected by you dissidents, and I don''t conform to Ootori Sougetsu in order to protect Mineshiro Kazuma''s daughter. I''m not as soft as Red Glare as to suffer because of my own conduct." "c-certainly Mineshiro-san wasn''t a good talker but still, as a fellow Inquisitor you" "It''s true that he taught me how to be a Dullahan. I''m grateful to him. It''s probably true that Ootori Sougetsu adopted Ouka in order not to have me betray him. In fact, I''m trying to protect her. I cannot defy Ootori Sougetsu because of that. Your guess is correct." Hayato indifferently spoke of his own circumstances. "However, me protecting Ootori Ouka is no different from protecting civilians. There is no special fondness in it, it has nothing to do with Mineshiro. As an Inquisitor I just protect those that should be protected and eradicate those who should be eradicated." Pressured by his strong stare, Kanata gasped. "As an Inquisitor I cannot allow her to die, that''s all. Do you understand, Oonogi?" "you merely carry through with your duties as an Inquisitor and following the law and none of your actions are dictated by emotions is that what it means?" "I''m obeying my own laws. I have no intention of supporting illegal dissident organizations like yours. That''s the wrong thing to do as an Inquisitor." Cloudless eyes is something that would perfectly describe his, Kanata thought. Unshakeable conviction. It was as if he was the Inquisitor''s ideal sculptured in marble, surely, no matter how many people pushed him he wouldn''t ever move. For him numbers didn''t exist. For Zeroth Extermination Riot Police''s captain, there was only the concept of "Dullahan". He was a living Inquisitor''s ideal. He wasn''t just, evil, all there was in him was the system called "Law". A human functioning only as a system a broken one. "" She changed her thinking and her goal. It was impossible to draw Hayato in to the dissidents. He didn''t allow Ootori Sougetsu''s existence nor he tolerated the dissidents. Were she or Hoshijiro Nagaru commit a criminal act, Hayato would deliver legitimate punishment to them as an Inquisitor. Although she determined that it''s not possible to make him an ally, his presence was too dangerous to have as an enemy. Somehow, she had to maintain their relationship to an extent of cooperation and matching interests. Even without Relic Eaters, this man was a dangerous existence. With Hoshijiro-san being chased after by Inquisition, I can''t hide for long either. In exchange for helping Ouka-san escape, I should at least request information exchange The moment Kanata decided, Hayato has suddenly opened his eyes wide looking at a distant dome-shaped official building. When she started to wonder what happened, ground under her feet started to shake. "E-earthquake?" Certainly, it was shaking. The tremor has gradually increased and before long she has staggered. "Oonogi, prepare Nobunaga." "Eh?" "It''s coming. Cover me." Hayato pulled out Relic Eaters from the holster and jumped down from the building. "Wait a secwhat''s that!" As Kanata tried to restrain Hayato, cracks ran through the dome-shaped building. The outer shell of the building which looked akin to a sports arena was filled with cracks and collapsed like an egg. The moment a chill ran down her spine, a loud screeching roar has reached her. The jarring cry resonated inside her belly and carved humanly instinctual fear into Kanata. There were three threats that appeared. The appearance of those things that have appeared raising their heads up to the sky were undeniable "Dragons?! The things from 5th Laboratory were mass-produced?!" "Their armor wasn''t manufactured from Blue Crystal so their defence is lower, but their stability should be higher." Hearing Hayato''s sober analysis, Kanata''s face paled. The enemy introduced not only Einherjars, but also Mechanical Dragons. "Take as much distance as you can and cover me with Nobunaga. Aim at the floating mechanism in their spine, that''s their weakness. We''ll clean it up just the two of us." "!!" "Answer me. The fact that you''re an Inquisitor and my subordinate still hasn''t changed." Kanata clenched her teeth and hesitated for a moment. The feeling of not wanting to die in this place and wanting to protect the Spriggans balanced each other out. The mission she was given by the dissidents led by Hoshijiro Nagaru was just solicitation of Kurogane Hayato and helping the 35th Test Platoon to escape. She would abandon those who can be abandoned. Her mission was the priority. However, if she abandoned her mission as an Inquisitor here, Hayato''s muzzle might be aimed at her. Honestlythat was much more scary option. "I get it, I get it dammitt!" Kanata clad herself in lead-colored Witch Hunter form''s armor and took up the sniper rifle "Nobunaga". The enemies were three fake Dragons summoned with pseudo Myth Summoning. Despite the overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation, Kanata pulled Nobunaga''s trigger feeling desperate. 10 kilometers from the company''s camp, there was the subway which was their target. Currently, the 35th Test Platoon was entering the subway through an underground passage. By breaking through the grates and barricades, Ouka and the others proceeded through the lightless underground passage. By mounting night vision scope on the gun, Ouka looked into the ticket gate from behind a phone box. Although there was evidence of human activity, the essential thing, their figures couldn''t be seen. "clear." When Ouka reported through radio, the Spriggans and Usagi together with them came up to her one after another while crouching. "It''s strange even lookouts are nowhere to be seen." Usagi stared with anxious expression, Ouka approached the tent that was stretched near the entrance. The coffee that was stood on top of the magic powered heater was still hot. As she looked around, she couldn''t see any evidence of enemy running away in a hurry. It looked as if they''d suddenly disappeared. They were communicated that there''s the same situation on other routes other squads took. Enemy hasn''t fled, but the possibility that they were either evacuated further down or were hiding was high. "Ain''t this a trap? I think it would be better to abort the plan." "It''s not up to me to decide but, I can consult this a the very least." Ikaruga''s guess was reasonable. Nothing good would have come from a plan that risks her comrades'' lives. When Ouka tried to contact the commander, someone grasped her shoulder from behind. "Don''t do unnecessary things. After we finish this operation our victory is pretty much determined right? There''s no point stopping now." Kirigaya Kyouya shouldered Nero and glared at Ouka. Usually Kyouya acted on his own, but for some reason he decided to go together with 35th platoon. Ouka returned a glare at him. "Majority of our troops take part in this operation. If we''re done in here, not only the camp but also the fifth line of defense will be assaulted." "Ha, if you''re worried about comrades then even more the reason to hurry up and finish it. The soft ones are at their mental limit if we don''t decide it here, there''s no later for us." There was some truth in there. With the status quo of having no supplies or reinforcements, the Inquisitors have survived from the beginning until the January''s half. Everyone was exhausted because of sleeping in places where they have to be vigilant, and a number of people passed their mental limits. Moreover, the 7th company personnel decreased to 200 people. Since they came all the way here, it''s better if they finish quickly and go back. "fine. However, the ones who will be proceeding further is just me and you." "Ah?" "What, scared?" As Ouka provoked him, Kyouya''s cheek twitched and a blood vessel surfaced on his temple "Who the hell are you saying this to you want me to beat you up?!" "Then prove it. I''ll take the station''s home, you take the walkway." "Don''t order me around, I" "If you''re scared then it''s fine for you to remain here. I''ll be fine checking the home and the walkway myself." "!!damn you!" Kyouya took away the bag containing C4 explosives from a Spriggan while clicking his tongue and began to walk towards the walkway. "don''t ya think he''s a surprisingly easy-to-use man?" As Ouka shrugged her shoulders the bunch behind raised their hands, and Usagi spat out a breath to the side. While Ouka too has thought that he''s simple, she also thought there''s more than that to Kyouya. He had a violent temperament, but that was why it was easy to set him on the right trajectory. "I want others to ensure a retreat route through this place. If the two of us communicate that we''ll be using a different route, or your own judgment tells you to, you are to run away without hesitation." As she told that to the Spriggans and Usagi. "Ootori!" Usagi called out to her from behind as if to keep her in place. Ouka turned around only once. "It''s all right, Saionji. Until Kusanagi comes back, as the temporary captain I won''t kick the bucket so easily. I''ll definitely come back, don''t worry." As she smiled gently, Usagi blushed and looked sideways. "a-as long as you understand it''s fine? Since in a way you''re our temporary captain you dying would be t-troublesome." "Yeah. I know. There''s no way I''ll die and leave you behind." In response to Ouka who said so confidently, Usagi made a small nod, relieved. Ouka once again turned her back to others, and after passing the ticket gate she went down the stairs. The Spriggans and Usagi who were left behind thought that they should at least do what they can, and started to investigate. They examined the tents one by one and learned one thing. Anything they found were items usable by normal humans. Aluminum cups. Worn-out sleeping bags. Toothbrush with a paste on it. Guitar brought in for entertainment, calendar, harmonica. A worn-out gravure magazine, and a chess that substituted the pieces with empty medicine pills. A group photo with comrades. Family photo. A letter to a lover. Everything in there, proved that the ones they were killing are normal humans. "I have seen something unpleasant." When Usagi''s mental state turned into one that made her want to cry as she left the tent, she found the station''s staff room. With the possibility of enemy being inside, she clung to the door''s side with a PDW set up. She grabbed the doorknob with one hand, opening the door and immediately aimed the muzzle inside. "wha!!" After she entered the staff room, the spectacle inside turned her speechless. There were no enemies inside. To be precise, what used to be enemies was there. Lying next to the desk was a corpse of an old man wearing a military uniform of Pureblood Party. Usagi went down on one knee and checked the pistol lying beside the corpse. "He''s probably the commander-class but it was suicide, wasn''t it." Feeling unable to stand it, she examined the room in detail. Although all the information was disposed off as expected, there was a brush and a pen placed on top of the desk. It could be seen at a glance that it was a suicide note. She didn''t want to touch things left by someone who committed a suicide, but she thought that it might not reach its destination otherwise. Usagi took the letter in hand. It would be too sad if it was thrown into trash by someone without ever being read. The suicide note was something addressed to his daughter. "Mimulus? That''s a flower''s name." In the language of flowers, it meant "show me a smile". Honestly, she thought it was a good name. That''s why even more, she was unable to understand why would the old man commit suicide leaving her daughter behind. Even if he were to be defeated, he might survive and meet her one day Feeling sad, Usagi casually read the letter. To Mimulus Wallenstein. My beloved daughter. Although you might never read this letter, thinking of possibility of you surviving as you are, I leave this letter for you. Mimulus, it''s been six years since I have been entrusted with you. You might not remember it, but I have met with you when you seemed to be fourteen years old. Even now I remember my dismay when I was told to keep an adolescent child. You disagree with West Side''s on many matters, but I was delighted to see your quarrels with West Side. Even if we''re not related by blood, as your father, your chest full of purity and pride is my own pride. I really think you grew up to be a honest person. I''m really grateful to you. Love for his own daughter has been spelled on the suicide note. Even if they were unrelated by blood, he wrote just how much he loved his daughter. "?" However, after Usagi finished reading the first piece, she noticed that there were following letters. There were three crumpled pieces of paper. Usagi took another one and turned it over. It''s a lie. It''s all deception. If it was me from the past, I would have told you everything directly. But now, it''s impossible for me. I no longer know whether I love you or not. Why is it? The way you live should have changed, so why? In the end, was everything I have done for naught? Is the Mimulus I have brought up just one big lie? Did you laugh at me in the shade for trying to raise you pure as my own child? Laugh, my Mimulus. I loved you. My love for you was equal to that for my own son. But you I don''t know. I no longer know you. The lines were drawn over the text, there were traces of him trying to erase it in a hurry. Usagi''s expression tensed strongly. She couldn''t tell what kind of content was it from the pieces that could be read, but it was bleeding insanity. I hate them. The Insect Cage that has hurt you, broke you, and turned you into a murderer. I hate the West Side that took my family as hostages and ordered me to release you. Oh, how scared am I of you, Mimulus. Your smile is so, so scary I can''t help it. I don''t want to look at my daughter being so dreadful any more. The smile that blooms on your face makes other feel respect, reverence. Your smile is like that of a saint and makes others immerse in peaceful feelings, they are unable to look away from your face! Why do you laugh?! After having so many things done to you, how can you have such a pure smile on your face?! Laugh, Mimulus, what on earth are you?! What on nine hells did I raise?! The suicide note was like a scream. There was remorse, love for his daughter and fear. He himself was split inside, his mental state was out of order, he wrote the letter in such state. The sentences eventually turned into just a list of single words as the blood that has splattered all over it made it almost completely unreadable. Goods train murd moste corred mile laughi and lau ile I thou a child ju how horrible don''t any more don''t any more don''t any more I beg don''t ile in my directn ne run need to away I don''t to you any longer pls don''t laugh any more I hate I hate Just now, the door a soun foots comi close ''s coming again coming he in this underground station this sound of this battlefield Standing behind me now. "W-what''sthis?" Feeling madness coming from the strange wording, Usagi turned over to the last piece. On the bottom of last page, written with huge twisted characters there was. A suspicious name, seeing that name, Usagi was horrified. Laugh Maker is here A chill, as if someone poured cold water on her has assaulted Usagi. Dropping the letter on the floor, Usagi stepped back and placed a hand on her mouth. "I-I need to tell Ootori!" This place is dangerous. She needs to explain that to Spriggans, then take Ouka and escape from the subway. The moment Usagi bumped into the door with her back, she jumped outside. She grasped the doorknob and with a abandon closed the rusty door. "Hihhh!" In front of her, there was a smile. Ouka investigated the routes branching off from the station''s home one after another. Unchangeably, none of them seemed to be populated. "I have sent Sentry Bots to scout the other passages, but there''s no one there. For now, there''s no biological reactions. Well, there''s a tons of places you can hide so I can''t be certain." "There should be a number of people in here there aren''t many territories of Valhalla''s left." "It''s bad isn''t it the station is narrow so one bot in each is a limit." "That helps. No problem." While carefully checking, she went down the stairs to station''s home. She was under the guise of calm, but her pulse wasn''t calm at all. The rumor of Laugh Maker being here has clouded her mind. "Usagi might have said so but you don''t feel too uneasy at all, do you?" As Ikaruga pointed out sharply, Ouka stopped moving for a moment. "so you can tell after all. I''m no match for you, Suginami." "We have the same experiences as you do, so we feel similar about that matter, you don''t have to worry. Humans aren''t creatures that can live that simply. There''s no need to be ashamed of that." Nothing to be ashamed of. Told so, Ouka stared at the palm of her hand. The trembling of it could be easily misunderstood as convulsions. Ouka was aware that it didn''t come from fear. She was trembling with excitement. She was delighted by the fact that the target of her revenge might be here. "I have a feeling that says, she is here." "" "She is here thinking that I!" "" "I''m feeling like doing something!" Ouka realized she was laughing and covered her face with both of her hands. The joy she was unable to suppress has overflowed through a smile. At the thought of having her vengeance, she couldn''t help but be glad. All the blood vessels in her body were boiling, her blood was simmering. "Ha-haha I thought that I''ll be all right. The smile I''ve had it the entire time since I came here. Trembling won''t stop are bodies really this honest? Even as I force it down, it overflows" "" "I didn''t think I would turn this strange or that I was this weak." She laughed mockingly at herself, and clasped her trembling hands together. "It''s all right. I''m with you." As Ikaruga said so, Ouka stopped for a moment. She listened to the radio with a cramped smile on her face. "As not to let you do anything dumb, I''ll be clamoring at your ear. Don''t worry. I won''t let you turn into a vengeful demon." "Suginami" "Despite everything, I have been supporting you in combat for a long time. I could only prepare the weapons and provide you advice through radio but I know what''s going on in your hearts." Hearing Ikaruga''s strong tone of voice, Ouka''s expression turned back to normal. "Even if you drown in revenge, I can understand that. A human''s heart is not a machine. There''s no one who acts according to perfect logic or a program. That''s why other people are there." In the end, Ikaruga laughed lightly and said mischievously. "Shall I say it in Kusanagish way? That is why there are comrades for you." "!!" "Myself intends to be the reliable foundation you can depend on." It was a line that made Ouka imagine Ikaruga on the other side sit cross-legged and with a proud expression. Ouka spat out a deep breath and faced forward. That''s right. I''m not alone. Comrades are with me. I can rely on them for more than just combat. That is why they''re called ''comrades'' aren''t they. "really, t-thank you. If I seem like I''m going out of control, it would be great if you stopped me." "Roogeeer." "I''m really no good am I. I''m being saved by you guys the whole time." "That''s true. Similar to a certain no-good captain, our temporary captain also needs to be taken care of." "Sorry. After everything''s over, let me treat you to some food." "Rather than food, after all this trouble I''d rather have your two bulges" "?" Ikaruga''s joke was suddenly interrupted, making Ouka feel puzzled. "Suginami? Hey, what happened?" "" There was no reply. Not even noise has sounded from the radio, not a single thing. Thinking it''s a malfunction, she took off the intercom and hit it with her fingers. The sound of her hitting it lightly has sounded in the darkness. *kuku**kukukuku*. Noticing a laughter mixed in with the sound, Ouka looked up. "!! Who is it?!" She raised her voice towards the darkness. Her voice echoed as if she was in the mountains and overlapped with the laughter. *kukukuku*, *kukukukuku*, *kukukukukukuku*. It wasn''t a single person. There were many of them, there were many voices laughing. Squinting, she was able to see the source of those voices. On the track of the station''s home, there, was a platoon of soldiers clad in red clothes. ! There wasn''t any presence at all in there before! Ouka hurriedly activated Witch Hunter form and stood wary of enemy''s movement. Enemy didn''t move. Their heads drooped low while they stood upright and they wobbled to left and right. It was a bizarre sight. It looked like a troop of ghosts. The enemies held their wands. She was irritated by the situation that didn''t make it clear whether she should shoot or not. "Master beware." Unexpectedly, Vlad has muttered. "What is it." "Do not get distraught. Do not forget us. Thy nobility, show it to me." "?" Unable to understand what he said, Ouka frowned. Vlad spat a very deep breath inside of her head. "it''s her." At the same time as he spoke shortly, there was movement in the middle of enemy ranks. The enemy''s laughter stopped, leaving only one person laughing. A charming, female voice. There was innocence of a young girl and eeriness that reminded Ouka of snake''s tongue. Ouka could see a shadow coming in her direction while dividing the enemy ranks. Stepping on the gravel between the tracks, it slowly loomed towards her. Distorted magic power surrounded its body like aura, and the person herself has appeared in front of Ouka. Bright red uniform symbolizing Pureblood Party. A little bit of blood was mixed in with her strawberry blonde hair. Clouded lifeless gray eyes. Red lips as if she sucked someone''s blood drew a soft arc, making a smile of a saint. "Good evening. A wonderful night, isn''t it." A gentle and soft voice. It a clear voice unfitting the battlefield. On the contrary, rustling resounded in Ouka''s heart. "Nn? That beautiful sunset-colored hair seems familiar. I know you." The giggling woman apparently knew about Ouka. Ouka too, knew her. "Certainly, it was during the work I have undertaken five years ago. That''s right I remember now! What am I saying here, there''s no way I could forget about you!" "" "You were in the middle of that happy-looking family. Gentle father and mother, a little sister that you seemed to get along with. You''re the one of them aren''t you?" "" "That work, was really enjoyable. It was my last job as a member of Red Butterfly. I remember it even now. It was really nice." The woman stroked her red lips with her finger, tilted her head and smiled to Ouka. The only thing reflected in Ouka''s eyes was the woman''s figure. Vlad''s voice and screams in the distance didn''t reach her. Ouka knew her. There was no way her existence engraved in Ouka''s memory could be forgotten. The woman''s laughter. Gentle, merry, just like it was back then "When you killed your familyyou had a wonderful smile." Once before, this woman said ''Laugh'' to Ouka. With the same smile she had now, same voice whispering into her ear, in front of hershe robbed Ouka of everything. Laugh Maker. The one who has derailed Ouka''s life, her abominable enemy was in front of her. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Ouka launched from the train station''s home and swung her right arm at the woman''s smile. She used maximum output of Count''s Fang. She released a blow that boasted of a power which could possibly collapse the entire subway, not minding anything else. "How impatient." With a smile still on her face, Laugh Maker stroked her lips. That moment, the soldiers hanging down have aimed their wands at Ouka in unison and shot huge magic bullets. Ouka was unable to even think of avoiding it. All of the bullets struck her body and blew her away with an impact similar to that of a cannon. Her body was blown far, far away and crashed onto the wall. Enemy''s magical bullets weren''t something mere soldiers could create with concentration of their magic power. Each of them was comparable to a blow of an Einherjar. The lined-up soldiers have wobbled from left to right and all fainted. They sacrifices their lives and magic power simultaneously, and momentarily died. "Thank you for the treat you did your best. I definitely won''t forget your smiles." With a benevolent smile, Laugh Maker spoke words of appreciation to the dead soldiers. All of the ones who died were smiling. There was no anguish in their expression, their eyes were wet with tears of regret, they died with huge smiles on their faces. The remaining soldiers were all smiling. They wailed and laughed at the same time. Mimulus-samawhy? I don''t want to dieI don''t want to laugh any moreit hurts. We believed in you I beg you don''t kill your comrades Even though their voices were tragic and sad, they had big smiles on their faces. From under the collapsed wall, Ouka directed her sight at the woman. "Laugh Makerrr!" Ouka pierced through the cloud of dust and attacked Laugh Maker again. "What an amazingly straightforward child. Are you angry after all?" Laugh Maker stroked her lips again, and the soldiers summoned a magical circle, instead of magical bullets, they have released chains. The chains entangled Ouka''s body and constrained her in the air. "Gg-gghhhhhhhhhh!" Bound with chains, Ouka struggled while glaring at Laugh Maker. She raised a distorted voice like a beast, seeing only her enemy she rampaged. "Calm down Master! Ouka! You can easily penetrate and break these chains with our power!" Vlad''s voice restraining her didn''t reach, Ouka directed her murderous intent towards the Laugh Maker. "Why did you kill my family?! What did they have to do with you?! Answer me!" "Consider the circumstance, if you release the fang at maximum output the underground will collapse, and it might involve our comrades as well!" "My little sister was just five years old! Five! Such a young child you and of all things you made me kill her! I won''t forgive you I will never forgive yooouuu!!" Her fangs exposed, she forced her body forward. The chain tangled around her more and more as she moved. Their strength was incredible to the point where even Witch Hunter form''s superhuman strength couldn''t break through it. Laugh Maker jumped into the station''s home and landed right in front of Ouka. She leaned forward right in front of Ouka, and stared into her eyes. It looked like a mad dog and its owner. "That Relic Eater I remember it. Have you become your own fathers, Red Glare''s successor? Even if not connected by blood, he was your parent wasn''t he." Hearing Laugh Maker''s profound words, Ouka stopped moving for a moment while still in rage. The woman continued. "You came to take revenge for Red Glare haven''t you?" "What are you talking about! What does Red Glare have to do with me?!" "Oh? Can it be that you don''t know? Just now, I''ve said that I have killed your family, but there was a good reason for that you know?" With a blank look, Laugh Maker said. "Your father, Mineshiro Kazuma wasn''t a civilian. Called Red Glare once, he used to be the Inquisition''s Witch Hunter and captain of the EXE. He has infiltrated my home Red Butterfly Insect Cage as it was on brink of destruction, and had caught me." Ouka was speechless as she heard the truth from Laugh Maker''s mouth. She received a shock, learning that her adoptive father was Red Glare. But what surprised her even more, was the fact that her family was killed for such a reason. "So you massacred my family to take revenge for that?! With just that as the reason?!" "Ahaha. No, that''s wrong. I didn''t really hate him. If anything, I was grateful to him. He was the hero who saved me. I don''t kill anyone out of hatred." Laugh Maker wrapped Ouka''s cheeks with both of her hands and stroked them gently. Looking at Ouka with benevolent gaze, she spoke the reason Ouka''s family died. "I killed Red Glare because he was in trouble." "wh-at?" "He was given orders from Inquisition to devastate Insect Cage, and executed it. Several of the children that were supposed to be the goods were disposed off right? When he confronted me too it looked difficult for him. I understood that his Inquisitor side and his gentle side were in conflict." With a tear moistening her cheek, Laugh Maker let out a deep sigh. "That''s why I saved him. I released him from his suffering. If one dies with a smile on their face, they go to heaven." Hearing a motive for murder she couldn''t understand, Ouka boiled inside. What she understood, was only the fact that this woman was broken beyond help. "You are insane!" Ouka glared at her with hatred, in response Laugh Maker made a wondering expression. "Why make such expression? You should understand as well. After all, you too should have become a Red Butterfly just like I did." "Don''t speak any more of that crap! I''ll kill you right now! "Ouka, listen properly okay? I''m not lying. Your real mother was the Insect Cage''s merchandise like me. Because no magic power dwelled within you when you were born, you were supposed to be killed, but Red Glare struggled in order to save your mother. He wasn''t able to save your mother because I killed her, but you have survived. Surely, he took you in to atone for being unable to save your mother. I''m sure that he caught me instead of killing for the same reason that''s right, to atone." Laugh Maker spoke the facts unknown to Ouka one after another. Ouka didn''t know if what she said was the truth. However, there were many points that connected with Vlad said. If the witch Red Glare was trying to save was Ouka''s mother, she could understand why would he take in Ouka who didn''t even know her parents. However, so what if that was the case. That truth was no reason for her family to be killed. Her adoptive father, mother, little sister, her real mother, the truth that she killed them all didn''t change. The number of reasons to hate her only increased. Laugh Maker spoke indifferently of the past, as if it was nothing. "It''s okay everyone died while laughing happily, right?" "!!" "Your little sister laughed too, right? Even though she was very sad to have her Onee-chan take her life, she did her best and smiled didn''t she?" Ouka''s anger burst out, she has pulled out her right arm from the chain all at once and hit Laugh Maker''s face with her fist. Laugh Maker easily caught her fist with one hand. "What amazing strength! But my ancient property is quite something too." Laugh Maker''s magical circle released a dazzling white light. Ouka recognized the property at a glance. Ancient Property "Radiance". It was a property that specialized in strengthening magic to the limit, and allowed to convert the target''s life force into magic power. The magic bullet that hit Ouka before and the chains were released by the soldiers after they have passed their limits. "Hey don''t be so angry okay? No matter how difficult it is you have to smile. I have been trained in the Insect Cage to do so. You too should have become a Red Butterfly, so you need to follow my example." Stroking Ouka''s cheek who was going wild, she made a sorrowful smile. "I was one of the Insect Cage''s goods. I was hurt until I broke physically and mentally. Probably, I have tasted all the despair and disgrace, pain in this world. It was so hard I felt like dying, but then I noticed that if I laughed the trouble passed." "Who caresI''ll kill you!" "Even now, I''m grateful to the people of Insect Cage. After all, I''m always laughing, and I grant death while laughing to the people around the world. Don''t you think it is a joyous thing?" "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you, Laugh Maker!" "Oh, you will kill me? Very well, kill me. Death is a salvation for me but you need to laugh okay? Kill me while laughing won''t you? I''ll let myself get killed if you laugh." "Youcrazymurderer!" As Ouka lashed out with her eyes dyed bright red, Laugh Maker downcast her eyes sadly. "you have decided already that I''m crazy haven''t you. The people from Valhalla who took me in after I escaped from Inquisition were the same. They decided I''m abnormal, a monster, and have condemned me to loss of memory. Among them, even a person with shady love has appeared and tried to re-educate me you know? Why can''t they understand I wonder" Although she hung her head for a moment, immediately after she looked up with a smile. "But it''s all right! As long as we laugh anything will go well! To get you to know that, I need to grant smiles to more people!" Laugh Maker''s eyes sparkled like that of a little girl as she said so triumphantly. Then, she created red butterfly wings behind her with magical power and put more strength into both of her hands that were wrapping Ouka''s face. "Now, show me a smile? No matter how harsh the conditions are, you should laugh happily. It''s all right, no need to be scared. Just like when you killed your little sister, it''s fine to laugh and kill me." Having a premonition some kind of magic was about to be cast Ouka struggled, but she couldn''t muster any strength from her body. "Not good thou canst handle this magic! Thou hast to get away! She has already begun to control thy strength! At this rate she''ll deprive thee of control over thy body!" "Aagh" "You have the chain''s operative procedure in thy head do you not! Penetrate and destroy it with Tepes!" "aaAAAAA!" For the completely-out-of-control Ouka it was impossible to build an operative procedure in her head. A magical circle rotated under Laugh Maker''s feet and the butterfly wings fluttered. "NowI will make your smile." Tears ran down the Laugh Maker''s cheek as she activated the magic. There was no longer any way to escape. Just like back when she killed her family, she would be deprived of the control over her body and smile despite not wanting to. And just when Laugh Maker was activating magic. "Slug Shot!" A mass of dark green magical power has hit Laugh Maker from the side. Her body bent to the side, and she was blown away. At the same time the chains were broken, Ouka''s body has regained freedom. "Tch, there''s not enough power!" "I have to suppress the power or this underground will collapse right. Are you really fine with us being crushed along with it?" "Shut up, be silent you damn gun!" Kyouya left the ticket gate and went down the stairs, moving closer while holding a shotgun. Laugh Maker already flew away through the tunnel on her butterfly wings. After suddenly stopping in front of Ouka, Kyouya clicked his tongue with a chagrin. "Damn! She got away!" "We can''t catch up with her. At the moment Master''s really pitiful." "It''s your performance that''s poor!" "It''s because Master is good for nothing recently that I cannot demonstrate a decent performance. Don''t make it as if it''s my fault?" "Hmph, despite being an inorganic object you have a habit of making excuses!" While severely cursing, Kyouya glared sideways at Ouka who knelt on the floor. "Ha, that''s quite a way to show yourself after making a request to go alone, miss captain." "" "If you crawl on the ground right in front of your revenge, I won''t be helping ya." Kyouya provoked Ouka while looking at her with scorn. "I''ll kill her instead. You can sit there on your knees if you want." "shut up." "Aa?" "Shut up, I''ll kill you." As a tremendous killing intent was directed towards him, goosebumps appeared on Kyouya''s skin and he narrowed his eyes sharply. From behind her long bangs, he saw Ouka''s eyes harboring a blue flame inside. Her eyes inside of the crimson-like hair and thirst of blood were remarkably strong, and the blue color shone. Looking at the mass of murderous intent her eyes have become, he let out a distorted laughter. "That''s how it should be ain''t that quite a good expression, Ootori Ouka!" "I''ll be the one to kill her. She''s only mine prey." "Goin'' all out aren''t you. Let''s have a match to see who can kill her first then, me or you." As Kyouya poised with Nero, Ouka stood up and activated Witch Hunter form again. The vengeful demons stood at the entrance to the tunnel. Both of them kicked off the ground and tried to run after Laugh Maker. By chance, Ouka''s ears picked up a faint sound. After a moment of silence, she could hear some kind of noise. After looking at the suspicious source of the sound, she saw the intercom that has fallen to the ground after she was blown away. As a feeble voice leaked from its speaker, Ouka has "Ootori h-help" Ouka has finally regained sanity. With a pale expression she picked up the intercom and attached it to her ear. "What happened!" "a trapsuddenly enemy assaulted uswhile laughing and then breathing both enemies and allies were by a poisonous gas!" Speechless, she looked towards the stairs leading to the ticket gate, she saw something like a dark red mist silently come down. Hearing Usagi cough violently, blood was drained from her body and she paled. "Such a thing!" She finally realized that she forgot herself in revenge and neglected communication with her comrades. ''Tch, she used such a dirty trick hey, we need to hur" Before Kyouya could even finish, Ouka kicked off the ground and started to sprint. The destination she headed to wasn''t where Laugh Maker was, but the one her comrades were in. "hmph." Seeing Ouka desperate, even if Kyouya didn''t understand what''s happening he still followed after her. "Saionji!" When she arrived at the entrance, it was already filled with poisonous gas. She found Usagi immediately, she tried to carry two Spriggans who couldn''t move. There were corpses of Pureblood Party all around as well as corpses of many Spriggans. The enemies Laugh Maker manipulated were also hit by the poisonous gas. "I-I''m sorry geho I was wearing the mask but it was also corrosive" Ouka was unable to let out any voice seeing Usagi. Wherever skin could be seen there was something like black bruises. Mask also was corroded and had a hole in it. Fortunately Usagi''s mask barely withstood it as it was specially made by Ikaruga, but masks of the Spriggans have completely collapsed. "hurry you need to get out!" "The Spriggans we can''t leave them at least those two" Her body was already turning black, but Usagi took care of the two who barely could breathe. When Ouka tried to carry the two''s bodies, "Outta way." Pushing her away by the shoulder Kyouya moved to the front. He squatted down in front of the Spriggans and Usagi, placed a hand on their foreheads and expanded a dark green magical circle on their foreheads. "Since Nero''s property is "Poison", it can generate enough to neutralize other." The black bruises disappeared from Usagi''s and the Spriggans'' bodies. After neutralizing the poison, Kyouya carried one of the Spriggans on his shoulder and dragged the other by his collar. "It''s too late for others. Hurry up and carry Saionji. We''re escaping." "Kirigaya nhh, I owe you." ''Shut up. Dammit, you''ve completely lost the edge." She did as Kyouya said as he turned away irritated, Ouka lifted Usagi in both of her hands. "Ootori I''m gladyou''re safe I couldn''t contact you and was worried" "I''m really sorry" "? Why are you crying?" While holding Usagi who was mystified, Ouka shed tears. She knew that she had no right to apologize nor any right to cry, Ouka was overwhelmed by her own weakness. All the words she spoke to her comrades and Vlad ended up being a lie. Ouka earnestly blamed herself for being manipulated by her own revenge. Volume 7, 5 - Inheritance of Crimson Volume 7, Chapter 5 - Inheritance of Crimson The Pureblood Party''s transfer device was installed in an old military underpass. Since no relief supplies had arrived for a long time, it wasn''t populated. Because all the soldiers had participated in the last battle for the territory construction, there were only five soldiers deployed on the lookout near the entrance. A short soldier wearing a helmet yawned and rotated the wand as if it was a pen. Other soldiers were seriously guarding. There was a reaction from the transfer device at the very same moment as the guard finished yawning. Just when they thought it was hit with lightning, a magical circle appeared in the center of transfer device and shone brilliantly. The dazzle turned into a sphere of light and gradually fixed itself in the center of the apparatus. Something emerged from the center of the sphere, as if something new had been born from the light, something that seemed like cells built up bodies from the feet and going up. The cells combined like puzzle pieces, and after forming a human, a single boy jumped out from the sphere. The boy pierced the ground with the sword he has pulled out. Sweat-drops hung from his bangs and he moaned because of his rapidly beating heart. He shook his head disoriented, vigilant of the surroundings. After confirming there was no one there, the boy stared at his palm. He had all his limbs. His heart was beating. After confirming his safety, the boy looked ahead of him. "I''m back." In the inner world he was given a method to save Kiseki by Magical Academy and has returned. In order to do what he ought to do, Takeru came back. He encountered a world of magic he was unable to even imagine, met numerous people and reunited with his teacher. On the other side he would be able to spend time peacefully. He didn''t have to involve himself with battles and lived normally, forgetting everything. He didn''t do so because he left too many things in the outside world. There was a promise. A person to save. And comrades to fight alongside with. Abandoning all that and surrendering himself to peace was something Takeru was unable to do. Kusanagi Takeru has returned. In order to save everything that was dear to him. Using the sword he pierced into the ground like a cane, Takeru rose up. "I''m coming to save you Kiseki!" However, when he got on his knees, " " UWAaaa. " " The moment he heard a voice from overhead, something suddenly squashed Takeru''s body, he was unable to even let out a voice. "Owww! Hey Kana-chan it''s not how you said it''ll be! Why were we thrown out in the air!" "Tss, don''t tell that to Kana! It''s the device''s bad for having deviated coordinates, it''s not Kana''s faultt." Mari and Kanaria who fell from above quarreled while on top of Takeru''s body. On the back of his head there was Mari''s butt and Kanaria''s chest was pressed against his back. Honestly, it wasn''t a situation where he could immerse in desires. Because of Mari he hit his nose strongly, and because of Kanaria the symbol of his manhood was crushed. "could you get off please?" As Takeru said so, feeling like a frog ran over by a car, Mari noticed that she pushed down his head with her butt and jumped away while holding down her skirt. Kanaria too sluggishly got up and fixed her disheveled hair. He stood up checking if his nose and groin are all right. "Takeru''s a pervert!" "Isn''t that unreasonable no matter how you look at it" Takeru complained and rotated looking around. "If I''m right, there''s supposed to be a time lag with a transfer?" "We felt an instant pass, but half a day should have actually elapsed. It''s strangely quiet I wonder if fight is already over." Mari said, thinking that the silence in the surroundings is strange, and Kanaria put a hand on the sword on her back. "Since it''s the Pureblood Party''s device, this place should be enemy territory. Be cautious." "But it''s pitch black? In fact, since the supplies are the cornerstone for war, there should be strict security. It''s weird that there''s no one in here." Mari too pushed the brim of her hat with a finger and started searching for the enemy. Meanwhile, Takeru alone found a presence. "No, there are. The five of you there, come out. If you surrender I won''t take your lives." Takeru unsheathed the sword and called out to the soldiers at the entrance. He was prepared for some resistance, but the five raised both of their hands and started walking towards them. And as he felt enemy''s obedience is suspicious, "wow, that, is that Magic Academy''s school uniform? Hee? it''s blue." Hearing the carefree voice of the soldier in front, he thought something was wrong. The five were wearing Pureblood Party''s red military uniform, but he couldn''t see their faces hidden behind the helmets. "I get that you''re not resisting. But I''ll have to bind you. Don''t think bad of me." "No?that would be troublesome so please don''t. Of course, it will be troublesome for you, is that fine? Kusanagi-kun." Being called by his name by a soldier he didn''t know, Takeru was startled. The soldier''s voice was familiar. He squinted at the small soldier in front. The carefree tone as if playing dumb and small stature, he could also faintly see the red hair stick out from inside the helmet. "It''s been a while, Kusanagi-kun and Mari-chan. I''ve been waiting." It was AntiMagic Academy''s student council president, Hoshijiro Nagaru. "P-president? Why are you in a place like this" While Takeru stood surprised, Nagaru threw away the helmet and started to run to him with wide open arms. "Welcome back dear?????! Do you want a meal?? A bath?? Or-may-be! Kyahhn" When she jumped into his chest with a smile, Takeru grabbed her head with the palm of his hand. Nagaru said "hobuu", still held by Takeru, she dangled in mid-air. "you, what''cha doin''." "Heyheyy, my head, it''ll break off you know? My legs can''t reach the floor. They''re dangly." "Why are you here, Student Council President." Releasing his hand from her head, Takeru asked very calmly. They just barely came back to the outside world, and his head was unable to keep up with the situation. Nagaru made a displeased look while rubbing her neck. "Come on, you''re so meannn. I have been waiting for you for a looong time you know?" "Waiting you say this place, isn''t it managed by Pureblood Party? Rather, why are you wearing their uniforms." He asked a frank question. There''s no way she had changed job and became a Pureblood Party member has she, but since she invited Takeru into the dissidents, that wasn''t impossible. It isn''t. He didn''t think it is. "it isn''t, is it?" "Ahh? actually I thought of fighting Inquisition as part of Pureblood Party?" As Nagaru laughed embarrassed, Takeru pulled out his sword and put it against her neck. "Yes, it was a joke. I''m sorry for spouting crap." "Act seriously." "Men who can''t get jokes aren''t popularr in fact, I have received a report that you''ll be returning. That''s why I sneaked in among the Pureblood Party, and waited for you here." "? Why does student council president know such a thing" Nagaru went "fufun" and puffed her chest proudly. "Your Master, Orochi-kun has been cooperating with us a little bit. Well, no matter what we tried he wouldn''t become our ally completely, but he went out of his way to tell us that he''s giving you back." "Master and Student Council President were acquaintances?" In that case, that man let Takeru do as he pleased despite knowing everything. Without doubt, he also knew that the one he promised was Nagaru. He must have judged that it is all right to entrust his disciple to her. "I''ve heard more or less what happened on the other side." "is that so." "Yup. You did well to come back you did your best to come back and keep your promise right? Thanks." Nagaru conveyed her thanks to him straightforwardly and smiled radiantly. He thought that she''s a scheming person and even if it''s a mistake, he thought her smile was cute. Then he felt danger, and was pushed from the side by Mari. Then Mari glared at Nagaru. "Even though I''m listening to you, not everything falls into its place sneaking in among the Pureblood Party should be impossible normally. You, did you do something behind the scenes?" Nagaru smiled wryly. "Ahh? in fact, I''m wanted by the Inquisition. After it was exposed to be the one to help Kusanagi-kun and Ouka-chan escape, I couldn''t afford let myself be caught, and Pureblood Party that''s hostile to the Inquisition was the best place to hide" "That''s not really an answer" Although Mari stared at Nagaru intensely, soon after she looked towards the four behind her she was curious about for a while already. Who are they? When she tried to relay that to Nagaru with her gaze, the four people in the back removed their helmets and revealed their faces. "We are Valhalla''s Pureblood Party members, Europe Shelter West Side''s eight squad''s soldiers." The man who looked like the captain said so with a serious look. Since they named themselves members of Pureblood Party, there was no way not to be vigilant. Takeru and Kanaria clenched their swords. "Ahh wait waait! They are my collaborators!" "There''s no way the Pureblood Party would collaborate with you! They assaulted us on the other side you know?!" As Mari yelled, Nagaru went in front of Takeru and others who let out a menacing feel, flapping her hands. "Not all of those people have the same ideas. I''ve been in touch with them for a while now, but now they have gotten along with the Pureblood Party''s operation and came over." Nagaru seemed to have obtained their cooperation, and had them shelter her from the Inquisition. Getting into the position of transfer device''s guard was difficult, she said exaggeratedly while raising both of her hands. Both Takeru and Mari were very doubtful of it. Kanaria was more vigilant than the two and it wouldn''t be weird if she unsheathed the sword any time. Realizing that the three were vigilant, the Captain corrected his posture and stood in front of Takeru. "I think it''s natural not to believe it. After all, both of us were enemies until now." "yeah. You have reasons to support the Inquisition''s dissidents. Does that mean that people from the inside world are changing their thinking to that of East Side?" As Takeru mentioned that sharply, the Captain quietly closed his eyes. "Don''t misunderstand. It''s not like we''re quitting the Pureblood Party. We can''t agree with East Side''s thinking. Purebloods are the ones who should control the inside world and make sure the society flourishes." "Then you''re the same as Pureblood Party on the inside, you hate us and people of mixed blood" "It''s not like we hate them. It''s just that their history isn''t as refined as that of ours. The history accumulates in the blood and is handed down. Magic can be said to be the same. It''s obvious that purebloods are better than mixed ones. It is natural that the talented ones move the world." It was annoying how he looked down at them, no pride could be felt from him either. He just stated the facts, that''s what his tone of voice suggested. A shadow appeared on the Captain''s face and he continued. "however, West Side has stepped on the wrong road. Our, Pureblood Party''s principle is not to eliminate humans who don''t have magic power or mixed breeds, hurt them or drive them out. That''s an evil philosophy that should be cast away. Protecting empties and leading the way as purebloods is their pride, the current West Side has forgotten that. This invasion is just a show of power it has to be stopped as soon as possible." "so that''s why you help dissidents?" "The ones to stop this war shouldn''t be the inside, but the outside people. We are cooperating with Hoshijiro-dono because our interests are aligned, but with our pride as purebloods on the line we promise not to interfere with you." The Captain said so while staring straight at Takeru. Although Takeru was unable to agree with a concept completely alien to him, it wasn''t distorted enough for him to deny it completely. Although he didn''t know this man''s upbringing, he felt that he was similar to himself. The soldiers in the back also seemed to feel strong solidarity with that. They did their best to change the current situation. "Yess, so for now we are cooperating with each other?, handshake handshake?" Forcibly making Takeru and the Captain have a handshake, then laughed in a silly way. Her attitude and tone were carefree, but for having a connection with Orochi and the Pureblood Party she was extremely abnormal. "For now let''s leave the difficult talk and talk about the future for other time. First, we need to stop this invasion. We can''t let Pureblood Party to build a territory in the outside world, that would make Inquisition an excuse to retaliate with full force. If it comes to that, we won''t be able to avoid sacrifices among the general public. We need to prevent the war from spreading." It was already too late for invasion from the other side, but they have to forget the sorrow after losing them. Saying so, Nagaru continued. "There''s one more thing. For Kusanagi-kun this should be the priority." "?" "Listen calmly to what I''m going to say now." Having a bad premonition, Takeru''s face strongly cramped up. Nagaru told him what he wanted to know the most. "Your comrades are on this battlefield. EveryoneOuka-chan is in danger. I''ll explain everything to you, hurry and go save them." The bad news have surpassed Takeru''s imagination. Traces of a tragedy have spread out in front of her, it was more than enough to deprive Ouka and the others of hope. They escaped from the subway, and after they came back to the company''s camp Ouka was astounded. Smoke was rising from all over the place, and the smell of roasted meat has spread. In the middle of debris of the armory, there was a mountain of corpses stacked up. Flames were rising from the mountain of corpses and blood was boiling in it, dyeing the ground black. Seeing their comrades burn in eerie aquamarine-colored flame, strength left the knees of the two Spriggans. "Suginami!!!" Usagi shouted Ikaruga''s name and ran to the 35th platoon''s tent. Ouka could only see her off, stunned. "Tch they sent all the Einherjar machines Nero, can you analyze the magic property from that flame?" Kyouya said so while looking around the camp. "You can tell just by looking. This magic power''s enormous destructive effectiveness comes from the "Dragon" property." "So a Mechanical Dragon did it I don''t like it." While spitting curses Kyouya looked sideways at Ouka. Ouka drooped down with an extremely pale face. "it''s my fault." She could only blame herself. When the communication with Ikaruga was interrupted, she should have went back assuming an emergency. Because there was a high chance of a trap, she should have called for ceasing the operation. It could have had a different result Forgetting herself in revenge and getting distracted seeing the enemy right in front of her has led to the worst result. While calling her comrades the most important thing, she made the worst choice. This devastation was something she had invited in. "it''s not really your fault. Don''t burden yourself with responsibility for no reason. You saw that right? The enemy killed their own allies with a poisonous gas. Those guys were used as bait, and enemy was aiming for the camp all along." "That''s right. We were led to a trap, on top of Master being a fool you too joined him in being foolish, that''s all?. You''ll profit from that as long as you''re alive?." "Shut up you sheetty gun." Even the words of Kyouya who showed his concern didn''t reach Ouka. "back thenif I only came back" "Judging by the devastation, the enemy aimed mainly for this place which is in the middle of the Grey City. Even if me and you were here, it''s doubtful we''d be able to repel them." With a lower tone of voice Kyouya made a guess. But Ouka didn''t stop to blame herself. "what a moody woman if they killed ours, we kill theirs, that''s all. I intend to do so." "That''s right. Mast?eer, it''s revenge?! Let''s clear up the company''s chagrin! Let''s beat them all up?!" Ignoring Nero, Kyouya stared at Ouka who was drooping down. "" "Can it be Master, that the time you lost your comrades has overlapped for you with her now? Noo noo nooo we don''t need that! Nero doesn''t need that!" "You''re annoying shut up." Kyouya couldn''t find any words he could say to Ouka. Just as Nero said, he overlapped himself from back then with her. Eventually, Ouka started walking towards the platoon''s tent with a wobbly gait. The Small Fry Platoon''s tent was also desolated like everything else. The luggage was thrown out and burned along with the tent. Ikaruga was nowhere to be seen. While desperately bearing the urge to cry, Usagi searched for Ikaruga. "Suginamii! If you''re alive then please respondd!" Not even considering the possibility of enemies being close, Usagi cried out. There was no answer. The bodies and wreckage burned and the only thing that could be heard was sound of sparks. "uuu" She wiped the tears, and with a face covered in soot she scavenged among the rubble. What she found were only bodies and a firearm distorted by heat. "f-fueenn" The droplets flowing down her cheeks couldn''t be stopped. Usagi fell on her knees and cried. That''s when she heard a faint sound similar to that of an alarm. She thought she misheard for a moment, but she certainly heard that from the 35th platoon''s tent wreckage. "?" Usagi put her hand into the burnt wood and scooped out ash. She immediately found the source of the sound. It was a large rectangular box covered with anti-magic coating. It was a weapon case Ikaruga had brought. Usagi knew that the contents of the box was a new weapon Ikaruga hurriedly completed overnight. Opening her eyes widely, she tried to open the box in a hurry. "Ouchh!" Maybe because it was in the flames, but the box was very hot. She retracted her hand with a watery eyes. When she did, "Saionji Usagi''s DNA recognition completeHello my master." The box let out a mechanical voice and suddenly opened. What vigorously appeared from inside the box was a single sniper rifle. Completely different from the semi-automatic rifle and the anti-materiel rifles Usagi has used until now, it had a futuristic form. It''s shape was somehow similar to that of the railguns Einherjars were using. Other than that there were magazines with bullets inside, and three bullets with transparent tips shining in rainbow-colored light. Furthermore, there was a single bullet with a same transparent shell, emitting a gray light. Usagi touched the bullets in silence and grabbed the gun''s body. Suddenly, something like electric current ran through her body. ", gi, Usagi, can you hear me?" After feeling a slight pain, she could hear Ikaruga''s voice echo in her head. She opened her eyes wide in surprise. "Suginami?! Are you all right?!" "That''s great you found it properly haven''t you. As expected of my beloved Usagi-chan." "W-where are you hiding? Not just the voice, show yourself as well." Glad that Ikaruga was alive, Usagi returned to her threatening tone of voice. "I can''t really do that this voice is made from the electric signal I send to your head through this gun I made. Inside of this gun, there are the "Nanomachines". Well, you can think of it as of a part of me." Usagi looked at the gun she was holding and unconsciously was taken aback. "N-no way your real body hasn''t died has it?!" "why would you think that? It''s all right, I''m alive. Currently, I''m captured by the enemy along with the Spriggans." "Where?!" "Probably, this is the Alchemist''s fifth laboratory. The way the walls are made is familiar. How ironic to be taken here once again." Because of the feelings she had for her old home, Ikaruga''s voice became very low. The fifth laboratory. Once before the 35th platoon had fought there to prevent the restoration of elves. "We''ll come to save you immediately!" "Of course you''ll come, but before that let me explain the situation to you. The enemy intends to destroy as much of the Inquisition in the vicinity and erect a barrier. Probably it''s one that''s too powerful to be destroyed from outside and can only be taken down by destroying the device from inside. Unless we destroy it before activation, we can''t expect any reinforcements from the Inquisition''s side." "Roger that. I shall relay that to Ootori." As Usagi said so, Ikaruga spat out a small sigh. "Tell Ootori that I''m sorry for not being able to fight together with her." "? You were there fighting together, acting as her support haven''t you." "I won''t tell you since it''s embarrassing." It was unexpected to hear the word ''embarrassing'' from Ikaruga''s mouth, but Usagi somehow felt like she was being left out. "Hurry up if possible. It seems like the enemy isn''t going to make any use of us, so after questioning is over they''ll finish us. I''ve heard a comrade''s screams a moment ago." The situation was serious, but Usagi has gotten grasp on faint hope and no longer cried. If there''s hope, even a faint one, Saionji Usagi becomes strong. "Please don''t worry! We''ll definitely come and save you!" "I''ll teach you how to use this gun. Well, if my voice explaining right now is interrupted that means I was either killed or made their plaything, you can think whatever." "Don''t say things that sound like a bad omen!!" After shouting at Ikaruga in response to her black joke, she was taught how to use the gun. And then, Usagi learned the gun''s performance was outrageous and far beyond her imagination. After walking into the 35th platoon''s tent, Ouka stumbled on something. When she raised her body and looked under her feet, she saw a charred corpse of a comrade laying there. She raised her dirty face and looked around, feeling the stench of death in the hot air. It was a scene full of death. Feeling like she was blown away to hell while still alive was suffocating. "sorry" Saying an apology with a trembling voice, Ouka writhed on the ground as if she was in agony. "I''msorry" She didn''t think that the fact that someone lost their lives because of her was this painful. Knowing that she shouldn''t have given priority to revenge, she could only hate herself. Ouka earnestly apologized, that''s the only thing she could do now. If she didn''t do so, her heart wouldn''t hold out. "who are you apologizing to?" When she looked up weakly, she saw Usagi look down on her with an angry expression. Unable to withstand Usagi''s gaze, Ouka turned away. "It''s not your fault that this happened. We still haven''t done what we should have. Even if we noticed the trap back then and returned to camp, it was already too late." "but, I acted based on my own feelings. When you were suffering and our comrades were killed I lost myself in revenge." "It can''t be helped." "No such thing what I have sworn to you turned into a lie. I used my power in a wrong way I shouldn''t have used it for revenge, but for the sake of my comrades!" As Ouka continued to blame herself, Usagi''s gaze turned cold. She turned her ears deaf to Ouka''s voice, and felt angry at Ouka for brooding over it all alone. "temporarily, lets say that it''s your fault that everything has turned out like this. So all you''re going to do is sit there and blame yourself?" Ouka was unable to answer to her question immediately. Even as Ouka attempted to cheer herself up, her body didn''t listen. It was because her object of hate, was herself. "Ootori Ouka!" Suddenly, Usagi grasped Ouka''s collar and spoke right into her face. Despite having tears in her eyes, Usagi stared powerfully at Ouka. "Even if you''re strong in battle, is your heart weaker than mine? It''s not, right? You should be much stronger than me! You withstood the despair that felt like it''ll crush your mind, and stood up while clenching your teeth haven''t you!" "Saionji." "Surely, you don''t have any resistance to failure and regret. So what if you failed once, so what if you regret doing something once. You should be able to stand up time after time again!" Usagi could say that because she failed countless times. She was aware that she was a burden to the platoon. She was able to properly do her job nowadays, but before she was a no-good sniper who shot her allies by mistake. Even now she wasn''t being praised. When she first came to this battlefield, she couldn''t stop trembling seeing death right in front of her. And yet, Usagi stood up. It didn''t end up with her on her knees. With a harsh expression, she scolded Ouka. "I understand your feelings. Were I alone, I wouldn''t have risen again. Kusanagi and Suginami, Nikaido and you, if not for you being there I would have surely been on my knees. It''s all thanks to you that I''m here now." Usagi assaulted Ouka with feelings of gratitude. She released the clothes from her grasp and gently wrapped Ouka''s cheeks with both of her hands. "Ootori please, stop cowering there all alone. There''s no Kusanagi nor Nikaido in here but I am. I don''t think I''m too reliable, but even I don''t want to be protected all the time." Saying ''I''m here'', Usagi pushed Ouka''s back. "Suginami is still alive. She''s been caught by the enemy and is together with other Spriggans. We need to hurry and save her. Please decide on the next course of action." "" "Did you forget? Right now, you are our captain!" Hearing those words, Ouka felt a weight in the center of her chest. It was enough for her to regain sanity. Takeru''s face appeared in her mind. She vowed to protect the platoon until he comes back. Is she, who betrayed them qualified to protect anything? No, it''s because she betrayed them once already that she has to protect them. Suginami is alive. The Inquisitors too are still alive. No matter how painful it is, how many times she fails, she needs to save them. I need to stand up. I need to decide this. I need to act. That''s what a captain is. Cleanse this stigma. This is the time to return the favor. "it''s asthis girl saysOotori-kun." Suddenly, a voice came from the debris. When Ouka and Usagi looked towards the source, they saw the commander stand there with a serious injury in the abdomen. The two rushed towards him and supporting him, they sat him down on the rubble. "Commander!" "You shouldn''t feel responsible it''s all my responsibility for not being suspicious of the orders from above." "Please don''t speak I''ll stop the bleeding!" Ouka placed a hand on the wound and reached towards the medical kit with the other, but commander grasped her hand. And he slowly shook his head. "It''s too late for me. Use it on the survivors. Rather than that there''s something I need to relay to you." Forcing his trembling body, the Commander placed a hand on Ouka''s shoulder. And stared at her as if he looked at his own daughter. "in the past, together with your father I have acted together with Mineshiro Kazuma. I participated in the destruction of Insect Cage as a Spriggan." Father. Mineshiro Kazuma. The Commander said the same thing Laugh Maker did. "Vlad was my father really Red Glare? What Laugh Maker said wasn''t a lie?" Facing down, she asked Vlad. "classified information. I cannot say." Ouka judged Vlad''s mood. She didn''t know why the information about Red Glare was classified, but one thing was certain, Ootori Sougetsu was trying to hide something. "it''s true that Inquisition is trying to hide information about that person. Probably, he touched something he shouldn''t have. Don''t believe Inquisition Ootori Sougetsu wants you all to" Breathing painfully, the Commander said so. Ouka recalled her father''s gentle face. Although he was a clumsy person who''s bad at talking, there was dignity of someone who went through carnage many times. Ouka loved his big, gentle hands. She couldn''t imagine the figure of her father with such gentle hands being an Inquisition''s officer. "There''s no time there''s something I''d like to ask could you save my subordinates who were taken captive because of me?" Summoning the last of his strength, the Commander grasped Ouka''s hand. What was passed through his hand was a compelling wish. Ouka gripped him in return and raised her face. "I will collect equipment, establish contact with our comrades from the other lines of defense and invade enemy territory, we''ll definitely save our comrades." "sorry. Making you fight is a betrayal towards Mineshiro-san please forgive my shamelessness." Just like Ouka did, the company''s commander muttered an apology. The company commander stopped gripping Ouka''s hand and fell to the ground. "The Relic Eater you possess Vlad''s strength wasn''t displayed yet" While light was disappearing from his pupils, he conveyed the last thing to her. "Use ourblooddon''t waste the feelingsof our comrades whodied here" Letting out his final breath, the man said his wish as he fell asleep. Ouka looked at his appearance as he slept and stood up. She saluted him as an Inquisitor, lowered her arm and looked up at the sky. "Vlad, father was Mineshiro Kazuma a strong man?" "I know not thy father. However, Red Glare was not a man thou thinkst he was." "" "He was an incredibly weak man. Concerned with trivial things, regretful, and he collapsed time after time again. Time after time, he said ''I don''t want to do this any more''." "I see." She couldn''t imagine the figure of her father holding a crimson gun. A gun didn''t fit that gentle father of hers. "However, Ouka. Nobility is not something to express through strength. Nobility is something that changes weakness into strength." Vlad heavily, strongly, evaluated Red Glare. "ThereforeI do not know of his nobility." When she heard that, just for a moment, Just for a momenther father''s back, holding guns in both hands came to her mind. Ouka has seen a back like that before. Having no merits to him other than his sword, laughed at and told it''s outdated, the back of a man who desperately fought for his comrades, for his little sister. No matter how many times he was broken he rose up, a big back that led his comrades to fight. Ouka burned the back of the two who saved her into her heart. "Vlad if you drink blood, will your power increase?" "While there is a limit with the contractor''s blood, the original power will be released if external blood is provided." After saying only what''s necessary, Vlad went silent. Ouka closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Until now she thought that taking the blood of others and turning it into power is evil, she thought that it''s sinful. However, what Vlad said was that he sought noble blood. Everyone who has died in this place were noble ones who fought until the very end. Wouldn''t letting this precious blood go to waste be a sin? "As if I''d let that happen." Opening her eyes widely, she stretched one hand forward. "Vlad." "" "Suck it dry. Don''t waste a single drop." All of the regret of the ones who sleep in this land, their dying wish, Ouka has decided to inherit. "Consecration." The moment Vlad received its master''s request, a huge magical circle appeared under her feet. It was too large to grasp with one''s eyes, and covered the company''s camp. And all of the blood that has spilled in the location has flowed to where Ouka was. The lifeblood of her comrades spiraled and wrapped around her body. "The blood, is a proof of a the owner''s being alive it''s the proof of the owner''s history. Thy shalt now inherit all of that." "just like I have inherited you, a gun of my father." "Indeed. However, bewarenoble blood is heavy." Immediately after Vlad gave her an advice, a powerful pain struck Ouka and froze her body. Blood of other people has invaded her body. She was writhing, feeling as if her body was forcefully remade. It was memories. The road dead ones have walked dwelled inside of the blood, and has ingrained itself in Ouka. "I see, certainly this is heavy!" She distorted her face in anguish, clenched her teeth. "Nh, I''ll carry it! If I''m crushed in this place, everything will go to waste!" "Truly so. As long as thou shalt bear it, they shalt be near thee. Vanquish them all! Together with the noble blood!" A large amount of blood was assimilated into Ouka''s body and covered her as an armor. The pain reached its peak, and the power has come into her grasp. That very moment, all memories of the dead ones flowed inside of Ouka''s head. All of them, have had loved ones. They had families. They had lovers. They had friends. They had comrades they trust. The time of happiness of each, feelings, have flowed inside of Ouka. The memories passed through her in a flash, and Vlad''s strengthening was completed. Inside of Ouka, the blood of her comrades concentrated and became power she was familiar with. She felt something uncomfortable inside of her mouth. When she checked it with tongue, she found that part of her teeth were pointed and sharp. Her vision has sharpened, and she was able to confirm the blood flow and cardiac movement of others just by looking at them. It had a different shape from a Witch Hunt form, what wrapped Ouka''s body was a thin armour that wasn''t neither flesh nor a mineral. The cloak on the back has completely turned into wings, and she looked like a devil. Even though she did look like a devil, there was no evil in it, nobility dwelled within. The crimson wings made of blood shone nobly, even in the night. It was one of Vlad''s intrinsic magic. Dracula By converting the blood of others into magical power an enormous power is obtained, and the heretical magic transformed the contractor''s body. The effect literally turned the contractor into a vampire. "Thou currently hast power equal to that of a vampire true ancestor. There is no need to hold back with magical power and your flesh is different from a human''s. The power of noble blood wield it as you please." She felt no disgust despite being turned into a heretical existence. If anything, it felt pleasant. This power was the strength of all her comrades who died in here. Ouka grasped all she has absorbed and crossed both hands in front of her. "Let''s vanquish them, Saionji. We''re rescuing our comrades!" "Roger!" At the same time as Usagi responded, Ouka vigorously spread her arms. Magical power was ejected from the Pile Bunkers on her elbows and from her crimson wings. Her sunset-colored hair shook from the aftermath and shone tinged with magical power''s light. Ouka''s appearance was trulyfitting to be described as Calamity. "Until we reach the fifth laboratory Kirigaya and I will lead the way! Spriggans and Usagi are to follow us from behind!" "Roger!" She spread the crimson wings and followed the road to the fifth laboratory flying at low altitude. Ouka confirmed that Kyouya ran by her side and paid attention to the jeep that has followed her from behind. After assuming Vampire form, Ouka contacted Hayato through radio. There were several troops that continued to resist, and many people who were remnants from different troops joined together. On top of having no time to gather forces, they couldn''t converge and thus everyone moved to the laboratory on their own. "Ootori Ouka." A communication from Hayato came, and she focused on listening to it. "Enemy has Einherjars and Mechanical Dragons. Avoid fighting them if you can. It''s a waste of time." "Understood." "You''re closest to fifth laboratory. The enemy hasn''t realized we''re out to destroy the barrier system. Defense should be rather lax. Ensure we have an entrance when you arrive and wait for my arrival." "I apologize captain Kurogane, but it would be better to fight even if a moment earlier. Can we rush in first?" As Ouka advised him, Hayato fell silent. Whenever she spoke her own opinion to him, she was always tensed up. The feeling she had back when she was EXE seemed to have been revived. "do you think you can do it?" Hayato asked sharply. Break through the enemies and destroy the barrier generator. Moreover, they have to rescue the prisoners. However, Ouka answered with confidence. "We can. The current us can do it." "Got it. Then I''ll shave off as many of the enemy forces as possible and head over there. You proceed ahead." Although she was unable to read his emotions, it was unusual for Hayato to accept proposals of others. "Ootori Ouka." "Yes." "Don''t die." Hearing the short words of concern, Ouka''s motivation reached it peak. Kurogane Hayato was a captain for a long time. He gave others a strict, cold impression and it was unusual for him to think of his subordinates. He was neither a cold nor a warm person, but he didn''t lie to his comrades and treated them equal. That was why his words motivated his subordinates. "Understood!" After Ouka answered strongly, the communication was cut off. She turned around the corner at breakneck speed and checked the enemy figures ahead. "Stop!" At Ouka''s instruction, Kyouya and the Jeep stopped. Usagi''s head peeked out from the Jeep''s passenger seat and she checked the enemy figures ahead. "Ten soldiers, five Einherjars a single wyvern-type Mechanical Dragon. That''s bad isn''t it." "I want to avoid pointless battles. We''ll circle around them." When Ouka proposed that, Kyouya moved in front. "If we circle around we''ll lose 10 minutes I''ll do it. You guys go ahead." At this surprising proposal, Usagi opened her eyes wide in shock. Ouka hesitated for a moment. She didn''t want to leave Kyouya''s strength in this place. "I won''t listen to your orders. They''re my prey." He put Nero on his shoulder and glared at the enemy. "You can tell just by lookin'' they''re the bunch that assaulted our company. They''re leisurely returning to base." "" "Unlike you I won''t lose myself in revenge and crush those guys. They''re our comrades'' vengeance." His glaring eyes had almost no reason left inside. As if she saw herself until now, Ouka''s heart ached. "Hurry up and go. There ain''t no time." Ouka called out to Kyouya''s back who headed towards the enemy. "Kirigaya, do you remember my proposal?" "" "That was no lie. If you wish for it, we will help you with all we have to save Yoshimizu. If you remain under the Chairman you definitely won''t save her that man will never act in order to save someone." Kyouya stopped his feet and spat out a sigh. "I know that already. But I don''t know any way other than this to help her survive. I will fight, that''s the only way left for me even if that means turning into his pawn." Unbroken, he spat out words stating as things are. "Will you let yourself be used until the end?! If there''s no way, you just have to find one!" "" "Come with us! There has to be another way for you!" As Ouka tried to persuade him, Kyouya smiled wryly looking at her from the profile. "Then, do you think I can fight together with Kusanagi side-by-side? I''ll pass on that, he''ll pass too. I''ll tell you this, I don''t have a shred of regret for trying to kill his little sister. Back then, not killing that monster there would be the worst decision and in particular for that little sister, being killed would definitely be the happy ending." Kyouya snorted and shook his head. "That''s just whitewashing things. I just wanted to kill her for my revenge on heresy I''m not going to make it sound noble." He finished speaking and moved towards the enemy with a heavy gait. "Go. If you don''t want to lose comrades like I did, hurry up and save her." Ouka didn''t think that revenge was the only thing swirling inside him. But she didn''t have time to argue. If they can move straight from this place, they will move to the laboratory through the shortest route. She couldn''t find any reason to refuse his offer. She sent a signal to Usagi and flapped her wings. Then, she passed by Kyouya''s side at high speed. "I will distract the enemy, Saionji and the others are to break through after Kirigaya shoots!" She flew grazing the ground and closed onto the enemy. The moment Einherjars tried to look towards her, Ouka soared into the sky. With the enemy''s vision directed towards Ouka, the jeep started to run. "Triple ThreadSlug Shot!" Kyouya''s shotgun deformed into a cannon and shot the enemy troop. With the momentum of a machine gun, high density magic bullets hit the enemy. Ouka broke through the gap in the enemy ranks and ensured the shortest route to laboratory. Kyouya returned the gun from a rotating form to its original, then took a breath with his eyes closed. When she passed by his side, Ouka said just one thing to him. Don''t give up. "" Splitting the heavens, starry sky has began to give out to the sunrise. He turned his tired eyes to it. Possibly, there is alternative Alternative, that kind of future might exist. It wouldn''t be weird if there was a future where he didn''t take Ootori Sougetsu''s hand, instead he would look for a method to save Yoshimizu Akira together with Kusanagi Takeru and Ootori Ouka. He wouldn''t fall into the wrong path, and would fight justly to save Akira. But he already took that hand. What he obtained after contracting Nero for Akira''s survival, was an endless life of revenge. Once his revenge disappears, Akira''s life will probably exhaust itself. And if he betrays Ootori Sougetsu, the contract with Nero will be cancelled. After making the choice at the beginning, there was no going back. There was no other way than shook off everything else. But, just a little bit. For just a little bit, the future that was possible has caused pain in his heart. "nooow then!" After the bombardment''s smoke cleared up, he confirmed the number of enemies remaining. There were three Einherjars. Five soldiers and one Mechanical Dragon. "Perfect. Ain''t that quite a nice line-up right, hey, isn''t that so, sheetty gun?" "Yup yup. But Master, do you think you can function properly without decent healing? Don''t come crying to Nero if you get hit by dragon''s breath okay?" "Shut up, I just have to avoid it all right!" The corner of his mouth distorted, and Kyouya rammed into the enemy head-on. Focusing magical power into the cannon that fused into his right hand, he charged, running on the ground. He avoided the enemy''s furious barrage, and like a wolf pouncing on its prey, he jumped at the Mechanical Dragon''s throat. "Blow away heretics!" The moment the cannon released an attack, the whole area was buried in dark green magic. The vengeful demon didn''t stop. He single-mindedly threaded on his path. Even if all that was ahead was despair. Leaving Kyouya, Ouka rushed towards the laboratory. The sound of fighting and explosions has reverberated from the distance. Thanks to Hayato and Kyouya rampaging, there weren''t many enemies attracted to Ouka and the others advancing on the road. They couldn''t afford to miss this opportunity. "I can see the fifth laboratory!" When she looked in the direction Usagi was pointing, she saw the central tower that was destroyed during the elf restoration experiment battle. "Is Suginami still safe?" "Yes but a witch is forcing out information during interrogation. If Suginami''s turn comes, our surprise attack will be exposed." Witch without a doubt it was Laugh Maker. If it''s her magic, it would be easy to make them speak. "Let''s hurry!" Ouka injected magical power into the wings and accelerated, the Jeep ran down the street at full throttle. She didn''t know how many enemies were in there, but all they could do now was to rush in. Leaving the convoluted alleys, they turned right onto the main street. As they went straight through the industrial area''s street, they could see the entrance to laboratory ahead of them. The partially-collapsed outer wall was a remnant from their previous visit. Although it was supposed to be closed for investigation by Inquisition. It had been occupied when the enemy invaded. The devastated landscape made it even more gray than the Grey City. Sitting in the center of itthere was a single humongous dragon. "A Mechanical Dragon a large-type!" The thirty-meter large body looked huge even from the position Ouka and the others were in. After they''d gotten closer, it looked like a small hill. Although it''s figure was like that of a snake, its body was as thick as that of a whale. "That form, a wyrm huh it doesn''t have wings but it''s nasty. Not only it can use its breath, but also magic." There were records of dragons that understood human speech and were capable of using magic. They attack with breath and assist themselves with magic, moreover the dragon scales are difficult to destroy even using modern weapons. However, it''s body was that of a machine. It had no dragon scales. "Hah, we''re doing it, Master." "Of course. If the enemy''s defense is just magic, then he''s no opponent for us." There was only one protective magic dragon could use. Ancient Field It was a magic possible to cast with the "Dragon" magical power property, magic unavailable to humans. It built pseudo-dragon scales. It was dragon magic which formed a barrier by deploying it as to cover a wide range. However, even if it''s strength was comparable to that of dragon scales, it didn''t change the fact that it was magic. As long as she entered the operative procedure in her head, no matter how strong the magic is, Vlad can penetrate it. "There''s no time to stopwe''re passing by all at once!" "Affirmative!" Ouka focused and expanded the pile bunker on her right arm, and a huge magical circle appeared behind her. Rather than make multiple operative procedures, by the huge magical circle she created multiple small magical circles with the same patterns. Continuing with the same speed, Ouka rushed in. When she realized the Mechanical Dragon looked up, it opened the huge mouth opening. Going straight. Ouka flapped the wings strongly, accompanied by a red lightning bolt. And, "Vladislavus Dracula!" At the same time as she waved her arm, all of her magical circles were released. When the magical circle shone exceptionally bright, the space distorted above the Mechanical Dragon. What showed up along with a tremor was a rain and erection of sharply pointed stakes. They easily broke through the Mechanical Dragon''s protective magic and its skewered body was fixed in one spot. Furthermore, a countless number of stakes were released from the expanded small magical circles, striking the Mechanical Dragon. Faced with inevitable attacks from all directions. Especially with its huge body, it received all of them. Ouka tried to approach the bosom of its skewered body. However, the Mechanical Dragon released a dragon''s breath without cancelling the King''s Area. "HAAAAAAAAAAaaa!!" She unleashed a crimson stake straight towards the released dragon''s breath. Magical power collided with magical power. There was no even confrontation, the Count''s Fang she released with all she passed unhindered through the wave of dragon property and stabbed into the wyrm''s mouth. "Taste my fang!" At the same time as Vlad roared, Ouka rammed into the dragon''s mouth. Ouka broke through the dragon''s mouthmoving outside. A tremendous explosion roared, and the dragon''s movements stopped. The Dragon magical property that clung to her body was blown away with the flapping of her wings, and Ouka landed on the ground. The dragon that had its head penetrated shook, not letting out a voice and laid down after gazing at the heavens just once. Even after subjugating the dragon, they didn''t have time to rest. The Jeep that was driving behind stopped at the laboratory''s entrance. Two Spriggans and Usagi have jumped out of it in a hurry. "We shall protect this place! Ootori, destroy the barrier equipment and rescue the prisoners!" While holding her new gun, Usagi entrusted her hopes to Ouka. "I will be all right. As long as I have the gun Suginami made, I should be able to hold out even if enemies flock from all around!" Staring at the figure of Usagi who turned away, Ouka nodded. "I leave it to you. If anything happens, contact me immediately." "Yess, have luck in battle, Ootori!" "The other two, please back Saionji up!" As she said that, the two Spriggans struck the armor on their chest with fists. "Leave it to us. It''s the life you have saved we''ll return the favor with the same life." "Getting to protect such a cute young lady, I must have exhausted my Spriggan luck. I leave our comrades to you!" She nodded in response to their encouragement, and glared at the path she was ought to take. The objective was destruction the barrier generator and rescue of the prisoners. It wasn''t subjugation of the enemy. This time I won''t lose my way! The gratitude for having comrades watch her back, and the joy of having people to protect. She was no longer just a demon who lived for revenge. No matter how hateful the opponent is, she won''t be swayed. Breathing life into her soul, Ouka plunged into her own battlefield. The Glossary Ancient Field (󥷥ȥե`) - It''s written as (ߤI) meaning "Victor''s Area" . Vladislavus Dracula (ǥ饦?ɥ饭ꥢ) - Written as (Ѫ҆) which means "Surpreme Blood Ruler". Volume 7, 6 - Walking Side by Side Volume 7, Chapter 6 - Walking Side by Side "Mari! Is it this way?!" Takeru asked Mari while running through the Grey City. Kanaria ran right beside him, and Mari was carried by Takeru in a princess carry. Since there was a possibility of being found out by the enemy if they flew through the sky, reluctantly he held her in his arms like this. Mari laughed blissfully and didn''t pay attention whether they''re going left or right, she immersed herself in clinging to Takeru''s chest. "Ehe, ehehe I expected to take a step ahead in the Magic Academy and get in the lead, but my share of an entire month I believed in was stolen by a little girl to think I would be able to feel something this wonderful after coming backk ehehehehehehe, this is happinesss." Kanaria who was running beside pinched Mari''s nose with her fingers strongly. "Borbble! Bat ''ou doong!" "Don''t go deredere here. Think of the circumstances. Is your guidance really okay?" While asking Mari who pressed onto her nose with tears in her eyes, Kanaria asked the same thing to Takeru with her gaze. Mari pouted and raised an objection. "Hmmm fifth laboratory right? It''s this way, believe me, I know this place." "Last time we came here you got lost, so you have no credibility though" As Takeru said so anxiously, Mari got easily dismayed. "I-it''s allll rightt! Last time I got lost since it was an underpass okay? If we go straight here we''ll see it sooonn." Because of Mari''s confidence which couldn''t be trusted, he''s gotten even more anxious. After hearing of the 35th platoon''s current situation from Nagaru, Takeru grew impatient. If the enemy is Ootori''s foe if possible I want to be beside her. I said we''ll walk together I can''t let her fight alone. They spent a moderately long time together and the ice around her heart has finally melted. He promised to shoulder half of her burden, and walk alongside her. He has to be there when Ouka exacts her revenge. While Takeru got increasingly more frustrated, Kanaria sent a sidelong glance at him. "I don''t really get it, but what will we do if we survive? Who will we join?" "Hey! It''s not time to think about that, right?!" "Didn''t ask Mari!" Kanaria retorted to Mari again. Takeru answered her question while looking ahead. "After picking up our comrades, we will rejoin Student Council President. The dissidents seem to have a hideout, we''ll head there." "Those guys, how big are they?" "I don''t know too well but dissidents from various organizations seem to gather there. From Valhalla, Ethics Committee, Inquisition. We intend to decide on what do we do after we hear everything from President." "So, no plan, is it well, as long as Kana gets to meet with Suginami Ikaruga, it''s fine." Facing sideways, Kanaria cast down her gaze because of the complex feeling she had. He persuaded her that she should speak with Ikaruga, and took her together with them to the outside world. He wanted to grant her that wish no matter what. But before that, there was one thing he had to confirm first. "You two, there''s something I want to tell you." In response to his meek voice, the two stared at Takeru. "From now onward, we will definitely be surrounded by enemies. There''s a mountain of things we have to do. And most of them are my problems." " "" " "In order to save Kiseki, I think that a battle with Inquisition''s side will be inevitable. In other words," Takeru stopped his legs and said. "The entire world will turn into our enemies." With a resolved expression Takeru continued. "I''m glad that you came to help me, even though I believe in you, if there was a situation where we might lose our lives give priority to yourself." " "" " "You have your own goals. Don''t die, fulfill them no matter what. Whether you act cowardly or cruel, survive no matter what." After saying that, he focused on running again. Kanaria and Mari stared at Takeru''s face and spat out a sigh. "Kana didn''t say she''ll save you. She has no such intention. However, while I don''t get it, there''s one thing I want to say." "I know what you''re trying to say. For you Takeru, it''s something quite decent. But can I say one thing from myself?" While Takeru stared at the two puzzled, they spoke in unison. " "Same to you." " Good grief, really. In front of the fifth laboratory''s entrance, there was an open area. For convenience, the buildings were levelled and anti-magic material was mined from it. Usagi left the cargo of the Jeep in an open area and listened to the report from her comrades. "Alley in the south-southwest enemies confirmed. Three Einherjars are heading over." "They''re coming from the old road in the southeast too five of them here. They should be visible in a minute." "roger that." Usagi calmly received the report from the two Spriggans who were scouting. She took down a large amount of ammunition from the Jeep and loaded the magazines into the gun Ikaruga has developed. Now that she took a look at the gun''s surface, she saw the name Rabbit Fang engraved on its surface. "Usagi, I''ll explain once again that gun of yours won''t work properly without my support. I''m still alive, but I don''t know what will happen in a minute if you become unable to use the gun, run away." Ikaruga advised Usagi through the gun. "Understood by the way, can it really fire both normal bullets and processed anti-magic bullets?" As Usagi asked, Ikaruga chuckled. "It can. No matter what material is it, Nanomachines can remake it into a different substance. Whether its iron, lead or gold, it can be convert it into mithril or weiss crystal bullets." "It''s so abrupt I can''t believe it but if you say so, it must be true." "Since it''s an artificial Magical Heritage it doesn''t need gunpowder, if it runs out of magical power it can shoot bullets with it. However, because of that the thermal runaway''s heat will go wild so be careful." An artificial Magical Heritage with Nanomachines embedded inside just listening to that made her head hurt. Were Inquisition to learn of it, they would be immediately sent to prison. Moreover there were those bullets shining with rainbow and gray colors stored in a separate case. When Usagi heard their description, she was horrified. The rainbow bullet aside, she didn''t want to use the gray bullet if possible. The reason she arranged the two Spriggans on the roof was in case she has to use this bullet. "They''ll appear to you soon! Finish them while we restrain them!" As soon as she heard the report, tension ran through Usagi. She took a small breath and it stopped. She expanded the bi-pod on the ground, aimed the barrel and looked through the scope. In the middle of the main street. Where two roads merged, appeared eight Einherjar machines. "Can you tell what''s the enemy armor''s material?" "It''s made from adamantium." "Understood. Material conversion, dalium." In response to Ikaruga''s words of power, the gun vibrated faintly. At this very moment, the normal ammunition probably has been mutated into dalium that''s effective against adamantium. It wasn''t time to shoot yet. She''ll wait until they come to 300 meters distance and sink it all at once. Five seconds. Usagi started the countdown and waited for the enemy. Four, three, two, onenow! At the same time as Usagi''s countdown ended, machine-gun bullets from the rooftop of buildings on both sides showered the Einherjars. When the enemy stopped hovering in the air and tried to aim its gun, Usagi started shooting. She aimed the center of the sight at the unmoving enemy and squeezed the trigger. Instantly, a bullet has been fired with a roar akin to a thunder. The bullet flew in a straight line and hit the Einherjars right shoulder, piercing it. The gun''s aim was off, but Usagi didn''t care about that. "Sorry, I still haven''t finished the firing adjustment." "It''s no problem." Saying so shortly, Usagi started rapid fire towards the eight machines. Out of eight shots, four bullets hit. She sank down five out of eight machines, and blew away legs of one more. Two millimeters below the center. She adjusted the gun''s reticle, read the wind speed and calculated the trajectory. There it is. The enemy aimed a railgun towards her. A magical bullet passed by her, hit and destroyed the wall. The debris was blown away, and even as Usagi seemed like she''d be buried under it, she didn''t close her eyes and continued to focus. And "!!" She held her breath and shot accurately. All the bullets she fired directly hit the enemy''s head. Usagi lowered her gaze and checked the gun. She wasn''t blown back, but the recoil was quite powerful, making it seem as if her shoulders would get blown off. She was surprised that the recoil when firing with magical power was this small. There was nothing to criticize about its power. This rifle was capable of destroying a Magical Dragoon with a single blow. The capability allowing it to convert processed anti-magic bullets made it a supreme article for snipers. "While a bit stubborn, it''s a good gun." "Of course it is, I made it for you." "But, it''s regrettable that the gun''s recoil is so strong, and the gunshot is loud" Because of that, enemies will gather around her. As expected, from the roads on the both sides of main street, new enemies emerged immediately. "When enemies gather together, use the auroral bullets." As she was told, she loaded the bullets directly and aimed into the enemy''s center. The bullet was clad with rainbow-colored light and hit the enemy''s chest." The moment Einherjar was about to fall down on its back, aurora-colored magic exploded from inside of its armor. The explosion hit the four other machines, a single blow has slain three Einherjars at once. "As expected of Nikaido''s magic." Auroral Bullet. As the name suggested, it was Mari''s magic absorbed into a magic absorbent material and made an instant charm. Before Mari left AntiMagic Academy together with Takeru, she cooperated with Ikaruga to develop a new weapon. The auroral bullet that was already powerful by itself had been further strengthened by being fired from a gun. Since the two Spriggans were doing a good job, her first attack was able to hit the enemy directly. However, the enemies weren''t fools. Hearing the sounds of battle, more and more of them has gathered. They cast protective magic and ignored the two Spriggans. The three machines launched an attack on Usagi. "Use the grenade launcher gadget." As told by Ikaruga, Usagi mounted the grenade launcher below the barrel and loaded it. The grenade itself was a smoke grenade, but Nanomachines in the gun began to remake its structure. And when the enemy moved closer to the distance of 50 meters, Usagi fired grenades at buildings on the both sides of them. Soon enough, a sparkling red-brown smoke diffused. Despite the smoke wrapping around them, the Einherjars continued to rush at her. Next, Usagi fired dalium bullets from a short distance. Although there should be a protective magic stretched in front of the Einherjars, her bullets hit the target. The contents of the grenade were changed into high quality hihiirokane that had an anti-magical effect and neutralized enemy''s magic by spraying the magic-decaying dust. Usagi continued to successfully defend the laboratory''s entrance. Great! At this rate! I''ll somehow manage to hold out until Ootori returns. Just when she thought so. "It''s a dragon!! Usagi-chan, run awayy!!" The Spriggan''s yell roared through the intercom, and the building he was on was crushed like a toy. Seeing her comrade''s life taken in an instant, Usagi was at loss for words. What appeared from the other side of the collapsed building was a three-headed huge Mechanical Dragon. Although it didn''t have many heads, its figure was similar to that of a mythological Hydra. It was no time to falter. The Hydra crawled with its mechanical body in her direction. With a trembling hand Usagi loaded the remaining auroral bullets and fired all of them at it. It wasn''t enough to take down the enormous body. There was nowhere near enough bullets to defeat the Hydra. "Use the anti-matter bullet!" "b-but I''ll hit an ally!!" There was one Spriggan still remaining on the building nearby. If she used that bullet here, he would definitely disappear along with the neighboring buildings. Deciding in her mind that she can''t afford to shoot it, Usagi tried to fight back with normal bullets, but suddenly an explosion has happened on the back of Hydra''s head. The Hydra''s attention was directed behind it. "Usagi-chan shoot it." Behind the Hydra, there was a figure of a Spriggan who came out from the building and threw away the cylinder of a disposable rocket launcher. Continuing, he started to shoot at the Hydra with a machine gun in order to garner its attention. "Shoot! If we don''t stop them here, everything will be for naught!" Usagi hesitated seeing the Spriggan run out of bullets and fight back with a handgun next. Not only the Hydra, but also newly arrived Einherjars have headed for the Spriggan. "It''s a request from a comrade!" Hearing those words, Usagi raised a face with a bitter expression on it. She quickly removed the bullet shining with gray from the backpack and loaded it. Put her finger on the trigger, and, "nh, roger!" Shedding tears, she aimed at the back of the Hydra that has turned blurry and squeezed the trigger. The bullet hit right before the dragon breath was unleashed. At the same time as it landed, the scenery in front of Usagi was swallowed by light. It was a muddy stream of light of annihilation. Usagi was blown away by the impact immediately after that. It was the magic Ikaruga used during elf restoration experiment prevention when she fused with elven cells, Catastrophe. Ikaruga saved some of the elven cells and after turning herself into one with Nanomachines, she created a tiny amount of antimatter and embedded it inside of the bullet in vacuum. Because of the impact Usagi was blown into a wall and almost lost consciousness. "ghnot yet I can''t fall asleep!" Mustering all her strength, Usagi stood up by using the gun like a cane. The buildings caught up in the explosion have turned into rubble. The hit enemies were not there. Ikaruga''s Catastrophe could erase any armor or material. However, the enemy reinforcements did not stop coming. Two wyvern-type Mechanical Dragons have surged from the other side of the rubble and captured Usagi in their sights with their cold mechanical pupils. "I don''t have any more auroral or antimatter bullets! Enemy''s armor is made from orichalcum! Please convert the matter!" "" "Suginami what happened?!" "Sorry, Usagi. It seems like this is it for me." Hearing Ikaruga''s tense voice, Usagi''s heart started to beat rapidly. "right now, the enemy is in front of me, smiling." Ikaruga was calm, she was aloof in any situation. Usagi was always bad at dealing with Ikaruga who gave off such a feeling. "Make sure you survive. At least until you can properly tell Kusanagi you love hi" The voice was interrupted and the gun in Usagi''s hands stopped vibrating. "Suginami? Suginami!" Even as she called, there was no response. All there was, was the cold gun. She was overwhelmed by the desperate situation. "nhh I won''tlose!" However, Usagi loaded the magazine and squeezed the gun. She was entrusted with this by the two Spriggans, she couldn''t afford to give up. Ouka will definitely save Ikaruga before she''s killed. What she herself should do, was to defend the entrance. As long as there are bullets remaining. As long as she has this gun. As long as she''s still aliveshe will never abandon the will to fight. She definitely won''t die until Takeru comes back. "I will protect my comrades!" Usagi clenched her teeth and resumed rapid fire. The processed mithril bullets couldn''t even scratch the Mechanical Dragon. Usagi knew that already. And yet, she couldn''t move from this location. The dragon opened its mouth and took off after spreading its wings. While looking at Usagi from the sky, a breath shone in its mouth. And "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleYamata no Orochi!" An azure-colored shadow cut the Wyvern in half starting from its brain. "Aurora Cannon!" A bullet of rainbow-colored light hit the side of the other Wyvern that was also about to unleash its breath. Its body shook and it released the breath in a different direction. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleMantis Slope!" Furthermore, a blue-haired shadow dropped from far in the sky, crushing the Wyvern''s head. The Mechanical Dragon exploded, scattering Dragon property magical power in the surroundings. Seeing two Mechanical Dragons destroyed in an instant, Usagi was in daze. Was she dreaming? In the flames and smoke, she certainly saw that figure. "n-no way can''t be?" Usagi left the gun on the ground and started to walk wobbly, scattering tears all around. Her pace gradually increased and before long, she started running. "nnyou''re late! You are late!!" Ahead, in the place she ran to, he was there. The one they didn''t know whether he''s alive or not, they lost contact with and left to some distant place. Sheathing the azure-colored sword, the boy proudly walked towards Usagi, and she "It seems like I made it in time. Are you okay, Usawoahh?!" She jumped nearly five meters distance and threw her arms around his body. Takeru momentarily released Witch Hunt form and firmly held her. "Wa U-Usagi?" He was puzzled as he pat Usagi''s head that was buried in his chest. With a bright red face and tears in her eyes, Usagi pressed her cheeks against Takeru. "welcome back Kusanagiii" She congratulated Takeru on his return with voice full of relief. Despite the confusion he smiled softly and slowly stroked Usagi''s head. "I''m back. Sorry to make you wait." Takeru too felt that tears were about to appear in his eyes, but desperately withstood it. When the two embraced each other, a woman wearing a hat has come up from the side and hugged him in the same way Usagi did. "I''m back?. Takeru?." Seeing Mari who was with him the entire time hug him for no reason, Takeru was agape. "eh." "what?!" "No, why are you" "Ehh! This is where you pat me in the same way right?!" Go on! Because Mari requested it, he patted her despite feeling doubtful. She laughed contentedly, said "well done!" and stretched her flat chest. Takeru made a ''what''s with her'' expression. Usagi separated from Takeru and looked at Mari while wiping tears off. "You as well Nikaido, it''s great that you came back safely really." After Takeru, Usagi hugged Mari next. While Mari was slightly surprised, she returned the hug with a smile. "Yupp, I''m back Usagi-chan. I promised." Usagi didn''t reject Mari who started rubbing her cheeks on her and smiled at ease. While the three people happily reunited beside her, Kanaria stared at them intensely. "what''s this, Takeru''s harem?" "D-don''t say such things! It''s just we''re glad to reunite with our comrades!" "I don''t really care, but I think it''s not time for that." While Kanaria said so rudely while looking to the side, Usagi stared at her and tilted her head puzzled. "Umm this person is?" "Explanations later. For now, I''m ally. That''s all you need to know. Takeru, we need to hurry." Takeru nodded at Kanaria''s reminder and placed a hand on Usagi''s shoulder. "I''ve heard what''s the situation from Student Council President. Where''s Suginami and Ootori?" "Suginami was captured by the enemy. Ootori went to rescue her and destroy the barrier generator, she''s inside of the laboratory." Takeru narrowed his eyes for just a moment and calmly listened to Usagi''s explanation. "Lapis." When he called the name of his partner, Lapis appeared right beside him. "I want you to find Ootori''s and Suginami''s position." "I have already found it. Suginami-sama along with many other prisoners is in the basement of fifth laboratory''s central tower. Ootori-sama seems to be currently entering the underground." "As expected of you. It''s a great help." "One more thing. Enemy reinforcements are approaching from behind. All of the enemies who fought the surprise attack of Inquisition''s remnants are aiming for fifth laboratory their target seems to have changed to us. Enemy seems to have learned our objective. Majority of them was cleaned up by Kurogane Hayato-sama, but quite a few still remain." Hearing Lapis'' report, Usagi hung her head down. Surely, enemy has pulled out information from Ikaruga. Noticing that Usagi was almost being crushed by anxiety, Takeru placed a hand on her head. "It''s all right. I''ll definitely save her." "Kusanagi." "Don''t worry. Mari, Kanaria, sorry but" When Takeru called them, the two were already turned around. "I know I know. We''re to stall them here right? Hurry up and go, then come back with those two." "Nn. We''re defending here right? Mari, don''t hold me back." "I don''t want to be told that by useless elf." "U-useless?! Did you say useless?! Why useless?!" While quarreling, Mari expanded magical circles and Kanaria unsheathed L?vateinn. After confirming that, Takeru turned to Usagi once again. "Usagi, assist those two. I leave this place to you." A little bit reluctant, she lightly bit her lower lips and nodded strongly in response to Takeru''s request. "I leave those two to you." "Yeah. Leave it to me." Takeru said so and directed his body towards the fifth laboratory. He raised his arm in front of him and closed his eyes. "Let''s trample them Lapis." "Yes, Host." Slowly exhaling, Takeru spun words of power. "Summis desiderantes affectibus" Raising a signal for the battle to start. "Malleus Maleficarum!" Seeing the back clad in azure-colored armor, Usagi once again returned to her own battle. Fifth Laboratory''s underground facility was something made for investigating durability of fantastical organisms. It looked like an arena and scratches as well as blood could be seen on the walls. In the center of the site was placed a giant crystal. Since black like ink characters flowed on its surface, it could be recognized as a product of magic at a glance. "??" Beside the crystal that let out a heavy bass sound was a woman humming a song and flailing her legs like a child. She sat on a chair and with a book opened on top of her knees she read it happily. The book''s title was "Canary''s house". "a wonderful story. This Kanaria bird went to heaven happy, right?" The woman closed the book and stroked it with affection. "I love happy endings people do need to die while laughing after all. You guys think so too, right?" With a smile, sheLaugh Maker looked around. On the ground around her, there was a lot of blood and entrails. Remnants of humans lied there as if messily preyed on by an animal. Without doubt, those humans have killed and eaten each other. Not only Inquisitors, but also many Pureblood Party members were mixed in among them. Most of them were Laugh Maker''s, Mimulus Wallenstein''s subordinates. Everyone died with a big, uniform, distorted smile. "Dying while laughing is happiness right?" Even as she spoke to them benevolently, the dead didn''t open their mouths. The bizarre murderer Laugh Maker did it solely out of good intentions. After her body and mind were destroyed by "Red Butterfly''s Insect Cage", she was implanted a single lesson. "No matter how difficult it is you need to laugh. Otherwise you won''t go to heaven." The trainers gently reminded her as a child, then beat her up. "No matter how cruelly you''re treated, only laughing people will be praised by God. Dying while laughing is the greatest happiness for humans." While saying so, the trainer taught her the ways to kill people. The Insect Cage''s teachers understood her magical property and the thinking of a child. "Radiance" property was good at reinforcement magic and unsuited to killing people directly. However, if reinforcement magic went to the extreme, it could kill people. But when she displayed some potential on the verge of dying, they nurtured her to become a killer. As not to make her catch on that killing people is something negative, they planted a positive impression in her by using the word ''laugh'', and trained her while giving her a perception that she isn''t doing anything bad. What resulted from that was a psychotic killer not even Insect Cage knew what to do with. Although she has been told not to kill people unless requested, after Insect Cage disappeared and no longer controlled her, there was no one to stop her charity work. That''s why Valhalla sealed her memory in order to take advantage of her unique abilities and brought her up once again among the Pureblood Party. The reason Eliza dropped her on the battlefield, was to get rid of her. Laugh Maker was a weapon even West Side couldn''t control. She wanted people to die while laughing. She wanted to give the suffering a death while laughing, she wanted to give it to everyone. Because she acted on such pure desire and killed anyone she could, for Valhalla she was an even more troublesome existence than Haunted. "When this fight is over, I think of going over there like you all. If I laugh while tasting the despair I''m sure I''ll be able to go to heaven. I should be able to go to a place where there''s nothing painful, right?" When she realized she had tears in one of her eyes, Laugh Maker did her best to laugh. "Crying is no good I finally found the existence that will grant me death if I laugh then, I''ll surely go to heaven." With hope her eyes regained shine. Tears vanished and a glitter dwelled inside. "a little more patience, come on soon, that girl will do it." Spreading both of her hands, she looked towards the ceiling to welcome her hope. Among the dead bodies and sea of blood, immediately after she reached out towards her salvation. The girl she has been longing for has come. Ouka entered the basement, and after learning there was a cavity below her feet she pulverized the floor with a fang. She jumped to the experimental grounds like a meteorite. Even though she was guessing why was there this many corpses in this place, Ouka raised her face and captured her enemy in sight. Her hateful enemy was sitting on the chair and smiled. "I''ve been waiting, Ouka." An unwavering smile was there. Ouka stood up and started to walk towards her slowly. The second confrontation. Although the hatred that disturbed her mind didn''t change, Ouka asked without hesitation. "where are the prisoners." "They''re here. Below your feet." "The number of bodies doesn''t match. Where are they." She ignored Laugh Maker''s provocation and while glaring sharply she requested the information she wanted. Laugh Maker stared at Ouka who was letting out murderous intent and slowly raised her waist from the chair. "Forcing yourself is no good. Your hatred is making my skin crawl even now. I know you want revenge." "" "But why aren''t you laughing? Why are you not smiling while killing your hateful enemy? You''re happy right? Meeting me." "" "You see, I was to be used and disposed off after this operation. So you see? Since it''ll come anyway, I thought of letting myself get killed by you. That''s why, you need to laugh and kill me okay? Come on, laugh?" Welcoming her with open arms, Laugh Maker moved closer to Ouka. In front of Ouka, at a distance where she could feel her breathing there was a nauseating smile. She wanted to kill her immediately. She wanted to tear her apart, she wanted to make her suffer more than her dead family has. She didn''t do so because her objective was saving her comrades, and she felt a certain discomfort. "I want to ask something. Something I don''t know." "Whaat is it?" "You, are you really Laugh Maker?" Having her existence being suspected, Laugh Maker blinked many times. "Did you forget the face of your enemy?" "No. You are the hateful enemy who killed my family." "Then, what does that question mean?" "What I''m asking, is not whether you''re my enemy. I''m asking if you are the bizarre murderer called Laugh Maker that I''ve heard of." Unable to understand it, Laugh Maker tilted her head puzzled. Ouka continued indifferently. "The Laugh Maker I knew, was just a madman." "I''m not mad or anything. I just want all people to die while smiling. If they die with a smile they''ll go to heaven. I want everyone to learn that." Although her motivation for killing people was crazy, Ouka confirmed one thing. She confronted a bizarre murderer who committed heinous crimes, and confirmed that she was experienced in murder. "That''s right. Right now you aren''t insane. A madman with an objective definitely wouldn''t desire her own death." For just an instant, Laugh Maker''s cheek convulsed. Ouka didn''t miss that momentary change. "You said that your objective is to kill people as they laugh right? Then why do you wish to die? Why do you provoke me to kill you? There''s still many poor lambs struggling, suffering and despairing. Don''t you think it''s strange for a madman to die first without saving them?" Ouka poked a hole in Laugh Maker. Although she was originally a madman, something had happened and changed her, gouging a wound in her. Ouka pressed a letter she held in her hand to Laugh maker. Pushed back by Ouka slightly she took a step back and opened the letter. "It''s a certain person''s testament one of my comrades recovered. Judging from the content of this suicide note, he was the person who sealed your memories and re-educated you to become a proper human from a clean state. Am I right?" "" "and, despairing because of the fact he was unable to eliminate Laugh Maker''s darkness, he committed suicide while looking at his beloved adoptive daughter." When she dropped her gaze at the characters, Ouka added salt to her wound. "However, his good intentions weren''t in vain. Because in fact, he was successful in teaching you proper morals and the meaning of happiness." Laugh Maker raised her face and looked at Ouka expressionlessly. While still glaring at Laugh Maker, Ouka pointed a finger at her. "The reason you wish to die, is because you can''t stand memories of you as Laugh Maker. If that''s the case, then that''s different from being insane. They aren''t memories an ordinary human can stand. Sadness, suffering, guilt, regret right now you''re feeling these emotions. That''s why you desire death." "" "You are no longer the Laugh Maker from back then. You are a pitiful sinner called Mimulus Wallenstein who used to be Laugh Maker." Ouka''s lips arced and she looked down on Laugh Makeron Mimulus. "Stop pretending to be a madman. I''m losing my motivation to kill you." With these words she was chased to the cliff''s edge, a shadow appeared on Mimulus'' face as she hung her head. The suicide note she held in hand was crushed loudly. Mimulus'' shoulders trembled, and her lips let out a sob-like voice. However, even though there were only remnants of it, it didn''t change the fact that she was Laugh Maker. The corners of her mouth distorted and she laughed loudly. "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Stupid girl what are you saying? I''m Laugh Maker. If you don''t want to kill me then I''ll live as you wish. I''ll send you to heaven smiling! As you say, that''s my mission!" She moved backwards away from Ouka and summoned red butterfly wings. The moment Ouka felt a tremor below her feet, the testing grounds shutter walls opened vigorously. What appeared were Magical Dragoons. There were ten of them. And an ominous magical power overflowed from all their bodies. OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOooooo! The loud spine-chilling roar was too organic to be mechanical. Blood vessels emerged on the armor''s surface and pulsated. The artificial muscles bulged out abnormally and desperately tried to escape the armor. It was the proof they were reinforced with "Radiance" magical property''s magic. Although they were nameless Einherjars, after being reinforced they were a serious threat. "The strengthening magic "Charge Glitter" huh destroy the magic''s nucleus and the outer shell." Baring her fangs, Ouka manifested pile bunkers on both of her arms. With the same timing, four Einherjars attacked from all directions at speed one hardly keep up with with their eyes. That speed was comparable to that of Kusanagi Takeru''s Soumatou. After looking away from them just for an instant, she saw the enemy approached her from the front. "Don''t falter. Currently thou art the king of fantastical organisms, a vampire true ancestor." That''s right. Just as Vlad said, currently not only Ouka''s body but also her brain was not human. The Dragon was also called the king of fantastical organisms the same as vampires, but that was because it wasn''t just their threat evaluated, but also their fertility. However, normal apostles and true ancestors were on a completely different level. Before the Witch Hunt War, they were called a race wishing for humanity''s destruction and drinking human bloodthe existences called Einherjars had flocked to vampires like moths to a flame. Ouka parried the two machines with railblades with the piles on her elbow. While both of her hands were busy one more machine swung the sword at her, but Ouka has blown it away with just a kick. The blown away Einherjar hit the two behind it and all of them crashed into the wall behind. Five machines were approaching from behind. Not only Ouka''s sense of smell, but all five senses were beyond that of humans, on top of knowing how to stop the enemy attacks she already knew what to do next. She deflected railblades of the two machines and turned around in quick succession to the five machines she thrust the pile bunkers forward and released the piles. *gongg!* The huge piles slid down from her upper arms and were launched with a distorted sound, broke through two Einherjars and obliterated them. "Haa!" Ouka swung the remaining piles protruding from her upper arm like a sword and blown away the bodies of three machines. "Good grief, thou hasn''t even penetrated the magic." Vlad''s appalled voice sounded in her head. Even though it was as he said, Ouka didn''t care. She ensured the destruction of the two machines. "The captives should be nearby, I can''t afford to use wide-ranged magic." "As you say. Crush them with fangs." "That''s my intention." "But beware, once blood runs out the Vampire form will be released. You have 10 minutes left." "Yeahlet''s end this quickly!" She finished listening to Vlad''s advice and readied the pile bunker, then started an intensive assault on the Einherjars by the wall. Ouka outstretched her wings and flew, kicked off the ceiling and descended. Swinging her arm while going down like a meteor, she unleashed the Count''s Fang. But the Einherjars didn''t remain silent. While letting out a shudder-inducing roar, they shoot magical bullets from the rubble. Their power was comparable to that of Vlad''s fangs. However, that only mattered if it hit. "!!" Ouka twisted her body and changed trajectory in the air. At the same time as she passed by the magical bullets, Ouka crushed two enemies with fangs. The magical bullet hit the ceiling and exploded, showering the testing grounds with debris. It would be bad to prolong the battle for too long. Einherjars will bury this place under ground. Ouka turned her body and soared in the sky again, taking aim at the enemy below. The remaining six machines were all aiming their railguns at her. I''ll stop them! Momentarily she returned the pile bunkers into gun form and began rapid fire with Wallachia''s specialized physical attack. In gun form, the stake''s attack speed raises up to five times. Ouka''s attacks struck the railguns of all six machines and succeeded on bursting the magic that was charging the gun. While the blast swayed her hair, Ouka squinted looking at the testing grounds wrapped in smoke. When Ouka opened her eyes widely, she saw six machines let out smoke from their jets in unison and jump. They didn''t have weapons, they entered close combat swinging their mechanical arms. Ouka immediately changed the guns into pile bunkers and fought back. Although she destroyed one with a fang, three machines attacked he from behind. "Bloody Enchant!" She focused magical power on her feet, and with the magical enchant she delivered a roundhouse kick. Although it had a narrow range because it''s magic for close combat, Ouka''s legs were tinged with something like a sharp laser and the cut Einherjars in half. Two left! Doing a half turn using the roundhouse kicks momentum, Ouka spread her wings to try dealing with the remaining enemies. When she ejected magical power and soared up to the ceiling, lured in with Ouka''s movement was a single machine that stretched its left hand and grabbed her leg from underneath. She attempted to crush the enemy''s head with a heel kick, but the aim was slightly off and she hit its shoulder. Although she cut through its body, she didn''t finish it off. The enemy grasped Ouka''s leg and pulled her in with tremendous strength, then attempted to perform a nelson hold with its right arm. Ouka and the Einherjar fell, losing balance. They crashed into the ground while still facing up. "Khh!" The Einherjar didn''t release her even after the fall and held Ouka''s body as she struggled. The reinforced artificial muscles let out a sound of tearing and Einherjar roared with laughter-like voice. Wary of Einherjar''s movement, Ouka jumped up to the ceiling. When she stopped the propulsion by the ceiling, Einherjar expanded a huge magical circle. Seeing the pattern on magical circle, she understood what was it trying to do. A magic concentrating all the magic possessed in one''s body and inducing an explosion. Burst The enemy performed a suicide bombing, it was trying to collapse the tower on the testing grounds. "I won''t let yoooouuuuuu!!" Ouka accelerated blood flow throughout her body, her blue eyes were dyed deep red. Cracks appeared on the armor Einherjar was clad in. The cracks spread instantly, and Ouka torn apart both the artificial muscles and the metal skeleton. She slammed a fang into the Einherjar that had an arm crushed and immediately leaped to ceiling, spreading her wings wide. Ouka released the mechanisms on both arms and expanded a huge pile bunker on her right arm. And she thrust the pile into the enemy who attempted to perform suicide bombing. "Nosferatu!" The stake pierced through the Einherjar''s body and its body was blown to pieces, turning into debris it poured down near Laugh Maker. "" Sitting on a wooden chair, Laugh Maker watched Ouka''s battle. Not paying attention to the falling debris of Einherjar, she continued to stare at Ouka. Gallantly spreading crimson wings, Ouka landed in front of Laugh Maker. And, she aimed the gun at Laugh Maker''s forehead. "There''s no point trying anything. You won''t be able to beat the current me with just reinforcement magic''s assistance." What Ouka said was correct. No matter how abnormal the reinforcement magic''s performance is, in the end it''s just support. It''s not suitable for combat, let alone facing Ouka who''s an organism on a different level now. Mass-produced Magical Dragoons weren''t a match for her. "True you''re strong. I admit." "" "So? What will you do? Kill me?" Questioned, Ouka closed her eyes, clenched her teeth and calmed her heart. It was her goal for many years, taking revenge on her foe. She asked herself if there''s any meaning in giving it up and leaving this woman alive. "no." Ouka discarded her emotions and choose the way which would allow her to save her comrades and take revenge at the same time. "Release the captives and surrender. I won''t kill you. There''s no worth in killing you." "" "I can''t call killing someone who wants to die "revenge". I''ll have you imprisoned in the forbidden area''s deepest prison, I''ll make it so you''ll be barely alive." Laugh Maker giggled at Ouka''s decision. It was as if she was a child laughing at a toy. "I see so in the end you can''t be honest with your feelings can you. You should honestly kill me and laugh, what a waste." She raised her face slowly and looked at Ouka with empty eyes. "I''ll remind you then, about your wound." The grimace too distorted to be called a smile was just like the Laugh Maker''s from the pastOuka hadn''t noticed the surprise attack. A sharp pain ran through her waist and she lost her voice. When she looked behind over the shoulder, stunned, she saw a girl wearing a white coat in there. The black-haired girl''s eyes were vacant, holding a silver knife in her hand she pierced it deeply into Ouka it was Suginami Ikaruga who should have been her comrade. "Suginami?" Ikaruga turned her pale face towards Ouka. And, " Laugh " At the same time, Laugh Maker ordered Ikaruga to the worst thing. While her face was convulsing, Ikaruga smiled to Ouka. The knife was withdrawn and blood spilled from the cut. Strength left Ouka''s entire body and she fell on the floor. "Spirit silver!" As Vlad raised a distorted eerie voice, Laugh Maker grinned and laughed. "Indeed, the natural enemy of vampires. Your comrade is amazing. No matter what material it is, she can convert it into a different material, what an unbelievable ability" Laugh Maker stood up from the chair and came up to Ouka who was on her knees. She wrapped both of her hands around Ouka''s cheeks and expanded red butterfly wings on her back. "You seem to be misunderstanding reinforcement magic. Although it''s true that it''s support oriented, but if you investigate it properly you''ll learn you can do anything with it." "gau" "Reinforcement eliminating sound. Reinforcement eliminating smell. I can even erase someone''s presence with strengthening magic. And if you investigate more and more" Releasing her hands from Ouka, this time Laugh Maker hugged Ikaruga from behind and smiled. "With ancient magic End Order you can freely move someone else''s body." The End Order was born from the strengthening magic that has evolved starting with an ancient war. The Master-Slave Mephistopheles attempted to use before was said to be its prototype, but strictly speaking their effects were different. This magic didn''t grasp the mind but took control of flesh, and the amount of magic required was very, very small. The wounded on the battlefield and unable to move were forced to continue the battle by nefarious magic. A Radiance property holder in the past was a dictator who deprived many humans of freedom by using this magic, the amount of magical power required to build an entire country was very small. Similarly to Install, it''s a forbidden magic not recorded for the posterity. It doesn''t exist in the Inquisition''s database. It wasn''t attraction nor Install, it just purely enforced orders on other''s bodies. An atrocious power that deprived people of freedom. And that was devised by this woman on her own among despair and pain. "Right now, this girl sees you as her dead sister. With a little bit of reinforcement on the brain, I can change what people see." "!!" "You see, this magic leaves the mind intact. Wonderful right. After all, if the mind is free it''s not painful right? There is a meaning to smiling in midst of suffering that way." Laugh Maker said while looking excitedly at Ikaruga''s current state. "Isuka" Holding the knife covered in ash, Ikaruga tearfully called the name of the sister she lost. Rather than see herself stabbing Ouka, she saw Isuka instead. Seeing her nemesis make her comrades taste the same feelings, murderous intent overflowed inside of Ouka. A wound in the waist would be an instant death for a normal human being. One of her kidneys has turned into ash. Still, she couldn''t help but stand up. She absolutely couldn''t forgive the woman in front of her. "That looks better. Still, it''s not over yet?" The moment Laugh Maker stroked her lips with a gleeful expression, the world Ouka saw changed completely. The scenery of the testing experimental field that she has seen until now has collapsed like rust flaking off and remade into a new scenery. It turned into an ordinary house. In the living room there was a table, a sofa and a TV, before she noticed Ouka already stood up. It was the sight she couldn''t ever forget. Two corpses lying on the ground and a carpet stained red with blood. Andthe figure of Laugh Maker embracing her little sister from behind. "why!" Laugh Maker responded to the dumbfounded Ouka''s question. "My magic has been already applied to you." It must have been when she was stabbed by Ikaruga and fell to the ground, her cheek was touched then. That''s when Laugh Maker had applied End Order. Right now, Ouka saw Ikaruga as her beloved little sister. It was like a reproduction of her trauma. The events that were the beginning of all happened in front of her once again. Once again Ouka was at loss for words with the despair unfold in front of her, Laugh Maker floated the exactly same smile as she had back then. "stop" Realizing what Laugh Maker has thought of, Ouka spat a trembling voice. "stop it!" "No can do." Rejecting her request, Laugh Maker laughed as if she was troubled. And, Ouka''s arm with a gun moved contrary to her own will. The gun wasaiming at Ikaruga who had her little sister''s appearance. "If I do the same thing once again, you will no longer feel like capturing me alive, right?" "!" "When this girl dies, I think you will understand. That allowing Laugh Maker to exist would be a tragedy for any world there is, right?" Inside of Ouka, feelings from the past revived. It was just like back then. No how she refused it, her body wouldn''t listen. No matter how her mind refused it, she couldn''t stop herself. She acted accordingly to the instructions the magic has sent. And in the end, Laugh Maker said. " Laugh " Her mind seemed to be swallowed by darkness, she fell into despair. Will I taste that once again? Losing the meaning of life and barely clinging to life as a hammer of revenge. She had a boy who changed her way of life and comrades she could call friends. Just like her family in the past gave her warmth, her comrades have dissolved the ice on her heart. Will I once again, deprive myself of it with my own hands? I don''t want that! "uuAAaaa!" Ouka bared her fangs and opposed Laugh Maker''s orders. Using the entirety of a vampire''s power she stiffened her muscles. "I won''tlose anythingagain!!" I definitely won''t laugh. I absolutely won''t kill. I''ll show you, with my entire existence on the line. Wasn''t it the same with Mephistopheles? My body is my own. I won''t give it to anyone. Living or dying, killing or not, laughing or not laughing, it''s all up to me to decide. "so you will oppose me that much huh." Laugh Maker was surprised at Ouka''s resistance. Never before, there was anyone who went against End Order. What moved bodies wasn''t mind nor soul, it were the nerves. And seeing an existence that overturned that fact right in front of her, Laugh Maker couldn''t believe it. Envy appeared in her eyes. If she were to become such a noble person with a powerful heart, would her destiny change? That''s what Laugh Maker''s eyes said. Smile disappeared from her face and she squinted looking at the palm of her hand. "if you were to be born with magic power dwelling within and I was born after you I wonder if our positions would be reversed." "ghhhh!" "I admit. It''s as you say. I want to die. My memory was sealed and I started from a clean state and was raised like a normal human. Laugh Maker''s and mine personalities aren''t separate. When my sealed memory was restored I didn''t forget about growing up as Mimulus. Right now, I have a foundation of a normal human being." Laugh Maker distorted her face towards Ouka, who desperately cut off the flow to her jaw. Her lips were trembling and the big smile she had until now has vanished. "That''s why I can''t stand it. What I have done makes me a simple murderer. I can''t live while blaming Insect Cage. I''m scared of closing my eyelids. Every time I do that the hellish every day life and education revives. Reform after all that? Repent after all that? There''s no way I can do that. I don''t get it myself! It''s true that I feel happiness giving people death while they smile, and it''s all true that I believe that they''ll go to heaven! But it''s also true that I feel it''s sinful and wrong! Can you understand my suffering?! Can you understand my absolutely inconsistent feelings that make me act inconsistently?! They cling to me and won''t let off! I absolutely can''t forgive myself who received education and has memories of Laugh Maker!" Laugh Maker confessed her feelings while shedding tears like crazy. "If that time is reproduced once again, there''s no way you won''t kill me right? Is that not so? Tell me it is so, please!" At wit''s end, Laugh Maker shook her head. She was definitely in a chaotic mental state. Her just self and the murderer self. The two that absolutely can''t coexist in one person being there, must be nothing other than hell. The human called Mimulus Wallenstein must have received a proper education and was brought with love to the point where it''s unacceptable for her to let her Laugh Maker self live. However, Ouka didn''t turn her ears deaf to her words. She just cut out what she didn''t need to hear. What a load of crap. What do you know of being a victim. A normal human? Don''t make me laugh. That''s comical. To think something would make me this sick. I know what Insect Cage did to her and that she was educated to become a murderer. I know very well that her mind was destroyed. But even so, that''s no reason to forgive her. She isn''t a child, she isn''t a madman no longer either. She was blanked and raised with affection by her father. Thenwhy did this woman continue as Laugh Maker? The reason was so easy to see through it''s funny. While suffering an agony, Ouka lifted the corner of her mouth. Very well. She wants me to laugh. How about I smile then. "The possibility of me and you being in reverse is zero normal human you said? You''re just weak! You have no courage to repent, hoping for death is what a coward does!" Even though her body didn''t listen to her, making a facial expression she desperately insulted Laugh Maker. "A decent person would atone for what they have done! But what about you! You didn''t make up nor oppose it, and on orders from above you dirtied your hands with murder haven''t you! You have lost to the memories and experiences as Laugh Maker!" "uu shut up speak no more!" "In the end you never left Insect Cage! If you thought what you have done was bad then you could have surrendered yourself! And yet, what you did was to further your misdeeds while hoping for judgment to come! Instead of stopping to sin after being blanked, you wanted to be judged by me! Just how cowardly are you! You didn''t become Laugh Maker nor have you become Mimulusjust a criminal trash!!" Caught off guard, Laugh Maker became speechless and stepped back. She covered her face with both hands and hid the face that wouldn''t smile. And, "Laugh! Laugh, laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laugh laughlaughlaughlaughlaaauggghhhhhhhhhhhh!" From behind her fingers appeared the whites of her eyes, Laugh Maker''s butterfly wings trembled and an enormous magical circle shining with white light has appeared. Bshh! Suddenly, the scenery Ouka was seeing turned black. Her vision had turned completely dark. It was as if a TV was shut down, all of her five senses stopped working. Even though her soul struggled, she couldn''t muster any strength. Unable to hear even her own breathing in the darkness, Ouka struggled. I can''t let it end yet. I can''t afford to fall. No. No no no no no no no. I still haven''t protected them. I promised everyone to survive until they came back. Her memories from the past flashed back. Faces of people important to her appeared in her mind. Usagi, Ikaruga, Mari, her parents and little sister, and appearance of Takeru stretching his hand to her. She stretched her hand to the disappearing illusion and cried in the darkness. No voice has come out, the freedom of her body didn''t come back and while feeling like her mind too is being perpetrated she called his name. "Takeru!" Even without any senses, she knew that tears are spilling from her eyes. I want to meet him. Once again, I want to walk beside him. I want to be together. I don''t want to be alone. It''s lonely. Ever since he disappeared, whenever she was awake it was like that. No matter how she steeled herself to protect her comrades, it was like she had a hole in her chest and felt unbearably cold. She didn''t think she would be this lonely without him. "Takeru!" Although she had a habit of putting on an act of being strong, only at times like this she was honest with herself. Pathetic. How inept she was. In the end. At least in the end she wanted him to be beside her. That''s why, instead of calling for help, she just called his name. "Takeru!" Because she wanted him beside she called his name. "Takeru!!" "Ouka!" The boy responded to her wish. The moment that voice has sounded, Ouka''s five senses have returned and she saw the scenery enveloped in twilight flames. And standing in the center of shattered painful memories, was him. Gallantly, ferociously, he descended to impale the magical circle on the ground with his sword. The impact of landing stroked her cheek and shook her hair. Everything was blown away in an instant. No, everything has been eaten. Along with Laugh Maker''s magic, the unbearably painful trauma has been eaten and exhausted by azure-colored blade. When the armored knight pulled out the sword pierced into the floor, he aimed the sword''s point at Laugh Maker and spoke to Ouka. "sorry, there was a delay." With just that short sentence, Ouka finally realized that what she''s seeing isn''t a dream. "Kusanagi?" "Yeah. It''s me. I promised that I''ll be beside you when you have your revenge." "" "I''m glad that I made it." Takeru smiled towards Ouka. She felt like something heavy disappeared from her shoulders. Instead, something warm welled up inside of her chest. Feeling such relief, she thought of leaving her body to it and tears came out. After continuing a life of tension on the battlefield, the relief he brought was like a drug. Her head was numb and she couldn''t think normally. It was always like that. This man made everyone wait a long time, and rushed to save his comrades only when there was an emergency. "you''resly." With cheeks dyed red, she downcast her face that became unsightly because of tears and muttered. "Why do you always time it perfectly for when others are weak" Wiping her tears embarrassed, despite being happy she blamed him. And when she did, Takeru, "Of course. When you''re weak, I''ll rush over from anywhere." With his back turned to her, he said so earnestly. There was nothing Ouka could say any more. Right now, all she wanted was to leave everything to his back. "a comrade? Have you come to kill me as well?" Laugh Maker who had her magic devoured and exhausted asked Takeru with a tired expression. Takeru glared at Ouka''s enemy with killing intent. Feeling his killing intent, Laugh Maker''s cheeks loosened as she felt ecstatic. However, contrary to her expectations, Takeru withdrew the sword''s point. "I don''t know what are you expecting, but I won''t be the one to decide whether you die or not." Realizing that Laugh Maker was seeking death, Takeru fell back behind Ouka. Surprised, Ouka looked at his face. He received her gaze from the front and nodded lightly. "You decide." "Kusanagi." Feeling pressure in his words, the gun in Ouka''s hand trembled for a moment. At the same time, irritation and rage mixed with each other in Laugh Maker. "Stop it, that girl has no intention of killing me! If you''re not going to kill me, I''ll make you kill each other! After that, I''ll have the winner kill me!" Hiding one of her eyes with one hand, Laugh Maker stroked her lips with the other. A magical circle has appeared again and the End Order was executed. "There''s no point." In response to Takeru''s cold voice, twilight-colored flame has filled the testing grounds. Ragnar?kkr Enchant The forbidden power nullifying, absorbing and consuming all magic of this world. Laugh Maker''s magic was burned and vanished before it could trigger. The magic from inside of the barrier generator was also exhausted and the flames rose up howling. Predicting the activation of enchant, Vlad released Ouka''s Vampire form and had the gun''s disappear. "Khh annoying Mistilteinn, if thou usest it then say so beforehand! Without any exceptions, this flame was also a natural enemy of Relic Eaters. Vlad was exposed to this flame before January and had suffered considerable damage as majority of his magical power was absorbed. Among the flames, armor-clad Takeru glared at Laugh Maker with amber-colored eyes. "For 10 seconds from now on, you can''t use magic. Stay quiet until your judgment comes." Sentenced Laugh Maker shivered in the flames that seemed like they would burn even her soul. "" Ouka pulled out the handgun she was familiar with from the holster at her leg and held its grip strongly. She hesitated. If she allowed Laugh Maker to survive, what would have become of her family''s chagrin? What about the tribute to the dead Spriggans and Pureblood Party members, as well as any other victims of hers? They were robbed of their lives in the most nefarious way. Then, wouldn''t be giving their enemy death be the best funeral for them? If she kills her, she will find self-satisfaction. No, in the first place, is killing Laugh Maker going to satisfy her? Will she be able to live a cheerful life? Surely, such a future wouldn''t come. Even if her wounds are healed, she would feel occasional tingling in her dreams, and she would also harbor half-hearted feelings if she left her alive too. Then it''s better to Ouka pulled back half of her body and tried to aim the muzzle at Laugh Maker with trembling hand. That''s when Takeru''s hand gently overlapped with hers as if to embrace it. Snuggling up close to her, he poised the same gun. "Surely, there''s no ''correct'' here it was the same for me. No matter which one you choose it''ll be painful. But don''t lie to your heart. It''s not for someone else, but for yourself. Ouka, what do you want to do?" "what I want" "I leave the aim to you, but" While still looking straight at the enemy, Takeru told Ouka. "I''ll pull the trigger." Feeling warmth of his overlapped hand, tears spilled from her eyes. Takeru intended to keep his promise to of shouldering half the burden. Ouka buried her face in his chest slightly and smiled sadly. And she overlapped her finger with Takeru''s finger on the trigger. "I want to do it together." "" "I don''t want half. I want everything together. From now on forever I want to shoulder anything and everything together." "" "Everything together with you." Takeru nodded in response to Ouka''s teary expression. Then the two aimed togetherand squeezed the trigger together. The Glossary Burst (Щ`) - It''s written as (ɢA) meaning "Glorious Death" . End Order (ɥ``) - Written as (ƈ) which means "Enforcement". Volume 7, Epilogue Volume 7, Epilogue Mari, Kanaria and Usagi continued to defend the fifth laboratory''s entrance by smoothly repelling the enemy, but because enemy forces were dispersed they couldn''t find time to rest. "Geez, there''s no end to it! Is there any contact from Takeru?!" "For a while now magical communication stopped going through. It''s probably because laboratory is made with anti-magic material." "There is no contact with Ootori either" "Aw come on! There''s too many of them no matter how you look at it!" As Mari spat out curses while firing Aurora Barrage, Kanaria agreed with her. "I''ve heard that that EXE''s captain is fighting. He should be taking them down with crazy momentum. This number of Einherjars looks more like a regiment. The enemy shouldn''t have this many mass-produced Magical Dragoons." Mari protested and clicked her tongue, and then concentrated on the battle. She expanded an auroral halo and took off into the sky, it was when she tried to wipe out a group of enemies on the ground. Suddenly, something like a laser has poured down on the Einherjars from far away. "eh?" "?! Mari?! Hey, I''ve was caught up with that!" Kanaria''s surprised voice reached Mari through the wireless. "Y-you''re wrong. That wasn''t me." When she shook her head denying, Kanaria suddenly caught a breath. "!! Usagi! Mari! Come here and hide!" As she was told to, Mari slipped into the shade of rubble where Kanaria was hiding. After a slight delay, Usagi also came. "What is it?" "What happened? Aren''t we protecting the entrance?" When the two asked her, Kanaria looked up through a gap in the rubble towards the sky, annoyed. "There''s a nasty feeling L?vateinn is crying" While moving her ears, Kanaria said so uncomfortably.When Mari focused and started to feel the waves of magical power, she felt something fly towards them from far away. "! whatis this magical powerdisgusting" Feeling the wave of magic Mari held her mouth to stop her urge to vomit. At the same time there was a sound of something flying in the sky. When Kanaria and Mari looked up to the sky squinting, the saw many humanoid figures of the same type. They weren''t Dragoons, they were humans. Their number increased with every moment. At the same time, sounds of combat came from all over the battlefield. Usagi looked through the gun''s scope at the figures. "are those Relic Eaters?" They were humans clad in iron-colored armors. Their appearance was the same as Takeru''s and Ouka''s, as well as Kyouya''s and the others Witch Hunt form. She thought that they might be EXE personnel, but that wasn''t the case. Because the amount of people flying in the sky clad in the same body armor was several dozens, and the guns they used to slaughter the Einherjars and Mechanical Dragons was different from Relic Eaters regular EXE members had. When she squinted, she saw The Malleus Maleficarum Production Model Guillotine engraved on the gun''s surface. "mass-produced Relic Eaters. I''ve heard a rumor that Inquisition is making those. Valhalla also investigated it but they completed it huh." Kanaria said meekly. "Mass-produced you say but can such a thing be done?" "There''s no way it can with any decent methods, you can tell by looking at Mari." Just as Kanaria said, Mari placed a hand on her head with a pale face. "What''s this the sound of magical power feels like a screams of many people this I never felt anything like it." "Surely, it was Alchemist that made it. So it was true that they joined Inquisition after all." Kanaria clenched her teeth in annoyance. Some of the Inquisitors clad in mass-produced type were hovering in the air near Mari and others. Hearing faint voices, Kanaria set up her ears. "did you find them?" "No. However, the 35th Test Platoon seemed to have headed here. They should be in this area. Find them." "The one to be arrested with top priority is Kusanagi Takeru right? What about the others from platoon?" "There are orders to capture Suginami Ikaruga and Nikaido Mari as well. They don''t seem to care about the others." "damn, why is my first job after entering EXE capturing rebels. Even though after all this time I finally sortied with a Relic Eater" "Don''t complain. Do your job." After finishing the conversation, Inquisitors flew away scattering around. "We''re joining up with Takeruthese guys are out here to catch us. We need to hurry and run away." Realizing the situation is more urgent than they thought, Usagi and Mari were embraced by anxiety. Ouka stood on the testing grounds after everything was over. "" Ikaruga was safe and the barrier generator was neutralized by Takeru''s Ragnar?kkr Enchant. There was nothing left in here. Her revenge was over. "" Yes, Ouka''s revenge was over. In the end, Ouka didn''t kill Laugh maker and chose to let her live. Laugh Maker was shot in her leg and was struggling like a caterpillar on the floor. Ouka coldly looked down at her figure. "whyy? Why didn''t you kill mee" "" "I don''t want this any more. I shouldn''t exist in this world why! Give it a rest and end this already how long do I have to harbor these kinds of thoughts?" Her face wet with tears and blood was incredibly pathetic. The reason she didn''t commit suicide until now was probably because she understood that would be running away. As an evil, she should be finished by a victim. She thought that if she''s judged by a human who has a right to do so, her sins would disappear. But Ouka wouldn''t allow that kind of idea. If suicide was running away, then seeking judgment by hands of others was also running away. Above all, there were victims she killed in order to become hated. In the end, in order to atone this woman involved and killed others. That definitely wasn''t a normal human''s way of thinking. There wasn''t any smile on Laugh Maker''s face any longer, she stared at the ceiling with despair. And unexpectedly, she stuck out her tongue between her teeth. Ouka opened her eyes widely seeing the movement she expected and put her fingers in Laugh Maker''s mouth. When she stopped her suicide, Laugh Maker shed tears. Ouka''s expression didn''t move despite feeling pain as her fingers were bitten and looked down at Laugh Maker. Then, she loudly spoke to Vlad. "Vlad, I have a request." "Say it." "Once again just for a moment, I want you to turn me into Vampire form." Hearing Ouka''s request, Vlad went silent for a moment. Vlad realized what Ouka was thinking to do. "Is that fine. If you do that, dirty blood will enter your body." "it''s okay. I should be able to bear this much. They say that curses always come back to their roots after all." "hmph, laughable. Don''t say what you don''t really think." Caught off guard by Vlad''s accurate guess, Ouka smiled wryly. "Revenge is something unsightly however, I think that kind of fate is fitting for this woman." Very well, saying just that Vlad turned Ouka''s body into Vampire form. Spreading crimson wings, she covered Laugh Maker''s body. The only thing that entered Laugh Maker''s field of view were wings of crimson shade and Ouka''s blue eyes. While Laugh Maker trembled in fear, feeling like screaming, Ouka opened her mouth wide. Among the beautifully lined up teeth, there were exceptionally sharp fangs. Oukapressed those fangs against Laugh Maker''s neck and sank into it. "Ah, ghuu!" While a small groan arose, Ouka sucked her blood. The moment blood entered her body, both Laugh Maker''s and Mimulus'' memories mingled inside of her head. "" It were incredibly painful memories. The heartbreaking pain and sadness was in them. But Ouka satisfied herself with that pain. Even as she tasted the same memories, Ouka''s soul wasn''t hurt. Ouka wasn''t as weak as Laugh Maker was. There was a difference in quality, but she had already tasted this much pain. She wove magic into the process of sucking blood, making up a contract. Only usable by vampires, a contract between master and the slave. Those who have their blood sucked by a vampire, become vampires as well. That was the legend everyone knew. True Ancestors and the Apostles. An abominable contract building master and slave relationship. Vampires were called kings of fantastical organisms because of this power to reproduce. This contract had more binding force than End Order. When Ouka raised her fangs again, Laugh Maker writhed in pain as her body was being remade into that of a vampire. Once again, Ouka stared down at Laugh Maker''s suffering. "you have now become my servant. You can no longer go against me nor choose the way you live or die. You will be bound by a pledge of not being able to take any life in this world. Of course, including your own." "?! That''s" "At the same time, if you ever try to forget your crimes, every time your memory will be relived in the same way you made me remember my hatred. You can no longer escape from sin." Basking in despair is what would perfectly describe the current Laugh Maker. As if she was sinking into darkness, her expressions stiffened and convulsions ran through her cheek. Ouka coldly watched her despair and quietly turned around after a moment. She released the Vampire form and making sound footsteps she headed to the testing ground''s exit. "Live forever this is my revenge against you." "uuaaaaAAA." "I''ll be always watching youMimulus Wallenstein." Ouka no longer called her "Laugh Maker". All that was left was a wreck. A pathetic sinner that has no choice but to live crushed by her sin. Laugh Maker has died. She no longer exists. Giving her eternal suffering has fulfilled Ouka''s revenge. "" Stretching her back, Ouka walked in silence with a strong pace. Behind her, there was Mimulus screaming and wailing. Crying like a child she begged them to kill her. She apologized to the people she has killed so far and yelled apologies to Ouka, also she begged her deceased adoptive father for help. "" Ouka clasped her fist, clenched her teeth and shook off that voice from her head. She walked facing forward. She walked desperately facing downwards. It was just as Takeru said, whether she kills her or not, choosing either is hard, painful. Nevertheless, she had to make a choice. No matter how pathetic the opponent was, she couldn''t be forgiven. She wouldn''t be satisfied with an ending where she doesn''t have her revenge. That is why she received this pain and heartbreaking cries And shouldering it all, Ouka moved forward. After letting Ikaruga down on the floor by the entrance to the testing grounds, Takeru waited for Ouka to come. In the end, Ouka didn''t kill her enemy and after firing her gun she asked Takeru to leave her alone with Laugh Maker. Takeru offered to stay with her, but Ouka shook her head rejecting it. What I''m going to do now is hideous, she said. "This is the last time I shoulder something alone. As Ouka gently laughed, Takeru couldn''t insist any more strongly than he had already. Feeling noise in his chest, he waited for Ouka restlessly. The doors of the testing grounds opened a few minutes after that. Takeru raised his face and rushed to Ouka. "Ouka" Holding her head down, she nodded. Takeru placed a hand on her shoulder and sighed. "it''s over right, with this" That''s great, is what he couldn''t say. He was familiar with emptiness of revenge. While Takeru hesitated not knowing what to say to her, suddenly Ouka laughed quietly. "Fufu "Ouka" "Ouka", I''ve told you to call me by my name right?" "Sorry. Somehow, I''ve rode on the flow and called you that." "No, Ouka is fine. I would be happy if you called me so from now on." Ouka let out a breath and corrected her posture by putting a hand on her hip. "Now then, Saionji was supposed to protect the entrance. We need to pick her up." She said so clearly and passed by Takeru. "Kusanagi, can you carry Suginami? You''re stronger than I am, and above all Suginami would be happy if she was carried by you." Raising her index finger she spoke to Takeru with her back faced to him. Her voice was cheerful. "Oh right, is Nikaido Mari safe? No, I want to confirm whether that impudent woman is alive, while she definitely is invariably vulgar, I still would like to know if she''s alive." Turning talkative, she spoke to Takeru. Takeru downcast his eyes sadly and moved closer to Ouka. "Ah, both Saionji and Suginami did well on this side. In fact, when you left AntiMagic Academy, I was made temporary captain. Being a captain was very difficult. Although there were Inquisitors here, people didn''t have experience and struggled a lot. I can tell now how hard it is on you" "Enough. I know that already." Suddenly, Takeru pulled Ouka''s hand and pulled her to his chest. Powerlessly Ouka entrusted her weight to Takeru and remained still in his embrace. "What an idiot just now you said we''ll do everything together forever." "" "Don''t act tough at times like this you might say you want to be alone, but I also wanted to be with you. I came here in order to shoulder everything." "" "That''s why, please don''t try to endure it." Forcefully embraced, Ouka raised her face. She cried. With tear-filled eyes, she cried like a lost child. Seeing Ouka more feeble than he ever saw her, Takeru''s heart tightened. She took off the armor of revenge, what he saw now was the real Ouka. "I don''tfeel refreshed at alleven having my revenge didn''t give me any sense of accomplishment" With sobs mingled in, Ouka spoke what how she felt. "I''ve always dreamed of itthen why is it so empty? Why does my chest feel so empty? I''ve always did my besta-and I was able to properly finish itwhy is it?" Even though his face was dyed with sorrow, Takeru continued to hug Ouka. "Why is itso painfulTakeru!" Takeru didn''t deny revenge. He didn''t think it''s pointless. However, it was a fact that emptiness remained afterwards. "You see, Ouka even if you shot your enemy, you wouldn''t be able to see your parents and little sister. Even if you dispel your family''s chagrin, you have to continue living on." Taking revenge wouldn''t revive the dead. But, he couldn''t say revenge was meaningless. Fulfilling one''s revenge and starting from blank state, one could walk forward not bothered by hatred. "Don''t worry. I''m with you. Even if you say you don''t want me to, I''ll walk beside you. That''s what I promised you." "uuuuuuu" "All of us comrades are together. You might not have your family no longer, but you have us." "uwaaaa" "Iwon''t let your revenge end with just emptiness." A dam inside of Ouka collapsed. The tears she shed up until now, were tears she scolded herself with. But now, there was no need to endure. With the dam no longer there, Ouka wept. She raised her voice, dyed her heart with sorrow and without restraint she sank her face in Takeru''s chest. Takeru embraced her earnestly. Ouka looked up at him with eyes full of tears and spoke with a warm tone of voice, "Takeru I''m really glad that you''re beside me" Leaving behind words that made Takeru sincerely happy, Ouka fell asleep on spot out of exhaustion. "Takeruu!" When Mari called him, Takeru moved his gaze to the other side of the corridor. In the end, not moving at all from the posture he was in, he stood there waiting for Mari and the others to come. Pulled by Kanaria and Usagi, Mari came over from the dark hallway. Although Mari and Usagi had smiles on their faces at first, as they moved closer they started staring wide-eyed. " "" " "O-oh. Great, you came inside the magic communication wasn''t reaching outside so I was in a bind. Any injuries? Are you okay?" " "what is this." " Mari and Usagi pointed at Takeru''s arms. In embraced in Takeru''s arms as he smiled wryly, Ouka snuggled up to him like a cat. She was sleeping loudly while burying her face in his chest. "No, this is um when the fight was over and I came she fell asleep or something?" As he articulated that poorly, Mari and Usagi clicked their tongues in unison. Only Kanaria stood there with a stern expression. "R-rather than that, we need to hurry up and escape, right? We need to go through an underpass until we reach the place we meet with Student Council President. Mari, can you guide us? Usagi, be cautious of enemies." "I don''t mind, but you better remember this when we get back." "Agreed. I shall firmly pursue this matter afterwards so prepare yourself." The two''s gaze and voices were serious. For the first time in a while he felt stomach pain. While smiling wryly, Takeru looked at Kanaria who was standing with a grim expression. Kanaria was glaring at Ikaruga who fainted by the corridor''s end. "" What was swirling in her eyes was probably hatred. Without a doubt, she hated Ikaruga who escaped alone from Alchemist, leaving Isuka and her behind. However, Takeru believed that hatred wasn''t the only thing inside of her heart. "Kanaria, can you carry Ikaruga?" When he said so, Kanaria looked towards him in annoyance. "For Kana to carry this woman? Takeru, are you crazy?" "Yeah, please." After he responded with a straight face, Kanaria looked sideways, frowning. "You can hear everything from her after we safely escape from here. Right now, the top priority is escaping. There is no one else who can carry her other than you." Being told the truth directly, Kanaria''s eyes shook faintly. "Kanaria." Takeru called her name once again, she frowned and closed her eyes. She spaced out for a few moments and then shook her hair with a hand. "I get it I just need to do it, right." Kanaria said with a self-important tone of voice and carried Ikaruga on her shoulders. As expected of an elf, she lightly lifted the considerably tall Ikaruga. Relieved, Takeru spoke to everyone of the future plans. "All right let''s go. First we need to ensure out safety. And then" When he was about to give orders to all members. "Don''t moveKusanagi Takeru." A heavy fear-inducing voice sounded, calling Takeru''s name. Trembling in fear along with the other members, he turned towards the source. From the darkness on the other side came out a man with a revolver. It was Kurogane Hayato. As if to prevent platoon from leaving, he moved closer to them. "Where do you think you''re going. You''re wanted now. You''re accused of jailbreak and assisting a fugitive. Also, of treason against Inquisition." His voice and his speech made it seem as if he embodied the law. Unpleasant sweat ran down Takeru''s cheek. "I admit I broke out of jail and assisted a fugitive. But I don''t intend to rebel yet." "I know. These charges are just sophistry. It''s meaningless garbage." Hearing surprising words, Takeru frowned. "Then why are you standing in front of us." "Because your existence is too dangerous for enemy or dissidents to get their hands on." "That''s why you''ll capture me? As an Inquisitor, you will deliver me to Inquisition?" "Wrong. As an Inquisitor, I''m going to protect your existence." Being told he''ll be protected, Takeru felt more and more surprised. "I''ll say frankly. Discard Mistilteinn. Even if you''re bound by a bond with that sword, on top of there being people who want to use that fact, it''s dangerous by itself. As an Inquisitor, I request you to disarm yourself." What Hayato said was correct. But Takeru answered clearly. "I refuse. I have no intention of discarding Lapis, and I have no intention of being used by anyone." "" "I''ll act accordingly to my own thinking. That is all." When he stated that seriously, Hayato quietly closed his eyes. "I see. Then I''ll stop you forcefully." During the moment everyone was horrified, Hayato assumed Witch Hunter form. Takeru hurriedly put Ouka down on the ground and holding his sword he immediately assumed Witch Hunt form as well. Both of them glared at each other, intending to start a fierce battle once again. That''s when they suddenly heard the testing ground''s doors open. When everyone''s gaze shifted there, they could see a total of 20 Spriggans. Almost all of them were injured and they looked exhausted. "you guys." When Hayato asked, the man bandaged up to the top of his head saluted. "All of us belong to fifth line of defence''s seventh company captain Kurogane." Twenty Spriggans passed in droves beside Takeru and others, and stood between 35th platoon and Hayato. As if to protect the platoon members, the Spriggans confronted Hayato. "What are you doing." "Please let these children go. We were saved by these children." When the man in front said that, others called to Hayato one after another. "They''re comrades that fought together with us on this battlefield." "They saved our lives many times." "We ate meals from the same pot. Please overlook them." "Please capture me instead." "I won''t forsake my comrades." Everyone''s voice felt compelling. "E-everyone" Usagi stared at everyone''s backs with tears in her eyes. Takeru was surprised that Usagi and the others made so many allies on this battlefield, and was proud of them. Unlike during their school life where they were ridiculed as Small Fry Platoon, on the battlefield people made bonds of blood. In front of the Spriggans who lowered their heads earnestly, Hayato didn''t even flinch. After about a dozen seconds, Hayato finally breathed out. And closing his eyes once, he quietly lowered his muzzle. Honestly speaking, Takeru was surprised to see that aspect of him. Ouka said before that Hayato was someone who did take his subordinates feelings in consideration, but despite that he never allowed it to change his decision. In the flurry of words of gratitude, Hayato opened his eyes again and glared at Takeru. "Remember this, Kusanagi Takeru. Leaving Inquisition means turning the world into your enemy. It might be that I too will fight you. Despite that, are you going to join the dissidents?" "I don''t know yet. But I won''t listen to Inquisition no longer. I want to save my little sister, and don''t want my comrades to be used by Chairman any more." "" "Whether I win or not is not the problem. For those important to me, I will fight even the entire world." Stating his resolution, Takeru embraced Ouka against his chest again. Seeing that appearance of his, Hayato''s expression seemed a little bit nostalgic. It might have been Takeru''s imagination. Hayato who didn''t show any emotions never looked this human before. It was as if he saw his former self it said ''I wish I was similar to him''. Hayato turned around on his heel quietly, "Go. This is the last time I protect you all." Saying so, he left Takeru and the others. Takeru lowered his head deeply in Hayato''s direction. After saying their thanks and farewells to the Spriggans, Takeru and the others hurried to the underpass. They didn''t know what was waiting ahead of them. What was the actual condition of the dissidents. What will be the fate of war between Valhalla and Inquisition. And what was going on with Kiseki right now. Their destination was filled with darkness. However, "Let''s go everyone! Run!" Takeru no longer hesitated. He decided to resist along with his comrades. Even if what waited for them ahead, was a tragedy. In the corridor of Alchemist''s first laboratory Ootori Sougetsu walked with an unusually strong pace. What could be felt from his fierce footsteps wasn''t irritation, but joy. Chasing him right beside, breathing roughly was Suginami Suzaku. Looking at her sideways, Sougetsu grinned. "See, he came back right? I win the bet again." Seeing Sougetsu boast, Suzaku seriously chagrined and stomped her feet like a child. "Kiii! It''s unfair! Last time too no matter which one I chose it would be chairman''s win right? Also, even though Kusanagi Takeru came back, in the end he escaped hasn''t he." "Ha ha ha, that''s fine. Whether he is my ally or enemy, as long as he comes back he will definitely come back to me. After all I have his beloved little sister." Seeing Sougetsu laugh cheerfully Suzaku pouted. "This battle too, went accordingly to your speculations that''s not interesting. Can you see the future?" "?" Sougetsu smiled meaningfully and hummed a song waving his finger like a baton. "I''ve received the report about Laugh Maker''s case. Surely, that was beyond your expectations? Actually, I''d rather if Ouka-san killed her instead." "Nn?! It''s fine. That thing can''t do anything now even if we leave it alone. Elizabeth surely sent her to the battlefield in order to harass me, there is no need for that bastard madman to speak of the truth. Those who speak of the truth all die like Red Glare has." Looking at Sougetsu from the profile as he lightly moved his fingers, Suzaku made an amazed expression. "You''re a scary person. Your adoptive daughter if she knew that you were the perpetrator who allowed Laugh Maker''s escape and made her massacre your daughter''s family, what kind of expression would she make I wonder." Sougetsu half-opened his eyes and his mouth distorted making up a crescent shape. Accepting that smile as an answer, Suzaku shrugged and raised her hands. Sougetsu walked forward. Step by step without hurrying, he took firm steps as if to destroy the ground. The fingertip he waved like a baton drew lines, and finally, he swung it vertically as if cutting something. "Noow then" With his eyes craving for chaos, he stood in front of huge doors. On the other side of the door was the level 8 lab. The subject researched inside of itwas Hyakki Yakou. The heavy doors opened automatically. Seeing the sight on the other side, Sougetsu smiled like a Cheshire cat. "From here on it''s the real thing." Volume 7, Afterword Volume 7, Afterword Long time no see. I''m Yanagimi Touki. The seventh volume, did you enjoy it? Since it''s serious talk, my stomach won''t calm down. I''m always firing heavy ones, but this time the story was about the platoon members who were left in the outside world. At the same time, it''s the story of ''Revenge''. Ouka had to make a choice similarly to how Takeru did in the fifth volume. There was no correct answer to the problem, was there. Killing not always equals revenge. But if she doesn''t kill, the dark feelings inside of her won''t disappear. And surely, whichever she chooses it will result with ''emptiness''. But for Ouka, there was no option of ''not taking revenge''. She chose to bear the emptiness. But she is no longer alone. Surely from now on, she will walk forward along with her comrades. Eh? But somehow, the grey-haired old man''s state is let''s leave that for the next volume. Now then, frmo here on I''d like to migrate into talk about big boobs, but I have something to report. First, I was allowed to the ''AntiMagic Academy 35th Test Platoon''s'' short story in Dragon Magazine. You who thinks ''this series is full of brutality'' and has a stomach ache! Yes you there who thought "Even though he talks about boobs in afterwords, there''s no boobs at all appearing in the book!". It shall be prepared for your sake! Something like a love comedy swimsuits flirting and platoon''s everyday life, that kind of stomach healing medicine! Look forward to it! Now, the second one but also important announcement. It will probably be written on the wrapping but, AntiMagic Academy 35th Test Platoon''s Anime project is under way! It''s not April fools. I''m serious. Since I was informed about it two days before writing this afterword, I''m surprised myself. I really appreciate it. I''m sincerely glad for continuing this far. But well, since it''s in the planning stage, ''there''s no need to panic'', that''s how it feels. Regarding the anime form, it would be best if you waited for further news. But I''m really happy. The possibility of seeing moving Takeru and Ouka has become very high. I can''t confirm it accurately, but I''ll do my best in the future as well, I humbly leave this AntiMagic Academy 35th Test Platoon in your care. Now then, the customary acknowledgements. S-sama who is responsible for me and always points out things with precision. Kippu-sama who was fired over the amount of character designs this time. Hanao Sutarou-sensei who always thoroughly draws actions in the manga version. Everyone in Fujimi Shoubo who backed me up in various aspects. And, all those who have took this book in their hands, my greatest thanks. I will still continue. Look forward to eight volume! Yanagimi Touki Volume 8, Prologue Volume 8, Prologue A few days after Elizabeth was killed by Mistilteinn''s contractor, in the European Shelter''s Magical Academy there was an emergency meeting performed in the parliament building''s dark room between East Side and West Side. "All responsibility lies on the East Side! You were supposed to monitor Mistilteinn and its contractor, preventing them from escaping! How are you going to make up for that?!" The one exploding with anger face-to-face against Mother Goose was one of West Side''s executives. There was a total of twenty West Side''s executives, almost all of them glared at Mother Goose. On the other hand, the only executives of East Side were Mother Goose and Orochi. It might be different in other shelters, but East Side in the European Shelter was weak. Moreover, after a series of turmoils East was forced into an even more dangerous position. Mother sat down with a calm and cool expression, and Orochi threw his legs on top of the desk and picked his ears. That attitude fueled the West bunch''s anger even further. "We''re here to do your process confidentially and with consideration, and what''s with your attitude here! We gathered here despite it being a bother and we were busy!" When the man said so ''that''s right that''s right!'' the other West Side''s executives raised their voices as well. Since it suddenly became noisy, Orochi hit the desk with his leg with abandon. Not only being instructor of Double-Edged style, Orochi who had vampire cells transplanted into his body did a heel drop onto the desk and easily broke it in half. Then he stared coldly at the mob in front of him. "The ones who should be having a process is you Elizabeth abused her private army and arbitrarily invaded the outside. It''s you bastards who''re in a poor position, ain''t that right?" "you fool!" "In the first place, if that old hag didn''t assault Mistilteinn, this wouldn''t have happened." "there''s no evidence of that yet! Don''t speak as if you know that!" "If you investigate the magical property on the Colosseum construction site you''ll find out what was used immediately. The thing about Ancient Wizards is that if they do a crime, they''ll be found out after using a single spell. Even more so if it''s "Almighty", even if you search the entire world you won''t find anyone with it other than Eliza." When the bunch of executives fell silent, Orochi''s mouth arced. "Even if you''re in a rush to hide it, it''s futile. We have already harvested soil samples in the epicenter. When the test results come, there''ll be no way for you to win." "!!" "Ya won''t be able to push all the responsibility on Eliza alone. On the other hand, you West Side executives can''t say that you knew nothing of the plan. You didn''t think Eliza would die, right? What a shame, the "Godslayer" was better than her." As Orochi chuckled, the executives stood up, shouting and gritting their teeth. "you bastards, you knew it''ll turn out like that from the beginning!" The East Side had dealt with the turmoil this time way too quickly. It was as if they had anticipated in advance it would happen, and were already moving ahead of West Side. In fact, there weren''t many executives who knew of Eliza''s actions and among those who knew, there were those who tried to stop her atrocities. Even so, if Eliza''s atrocities were to be exposed, the executives couldn''t talk their way out of it. Just as Orochi said, they wouldn''t be let off even if they didn''t know. Looking at Orochi''s bright smile, they realized. This is a blackmail. Orochi and Mother Goose used Eliza''s going out of control in order to take full control of the Magic Academy from the very beginning. "please do not worry. We have no intention of reporting you West Side''s blunder to the senate. Elizabeth''s death will be treated as an assassination done by dissidents." Mother who was keeping silent opened her eyes. "In exchange, from now on you will not interfere with our activities. Keep your mouth shut and do not make your move until things calm down." If you don''t want to take responsibility, you are to keep quiet. Mother''s request was very simple. "you say we''re to stay quiet! What''s your goal?! Mother Goose "White Witch of the East"! What on earth are you?!" When an executive shouted in anger, Mother narrowed her eyes in response to his question. Even in the darkness her eyes were beautiful. Feeling an inhumanly mighty presence, the feet of the executives were struck by a pressure and they were unable to move. The West Side has been investigating Mother Goose''s past for a long time. When and where was she born, how did she grow up and how did she raise to her current position. They investigated it in a rush. However, there was practically no information regarding her. What was known, was that she suddenly appeared out of nowhere during Witch Hunt War, then she fought the Inquisition beside Elizabeth, Orochi and Haunted. Other than that, nothing was known. This unidentified existence lingered eerily at the very core of Valhalla. From the complete darkness, she stared at them like a beast making the West Side feel she is different from a human. The witch called Mother Goose was completely shrouded in secrecy. "Our goal is to stop the war between witches and humanity from happening again. I won''t lie about that." The darkness Mother Goose was wrapped in grew darker, and her shining-red pupils shimmered. "However, we won''t tell you not to go to war. Our enemies aren''t those whom you call Empties." At the same time as Mother rose up, Orochi put a hand on the sword by his waist. In response to the executives'' questioning gaze, Mother said. "The one we are warring againstis Ootori Sougetsu alone." Leaving just that, as if dissolving in the darkness Mother and Orochi disappeared from the parliament seats. Three days after the West Side had been threatened by Mother Goose, AntiMagic Academy''s Chairman''s room. "Peace talks?" Ootori Sougetsu entrusted his weight on the chair''s back deeply and spoke a question to the handset. The other party was Mother Goose. "Yes. The Border''s invasion by the Pureblood Party was something done arbitrarily by one person. Please do not think it''s something done with the consensus of us witches. To resolve the misunderstanding, I would like to meet face-to-face." "do you mind if we carry it out through formal procedures?" As if reading it out in monotone voice, Sougetsu asked indifferently. "no, I would like for this meeting to remain secret." Hearing Mother''s answer, Sougetsu laughed loudly. "You''ve got guts there! You''re doing pretty well in the role of East Side''s executive spitting out pretty words like poison and trying to impose your requests here, Gungnir. Or maybe I should call you ''Goddess''?" When Sougetsu asked, Mother paused for a moment and answered indifferently. "do as you please." Sougetsu didn''t miss the anger that could be heard from these words. He tapped the desk with his fingers and suppressed his laughter. "There''s no use putting up a fa?ade in front of me. For a while now you haven''t contacted me and I wondered what''s going on but peace talks huh. Instead of covering it up as that crap, simply say "come out alone let''s slaughter each other"." "Unlike you, I at the very least try to adapt to this world. My clumsy self loves this world. That''s why I''m looking for a method whereas I do not have to fight against you." Sougetsu squinted and snorted in response to Mother''s words. "You''re adapting you say? Hearing that from the main culprit makes me laugh. Did you forget that the reason for this plight and chaos is that you have waged a war on us?" "Rather than of the previous world, I''m speaking of the world we''re currently in. I just want to protect this world from you, that is all." "" "You just want to destroy this world, right. Destroying magic means just that." In response to Mother Goose''s sharp words, Sougetsu shook his head and sighed. "Well, fine. I wanted to meet with you at least once and talk it out carefully. I''ll join you in that farce. As for time and place, it''s up to you." "Then, tomorrow at three o'' clock in the afternoon, the location is the last location we saw each other fine?" "there huh you have quite good taste too." While laughing, Sougetsu snapped his fingers as if he remembered something. "Oh right, can you switch with Orochi-kun? He should be beside you, listening right?" Hearing his request, Mother went silent. After a while, "what do you want, sheethead." An extremely displeased voice full of murderous intent could be heard. Sougetsu made a happy smile. "Hello there, sorry for not being able to properly greet you last time. You''re unexpectedly healthy. I didn''t think that naughty brat from back then would grow so mature. You''ve even grown a beard, I was honestly surprised at how dignified you carried yourself." "Hurry up and get to the main point." In response to Orochi''s frustration, Sougetsu made a distorted crescent smile. "I''ve told you right? That boy Kusanagi Takeru will definitely come back to me." "I don''t know what''cha acting all triumphant about, I already know that much." "That so? I was sure you wouldn''t want him to go through the same you did and would continue to shelter him in the inner world." Go through the same. Sougetsu said those words to Orochi intending to provoke him. But Orochi strongly warded it off. "Don''t underestimate Kusanagi. He descended of my blood. Be careful or he might just cut your head off. The Kusanagi clan won''t go down while being utilized by you." "That''s not convincing when heard from you, used by that woman. Orochi-kun, are you assisting Mother Goose knowing well what is she conspiring? Cooperating with her, is betraying this world. Don''t you think I''m somewhat better since I try to return this world to how it was supposed to be?" When Orochi fell silent, Sougetsu grinned. "Even now it''s not too late. You should come over to this side" "I''m fine as long as you die and Mikoto comes back." Despite being rejected by Orochi, Sougetsu was unfazed. His smile intact, he opened his eyes thinly. "If he heard that don''t you think Kusanagi-kun would become your enemy?" "It doesn''t matter. If he tries to get in my way, that''s where our skills will clash." Changing into a wry smile, Sougetsu sighed. "Can it bethat you want Kusanagi-kun to stop you?" Abruptly, the call ended. All that came from the speaker were inorganic, electronic sounds. Sougetsu raised his hand to his mouth and laughed. It was just like laughter of a child bullying someone weaker than them. "Ihihihi", his throat twitched and his belly rocked strongly as he rested his back on the chair. Seeing him like that, a single boy leaning with his back on the wall looked at him with amazed expression. "Chairman that''s too much laughter there. You act like a vile adult, yet your reactions are like that of an evil brat." The boy moved away from the wall and raised both of his hands, chewing on a gum he moved towards Sougetsu. He was short, and his youthful looks made it seem as if he was a middle school student. With his light brown hair and androgynous features, he looked more like a student of AntiMagic Academy. He was an EXE member, moreover, a vice-captain. His age was over twenty. His name was Magnolia Scarlet. No matter how one looked at it, it wasn''t a man''s name. In other words, it''s not "he" but "her". Not "boy", nor "girl" but an adult woman. "There''s no way I won''t laugh at this! Although he discarded a lot of things compared to how he was back then, he''s still weak to provocations. Pff, kufufu, he got off the phone immediately because I hit the bulls-eye! Did you hear that, Mag?!" "Yes yes I get it, I heard it. Geez, what is this old man finding interesting in that" "Mag, you should learn to understand the pleasure of having others panic at what you say. Having these pill bugs on the palm of my hand strike a guts pose with a pale expressions has already turned into a hobby of mine." "What''s with that exemplification I get it, you''re a sheetty bastard aren''t ya" Narrowing her eyes, Magnolia made a gum balloon. At the same time as it popped, Sougetsu stopped laughing. Resting his chin on his arms, he erased any expressions. "So, did you get a grasp on dissident''s current status?" Asked that, Magnolia shrugged. "I just burned my hands. They have slipped a spy even among the Inquisition''s inner circle Oonogi Kanata whom we confirmed to be one of them went missing and is out of our grasp. Hoshijiro Nagaru whom we suspect to be the top has been witnessed on the Grey City''s battlefield, but we have lost the sight of her. Kurogane Hayato is pure white. His innocence is a sight to behold." "As expected." Seeing him convinced and smiling, Magnolia appealed dissatisfied, clicking her tongue. "But well, thanks to disassembling brains of the suspicious guys, we''ve had some results. Most of them were falsely accused, but some of them were article genuine. Although, there weren''t any of them who knew their home''s location." "so they predicted that and didn''t tell them huh. Interesting, what''s the scale?" His eyes shining with curiosity, Sougetsu leaned towards Magnolia. "Honestly, can a collective this secretive really exist? That''s my honest impression, their number is unknown, probably even Hojishiro doesn''t have a full grasp on them. Those guys, they aren''t just dissidents from Inquisition. Valhalla, Ethics Committee, West Side, East Side, authorized religious groups, unofficial religious groups, various magical criminal organizations I''ve no idea about the overseas, but they must''ve slipped a few people in there as well, but heck, they have organizations that are at odds with each other cooperating. It''s not unreasonable to get a grasp on their actual situation with this." Seeing Magnolia raise her hands in a gesture of giving up, Sougetsu opened his eyes wide. "Was that organization we can''t even get a grasp at really gathered by that red-haired girl?" "If she''s the top, that''s what it means. Whether they really have a base is the question though." "Of course they have one." Hearing his words cut in like guillotine, Magnolia shut up. The emotion dwelling inside of Sougetsu''s pupils wasn''t anger nor fear, it was joy. "Probably, there isn''t that many formal members of dissident group. There should be just a few of them. And the organizations that are at odds with each other are merely being used." "And their objective?" "They intend to start an ''invisible civil war'' at the same time in the entire world by using those organizations. By making existing organizations collapse from the inside, their ultimate goal is to build an organization that would replace Inquisition and Valhalla or rather, they want to take over those two organizations from the inside." "so they''re a revolutionary army, huh. But if they''re moving with that intention, wouldn''t it be more efficient for them to act by the end of the war? Both Inquisition and Valhalla can afford it with their forces, didn''t the war barely start?" Sougetsu narrowed his eyes at Magnolia''s question and gloated with a hand on his chin. "they know that it''ll be too late by the end of this war." He rotated on the chair happily and looked at the landscape outside the window. "Honestly, I didn''t think that girl would be this good. I thought she was quite interesting when I saw her take over the student council, but I didn''t think she was such an interesting talent." "So you let her free?" "It was my miscalculation. I just mistook her for something else. After all, there''s a lot of children who overdo it trying to rebel against the adults" With a happy expression, he took a big breath. "Still, for that girl to be the same type as me an unexpected irregular, interesting. There''s finally some fun in this war." Remaining turned with his back towards Magnolia, Sougetsu scooped up his hair. "Valhalla is not a threat outside of the military force. The top priority opponents we should deal with is that dissident bunch. Possibly, they hold more information than Valhalla does." "What shall I do?" As Magnolia requested orders, Sougetsu snapped with his fingers. "You are to lead the EXE and chase the 35th test platoon. Hojishiro is together with them without doubt." "How to treat her after capture?" "No need to capture her. Crush her at full strength. That''ll be my courtesy to her who''s the same type as me." "Roooger. Nice, I''m lovin'' Chairman''s orders, they''re always so simple." After receiving orders, Magnolia turned around on her heel and left the Chairman''s room. Left behind, Sougetsu indulged himself in emotions while looking at the school''s scenery. No one knows how much time has passed since Ootori Sougetsu has dominated the Inquisition, no one except for himself. The time when the system called Inquisition was established dates back to middle ages. Originally, Inquisition had been cracking down on the pagan religion. Although there are records of its beginnings as part of Catholic Church, right now, even the Catholic Church was branded as Magical and its concept was prohibited by law. The religions authorized by Inquisition in modern times were weak and vulnerable or fake. There were only a few who knew his objective. The amount of people who knew his identity was only a handful. And there were only a few people who were questioning this man of unknown age who reigned as the top of the world''s largest organization. In front of the sight that could be said to have been built by him alone, Sougetsu was intoxicated but didn''t laugh, instead letting out a deep, deep sigh. "So many years spent to get this far. It took much longer than expected." He moved his gaze up, looking at the cloudless sky. What filled his field of view gave him peace of mind, the smile Sougetsu made was also cloudless. And he said, "it''s a good day to break the world." As if looking at the empty summer sky, he spilled that happily. Volume 8, 1 - To the North Volume 8, Chapter 1 - To the North After escaping the fifth laboratory, the 35th platoon escaped towards the surface through an underpass, finally arriving at a road 20 kilometers away. Takeru opened the entrance under the bridge and checked the situation outside. There was an unpleasant silence. He''d rather if there were gunshots and screams. No signs of people. "a''ight, looks fine." He closed the door and checked up on his comrades'' state. Ouka and Ikaruga were still sleeping. Other than that, everyone had wounds all over their bodies, were covered with mud and sand. Mari''s and Usagi''s expressions were stiff, it was easy to tell that they''re uneasy as to what''s awaiting everyone ahead. The situation wasn''t funny at all, but Takeru still laughed. "You really look horrible." Enticed by his laughter, Mari and Usagi laughed as well. Kanaria had a dissatisfied look for a while already, but she properly carried Ikaruga on her back. Next, Takeru turned towards the student council president, Hojishiro Nagaru. Nagaru nodded to him, and started to speak about the future plans. "Now, we''re going to head to our, dissident''s home. There''s an entrance in the north-east, so we have to move there." "North-east that''s quite far, is it all right?" When Mari asked anxiously, Nagaru made a carefree expression. "I-i-it''s a-all rightt." " " " "Hey!" " " " She spoke with a trembling voice completely different to what her expressions suggested, causing everyone to retort. "I''m just joking?. I have prepared a car properly. There are many speed checkpoints, ETC''s and camera''s which makes me anxious, but I know loopholes on the civilian roads. Well, let''s go there comfortably??." "why are you so optimistic?" As Usagi asked, Nagaru opened her eyes thinly, put a hand on her hip and laughed in an indecent manner. "Because even if we think of it we can''t help it. It''s better if you enjoy this situation. It''s elopement you seee? Ain''t it thrilling? Think of it as of a school trip." Nagaru''s lack of tension and boldness made Takeru feel she was similar to someone. Somehow, in his head he saw this white-haired man laughing in a cat-like manner It wasn''t like he didn''t trust her, but he was weak against that type of people anyhow. "Kusanagi-kun." Suddenly, Nagaru called out to Takeru while placing her hand on the doorknob. The light from the outside leaked in through the gap, giving her a backlight. Nagaru slowly reached out to Takeru. Seeing her expression, he changed his opinion of her. They weren''t alike. This person wasn''t like that man. When he was reminiscing, Nagaru''s expression from back then brought Takeru relief. "From now on, in exchange for fulfilling your promise I will return the favor. That''s why, let''s gowe''re starting the counter-offensive." That is because she was different from that man who only thought of people as of pawns to use, she made an expression full of human emotions. Takeru took her hand without hesitation. However, six hours later. "mgrrrr." With both of her hands placed on the steering wheel, Hojishiro Nagaru glared at the map and growled. Her car stopped by the end of the road and was being overtaken by the cars moving on the road. Nagaru had remained in this posture for nearly 30 minutes already. Takeru sat on the seat beside her and stared at her from the profile anxiously. Seeing her fold the map with a loud *flap*, he swallowed his saliva. Sitting on the seat beside him, Nagaru made a warm smile. "Sorry, I lost my way!" "Heyyy!" He retorted with abandon to the conclusion Nagaru made after having them wait for a long time. "Tahaha" Nagaru laughed and joined her hands in front of her, apologizing to Takeru and the small fry platoon''s members in the rear seats. "A-aww?. ''Cause, see, if I use car navigation or mobile system, our position might be found out by Inquisition? I''m a child of the modern age and I can''t read a normal map?." "Didn''t you tell us you were accustomed to reading these because of your daily training?!" When Takeru''s questions cornered her, Nagaru pouted. "Since it''s come to this, you read it Kusanagi-kun?, you''re sitting on the passenger seat so it should be your work." "I can''t do anything aside from swordsmanship, in the first placeweren''t you the one who told me to sit here!" "Ahaha, don''t puff up so much." "!??You''re super annoying!" Clenching his fist, Takeru did his best to endure the anger. I really can''t deal with this person. The car Nagaru was driving was an eight-seater. Nagaru was in the driver''s seat, Takeru was in the passenger seat in front. In the first row of rear seats was Ouka, and Mari. In the second row there was Kanaria, Usagi and Ikaruga. Rather than uniforms, everyone was in plain clothes. Since the 35th platoon was wanted, they couldn''t afford to wear AntiMagic Academy''s or Magic Academy''s uniforms. Takeru was in jeans and a town jacket. Ouka wore boots, a high-necked sweater and a skirt. Mari had a duffle coat as well as a hat and a scarf of different colors. Usagi had a white pleated coat and a skirt. Ikaruga had a black T-coat and black jeans. Kanaria wore a jersey for the ease of move and ear pads to hide her ears. And as for Nagaru, she wore a leather jacket, damaged jeans and large sunglasses. On top of not suiting her, it was suspicious-looking. Seeing Takeru''s expression cramp up, Nagaru moved the sunglasses on top of her head with a grimace. "When you say ''disguise'' it''s obviously sunglasses." "Rather, it looks so unbalanced it can be only used as a gag." Hearing Takeru''s honest impression Nagaru went "ehh!" with a shocked expression, "Um President, how about I drive instead?" Ouka leaned from the rear seat, asking Takeru and Nagaru. Although she was still out of it after waking up, perceiving a strange atmosphere she leaned forward and volunteered. Her expression wasn''t the usual gallant one, she looked dazed instead. Not much time has passed since she realized her life''s goal, revenge, so it was no wonder it was so. "No can do Ouka-chann. For both driving and reading porn you need to be eighteen years old." "Actually, I have acquired a special Inquisitor''s privileged driver license." "But, you''ve had too much tension and you''re tired, rest a bit longer?. Also, if a child drives a car in the open others will get suspicious?." You''re the most childish looking in here so that''s not really convincing, Takeru thought. However, there was some truth in there. "Don''t force yourself. Your back must still hurt right? Even if the wounds dealt by spirit silver are healed, it should hurt for a while after." "That''s it''s all right. After releasing the Vampire form, the damage from the spirit silver was suppressed. Vlad fixed me up so it''s fine. I''ve had enough rest too, if I slack any more it''ll have adverse effects. I think I''ll be able to distract myself if I drive." Ouka said so while combing her disheveled hair with one hand. Seeing Ouka right after she wakes up was quite a rare. The gesture she made to fix her hair was strangely sexy, unnerving Takeru. "? What is it?" "N-nothing" Unable to withstand her stare, he turned away. "I don''t want half. I want everything together with you." After being asked for that and answering her request, he was strangely conscious of it now. As he tried to suppress his perverse feelings, suddenly an elbow hit him in the solar plexus. Although it was fairly light, Takeru twisted for a moment. When he lowered his gaze to his abdomen, he saw something clad in black cloth sit on top of his knees. Sitting on his knees ever since they got on the car and now squirming restlessly, "I''m sorry. It was just a reflex." Murmuring, was Lapis. The reason she was sitting on top of his knees, was because she specifically requested it. Right now, Lapis was wearing a magic-sealing fabric, her entire body was clad in a black robe up to the top of her head. It was to not allow Inquisition to perceive her magical power. Although she had forcibly released the control Inquisition had over her when the God Hunting form was invoked, but since they had data on her magical power the possibility of her being detected was high. For the same reason, Vlad was currently in a box for sealing Magical Heritages. Unlike Lapis, Vlad was still under Sougetsu''s management and thus he was completely sealed. According to what Nagaru said, there was a way to remove the control. Although it was unclear whether there really was such a method, they had no choice but to believe her at the moment. "W-what is it all of a sudden it hurt." "My apologies. It''s an error. I do not understand why have I taken such action." After curtly saying that, Lapis rudely faced towards the window. Ever since they left Magic Academy, Lapis started to act strange quite often. When he asked her what was the reason for that, she always responded with "It''s an error". Come to think of it, when he was interacting with Ouka back when she said ''I want everything together'', he felt a black aura from Lapis. Could it be that she was jealous as his partner? He thought that could be so, but it wasn''t limited to just Lapis. Although she wanted to monopolize Takeru as his Magical Heritage, she should have been uninterested in his interpersonal relationships. "Are you upset? What is it, if you don''t say it I won''t know." Smiling wryly, Takeru ground his chin on the top of her head. "I said I do not know. Please don''t grind on my head." When he peeked into Lapis'' face, he saw her puff up her cheeks while remaining expressionless. I retract my previous statement. She is upset after all. He smiled wryly once again, and then heard something like a growl come from the seat in the rear. "Uu????, uu???uuu????!" It was Mari who sat next to Ouka. Mari clung to Takeru''s seat from behind and directed a jealous gaze towards the three. "Why did you three progress your relationships where I can''t see? Why am I set aside despite being with you the entire time? Where''s my flag? Heyy, why?! Why won''t you raise my flag, Takeru?!" "Guohh! Y-you, don''t strangle me from behind!" "I said that you''re going to get interrogated when we were escaping right?! Speak! What happened between you?!!" "What are you saying during emergencystodying, I''m dying!" Strangled soundly from behind, Takeru''s face turned blue. Lapis faced away, and Ouka watched his suffering in a daze. Although the third row was awfully quiet, the car was very chaotic. "You''re so popular, Kusanagi-kun?, Onei-san would like to join the lovecom?. Let''s have a competition?!" "Youhurryupand startdriving!" Retorting to Nagaru who care-freely watched, he rejected her. In the end, Ouka was the one who drove, and about ten minutes later the car started up once again. After another hour, thanks to Ouka replacing the driver, the journey proceeded smoothly. However, the last row with Kanaria, Usagi and Ikaruga was completely silent for nearly an hour. The entire time, Kanaria looked outside with an elbow on the window and a grumpy expression. Ikaruga was being herself, and although occasionally she looked towards Kanaria, she didn''t call out to her. And, "uuu" Without a doubt, the one who had it most difficult in this situation was Usagi. It was awkward. Way too awkward. Since she knew the two''s circumstances, Usagi couldn''t speak up. Ikaruga woke up soon after they left the underground passage. "a nostalgicscent." When she woke up, Ikaruga said so with her face in Kanaria''s hair. Surprised, Kanaria immediately let go of her hands, dropping Ikaruga on the ground. Falling on her butt, Ikaruga looked up blankly at Kanaria. Although Kanaria tried to shout something, her shoulders trembling in anger, Ikaruga placing a hand on her cheek made her unable to speak up. "" It was the first time Usagi seen Ikaruga make such an expression. As if she found a once lost treasure regaining feelings once lost. With such an expression, tears trickled down Ikaruga''s face. And as if not to let her go ever again, she gently held Kanaria''s body. She didn''t say anything. All she did, was to gently embrace Kanaria. Of course, Kanaria didn''t let her remain like that and pushed Ikaruga away. After that, she continued to ignore Ikaruga. W-w-w-what to do?! Being the go-between in this parent-child relationship was too heavy for her. Rather, why this seating arrangement?! Why do I have to be sandwiched between them?! I will resent that Student Council President forever for this arrangement! My squishiness isn''t enough to act as a cushion for those two! I should propose a seat change. Ootori who can''t read the mood should be sitting here. Having someone who can read the mood here causes adverse effects instead! When she noticed that Ouka had suddenly moved to the driver''s seat, tears appeared in Usagi''s eyes as she went "whaat?". Then she stared towards the front passenger seat at Takeru, asking him for help. And saw Lapis demurely sit on top of his knees. Anger surged up inside her. UUUuuuuu! I want to be there! I too want to sit on Kusanagi''s lap! Why does that girl alone get special treatment?! Kusanagi too, why did he obediently give up his lap to herr. Why isn''t it mee. They''re going deredere right under my nose! That philanderer! Rather than that skinny girl, it''s obvious that I would be much more comfortable to hold "Kanaria." When Ikaruga said a single word beside her, Usagi''s jealousy-filled thoughts have frozen. "There''s so many things I would like to tell you but I''m sorry, I can''t say it well." Conservatively, Ikaruga spoke in a calm tone of voice. Still looking towards the window, Kanaria made an annoyed expression. "Kana has nothing to talk with you about. Just stay silent." "I can''t do that. Until now, in order to meet you I have" "There was no need to for us to meet." "then why, have you come together with Kusanagi?" "Shut up, it has nothing to do with you." "It does. After all I''m your" Closing her eyes, Ikaruga looked for a word that would let her convey what she wanted to convey. But before that, Kanaria''s hair ruffled up and she said in a heavy tone of voice. "Don''t act like my mother!" These words were heavy enough to end the conversation. Once again, a stagnant atmosphere has befallen the rear seat. Usagi''s shoulders twitched from tension, she looked towards Kanaria, then at Ikaruga. Ikaruga narrowed her eyes and made a small sigh. She moved her line of sight outside of the window just like Kanaria did. She was aloof as always. Usagi didn''t know what Ikaruga felt. She never became a mother herself. The feelings of Ikaruga who became a mother at her age were probably impossible to understand. Seeing Ikaruga act as usual, Usagi felt like sighing. How about making a slightly upset or dismayed expression at a time like this? When Usagi thought so and tried to endure the silence, Usagi saw it. Ikaruga''s hand on top of the seat was slightly trembling. Usagi was the second one after Takeru who knows Ikaruga best. She always acted like a grown-up and there was no way to get a grasp on her, but even she could be hurt. The Ikaruga Usagi knew, was in fact more clumsy than Usagi herself. She was not good with displaying emotions of sadness and loneliness. Although it was unknown whether it was caused because of the environment she grew up in, Ikaruga never showed her sadness. That''s why, the only ones to notice it were those who knew her for a long time. Usagi stared at Ikaruga''s trembling fingertips and finally understood the meaning behind this seat arrangement. I see. I am the only one who can fulfill this role at the moment. Without hesitation, Usagi grasped Ikaruga''s trembling hand. "" She squeezed her hand strongly. Usagi couldn''t say ''It''s all right''. After all, it wasn''t all right at all. That''s why, Usagi only held Ikaruga''s hand in silence. "Usagi." Still looking outside, Ikaruga said with a quiet voice no one else could hear. "thank you." Usagi clenched her lips, let out through her nose and nodded strongly just a single time. Ikaruga moved closer to Usagi and leaned on her shoulder. This is where I continue holding Ikaruga''s hands in silence until we arrive at the destination. While looking at the tumult on the front rows, Usagi swore to herself. "uka." "" "Ouka, are you listening?" "?! Takeru? What is it?" It took him about a minute to call back the absent-minded Ouka who focused herself on driving. Finally, Mari and Nagaru on the second row had quieted down, and Takeru called out to the dazed Ouka, but she didn''t respond despite being called many times. "I''ve called you over ten times and you wouldn''t notice it at all." "Is that so? Sorry, I''m concentrated on driving. I was driving a bike quite often, but it''s been a while for me to drive a car." She tried to appeal to him as not to make him worry, but Takeru''s eyes weren''t deceived. "You''re tired after all, aren''t you? It''s better if the driver changes" "I said I''m fine haven''t I? Or is my driving rough? Am I drunk?" "That''s not it ever since we left the underground passage, you''ve been worried about something" After fulfilling her revenge, it wouldn''t be strange for her to lose sight of her purpose, but it didn''t feel like that was the case. Having a certain hunch, Ouka narrowed her eyes and took a deep breath. "I''m not really worried nor I''m being depressed. It''s just that I don''t think it''s over yet." "you mean Laugh Maker''s case?" When Takeru confirmed, Ouka made a small nod. "I believe that it''s not over yet." "What do you mean?" "Laugh Maker Mimulus Wallenstein told me "I escaped from Inquisition". Laugh Maker was once arrested by my father, Mineshiro Kazuma before. However, what happened nearly nine years ago, was her escaping during transportation and killing my family. Thinking hard upon it, it''s strange Laugh Maker had an A-class risk designation, they should have been very careful with her transportation." If she was designated as A-class risk, she was supposed to be placed in an Iron Maiden. It was impossible for such a dangerous criminal to escape normally. Moreover, Laugh Maker''s actions were strange. "if she escaped, that means she must have had a collaborator?" "That''s what it would mean. However, I looked for the information about the jailbreak in a frenzy and didn''t find any detailed records of it." Ouka cut her speech there and squinted sharply. "What worries me about the jailbreak event, was that there was not a single victim among Inquisition during her jailbreak. A-class designation is for dangerous murderers. I can tell since I fought against her it''s impossible for her not to kill anyone during a jailbreak." "that''s means" "*sqssh*, Ouka strongly squeezed the handle." "I think that Inquisition let her escape. I met father''s acquaintance on the battlefield from that person, I have heard that father was a nuisance to Inquisition. That''s why, the possibility of Inquisition using Laugh Maker to kill my father and family is high." Hearing what Ouka said, Takeru gasped. He knew only one person who could have done that. If it was that man, he would pull it off in order to conceal information. "I have no proof. I''ll have to investigate it one day." "I''ll help you. If that''s true, I definitely won''t forgive it." "That''s a great help but it has to be postponed until everything is over." He was surprised hearing her unexpected response. Ouka smiled wryly towards the confused Takeru. "My personal revenge is already over. I was able to finish it together with you. I don''t want to act based on hatred any longer." "but." "From now on, I intend to stand up against the enemy as a member of the 35th Test Platoon. I want to act in order to help my comrades and your little sister." "" "My revenge is finished, Takeru." Her expression as she said so, wasn''t radiant. The expression she had had emptiness, and felt like she carried a sin. But the relief was certainly there. If that relief was something he granted to Ouka, then it was something to be proud of. He could confirm that he shouldered the half of her burden. "I see." Takeru smiled lightly and faced forward. "Rather than mine, it''s your turn now. Among the platoon members you''re the one most uneasy, isn''t that right?" "" "Although you''re acting cheerfully as not to make anyone anxious, you''re worried about Kiseki. I can tell." "well, if I said I don''t worry, I would be lying." In fact, he would like to rush to where Kiseki is immediately and save her. He had already learned Kiseki''s whereabouts. According to Nagaru, she is imprisoned as an experimental object in Alchemist''s first laboratory. It was unknown what kind of treatment is she receiving there. However, without a doubt she was suffering beyond imagination. Alchemist''s first laboratory should be guarded like a fortress on par with Inquisition''s after they started conspiring together. It wasn''t at the level of fifth laboratory. Mounting a surprise attack on first laboratory was no different from attacking Inquisition''s headquarters. With the amount of people they had, they would be annihilated without being able to do anything. Once they reach the dissident''s home base, they''ll have to gather forces. "Your concerns are splendid, as a captain. Your nobility is far beyond mine, who was easily trapped by hatred and exposed comrades to danger." "But." Adding that, Ouka''s face was dyed red in embarrassment. "y-you can complain to me all you want. Um when I said I want to do everything together, you agreed so I too want to do something for you." When she spoke in such manner, Takeru felt flustered. "Somehow, you said something similar in the jail before. It feels like it happened long time ago" He tried to talk about the past to deceive her, then suddenly, clothes on his chest were pulled. Looking towards his knees, he saw Lapis look outside while pulling on his clothes. Her eyes were opened unusually wide, the landscape was reflected in her glass-like pupils. "What is it, Lapis?" Even when he asked her, Lapis didn''t react immediately. Spitting white breath while looking into the distance, she grasped Takeru''s clothes tightly. "snow." White fluffy crystals were falling from the cloudy sky to the ground. Fields and trees were dyed white, covered with snow. "Woah, true. So we''re in the north already the view has suddenly changed." He moved his head closer to Lapis and they enjoyed the sight outside together. Even though it was February, winter wasn''t over yet. Even though there is no longer any concept of a country, the island''s administrative division of prefectures remains unchanged, they were divided and called with names like old Tokyo and old Kanagawa prefectures. The place they should be in now would be the old Gunma prefecture''s north. In the past, people passed what used to be Mikuni mountains once and entered Niigata, the scenery changed into one covered with snow. However, this area became a battlefield during the war and some mountains were destroyed in the aftermath of a battle. Therefore, the snow clouds from over the Japanese Sea extended further since they weren''t blocked by the mountains. "Lapis, is it your first time seeing snow?" "yes, probably, but I can''t tell with certainty. For some reason I feel like I saw a similar landscape before." It wouldn''t be strange if she did. The battlefield Lapis traversed along with her previous contractor, Kusanagi Mikoto, might have been in this area. Embracing some kind of emotion, Lapis stared at the snowy landscape. "do you like snow?" In response to Takeru''s question, Lapis squinted. "I don''t know, it''s an error." Along with her quiet voice, strength entered the hands grasping his clothes. That gesture was somehow similar to that of a child, seeing a scary dream. Sitting in the second row, Nagaru stuffed herself with potato chips contentedly and listened to the conversation in front and the back. It was as if the conversations in front and the back rows were progressing as she intended them to, and she was pleased with it. "this guy, he''s always flirting whenever and wherever." Nagaru held out potato chips towards Mari who crossed her legs to the side and complained. Mari casually grasped the potato chips, threw some in her mouth and started to chew them. "It''s the first time I''m speaking to you properly. It might be rude, but is watching people move as you want them to so much fun?" She said so while looking at Nagaru. Nagaru licked the salt from the potato chips attached to her finger and blinked with a blank look. Mari moved closer to Nagaru as not to let the front or the rear hear, and continued in a small voice. "The seating arrangements, you set up them so that comrades can follow up on each other, right?" "Ohh, how sharp?. That''s right. Kusanagi-kun and Ouka-chan both have straight personalities, but they understand each other so they fit. Suginami-chan and Kanaria-chan have a problem others can''t help with, but Usagi-chan should be able to support Ikaruga-chan at the very least." "what''s that, am I excluded?" "No, no, you can tell the mood the best in the platoon right? Even in a situation like this where your love rival Ouka-chan is rapidly getting closer to Kusanagi-kun, you have taken content of the conversation into consideration and didn''t intervene. Women are very jealous creatures so that''s quite something?." Being patted on the shoulder repeatedly, Mari clicked her tongue. "You have a similar smell to that of Inquisition''s chairman. A smell of someone whose hobby is to treat people like chess pieces as they play." "Wow, what an unexpectedly straight girl." Despite the exaggerated reaction, Nagaru was having fun. "I don''t know whether I''m similar to that white-haired ghost, but certainly, I''m happy to see people move as I want them to. And yet, seeing people go in a direction I think is right makes me even more happy." "" "Ever since I was born I had a mental defect. Even as my family and friends died, I didn''t feel any sadness. Even as the student council members were wiped out, all I could think was ''how unfortunate'' or ''what a waste?'', but there was no sadness." Nagaru said so indifferently, as if it was nothing. For Mari, it was the first time to hearing it. When she looked at Nagaru from the side profile, she saw her laughing and it didn''t feel like there was any defect. "But, it''s not like I can''t understand the sadness or suffering of others. It''s just that I cannot sympathize with them." As despair surrounded her, she alone remained happy. Even if she understood the reason for the despair in her surroundings, she would never feel the same. I can only imagine it, but it must be incredibly lonely, Mari thought. "Since I cannot sympathize with the suffering or sadness of others, I have no choice but to make those people who''re filled with negative feelings happy. This world is full of things I cannot sympathize with, so unless I make them happy I''ll feel lonely. I don''t understand loneliness, but having others feel the same as I do seems interesting." After being told that, Mari somehow understood. "And as I did so and others became happy, it became very entertaining for me. Seeing people act as I intended them to and end up with a smile has become unbearably fun for me. As I continued to use that as my reason for living, before I realized I became a person like this." Seeing Nagaru''s laughter, Mari narrowed her eyes. "Soo, what? Are you saying that you''re trying to help just for your self-satisfaction?" "Mm?, I''m standing as the dissidents'' top so it''s not all for self-satisfaction, about a third of it is I guess." "what''s the dissidents'' objective?" "I''ll explain that after we reach our home?." how annoying. The person called Hojishiro Nagaru didn''t seem to have come to help the 35th platoon out of good intentions and in good faith, and not necessarily as the dissidents'' top. Self-satisfaction. Everything for the sake of satisfying her own greed making everyone happy, starting a revolution in order to make a happy world. Such a thing, Mari snorted. If it was only to sympathize with others, and she was really acting accordingly to her ego, then there was no reason for her to manage the dissidents. The dissidents were by no means a loose organization. They were a bunch that wanted to change this bloody world. And the main problem was that they didn''t know what their objective was. Inquisition would destroy magic, creating a world in which people can live in peace. Valhalla would spread magic, the witches would make a world of freedom and equality. And the dissidents? Just what on earth is this woman and the other dissidents aiming for. "Snacks? snacks?? snacks? at 3''o clock? snacks? are the best?." Nagaru herself was acting carefree, sniffing the sweets she had in her backpack. "Here, Mari-chan''s share." "" "It''s okay?. They aren''t poisoned or anything??." She handed chocolates to Mari. She had her eyes thinly opened and her actions seemed forced. Despite being suspicious, Mari took the chocolates immediately. They made a nice crunchy sound. "I think it''s natural for you to want to know our objective. In fact, I know that you''re the most cautious one among your platoon''s members." "So you''re saying I don''t fit in. Well, that''s true though." "No no, the platoon needs a girl like you. But that''s why, I want to talk about our organization after we reach our home." Mari frowned at Nagaru''s stubborn attitude whereas she won''t reveal the truth no matter what. "Probably, it''ll be too crazy for you to realize it''s real." Nagaru spilled that absent-mindedly, while watching the snow outside of the window. "Yahoo? My my it''s the two of you, where are you going now?" European Shelter, Magic Academy''s East Side. Haunted appeared from the darkness near the spot Mother and Orochi tried to use transfer magic to head for the peace talks. This man has always appeared abruptly and disturbed the situation. Neither Mother nor Orochi were surprised. However, Orochi already grasped the sword on the verge of Haunted appearing. Haunted flaunted a radiant smile and moved closer to the two with sound footsteps. "what do you want, pervert." "I don''t remember calling you. Could you disappear? You''re dirtying the air." In response to the two''s heartless words, Haunted shrugged exaggeratedly. "Even if you handle me in such a crude manner all of a sudden, I''m already used to it and won''t get excited at all. On the other hand, since I changed sides to East Side, I thought it would be nice to deepen our camaraderie. Look, after all, we were comrades in arms in the previous war." As Haunted pouted and started fidgeting, Orochi made a genuinely irritated expression. "Changing sides? In the first place, you''ve no intention of obeying anyone. Rather, if you''re with us, obviously everything will be ruined. It was the same during the Witch Hunt War. You''re a bother so get lost." As Orochi waved his arms to shoo him away, Haunted made a dissatisfied pout. Although their exchange made it seem as if they were on good terms, their eyes weren''t laughing. It would be correct to call them incompatible. "As expected of someone with whom I have had such a long relationship, you know me well. Certainly, East Side can eat sheet for all I care, yours and Mother''s hypocrisy is so disgusting it looks lovely to me instead. I''m getting goosebumps at the thought of you becoming my allies." "Oh-hoh, same here." "But however, but however! But however, just this time I think it would be better if we went together just this once. I might not be your ally, but without a doubt Ootori Sougetsu is my enemy." *tch* *tch* *tch*, Haunted waved his index finger and said such a thing with an annoying expression. "What that man is seeking is destruction, right? That''s inconsistent with the despair I seek. If everything is destroyed, there will be no despair. Listen, despair only stands out when there''s happiness in the world, making a world without happiness despair is boring! If despair becomes routine, it''ll become worthless! That man who wants to destroy this balance is without a doubt my enemy, or rather, a nuisance and obstacleyou''re going for peace talks right, I''ll go with you. Rather, it''s an event that won''t start without me, isn''t it?" Haunted made a fervent speech, and at the end he smiled pleasantly and concluded with "take me with you". Shady. Definitely shady. Still, the two knew what Haunted said was not a lie. However, honestly it was "it''s not a reason to take you with us". Orochi squinted and started the transfer device. As the sound of magical power charging echoed, Haunted smoothly slid into the transfer device, entering between the two. Seeing Haunted smile with satisfaction, Orochi spat out a huge sigh. "Irritating annoying annoying Gungnir, can I kill this guy?" "I don''t mind, but you''ll just exhaust yourself. He''s extremely difficult to kill, Host should know that he''s the most troublesome existence in the world once it comes down to fighting. Above all, removal of the highest priority target is more important. Knowing that, do as you please." "Ah, so you won''t help me" "Yes. I refuse." Orochi with a genuinely disgusted expression, and expressionless Mother. Haunted spread his arms exaggeratedly and placed his hands on the two''s shoulder in an over-familiar manner. "Haa? how nostalgic. Back then when we were 150 years younger, us two men vying for one woman! Heart-rending love triangle! Our sweet and sour youth revives!" "You didn''t age at all since then, and we never had such a relationship!" "Host, you will only tire yourself out with him. Ignoring him is most efficient. Good grief why did Nacht choose such a man I wonder I still can''t understand that." Their bodies began to emit light, and the moment magical power was released, the three''s bodies suddenly disappeared from the spot. Volume 8, 2 - A-Class danger (Estimated), Illegal Lodging Fujis Inn” Volume 8, Chapter 2 - A-Class danger (Estimated), Illegal Lodging "Fuji''s Inn" After leaving old Gunma and entering old Niigata, the 35th platoon earnestly headed north, however they started struggling with an unexpected amount of snow falling. It would be fine if they chose a relatively popular road, but the minor roads didn''t have a good snow-melting system and they were unable to proceed without studless tires and chains. At this rate, their car would end up stuck. When Ouka suggested that they should hide somewhere until snow ceases to fall, Nagaru said "I know a good place to hide.". Following Nagaru''s suggestion, they headed to the place specified on the map. The location was a secluded mountain, although there were houses scattered around, it was horrifyingly depopulated. When they arrived, what was waiting for them was a private house that seemed like it was decaying. There was a very plain sign by the entrance of the house. Fuji InnHot springs inside. Nagaru left the car saying "I''ll go negotiate!" and hurriedly entered the house. Meanwhile, the snow continued to fall and the platoon members stared at the house agape. "This, no matter how you look at it, it''s a hostel." "It is a hostel." "I saw something like this before in pre-war documents." "It''s the season, but there''s no ski resorts here, making it unnatural for it to be here." "it''s crumbling." Each of them anxiously stated their impressions. "There''s no way, but can it be that we''re to spend night here" At the same time as Ouka''s face cramped up, Nagaru came outside with a fast pace. And, with a huge dazed smile, she made a big circle with her arms. "They say it''s okayy?! We can stay?!" Ouka trod quickly through the snow and shook Nagaru''s shoulders. "Are you retarded?!" "Ehh?! Whyy?!" "You want us to stay in this inn during such an emergency?! Did you even consider the possibility we might get caught?! We''re fugitives you know?!" In response to Ouka''s logical arguments, Nagaru joined the fingertips of both of her hands and pouted. She fidgeted looking up from below at Ouka. "''Cause, it''s cold and sitting in the car would be difficult don''t you want to enter hot springs?" "We''re not here for a trip! From the very beginning we had no intention of spending the night! Since we''re running away, it''s natural for us to move through the night to the home base! Inquisition''s pursuers might be approaching us right now you know?!" "It''s all right?. They can''t really look for us in this snow, I''m very familiar with this inn." Nagaru started to explain the circumstances. "When I became Student Council President I came here sometimes to obtain information about Magical Heritage to earn points. There are rumors of this hot spring''s incredible effects. It''s supposed to heal illnesses, injuries and other physical conditions. Mysterious, right??" As if chatting, Nagaru continued. "And then, I came to investigate! There''s a Magical Heritage at the source of the spring?! Normally I would take the Magical Heritage and arrest the landlady but" Raising her index finger, Nagaru laughed nonchalantly. "It was a really good hot spring, moreover it was completely harmless, according to the landlady it was installed about seven generations before and I had no heart to rob this poor, deserted village of this little enjoyment." "and?" "And, under the condition of overlooking it, they let me stay here for free?." Ouka once again shook Nagaru''s shoulders strongly. "That''s what they call bribery!" "Ahaha, Ouka-chan, I''m not a regular Inquisitor, I have a splendid history as a criminal now. By the way, you''re the same so let''s not dig into small details." "But that''s not what AntiMagic Academy''s student council president should do right?!" Despite being a problem child, Ouka was a professional witch hunter and was unable to let off Nagaru''s conduct with simple "ehh is that so". However, the only one furious was Ouka, the other members didn''t mind it. As cold had taken hold of their bodies, they walked in droves up the stairs to the inn''s door. "It''s so cold that I don''t care. It''s a fact that we''re tired, hot springs hot springs?." "At this rate we''ll turn into snowmen. Ah, but what about weapons?" "Let''s just leave it in the car, no point getting cold feet." "Nice smell Mari, in here, can we eat something? Can we eat?" Seeing the platoon members line up in a carefree manner, Ouka was dismayed. "Y-you all! Why are you riding on the flow like usual in this situation?! Now it''s not time to do th" She wanted to restrain them, but everyone quickly entered the inn. Takeru placed a hand on Ouka''s shoulder. "In the end, unless the snow stops falling we won''t be able to proceed anyway, let''s take it slow here." "Y-you too Takeru b-but" "I''m happy that you''re trying to hurry it for my sake, but everyone''s tired. You too, over the last month you haven''t slept properly, am I right? You have dark circles under your eyes." In response to Takeru''s caring words, Ouka rubbed her eyes to deceive him. He pat her shoulder twice. "Just for today, let''s soak in the hot springs and eat to recharge our energy." "if you say so." While scratching her head, Ouka headed towards the front door after everyone. "" After seeing everyone off from behind, Takeru let out a deep breath. And he clenched his fist as if to withstand something. It wasn''t anger nor irritation. From the depths of his stomach came a feeling similar to impatience. The fact that even now Kiseki was suffering, was hurrying Takeru to an unpleasant degree. "Kusanagi-kun''s really splendid?." Unexpectedly, Nagaru called out to him from behind. The instant he turned around, she stretched and patted his head. He opened his eyes widely at this surprise attack. Although he patted other people''s heads often, hardly ever was it done to him. Rather, it might have been the first time. Smiling, Nagaru removed her hand from his head and looked gently towards Takeru. Somehow, he got very embarrassed and his gaze wandered suspiciously. "Despite what you said to Ouka-chan, you''re the one who needs rest the most, don''t overdo it." "I-I''m all right. I slept a lot in Magic Academy. I''m the one with the most strength left over." Nagaru shook her head. "It''s not physical strength, but your mind''s problem. You''re disturbed by your little sister''s case right?" "that''s true, but even if we hurry we can''t do anything at the moment." "Kusanagi-kun." She erased the smile and stared at Takeru with a serious expression. Takeru tensed up and stood upright, but Nagaru immediately changed her expression. "You might rely on others, but that''s not enough. You should learn how to let others spoil you. If you don''t, one day you''ll break." "spoil me?" How is it different from relying on others, Takeru wondered. As he stood there puzzled, Nagaru sighed and made a wry smile. "Haa, it can''t be helped actually, I wanted Ouka-chan or Suginami-chan to play this role, but those girls have their own difficulties, really, can''t be helped?. Listen, Kusanagi-kun, being spoiled means" "?! Wai" "Something like this." Suddenly, Nagaru wrapped Takeru''s head with both of her hands and pulled him to her chest. Her chest had a soft and sweet scent. Feeling a faint bulge on his cheek, Takeru stiffened. "Aha, forgive me for not having any breasts?." "P-Presidentt?!" "It''s fine?, be silent and let yourself be cuddled to Onei-san''s chest." While saying so, Nagaru gently stroked his head. Unable to make any move, Takeru let her do as she pleased. "You did well. Yes good boy you did your best. It was hard wasn''t it. It''s all right, there''s no need to act strong any more." "" "I''ll definitely protect the promise I made to you. Will it be simple? It won''t, but thanks to the means you have brought back, we can properly save Kiseki-chan." "" "There are preparations undergoing rest easy." As she spoke to his ears with a sweet voice, Takeru was filled with embarrassment. To think of it, he was encouraged before, but was he ever embraced? Was he ever comforted by anyone? Perhaps because he always continued to tense up, tears spilled from Takeru''s eyes. Nagaru laughed cheerfully like she always did. "So you collapse even with someone like me comforting you. I get it, rest properly for today. You''ve been doing your best the entire time, so God will forgive that much. And even if God doesn''t forgive it, I will." Although it took only a minute, a significant amount of the burden Takeru felt in his heart has dispersed. Just when he was about to close his eyes because of the comfortable feeling, Takeru suddenly separated from Nagaru in a hurry. "Ah, mm! S-sorry for getting distracted!" Takeru lowered his head while wiping off the tears from his eyes. Nagaru shook her hand and made a complacent smile. "No problem?. Even so, spoiled Kusanagi-kun has quite the destructive power?. My maternal instinct went "kyun kyun"?." "Noumm" "I wonder if Ouka-chan and the others will be angry if I give you a kiss on the forehead? and so on I wondered as I lost control?." She placed both hands on her cheeks and twisted her body back and forth. Being told he''s spoiled, Takeru blushed like never before. For a long time now he knew he''s weak to older girls, but he didn''t think he would get that disturbed with a hug from a girl just one year older than him. It was even more embarrassing, considering that Nagaru''s appearance was very young, like that of an elementary schooler. Seeing Takeru restless, Nagaru grinned. "Can it be that you fell for me?" "Ha?!" "I see?. So Kusanagi-kun is weak against adult charm?. I wonder if this means I should enter the competition for Kusanagi-kun?." "Gufufu" Nagaru placed a hand on her mouth and laughed in an indecent manner, she was already back to her usual tone of voice. He really was unable to get a grasp on her real self. When she started to tease him, Takeru tried to retort to her like he usually did, but then, "Host." Lapis clad in a black hood stood in the inn''s entrance and called Takeru. Her face wasn''t visible, obstructed by the hood''s shade. "you''ll catch a cold. Let''s hurry and enter." "S-sorry. So you waited for me." Treading on the snow, he ran up to Lapis in a hurry. When he moved beside her, she lightly grasped the sleeve of Takeru''s jacket. "What is it?" "no." Dodging the question, Lapis denied ambiguously. She grasped his sleeve and stood there for a moment. However, soon enough she faced forward and pulling on Takeru''s sleeve she entered the inn. Takeru had an uncomfortable feeling, but didn''t really worry about it and opened the inn''s entrance door. When Takeru and Lapis went into the inn, Nagaru stared at Lapis. Lapis pulled on Takeru''s clothes, as if to attract him to her as they walked. "" Takeru probably hasn''t noticed, but Nagaru did. Just before Takeru started walking, Lapis glared at her from under the black hood. Nagaru shook off the thin layer of snow on her body and warmed her hands with her breath. "looks like that girl is a bit dangerous after all." What to do, she muttered, then followed Takeru and the others into the inn. It was right after they were guided to their room. Even more so than the landlady''s hospitality, the inside was cleaner than one could imagine judging by how it looked from outside. Even so, a hostel was still a hostel. Since out of season it functioned as a private house, it was narrow in comparison to an inn, it gave off an ''at home'' feel. On the other hand, it calmed Takeru''s mind. Rather than in a refined inn, he preferred this one. "but this is no good." When Takeru took a look at the room he was guided to, his face cramped up. The room wasn''t dirty nor there was a shady atmosphere, it wasn''t that. It was a refined traditional Japanese room. It had an old-fashioned TV, yellowed hanging scrolls and a kotatsu in the center. It was truly a room one could feel at home in. The problem in this case was that only one room was prepared. They say that boys and girls beyond the age of seven shouldn''t share a room with each other, for him to stay in one room with seven girls for the night, was very bad for him as a man. "President, why didn''t you prepare two rooms" "That''s no good, Kusanagi-kunn. We''re in middle of escaping, it would be dangerous if we''re not together and get attacked!" "If that''s the case, then why are we staying in this hostel in the first place?!" "It''s okay?. Landlady in here definitely won''t sell us to Inquisition. If she did that, she would no longer be able to continue to operate this hostel?." It seemed to be quite popular with elderly people. Even in times and location like this, it was used as a base for neighbors to relax in, there was a possibility not only just the landlady, but the entire village would shelter them. Then even more so, prepare two rooms! Takeru retorted inside of his mind. "Our members are almost all girls! It might be weird for it to come from me, but how about you consider" When Takeru was about to say it, Mari raised her hand while fidgeting. "I don''t really mind it though?" Even as she said that, Mari continued to glance sideways at Takeru. "M-me neither i-it is all ri-right. Just when we''re changing please go outside." While covering her face with gloves flustered, Usagi shyly accepted sharing a room. "Very well. As you wish. Everyone, let''s have an org" As Ikaruga was about to say a dirty joke, Mari and Usagi hit her with the inn''s slippers. "I don''t mind either. It''s as President said, it''s safer for us to be together." "Don''t care." Ouka was serious, and Kanaria indifferent, each of them agreed on sharing the room with Takeru. Other than Takeru, all the members entered the room one after another. "Ohh, it''s quite decent. There''s a good taste and it feels nice wait, not that it''s not time to be impressed I need to check if there are any wiretaps!" "Since there''s a teapot and leaves, I''ll pour everyone tea later. Ah, there are teacakes. Rakugan? A reproduction of sweets from before the war this makes me really happy." Placing luggage on top of the mats, Ouka and Usagi began to look around the room. Mari and Ikaruga also placed their luggage in front of the old-fashioned TV and looked around the room. "Hee? it''s great to have a kotatsu hey, what''s this?! This TV, you can''t watch it unless you pay?! There''s no remote?!" "It doesn''t use a remote, you use the buttons on the TV. If it''s normal channels, you can watch them without paying. The programs you have to pay for are ones like this." Ikaruga put a coin into the port, and an obscene video filled the screen. "Kyaa kyaa kyaa! Why is there a lewd video on the TV?! Uwaa, egh i-it entered inside there?!" "It''s perfect for studying physical education isn''t it. Hey, this TV, it receives the digital broadcasts. Is it a newest TV covered with antique leather? Or is it reproduced to look like pre-war? This hostel has to be reckoned with." "rather than that, isn''t the food here yet? I''m hungry. Usagi, can you make something?" Next to Ikaruga and Mari who were making a loud fuss by the TV was Kanaria, who was thrown some sweets by Usagi and started to devour them by herself. "it''s powderish but tasty." "Really, it''s delicious. This taste would fit better with green tea rather than black?." Behind the two people enjoying rakugans, Ouka glared at the hanging scroll with a meek expression. "This scroll, it''s clearly suspicious I see! Look, Takeru, we can''t stay in this room! There''s clearly a note affixed behind it! It must be an instant charm for eavesdropping!" "" Because of exhaustion, clothes slipped down from Takeru''s shoulders. The hostel''s Japanese-styled room has turned into the usual chaotic platoon''s room in an instant. "What so I was the only one bothered by it." "Ufufu, how maidenly?." Nagaru poked his arm repeatedly and teased him. Usagi and Mari who were checking the luggage have smiled wryly to him as well. "There''s no need to think so deeply into it is there? It''s not like we''re sleeping together in one bed or seeing each other naked. Everyone stopped in Takeru''s home before, too." "That is right. This much is no different from being in the platoon room. As long as you go out when we change clothes, I" While saying so, Usagi was taking out clothes, but realizing she took out a bra she hurriedly stuffed it back inside. That''s when Nagaru clapped her hands as if she recalled something. "Oh right?, the word ''naked'' reminded me of something." Everyone''s gaze gathered on Nagaru, she raised her index finger. "As for the hot spring, the landlady has reserved us some private time." "I see. In middle of a bath we''re defenseless. My thanks for the consideration." As Ouka nodded and said so, Nagaru smiled a bit wryly. "However?, we have only one hour?." "Even an hour is good enough. I''d welcome a bath to relieve tiredness." "Yup?, but, it''s mixed bathing?." Nagaru''s words resounded brightly and casually. It took a moment for it to sink in everyone, and they all froze stiff. "We can have mixed bathing for an hour since we''re mostly girls we''ll use women''s bath?, the men''s bath is usually more populated, that''s why." " " " " "" " " " " "It''s aalll riiight! I got a permission from the landlady for soaking in the bath while wearing towels! If everyone''s together, we''ll be safer?. Naked socializing it is, naked socializing?." Nagaru already had a change of clothes and a towel in her hands. They could use the hot spring for an hour from now on. No one had any choice. Hot springs, simple words, and yet there was a lot to it. The compositions vary from alkaline to acidic, there were those containing sulfur and iron, ones that were radioactive. They had various colors, blue and red, milky white or even black. While bathing in them was acknowledged as good for the human body, there were differences between individual hot springs. Those were mainly unfounded stories and even superstitions. However, among the hot springs there clearly were ones that had an effect on the human body, Inquisition started researching it quite a few years ago. Not only were there inns that placed Magical Heritages at the source, but also veins of magical absorbent ore that affected the hot springs as a natural phenomenon. Even if the effects were beneficial for the human body, Inquisition has cracked down on the business, stopping it. And such illegal inns were devised in various manners, they kept the magical power suppressed as not to be found out but "they''re not hiding it at all." Takeru let out an amazed voice seeing the hot spring in front of him. The hot spring looked like a common open air bath-type. The water colors was that of green mixed with milky white. However, it was glowing. It was clearly shining. Along with steam, sparkle rose up from the spring, looking like fireflies. Seeing particles of magic appear naturally at high density was very rare. It was clearly artificially made with a Magical Heritage. "This thing, it''s a restoration spring from an RPG" Although he couldn''t afford a luxury like games, once a month when he ate ramen on a discount in shop and read a weekly manga, Takeru saw something similar. When he stood there amazed that Nagaru hid and didn''t report this, the sliding door opened behind him. "Woah, amazing concentration of magical power the feeling of these particles, is itHealing property? Even so, this is quite a splendid hot spring, isn''t it." "Right?, in the past they were addicted to explore regions in search of hot springs apparently?." "President, can it be that the story about you looking for a Magical Heritage was a lie, and you came here because of your hobbies?" "Waa it''s really sparkling." "This is completely out. It''s on few years of imprisonment level. Since we have no Seelie lets take a bit of it. We can use it instead of a first aid kit." "why does everyone have to take a bath together on the inner side there was no such habit." A group of girls has come in from behind. At a glance it looked like a harem, but it was in fact difficult for one man to stay together with several girls. Even more so if it comes down to naked socializing. When he timidly turned around, he saw six girls with towels wrapped around them in there. He was slightly relieved. While it''s true that he had trouble focusing on anything, the places that ought to be hid were firmly hidden. The steam was fairly thick, making this situation not as disturbing. to think of it deeply, mixed bathing isn''t that unusual, if I''m bothered too much they''ll think of me as a closet pervert instead. Takeru wasn''t aware that it was already too late in the case of him being labeled as a closet pervert. "Ehh?, Kusanagi-kun isn''t hunching over at all?." "Oh, that''s true. How uninteresting." Nagaru and Ikaruga stared at Takeru disappointed. "You two, what were you thinking of me!" " "A closet pervert?" " "?! I-I''m not a closet pervert! I''m not a pervert! M-my spirit is not as weak as to lose to desires of this degree!" Takeru corrected them angrily two times. "Oh, that so? Usagi, he''s saying there''s not enough stimulus." "eh?" As Usagi excitedly peeked at the hot spring, Ikaruga approached her from behind and suddenly stripped of her towel. The bath towel danced in the air, and Usagi''s stark naked body appeared. She looked at Ikaruga''s and Takeru''s faces, then dropped the line of sight at her own body. With bright red face she tried to hide her breasts but, "Hyawaa?!" "Yes, GO!" Her back was pushed by Ikaruga, and she plunged forward towards Takeru. In a hurry, Takeru tried to move forward to support her, but since the ground was slippery, he entangled with Usagi and fell into the hot spring. Since Takeru fell into water while facing up, a lot of hot water has entered his nose all at once. "Idiott, it''s dangerousgh?!" When he raised his head from the water and opened his eyestwo dripping wet incredibly big bulges were sticking to his face. He grasped them with both of his hands, but immediately after realizing what was that he released his hands in a hurry. After Takeru let them go, they floated on the water like a balloon, without losing buoyancy. Even though there was steam, they were in full view at close distance. "Auu water has entered my eyes" Usagi became teary-eyed. Her gestures and wet hair, in combination with her wet chest was as expected, entrancing to Takeru. Somehow, that coupled with her face and physique which looked very young gave it an exquisite immoral feeling. This is when Takeru understood the charm Ikaruga usually called "Big-titted loli" through his own blunder. He didn''t notice it before because he interacted with her as if she was his little sister, but looking at it from this perspective, it''s truly "Haa?!" Not good. He thought as he saw Ikaruga''s face who stared in his direction and chanted "Closet pervert". While pretending to be calm, he got concerned about Usagi who wouldn''t open her eyes. "A-are you okay Usagi? Can you stand?" Rising up from the water, he lent Usagi a hand. But, at that time, Usagi rubbed her eyes lowering her line of sight and opened her eyes widely. The place her line of sight was directed to, was Takeru''s crotch. When he jumped out of the bath water, the towel he had wrapped around his waist has disappeared somewhere. "hauaaa" Usagi''s face turned bright red and she concealed it with both of her hands, through the gap in her fingers she saw it clearly. And once again, she started to cry. "Usagi?! Did you hit yourself somewhere?!" Not realizing his own appearance, worried about Usagi in the earnest, Takeru moved closer to her. With Takeru''s thing moving even closer, Usagi lost her consciousness and fell into the water on her back. Thinking it might have caused concussion Takeru hurried to her, but then he finally noticed everyone''s gaze. Everyone lined up in a row and stared at Takeru''s crotch since he stood up from the hot spring. "N-no T-Takeruis t-that?" "T-Takeruy-yow-www-w-what a thing!" "? What''s that, it''s big." "Waa?, it''s splendid thank you for the treat?" "I already knew. I have studied it before when he fainted." Mari stared with a blush, and Ouka pointed with her finger, her lips trembling. Despite not knowing what it was, Kanaria said her frank impression, for some reason Nagaru started praying while looking at Takeru, and Ikaruga stared at Takeru with an aloof expression. That''s when Takeru finally looked towards his crotch. Seeing it his face turned red, and he sank his body into the spring in a hurry. "No, it''s not this is umm!" In front of Takeru who spoke hesitantly, Mari''s and Ikaruga''s expressions were dyed in anger. "Hee???? since there''s a reaction, that means a big-titted loli like Usagi-chan is closest to your preference. Rather, how dare you get horny with your comrade just because she''s a woman, Takeruu?" "I''d like to say it can''t be helped since it''s a man''s physiological phenomenon but in this case, not to be even bothered with comrades eyes and get horny bastard, you should be a martial artist right? Spirit, technique and body I''ll beat those values into you again!" Bones in their fists soundly crackled, and the two released an aura full of anger. Takeru''s face turned blue, and his earthly desires have diminished. Takeru tried to excuse himself somehowthat''s when. Just when he thought he saw a shadow behind Ouka, Mari and Kanaria, four towels have fluttered in the air similarly to Usagi''s. "Chance!" It was Nagaru who went around behind heir backs. "Wai!" "Ue?!" "Hey?!" "Oh noes." Three of them were horrified, and one as usual. And Takeru too, in various meaning of the word and in various places was horrified. "Ahahaha! Dayum!" The four''s backs were pushed from behind, and they plunged into the hot springs Takeru was in as well. Even as he trembled seeing the five approach, Takeru has firmly burned all their naked bodies into his eyes. Yeah, surely, I''ll get an unreasonable beating after this. While thinking such a thing, Takeru sank into the bath once again, crushed by female bodies. After five minutes, when the commotion in the bath finally settled down, Takeru immersed himself in water to his shoulder. "Ahh this is invigorating." Saying the line of an old man, Takeru exhaled comfortably. Ouka and the others were washing their bodies. Although he couldn''t see well in this steam, a sight of girls in a bath wasn''t something one could see often. A sight for sore eyes. Usagi and Nagaru pressed down Kanaria who didn''t want to wash her body, and scrubbed her forcefully. On the opposite side of the spring, Ouka and Mari sat down side by side. It wasn''t really quiet in the hot spring, but because he was conscious of it Takeru picked up their conversation. "Ootori Ouka, lend me shampoo." "A, wait don''t take it without permission. Unlike you my hair is long wait a moment longer." When Mari hurried her, Ouka started bubbling her hair with all she had. Mari stared at her as she did that. "? What is it, it''s gross. Don''t stare at me like that." "No, I just thought that your hair is beautiful." "? It''s unusual for you to praise me, it makes it even more gross." "Stop saying ''gross'' ''gross''. I honestly praise good things for being good. Unlike you?." While saying so, Mari stole the shampoo from Ouka. Ouka complained dissatisfied and returned to washing her hair. "if you praise this hair, even if it''s you, it doesn''t feel bad. When I was a child I was being teased for this hair color, but I really like it now." "Since you were born with it, I think it''s a good color, it looks like sunset." "I think I inherited it from my mother, probably. I''m not familiar with her, but I think so." "" "this color is surely something given to me by my mother who tried to protect me." She learned her own past after fighting with Laugh Maker and now said so. Although Takeru didn''t know the details, but he was told by Ouka that she was a witch. Ouka placed a finger on her cheek and smiled wryly. "Actually, I don''t know whether she tried to protect me or not. It might be that I just want to think so. I want to think, that she wanted to give birth to the child of a man she didn''t know." Mari responded with "hmm", and continued to wash her hair. "Same for me, I don''t know my real father and mother. I''ve said before that I grew up in orphanage, right?" "speaking of which, that''s true." "I don''t know what kind of people they were, but I just have feelings of "gratitude" for them. My parents might have been real scum, and they might not have wanted for me to be born, but thanks to them I''m alive here and now. ''Thank you for letting me be born'' that''s what I feel." "" "That''s why, if you''re feeling happy to be alive, ''thank you'' should be enough." While saying so, Mari rinsed her hair under the shower. "is that so, I guess" Ouka just once, touched her hair and stroked it. "This hair, when I fulfill my revenge, I intended to cut it short but I won''t do that. The only proof of me, being my mother''s child is now only this body and hair." "I see. I think you shouldn''t cut it either. No matter the reason, it would be a waste." Saying so with a candid tone of voice, Mari began to wash her body. Ouka continued to glance sideways at Mari, suspicious. She wanted to say something, but couldn''t put it into words. "um you have my thanks. I''m happy that you praised this hair of mine." When Ouka finally spoke honestly, Mari stopped her hands that were washing her body. There was a strange silence between the two. Embarrassed Ouka and unmoving Mari. Remaining as she was and not moving, Mari murmured. "Speaking of which, before I realized, you stopped referring to me rudely haven''t you." "i-is that so? I didn''t really do it consciously but well, there is no longer any reason to refer to you like that. Although I''m reluctant, we currently have a relation akin to a united front." "" "i-it''s a fact that calling comrades that way is not a good thing." Comrade, saying that Ouka was genuinely embarrassed and hung her head. Mari stared sideways at Ouka and squinted. "That''s how to say itum" "???" "Gross." Hearing an unexpected word, Ouka vigorously raised her face. Takeru slid moving his entire body into the water. "What?!!" "But that''s how it is. You suddenly turning honest, is really spooky you know?? Ahh gross, so gross. Eww ewww. I''m don''t swing that wayy." "Ahh, that''s right, you were that kind of wench! Damn, give me the shampoo back you fuel tank!" "Wai how long are you going to drag on that nickname! I''m still using the shampoo! Also, pass me conditioner!" "Don''t go classifying your hair as better by yourself, you damn anpan woman!" Although there was finally some good atmosphere between them, it returned to how it was in an instant. Takeru smiled wryly and thought that''s probably the best for them. "They''ve actually got a good relationship there." "Woahh, you almost gave me a heart attack! what, it''s just Suginami, so you were soaking in the bathtub." Takeru was taken aback seeing Ikaruga appear imperceptibly beside him, observing Mari and Ouka. Ikaruga immersed herself in the bathtub with just a towel on her chest. Once again, he had problems focusing his eyes. "Yeah, having someone you can speak honestly with is something to be envious of." "Is that so? You have Usagi don''t you." And so do I, he wanted to say but decided to stop because it was embarrassing. Ikaruga stared at Ouka and Mari sadly. "it''s impossible for me to be as honest and straight as those two are." She spoke with a sigh. Normally Ikaruga said things straight, but it was ''thinking'' and not her ''feelings''. "I wonder since when, honestly conveying my feelings has began to feel a little scary" The frustration she experienced during the encounter with Isuka. Regret. What disturbed Ikaruga, were surely those feelings. For Ikaruga who in the past escaped from the laboratory and turned her back on her past, the loss that has befallen her when she took action to settle her past has caused her great despair. It was understandable for her to become scared of moving according to her emotions. Ikaruga faced towards Takeru and moved slightly closer. "I haven''t thanked you properly yet." "?" "for bringing back Kan9aria, thank you very much." Oh that, Takeru thought. He tried to say that there''s no need for that, but as Ikaruga''s face approached him his words were stuck in his throat. She closed her eyes and her lips closed onto his. "hey w-w-wai wha-whassit??" "What you ask, it''s a thank you kiss." Blankly, with a straight face she said something like a ''kiss''. "No, I''m fine you don''t need to thank me! It''s something I did arbitrarily!" "that so. If not a kiss, then what would be good? I''ll do anything for you now. How about my breasts?" Ikaruga lifted her large breasts which floated in the water and rubbed it. "Or maybe you want me to do it with my mouth? The real thing is a little everyone''s looking so the aftermath would be difficult." "Suginami-san Suginami-san! Why is it all sexual service! Your thanks is enough, okay?!" He unconsciously changed into polite speech. It was because Ikaruga didn''t seem to be joking. "I won''t rest easy then. I can only give you all of myself. That''s the only thing I can think of doing for you." Ikaruga''s expression was like seriousness itself. That is why he felt it would be awkward to openly refuse her. Although the way she did it was indecent, her sincerity was the real thing. can it be, that this one doesn''t know how to convey her thanks to others? When she said that''s the only thing she can think of, he got that feeling. What he''s forgotten, was that this girl was also very clumsy. Takeru calmed down and started to think of what to do, but then a commotion has broke out in the washing area. After a sound of something rolling, came a sound of the sliding door being opened. "Heyy! Kanaria-san! You still haven''t properly washed your hair!" "???, enough washing! My skin''s tingly!" Still drenched and in the nude, Kanaria left the hot spring. "hmph." When she was leaving, she turned around only once and glared at Ikaruga. The door closed loudly, Usagi''s sigh and Nagaru''s laughter resounded. "" Seeing Kanaria, Ikaruga sank into the water up to her mouth and started to blow bubbles. And then, she raised her eyes which said that she has no idea what should she do. As she was troubled, it was the first time he felt there''s cuteness to her. The one who could make Ikaruga make this expression, was definitely just Kanaria. Casually, Takeru placed a hand on Ikaruga''s head as she continued to blow bubbles. "I know well how scary it is to be honest. But picking your words as not to hurt the other person is something only smart ones can do, it''s impossible for me. That''s why I say things straight. On the other hand, you look like someone acting arrogant and it''s impossible to guess what you think, you''re the type that chooses her words carefully." "" "However, for me who can only live straightforwardly, if it''s not a simple game, I''m no good. It was the same when I was to choose whether I kill Kiseki or not." Ikaruga stopped blowing the bubbles and just moved her gaze at Takeru. "Back then, the only thing I was able to do was to hug Kiseki. There was no leisure for me to convey anything with words but those were my true feeling." Recalling the moment the blade was about to pierce Kiseki, Takeru looked at the snow falling from the sky and melting in the hot water. "I love Kiseki. But I want to live. I want to be with my comrades and with Kiseki. These are my true feelings." "" "If I killed Kiseki back then I wouldn''t become honest with my feelings, I couldn''t die and leave things that way." Takeru removed his hand from Ikaruga''s head and once again sank to his shoulders. On the other hand, Ikaruga stood up from the water and gazed up at the sky. "your little sister is probably incredibly angry." "Yeah. Still, right now there''s no choice but to save her and apologize." "your little sister, is probably hurt and is suffering even now." "Indeed. That''s why, I need to grant her happiness beyond that suffering." Ikaruga looked away from the sky and stared straight at Takeru. "Why are you so strong?" Strong. Being described so, unconsciously Takeru made a wry smile. "Wrong I''m just selfish and an idiot." "" "And I don''t want to regret." Takeru entered the water up to his mouth and started to release bubbles. Hearing Takeru''s words, Ikaruga raised her hips and stood up. "Don''t want to regret yeah. You''re right." Since she didn''t even try to hide her nude body, Takeru looked away in a hurry. "I also hate regrets. I don''t want to be too late anymore." Surely, she was reminded of Isuka. Ikaruga started walking through the spring, and moved out of it. She must have decided to speak with Kanaria. That''s why he didn''t say anything to her and just saw her off in silence. "By the way, Kusanagi." When Ikaruga put her foot on the edge, unexpectedly she turned only her head around to him. And, she brought her hand to her mouth and mimicked holding something. "Are you really okay with me not doing it with my mouth?" Looking at him she shook her hand back and forth, then left the hot spring with her mouth in a ''3'' shape. Although the washing place was still noisy, they enjoyed the hot springs exclusively. Snow constantly poured from the sky, it was the best weather to enjoy hot springs. Making sure no one is watching, he secretly ogled the girls. It was bliss. Everyone was in hot springs in before, but it was the first time they could enjoy it for so long. His body was full of bruises and his muscles were at their limit due to abusing Soumatou, but thanks to this hot spring it was completely healed. In a good mood, Takeru started humming as he enjoyed the hot spring. "? Babanbabanban" "Host." "BAN?!" Hearing a voice come from the side, Takeru''s voice twisted. Before he noticed, Lapis was standing in the bath. She didn''t have a towel. She was stark naked. Lapis'' body type was like that of a child, but reminded of when their skin came in contact in Magic Academy, he felt uneasy. Lapis waded through the hot water and stood in front of Takeru. "I-is it fine for you too to come to the bath?" When everyone went to the hot spring they asked her if she''s going, but since she said she isn''t, they left her behind "You''re not going to rust or something, aha, ahaha" "" As Takeru tried to cover up his agitation by saying something irrelevant, Lapis turned with her back to him. A small and adorable butt appeared in front of him, but soon enough it sank in into the water. Since she was right in front of Takeru, it rather meant, that she sat down on his lower body. "Uhyaa" Takeru unconsciously raised a voice. "P-please spare me from sitting on my knees in the bath" "Why?" "Nowe''re both naked, that''d be bad right?" "you don''t like it. I understand." Understanding Takeru''s words as rejection, Lapis quietly moved away from him. And then, she curled up holding her small knees, in addition, she started letting out bubbles of air from her mouth just like Ikaruga did a moment earlier. It was as if she was upset, similarly to how she was in Magic Academy. Back then, she was upset as a sword and as a Magical Heritage. This time, the reason seemed different. Can it be that she''s upset since she was left behind? Takeru wished for her to stay together with him as a sword and as a person but what''s this ticklish feeling. "L-Lapis, it''s not like I don''t like it, there''s no need for you to leave so fast." "Blub blub blub blub blub" Lapis continued to blow bubbles expressionlessly. She approached Takeru from the side, who thought it can''t be helped and immersed herself in water beside him. "Geez, if you''re going to be upset, you shouldn''t have said you''re not going in the first place you''re not too honest either, are you." "" When he spoke to her with a wry smile, Lapis glanced sideways at him. And, with an unexpected attack-like move, she grasped Takeru''s left arm and pulled it towards herself. "Lapis?" Lapis stickiness felt a little strange to Takeru. Although she was sticking to him quite a lot usually, it was rare for it to be this excessive. It was like this ever since they left Magic Academy. Does she cherish me that much? As if to answer Takeru, Lapis blew bubbles from her mouth. Although he couldn''t hear it well, but it was probably "It''s an error", he thought. Kanaria left the hot spring and without wiping her hair, she came back to the room. "" She stared at the room with a frown. "what is Kana doing in a place like this." Asking herself, she bit her lower lip. Kanaria has been starting to regret coming with Takeru. She didn''t really hate the 35th platoon. However, their carefree attitude only stirred up her frustration. Even a moment earlier, Kanaria wanted to rush to Alchemist''s headquarters and destroy everything. She was unable to suppress those feelings. Then why, has she listened to Takeru''s words and followed him to such a place Why was her heart moved by the words of a man who knows nothing Why did she think of talking with the woman who deserted her mother and ran away Right now, she can''t be honest. When she''s in front of that woman, she can''t maintain her calm. Emotions take over, and anger springs forth. It''s not like she didn''t want to talk with her either "it''s fine." Kanaria shook her head, discarding hesitation. In order to calm herself, she took out a candy bar from her pocket and placed it in her mouth. As the intense sweet mint aroma passed through her nostrils, just a little her emotions have eased down. She took off the slippers and walked on the tatami. With her hand, she grasped the magical sword "L?vateinn" that leaned against the wall defenselessly. After unsheathing the sword with both of her hands, she stared at the red blade. "it''s all right. Even alone, I can do it." Hardening her resolve, Kanaria narrowed her eyes. L?vateinn was a Sacred Treasure just like Mistilteinn, but it was partially destroyed during the Witch Hunt War and lost majority of its capabilities. Like other Sacred Treasures, this sword wasn''t something that can be handled with a soul of a human. As a half-elf, Kanaria''s soul''s quality was close to an elf''s and it was enough to handle this sword. According to Orochi, L?vateinn''s destructive power was beyond that of Mistilteinn''s. However, not only the power to kill the gods called God Hunting form was lost, but also the Hero form cannot be performed satisfactorily. According to Mother, L?vateinn''s personality and soul still dwelled inside of it, but Kanaria couldn''t hear its voice. If the Magical Heritage''s soul isn''t linked with its user, its original power cannot be exercised. Kanaria still wasn''t acknowledged by L?vateinn. An incomplete sword and incomplete user, if she attacked Alchemist right now it would end up with her getting killed. Kanaria was fully aware of that. "hey, say something, L?vateinn." Frustrated, she spoke to the sword. L?vateinn didn''t answer. It looked to her like a lump of iron. You greenhorn. To Kanaria, the red sword seemed to be saying so. "damn it." In an outburst of anger Kanaria returned it into its sheath and turned around on her heel. But when she tried to head for the exit, there stood the person she didn''t want to confront the most. It was Ikaruga. Her black hair was wet and her yukata was sticking to her skin. She probably came running in a hurry without wiping her body. Her chest was rising repeatedly with her rough breathing. Kanaria''s stare turned into a glare all at once. "Move, you''re in the way." "where are you going?" "Nothing to do with you. I have no more business here. Being with you is pointless. Kana will go alone." As Kanaria refused her bluntly, Ikaruga downcast her eyes. Both of her hands in forming fists were trembling. "you must be hungry right? There will be a meal soon, it''s not too late to eat. Let''s have a dinner and some fun." "Don''t need it. I have no time. Outta way." Kanaria tried to pass through Ikaruga uninterested. When she attempted to pass by, suddenly Ikaruga caught Kanaria''s hand. Kanaria glared at Ikaruga with a frown, but soon after she looked away. The expression of Ikaruga''s who grabbed her hand was so compelling, it was as if a hammer has hit her. "wait don''t go. You can''t go." "L-let go. Why do I have to listen to your orders." "It''s not an order it''s a request there''s something I want to talk with you about." "Ngh!" Turning towards Ikaruga who wouldn''t let go of her hand, Kanaria unsheathed her sword. She pressed the point of the sword against her throat and grit her teeth. "What are you trying now! I have nothing to talk about with you, who left Mama and ran way!" "Kanaria." "D-don''t call me by my name! This is the name Mama gave me! I don''t want to be called that by you!" Kanaria yelled in anger. Even though she wanted to reject Ikaruga calmly, her emotions overflowed and her tone has turned rough. It was always like that. Even in Magic Academy, she had too much of a temper and couldn''t make friends. She was a poor talker and couldn''t understand people''s minds. She tried to pull back the sword from Ikaruga''s throat and go outside. Ikaruga grasped L?vateinn with both her hands. "?!" Kanaria opened her eyes wide in surprise. If she pulled the sword back with the momentum she intended to use, Ikaruga''s finger would easily be cut off. As expected, Ikaruga''s blood dripped from the cut skin. "I don''t mind if you cut off my finger and pierce my neck. If you listen to my story in exchange, that would be cheap." "Don''t screw" "I''m not screwing around. If I let you go right now, I wouldn''t be able to face Isuka. I''d rather die than let you go." At Ikaruga''s straight gaze, Kanaria''s pupils shook. "youit''s unfair" "Yeah. I think so too. But, if you don''t want to kill me just for a while, I want you to listen to what I have to say." "" "please." Ikaruga''s blood flowed down the blade and reached Kanaria''s hand. The moment the blood was about to reach Kanaria, she released strength from her hand. Five minutes later. Ikaruga made Kanaria sit in the kotatsu and wiped her head with a towel. Kanaria stayed silent, her mouth formed a '''' shape as she trembled in shame and humiliation. "This what are you" "At this rate you''ll catch a cold, right?" "This is different from just listening, Kana didn''t hear of it." "Don''t move, it''ll be over soon." Being calmed down, Kanaria remained silent even though she looked dissatisfied. Ikaruga made a faint smile and gently wiped Kanaria''s hair with a towel. The wounds on her hands were healed immediately as she put them in the hot spring''s water. A situation where she touched Kanaria''s hair was a wonder for Ikaruga. She thought Kanaria was disposed of by Alchemist, it was beyond her expectations that Isuka worked behind the scenes to allow Kanaria to live. It''s already been five years. Kanaria seems to think that Isuka was the one who gave her the name, but it was actually given to her by Ikaruga. Of course, Ikaruga was not being thoughtless. Just as Kanaria said, that she shouldn''t act as if she was her mother Ikaruga too, thought that Isuka alone was Kanaria''s mother. She didn''t think of calling herself Kanaria''s mother this late, and even if she was her mother, she didn''t know what kind of thing a ''mother'' was. However, she cannot let this child who was born because, die as a result of her inaction. "You''ve grown big haven''t you. Even though only about five years have passed." "rapid growth. I was made to grow faster." Kanaria faced sideways and murmured dissatisfied. Rapid growth. In order to use clones and fantastical organisms for experiments, their bodies'' growth is accelerated with Magical Heritages and chemical treatment. It has a tremendous burden on human cells and as a result, their lifespan runs out in just a few years, but the elves'' case is an exception. It''s because the lifespan of an elf nears a thousand years. Even so, as she is now, Ikaruga couldn''t judge it as something positive. Pain echoed inside of her chest. "you sure don''t look like someone who''s five." "The knowledge was planted by using equipment. Don''t think of me as child. Kana is good at studying. I''m smarter than you." While it was possible to accelerate bodily growth and implant knowledge, it was impossible to develop mental age with devices. Judging from just her behavior, it was obvious that Kanaria''s mentality was like that of a five year old''s. If she was a normal child, she would be still in kindergarten. "I''m sorry." "what are you apologizing for." "The reason you were treated like an experimental animal in Alchemist, is all my fault." Because of the guilt, Ikaruga''s voice was slightly trembling. She couldn''t afford to act shocked. Although there was very little she could do even if she apologized, but because she continued to blame herself over the long years, apologizing in front of the person herself tensed her up even more. "I wasn''t really treated like an experimental animal." "eh?" "Before Kana was disposed of, Mama protected me. No other researcher has ever done anything to me." It was something Ikaruga heard for the first time. For a long time she knew that Kanaria was scheduled for disposal, but she didn''t think Isuka would protect Kanaria herself. She was unable to even imagine what kind of relationship did Isuka and Kanaria had. Ikaruga felt like there was a very difficult bond between the two of them. "you, what do you intend after meeting Kana." Questioned by Kanaria, she was unable to answer immediately. After about ten seconds, she closed her eyes. "To atone. Even I feel responsibility for creating you. I have played around with life although I was unaware of it, that fact is undeniable." In the middle of Ikaruga speaking, Kanaria soundly clenched her fist, her shoulders trembling. Ikaruga predicted Kanaria would be angry when she said "atone". Still, there were no other word that could be used. Even if she was forced to, she couldn''t say anything affectionate like a mother would. She didn''t know what a mother was , she didn''t know anything of the pain from giving birth, and didn''t think of a child that wasn''t connected to her by blood as her child. Her emotions weren''t clouded with something as cheesy as ''love''. Responsibility, regret and need atonement. The feelings Ikaruga had for Kanaria were just that. That''s how it should have been. "It''s true that I ran away leaving you and Isuka. Because I ran away, Isuka suffered. The reason Isuka died is also because of me." "" "The last thing Isuka left behind was you that''s why I want to protect you, whom she wanted to protect. I''m fine with you hating me. I''m fine with being hated. That''s why I want you to allow me to remain beside you." What clumsy words are these, she thought to herself. Even if it wasn''t Kanaria, anyone would get angry hearing such selfish words. She thought of herself as of a person who doesn''t get nervous, and yet to think that in the end she would speak so poorly Before she realized, Kanaria released her fist and faced down. "You, do you think of yourself as of my mother?" "no. Your mother is Isuka. I helped you be born in order to use you." Ikaruga moved the towel away from Kanaria''s head and braced herself as if to endure. "Don''t lie. Kana knows. She heard from Mama. You two made Kana together." "that''s" "But, Kana''s mama is only Mama. To think of you as of my mother I will definitely, never do it. Kana absolutely won''t forgive you." After being rejected this much, Ikaruga was unable to say the truth. That before she left Alchemist, she tried to help both Isuka and Kanaria. That Isuka rejected her, and it was too late for Kanaria. But, it was true that she turned her back on them and ran away. Even if she was rejected, she was fine just by holding her hand forcibly. She judged that it''s too late for Kanaria just because of the candy that fell on the floor. It wasn''t too late to check the bodies. Although it was a fact that she tried to save her, she wasn''t determined enough and didn''t attempt to save her as much as she should have. Kanaria stood up from the kotatsu and started walking towards the room''s exit. L?vateinn remained, placed by the wall. "if you want to be close, do as you please. In exchange, don''t get in Kana''s way. Kana doesn''t care about you. Live you please, die as you please." Although she spoke as if forcing that out, Ikaruga was happy. With relief, her expression unconsciously loosened. "That''s fine. Thank you." Not responding, Kanaria headed towards the exist in a quick pace. Staring at Kanaria''s back, Ikaruga hesitantly called out. "Your name." "" "The name "Kanaria" I''ve heard from Isuka that it was taken from a picture book. It''s a name of a bird who longed to be a human, and has become a human." "so what." "Canary is a caged bird, but the girl in the picture book lived her life as a person and has obtained happiness. Surely, Isuka wanted for you to obtain happiness like a normal human." "" "There''s nothing I can do for you but Isuka, has been thinking of you properly." Kanaria put her hand on the doorknob, vigorously opened the door and left. Left behind, Ikaruga lowered her hand that she was stretching in the air and hung her head down. She concealed her face with one hand and sighed. "What wishing for happiness. Don''t screw around. Stop lying." Ashamed of her own words, Ikaruga hid her face. In the end, Ikaruga spat out two lies. First, the name Kanaria was given by her, not by Isuka. And the second, is that she didn''t wish for anyone''s happiness when she gave it. "Even though you had not a shred of guilt don''t go 9naming people on a whim idiot." As if to punish herself, Ikaruga bit her lower lip. She only wished that Kanaria will live never learn that she was the one who named her. Volume 8, 3 - Peace Talks Volume 8, Chapter 3 - Peace Talks "So, they been sighted at Kan''etsu?" In the parking lot area, Magnolia who came to search for the 35th Test Platoon held cocoa in one hand and a mobile phone against her ear. The person she spoke with was her subordinate from EXE who was in charge of the checkpoint on the Kan''etsu express road. "Yes. It''s the same one as the one sighted at old Fukushima." "And the checkpoints on the civilian roads?" "We have set them at various locations, but as expected we''re understaffed. We''re in the middle of a war so lack of manpower can''t be helped. Also, the info from EXE''s search unit hasn''t come yet. We can hardly move because of snow." "Well, it can''t be helped. Mass produced "Guillotine" isn''t really suited for searching as it is now." Magnolia said with a shrug. "um, by the way vice captain, do you know why is that bunch heading north?" "" "The north is strongly scarred by the previous war, and there''s Sanctuary scattered all over it. Therefore, there are many Inquisition''s facilities in there, going south would be best course of action for them" "Hey, you. Since when did I allow you ask me questions?" When she suddenly increased pressure in her voice, the EXE member on the other side gasped. "The only reason you were enlisted as EXE, was ''cause we needed contractors for "Guillotine". Little sheets like you with no ability shouldn'' get full of themselves. I hate opportunistic bastards like you." "m-my apolog " Before the subordinate could finish his apologies, Magnolia ended the call. She threw the mobile into the car. "Ahh dammit. Maybe I promised too much without thinkin'' of it, for a job like this a guy like Kurogane is better this ain''t a job for me." While Magnolia''s legs trembled strongly, she slurped the cocoa. That''s when, a single woman with a wobbly gait and a big person with a stature of a giant came from the direction of the parking. The woman''s hair was incredibly long, and her face was completely hidden by her bangs. She held soft-serve ice cream in both her hands. "Mag-san as you said sweets I bought some" Standing on the snow was a woman, speaking in a voice subdued and quiet enough to melt away. The giant stood in silence beside her. Magnolia placed the cocoa on top of the car and stared towards the woman while rubbing her body. "Yer latehey why is it purple sweet potato cream!" "soft creamis sweetcold deliciousmoreover, regionalfufu, fufufufufu." "Consider the damn season! Also, that ain''t somethin'' to laugh about!" No matter how much she retorted, the woman forced soft cream on Magnolia. Reluctantly receiving it, Magnolia started devouring the soft cream while trembling. "damn, what an unlucky day. Gou, you eatin'' up before we get into action too?" "" The giant stared at Magnolia. He didn''t say a single word nor did he even nod, but Magnolia who had known him for a long time took it as a ''yes''. Those two, were EXE members just like Magnolia. The woman who looked like a ghost was Ootori Kagerou. The giant didn''t have a last name, and was called "Gou". "by the way those children did you find them?" "Mm nope. All those guys are useless. Well, still, there are checkpoints on the better developed roads and they ain''t goin'' to move fast on minor roads." After Magnolia said that while eating, for some reason Kagerou has started to tremble. "That''st-thenchildren positionis stillunknown?" "Well, still, ''s fine. We''ll know soon eno" "What to dowhat to do what to do what to do what to do what to do what to do what to do what to do!" Kagerou suddenly got upset and with both hands, she covered her face hidden behind long bangs. Noticing the anomaly in Kagerou, Magnolia made a tired expression. "That''s no goodat this rateSougetsu-sama w-will hate mewe need to hurry and find the childreni-if we don''t tear them apartI''ll be scolded!" "our mission is to capture them not tear them apart though." "E-even though I t-thought t-t-this time, Sougetsu-sama will praise me"Kagerou you are a good wife" and y-yetat this rate!" "I said it''s fine! What''s up with your forced ideas! Depression?! Are you depressed?!" Kagerou chewed on her nails behind her bangs. Blood flowed from her fingertips and dyed her hands red. Seeing Kagerou''s insane action, Magnolia spat out a sigh. "ahhh fine, I get it I get it. I wanted to suppress erosion as much as possible but let''s ask Little Sister." While saying so, Magnolia removed the top of EXE uniform and exposed her chest. In the vicinity of the bulge that was her breast was a painfully-looking scar. It was as if she was tortured. Not only the chest, her entire body was in that state. In that scar in the center of her chest, there was something like a dark red tumor. The tumor had a cut in the middle. That tumor-like thing had a human eyelid attached to it. Behind it, lurked a single eyeball. Magnolia placed her nails on the tumor and scratched it lightly. "now, Hyakki Yakou, tell me where is your beloved Onii-chan." When she spoke words of power, blood flowed from the scratched portion of the tumor. At the same time, the firmly closed eyelid on the tumor slowly opened. Seeing the scenery, the eye with red pupil shook as if frightened. The eyeball has turned bloodshot all at once and shed tears of blood. "Khh!" Magnolia fell to her knees on the snow and vomited in pain. The tumor on her chest has begun to spread throughout her body using blood vessels, as if eroding her. "Gaha!" Feeling as if her body was broken like a wooden stick, Magnolia screamed. As she closed her eyes to withstand the pain, a portion of her body rose up and her bones have protruded. The bone that appeared in a place it wasn''t supposed to wasa horn. Red, a red horn reminiscent of a demon''s. "good girl! Okay, it''s okay. Any more ain''t na good! Now then, cute, cute little sisterw-where''s yer Onii-chan?" Grasping snow with her hands, Magnolia instructed something that was implanted in her. Momentarily, Magnolia''s vision was dyed red and flew somewhere. Her vision has sprinted. The sight she shouldn''t be able to see has began to flow into her at high speed. It was like point of view of a swallow that flew almost grazing the ground. The vision that flew was not light and colors, Magnolia knew that it''s heat and smell. The vision passed private houses while crawling on the ground and moved towards a deserted road. And, it headed to a single room in a hostel. It sensed body temperature and smell of eight people inside of the room. Among them, the moment she saw a single boysuddenly the tumor started to erode Magnolia''s body, releasing tentacles and violently toss about. "KhhContact the first laboratory! Make Suginami Suzaku immediately raise the dream''s potency!" Listening to orders Magnolia cried out, Kagerou operated her mobile phone with amazing speed and connected to Alchemist''s first laboratory. Immediately after Kagerou relayed the instructions, the tumors activity that was eroding Magnolia''s body ceased. As she exhaled, Magnolia''s body turned back to normal. "haahaa ha-haha, the moment she found her brother''s smell she started lusting." "anddid you find their location?" "Hey, worry about me a little well, I did." Standing up, Magnolia fixed up the buttons on her chest and spat out a sigh. ''They were using a minor road after all. That bunch, they''re all carefree staying in a hostel. To discover the dissidents home base I thought of letting them free for a while" She instructed two of her comrades to get in the car and then sat down in the back seat. In the driver''s seat was Gou and Kagerou sat down in the passenger''s seat in front. "Haa, even so that''s some outrageous little sister there Kiseki-chan was it? That love-hate whirlpool for her brother is too much." Entrusting her body weight to the seat, Magnolia dropped her line of sight at the red tumor on her chest and laughed mockingly. "Rather than sibling love it''s obviously kuhaa! Disgusting, really! Those demon creatures sure have no restraints for incest!" Magnolia laughed genuinely having fun. There were no signs of the snow ceasing to fall, the visibility was horrible. Even so, Magnolia saw the path they had to follow. Through the heretical power that dwelled inside of her North of old Shizuoka, in the past beside Fuji mountain Japan has boasted about was a crowded city full of tourist attractions, but it no longer existed. The place was close to Sanctuary and people were forbidden to live in this area. There were ruins lined up just like in the Grey City of old Tokyo''s southern part, but what was different, is the fact that unlike the Grey City, all houses were actually covered in ash. Currently Fuji had been destroyed from the middle upwards to the summit and it didn''t have even a third of the altitude it used to. After being outnumbered in the Witch Hunt War, with Kinki and Tokai regions being occupied by enemy, Inquisition caused the volcano''s eruption as their last resort. Because of this operation volcanic ash fell on the neighboring prefectures, using the confusion Inquisition recaptured Fukui and Nagoya. It''s been said that volcanic ash continued to fall until the war has ended. "Choosing the greatest battleground as the location, those two have an unexpectedly bad taste." Wearing a thick coat made of fur, Sougetsu looked at the blown apart Fuji and muttered. "Seeing this scenery makes me sorrowful it''s wasted beyond salvation barren" He scooped the ash under his feet with his hand, it flowed, exposed to wind. The ash was carried away and fluttered in the wind. "it''s terrible, really." "You are the one who made this scenery." Hearing firm footsteps on the ash, Sougetsu faced towards the voice. A woman white as snow and a blind man in kimono like a ghost stood there. It was Mother Goose and Orochi. There was no one else in there other than them. Even without soldiers as escort, the Valhalla''s executives came unconcerned. "It''d be troubling if you misunderstood. If you didn''t set elves on us, we wouldn''t have to resort to using such means." "Sophistry. Having dark elves enter the battlefield wasn''t planned ever since the start. We just wanted to protect her. You are the one who made her go out of control." "The one who wanted to protect her is just you, Gungnir. Even without me inciting her, one of your top bunch would have used elves." Mother Goose and Sougetsu stared at each other, and assaulted each other with their claims. However, the one who pulled away first was Sougetsu. "Just jooking. There''s no point putting up a fa?ade in front of you. That''s right. I''m the one who led this world to the brink of ruin." He spread his arms and spat out, glaring like a devil. Neither Mother nor Orochi were upset. Their fight with Sougetsu wasn''t something that started just now. After several hundred years it still continued. "So? I admire you for making a incarnation of destruction like me come here for peace talks but I don''t think there''s any meaning in that. If you really wanted to convince me, you wouldn''t have called me to a ruined place like this would you?" Sougetsu laughed under the gray sky. Opening his mouth like a cat, happily, merrily, he laughed. Mother only moved her lips, answering Sougetsu''s question. "Calling it peace talk was misleading wasn''t it. Peace negotiations might be correct instead." "Oh, nuance changed slightly." "In the first place, we didn''t find any meaning in this war. Or rather, we''re not interested in it. Humans and witches, the war between two of the same race won''t change anything, it''s obvious that nothing will be born out of that. The existence we are warring against is only one it''s you." Slowly raising her fingertip as Sougetsu, Mother said indifferently. "It''s not war between humanity and witches. It''s the war between us and you. There is no need to involve the residents of this world." "so it''s that? Stop fueling this war, let''s settle this quickly by killing each other here? Oh-hoh, so my provocation from when we spoke through the phone, was actually on the mark, wasn''t it." I''m beat, Sougetsu laughed mockingly. Next to Mother who calmly relayed that, Orochi put a hand on his sword. Mother stopped Orochi who released murderous intent and once again faced towards Sougetsu. "For now, that''s how it is. For the time being our side''s internal affairs have calmed down. Currently, the inner world''s "Pureblood Party" that has arbitrarily launched an invasion is raising funds for a full-fledged invasion of the outside. Once this war has fully flared up, there will be no pulling back any more. It''s only a matter of time until the witches full force invades your territory." "Ain''t that fine. Bring it on. Isn''t it wonderful. That is why this world is so nice." As if blessing the conflict between human beings, Sougetsu affirmed the war. On the opposite side, Mother denied it. There is no need for humans to fight with humans, she thought. The war should be limited to inhuman heretics. "from here on it will be negotiations. If you accept the duel here, we will stop the military''s invasion of the inner side." "A duel that sounds manly doesn''t it, is it one of Orochi-kun''s hobbies? Let me ask, how do you intend to stop it?" "Of course forcefully." Mother said it in an indifferent, perfectly clear tone of voice. Happily, Sougetsu opened his eyes wide. "That''s hilarious while you boast of loving this world, you would use force against your brethren if they''re in your way. That''s right that is your true nature, and our true nature too." "Yes. Whether it''s me from the past or me from the present, I do not mind a minimal amount of sacrifices. My host is similar in this aspect." "Hahahaha! You''ve been tainted by this inorganic woman quite a bit completely different from Kusanagi-kun." Orochi listened to Sougetsu''s harsh voice with eyes open. In response to Sougetsu''s words, what dwelled in his eyes wasn''t anger, but affirmation. The white, cloudy eyes gouged out by the sword of his beloved older sister Mikoto seemed to have been staring at the past, rather than at the scenery. "certainly, Takeru is different from me. Unlike me, he doesn''t give up and discard things of low-priority and chooses to save things that are beyond what he can hold with his arms at once. My great self is I, am proud of him." Orochi closed his eyes and the murderous intent overflowed. It seemed like Orochi pulled out his sword, but instead he made a gesture as if he threw something to the ground. It was like a gesture of a samurai prepared for death challenging someone to a duel, challenging them by discarding the sword''s sheath. "If it''s him and Mistilteinn, he''ll be able to pull off what I couldn''t. Even if he takes God Hunter form, he won''t become your puppet." "Can it be, that the one who made him and Lapis deepen the bond was you?" Not even nodding, Orochi silently confronted Sougetsu. Sougetsu remained silent for a while, but before long, he covered his face with a hand and started laughing "Orochi-kun, that''s a fatal miscalculation. Your speculation will backfire completely. If you take your purpose into the account, the ideal relationship between Twilight Type and its master for them would be a similar to that of yours and Gungnir''s, one of matching interests. Rather than a sword, if that thing deepens its bond with him as a personit''ll have an opposite effect." "I am aware of it." "Thanks to you, Kusanagi-kun ended up becoming an existence closer to a God Hunter than anyone else. You didn''t show him the way, but fully aware you have driven him into a dead end, haven''t you?" When Sougetsu asked, Orochi snorted then laughed. "Retard. Even if his destination is a dead end, it''s a tradition of Kusanagi to break through and open a way. I was unable to do it, but he can. Is it bad for me to count on his potential?" The way the corner of his mouth raised up, was similar to Sougetsu''s wicked smile. Sougetsu narrowed his eyes and stared at Orochi as if he was an ant struggling at his feet. "It''s not bad but, you sure grew up into a horrible adult. It feels like I''m looking into the mirror." "Don''t lump me together with you, bastard. Even if I''m evil, there is love inside of me." "Is there any love in guiding someone towards destroying the world? So you don''t mind if the fate of confronting him as an enemy comes?" "Ha, that''s still trillion times better than have it go as you want it. A showdown with my own disciple, ain''t that dramatic, that''s more of a blessing than I deserve as his master." "" "Speaking seriously, unlike Mother I couldn''t care less about the world''s fate. I''ve told you bastard what''s my purpose, haven''t I." As Orochi confessed that, Mother furrowed her eyebrows just a little. Sougetsu raised a loud, dull laughter and glared from behind his hand that was covering his face, his eyes narrowed and made up a crescent shape. "Let''s get back to the topic about the peace negotiations, we respectfully refuse. I''m not as skilled in fighting as you guys are, so I''m not going to do such a barbaric thing." "" "The ones who have acted first in this case are witches. Pureblood Party is an organization that''s authorized in the inner world, and there is a potential of entire West Side joining Pureblood Party. And it''s those guys that have been dabbling in terrorism on this side, as well as attacked us. It might be anachronistic, but it''s the same as an act of aggression from another country." "" "The war can no longer be stopped. Humanity is already aware of witches country existence. Isn''t it unreasonable to stop it now? If something''s taken from us, we retake it. If a stone is thrown at us, we throw back the stone. That''s the logic of this world. That''s the logic of humans." He released the hand from his face and spread out his arms to the sides. "Please don''t get in the way of my hobbies." Mother''s face that was always calm and indifferent, had genuinely distorted. It was clouded with justifiable hatred and anger. "You are you saying war is a hobby for you?" "Indeed. War is my hobby. And destruction is my raison d''etre." That moment, negotiations have completely broke down. On the contrary, it was obvious from the beginning it would go this way. Still, the reason they have performed peace negotiations was Mother''s courtesy for this world. If they were able to erase Sougetsu, war, the conflict between witches and humans, they would be able to write off everything. "understood. Then, let''s start it right now. Our war. I will kill you and change the world." "It would be fine if you did that right from the beginning." In the middle of tense atmosphere, Orochi took a step forward. He raised a single hand forward and clenched it into a fist. Opening his cloudy eyes widely, Orochi spat out a deep breath. And, "I am Herjann. I am Uzr. I am Alfozr. I am Vizurr and therefore" When he raised his fist towards the heavens, Mother''s body who stood next to him turned into white particles. At the same time a giant magical circle expanded under his feet. Particles wrapped around Orochi''s body and shone to their limit. Orochi''s unseeing pupils firmly stared at Sougetsu''s figure, but before long were wrapped in the particles. "I become avatar of furious Odin." The light dispersed and appearance of Orochi who became a variant has appeared. The armor reminiscent of the finest silver no one could reach, concealed by a black mantle it was shining. Orochi''s head too, was fully covered by armor, every part of his skin was covered with it. This appearance was very similar to Takeru''s in Mistilteinn''s God-Hunter form. In the hand that was raised towards the heavens was a dazzlingly bright, large sword. That sword was truly, the Sacred Treasure "Gungnir". Used for the unifying the world of Norse mythology, a weapon that embodied the god''s majesty. "A sword huh although it does seem incomplete, you''re sure handling it well with a human body. Unlike Mistilteinn and L?vateinn, this one should have been more expensive though." "" "even if you have a soul of a demon, it should require three times that right? And even if you managed to handle it, you shouldn''t be able to demonstrate even 10% of the original." "So what. For me, as long as it doesn''t break me, I''m fine with it. To kill you bastarda single time is enough." When Orochi set up his sword, Sougetsu snapped with his fingers. At the same time, space around them distorted and dozens of figures releasing particles of magical power appeared. People wearing clunky iron-colored armors on their bodies. In their hands they had guns shaped like a sword and in the center of their barrels concentrated distorted light of magical power. Mass-produced Relic Eaters "Guillotine". There were fifty of them. Everyone expanded armor plates akin to wings and hovered in the air. Artificially manufactured Magical Heritages sensing the oddity of magical power enclosed inside of them, Mother gasped. "this magical power you, it can''t be!" "You guessed well. That''s right, the power source these Relic Eaters are using are witches we have caught up until now. Ecological isn''t it? Each Relic Eater is powered by fifty people, and it has cranial nerves of ten people connected directly for generating operative procedures. In other words, it''s a flesh-and-blood, living Relic Eater." "!! Youdo you hate this world that much?!" The moment Mother got furious, fifty members of EXE attacked Orochi at the same time. Rather than in close combat, they were shooting from long distance. While flying in the air they expanded magical circles and released concentrated magic in unison. Jet black small spheres were fired and closed onto Orochi. "Concentration of magic is abnormal! Evade!" Just as instructed to by Mother, Orochi kicked off the ground and avoided. The light spheres didn''t hit him, fifty of them have landed on the ground. However, their destructive power was beyond Orochi and Mother''s imagination. "!" Behind Orochi, a tremendous amount of energy came from the point it has landed. When he triggered Soumatou and guarded himself over the shoulder, the jet-black magical power had already surged. Avoidance was impossible. Orochi''s body was swallowed in jet-black magic in an instant. Magical power exploded. Fifty rounds of light spheres have resulted in tremendous destruction. Quietus This magic was one that gathered various magical power''s properties and created "Chaos" property magic power, then activated a dedicated operative procedure. It was magic Elizabeth who held the "Almighty" property was specialized in. In the radius of 50 meters from where Orochi stood before, everything disappeared in an instant. While Sougetsu had his comrades who were equipped with Guillotine expand protective barriers, he stared at Orochi as he was being swallowed by the magic. In exchange for not being having any intrinsic performance, Guillotine could use magic of the witches that were their power source. Simply put, each of them had the power of fifty witches. "I leave the rest to you. If I stay here any longer, I''ll get caught up in this." "Yes sir. However, with that destructive power it''s probably been settled already." One of the men who were expanding protective magic beside Sougetsu spoke, as he turned on his heel and started walking away. Sougetsu glanced sideways at the face of his subordinates and spoke expressionlessly. "there''s no way those two would kick the bucket with just this much." "Eh?" While Quietus aftermath has surrounded them, the subordinates have looked in the back of it with shocked expressions. There, they saw something unbelievable. In the middle of "Chaos" magical property sweeping all over and lightning pouring from, shone a pair of blazing eyes. At same time, a chill ran down their spines. And the next moment, "Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s instructor, Kusanagi Orochion the battlefield." The aftermath of Quietus was blown away all at once. As if hit by the impact of the cloud being dispelled, the subordinates lost their voices. Standing in the center, Orochi was clad in silver-colored lightning and swung his sword. Rather than an explosion, it was pressure from the sword. Just now, it wasn''t Gungnir''s intrinsic magic like that of Mistilteinn''s, nor even its intrinsic performance. It functioned simply as a sword. Orochi blew away Quietus with just pressure from his sword. His appearance looked like that of a beast. The armor covering his face tore open like a beast''s. The way he held his sword was nonsensical to anyone who had any knowledge of swordsmanship, it looked like a mad dog that has been given a sword to hold. That figure nor style, was nothing like that of a divine knight. It was appropriate to call it avatar of anger and violencea monster. EXE members clad in Guillotine once again shot Quietus in unison. However, before they could release it, without even giving them time to gasp Orochi approached from the front and slaughtered one of them. They couldn''t see it. Catch up to it. Block it. Guillotine that had a several times stronger armor than a Dragoon was cut in two as if it was made from tofu. Cut in two that''s wrong. Because of the incredible speed, the moment the person has been slashed and cut in two, they have burst on impact. Although it should have been a slash, the surface of the cut exploding was a bizarre sight. What made this spectacle into reality, was way too fast.'' "What happe" A sound of a skull crumbling has rang out. Orochi grasped the head of the upset EXE member and threw him to the ground. That too, was too fast to follow with one''s sight. For those who were in the location, it looked like the soldier who has been flying in the air warped into the ground and its brain''s fluids scattered all over. "R-release a barrage! There''s no need to aim! Stay away from him!" The remaining 48 EXE members begun to rapid fire Quietus. With this much rapid-fire, the ground would collapse beyond what its prototype was capable of. However, Orochi deflected Quietus with the edge of his sword directly at the soldiers. More than half of Quietus exploded in mid-air, slaughtering them. Guillotine''s magic wasn''t slow. It had the magical power of fifty witches and operative procedure capability of ten people, thanks to that it was able to release Quietus in rapid fire. Moreover, they used magic increasing the brain''s processing speed, making their users reflexes ten times faster than that of ordinary people. And yetthey still couldn''t hit Orochi. They even couldn''t see him. It was like a giant stomping on ants. "You too should go back and join the battle. At this rate they won''t hold out even a minute." "wha." "You''ve finally been entrusted with a Relic Eater, so you need to serve adequately to what you got, okay?" While smiling, Sougetsu hit the soldier''s shoulder and immediately started walking away. It''s a joke right? With expression saying that, the subordinates cramped up. The battlefield was like hell in a pot. A demon rampaged inside playing around with sinners. Unable to even raise a scream, EXE personnel couldn''t help but be eaten by the demon. We''re supposed to dive into that? The EXE members who were protecting Sougetsu could only stare at the hell in shock. Taking one step back, one of them tried to run further from the battlefield towards the back. "Sorry. I''ve no grudge against you, but now that it has turned into war, I can''t make any more allowances." A voice came from behind. The culprit who has created this hell was for some reason behind him. The subordinate couldn''t turn around. He knew that even if he turned around, it was useless. "I don''t know how does it look like, but apparently afterlife has been confirmed to exist. If you''ve any complaints, I''ll hear them there." " !" "That''s why for nowdrop dead like a fly." The soldier closed his eyes. With just a single second he was given, he looked back at his life. Surely, that was Orochi''s mercy for him. Fortunately, he didn''t feel any pain. "All hidden members of EXE are to attack. Dragoons, heavy tanks and assault aircrafts are to attack. Attack helicopters are to start sweep. Have bombers start the bombardment. Even just a little bit, earn some time." Leisurely, Sougetsu walked away from where Orochi was. With sounds of bombing in the distance, Sougetsu walked away swinging his arms as if he was wielding a baton, directing the orchestra. However, soon enough he lost interest and shook his head. "How disappointing Orochi-kun can be called the strongest person in Valhalla, it can''t be helped that he became strong since the Witch Hunt War, but I wanted the young ones to try harder. In the old days there was a bunch of strong people who could go against such cheat-level strength without relying on something like weapons." Recalling the Witch Hunt War, Sougetsu was disappointed in the modern Inquisitors. In the Witch Hunt War, the human side was vastly inferior in the early days. In front of the witches overwhelming power, the level of Inquisition''s firearms was very low as compared to modern, and they were losing territory rapidly. Still, they stood their ground because there were many geniuses that excelled among them. Innovative fighter aircrafts Japan had developed and pilots with outrageous maneuvering skills. Commando troops with 200 members that have confronted 2000 sorcerers and prevailed in the lost kingdom. A finish sniper with a gift and his best friend. A genius engineer that had devised and developed the original Dragoon that works well even in the modern times. A man who succeeded in synthesising magical organisms and introduced Chimera troops into battle, the founder of Suginami, Trismegistos. Thanks to existences like them, humanity managed to hold out until the Akashic Hazard occurred. The enemy''s introduction of dark elves. L?vateinn and Kusanagi Orochi. Mistilteinn and Kusanagi Mikoto. Even despite those existences that had a large impact, human side was able to win because their numbers were vast. Even at that time, there were hundred humans for every witch. And after surviving a world-wide catastrophe, they multiplied like highly-fertile cockroaches. "It''s been 150 years since then it''s no good unless humans fight after all. Spoiled by peace, humanity will be trampled by witches." Looking up and raising both his hands he shook his head with a "good grief". "You really are a scumbag from the bottom of your heart aren''t you." The wind has wailed. Sougetsu erased his expression and held out his hands in front. Momentarily, Relic Eater Innocentiusmaterialized. Sougetsu turned and rotated the musket like a baton and received the sword''s point that was approaching from the front. A tremendous metallic sound has rang out and the ground shook with impact. Sougetsu stared at the face of a man who managed to launch a surprise attack at him. Brightly shining blond hair. An intense yet frivolous expression, black clothing of a priest. And an irregular sword in a shape of a rapier. While receiving the sword''s point with Innocentius'' barrel, Sougetsu tilted his head puzzled. "if I''m not wrong, you''re the person who assaulted the mock battle tournament, right?" "My name is Haunted. I have been aware of your existence for 150 years, but it is the first time for us to meet directly. No, truly you are a person I have imagined you to be. The smell of a scumbag oozing from you is causing a disaster in my nose." As Sougetsu snorted in boredom, Haunted assaulted him with a cold stare. Neither of the two has laughed like they usually did. "I do not know much about you, but why am I so disgusted being told that by you?" "Isn''t it because we''re both malicious humans? However, it''s not cognate aversion, since I cannot understand your existence." "Hmmm. I have not a slightest interest in you do you need something? I''m in a hurry." While pressing on each other, their lines of sight met. Sougetsu acted coldly, but Haunted clearly filled his glare with murderous intent. "I have heard of you from Orochi-san and Mother Goose. I also have participated in the Witch Hunt War 150 years ago, but it can''t be helped that I didn''t know of an inconspicuous existence like you. Back then, I had no interest in you." "Oh. I see. I''d like it if you continued not to have interest in me." "That won''t doat this point in time, you have become an existence that''s a hindrance to me." With a loud sound, Haunted inserted more strength into his sword. Unmoving, Sougetsu received the pressure coming from Haunted unmoving, like a stone statue. "You love war, don''t you." "Well, indeed." "I love it too. War is nice. Hope and despair intermingles and I can enjoy both with ease." While continuing to glare at Sougetsu, Haunted furrowed his eyebrows. His appearance full of anger was too human to be called that of a madman. "However, destruction is not good. There''s no meaning in breaking everything. If you''re wishing to wipe out both despair and hope, your existence becomes hindrance to me." "my arm is about to start hurting if you''re to speak to yourself, can you go somewhere else?" "I do not expect you to understand. You who cannot understand human emotions, are a truly pathetic sighta boring existence." "and?" "You who intends to deprive me of paradise, will lose your life here." Haunted parried Sougetsu''s gun and jumping backwards he took distance from him. After soundlessly landing on the ground, Haunted immediately clenched his beloved sword "Dinsleif" in front of his chest. Raising the blade in front of his eyes he closed his eyes like a knight saying his vows. On the opposite side Sougetsu lowered Innocentius'' hammer and with a seemingly languid movement he aimed at Haunted. Each of them expanded a magical circle, and the fight was about to beginit was then. Something has shook the air. " "?!" " With ringing in their ears, momentarily sound disappeared from the world. Voices, wind, not even their own breathing could be heard. What is it, Haunted and Sougetsu directed their line of sight towards where Orochi was fighting. Something was coming. The two, had an exactly same premonition. After Orochi has butchered fifty EXE members equipped with Guillotine, he deformed Gungnir''s shape into that of a Japanese sword as the reinforcements have appeared. And while sheathing the sword, he sank his waist low. "where''s Sougetsu." "North-northwest, 500 meters away in a straight line. He seems to be confronting Haunted." As Mother said that, the corners of Orochi''s mouth distorted inside of the armor. "That''s helpful I didn''t think a day would come where I''m grateful to that pervert." "What shall we do?" As Mother awaited instructions, Orochi spoke. "They''re within rangetrigger your grant. We''ll do that." "however, with my grant, your body will" "One second is enough. If it''s that much, I''ll somehow manage." "" "I leave the timing to you. Don''t miss it." Without waiting for Mother to acknowledge it, Orochi gripped the sheath. And "Kusanagi Double-Edged style Secret Art." Taking a deep breath, he mustered all strength in his body. Using Soumatou he increased brain processing speed, raising both reflexes and physical abilities to the limit. Even as he reached the limits of a human, Orochi didn''t release Soumatou. For him, who had the body of a vampire, there was still more. He could move even faster. What he imagined was sound. His own existence reaching the speed of sound. Although it would be impossible for a human to stand the speed of sound, with vampire''s body it was possible with a very small margin. However, it was not enough. What he imagined nextwas light. He dreamed of it single-mindedly. Reaching the area mankind couldn''t reach. He could never reach it, and yet still reached out to it single-mindedly. Not minding his body breaking. He wanted be to faster and faster. Orochi''s body made a crackling sound and blood flowed from the veins all over his body blowing up. Even after being subjected to Gungnir''s strengthening, he still didn''t have enough strength to reach it. I don''t care. In front. Ahead. Forward. Forward. To the dazzling out of reachto that area. Reach, reach, reach, reach, reachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreachreach! Reach! Physics collapsed. Particles burst. World, stopped. The fingertips of Orochi''s outstretched hands faintlytouched the light. He opened his eyes widely in the blindness, and he certainly has seen light he has dreamed of. And "Ama-no-Habakiri." In the world in which sound and time disappeared, along with words of power, Orochi took a step forward. The world has stopped. Time, has stopped. The target was a Dragoon that loomed right in front of him. Orochi unsheathed the sword while drawing a circle and slashed with the sword from above to the ground at the Dragoon''s head. And, at the moment blade hit the ground, Orochi cancelled Soumatou. At that momentany existence other than Orochi''s has been blown into non-existence. Haunted could clearly see light overflowing. From the location Orochi was in, a tremendous shock wave was coming towards them. As expected, even Haunted made a bitter smile. "Now he''s done it, that human nuclear weapon" Just before he could finish speaking, Haunted''s body was swallowed in a the shockwave and disappeared. And, Sougetsu too, "That''s why I told you I''m in a hurry." Was exposed to the shockwave in defenseless state. The radius it had was 2 kilometers from the hypo-center. Everything existing in that location was blown away. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s Secret ArtAma-no-Habakiri." Devised by Orochi, a method to move the body at speed nearing that of light. Surpassing limits of Soumatou, surpassing limits of the body, surpassing limits of mass, reaching the ultimate existence. A blow released from that state, boasted of a destructive power against substance on the level of a nuclear weapon. Probably, there was no existence that could withstand that blow. The Glossary "I am Herjann. I am Uzr. I am All Alfozr. I am Vizurr and therefore" - The old Norse words in this chant have meanings of Herjann (Army), Ur (Wave), Alfozr (All Creation) and Vizurr (Destruction). Volume 8, 4 - Highway Battle Volume 8, Chapter 4 - Highway Battle After leaving the hostel, The Small Fry Platoon headed north once again. The snow continued to fall without change. If anything, it''s been worse then a day before. Of all times possible, it seemed to be the the highest amount of snow falling over the last ten years. The wall of snow built up on both sides of the road was nearly three-meters tall. After stopping the car at the branching, Ouka glared at the map along with Takeru who was in the passenger''s seat. On the route they have planned to use, there was a traffic sign warning it was blockaded by snow. "This is bad the route we had in reserve is closed to traffic too." "With this much snow we have no choice it might be longer but" Ouka looked towards Nagaru who was devouring sweets in the back seat. "What do we do? It''s far, but shall we take a detour?" At Ouka''s proposal, Nagaru went a deep "hmm" thinking of it. "No, let''s give up on detouring?. As expected the scary pursuers should be on us soon, we don''t have time for such leisure." "so we shouldn''t have stayed in the hostel after all?" "Boo?, everyone recovered their strength and we were able to relax so it''s fine?." Nagaru shook her body and puffed up her cheeks as she stared at Ouka. "Then, the highway after all there might be checkpoints, so it''s quite dangerous." "You''re right. But even for Inquisition it''s impossible to place checkpoints on all the roads, there should be many holes in the highway." "that does sound unlikely." "Ah, Suginami-chan, I have a small request for you, is it fine?" Unexpectedly, Nagaru called Ikaruga. Ikaruga who was messing around with Usagi''s boobs looked towards Nagaru with a blank look. 30 minutes later, the car carrying the Small Fry Platoon has been safely riding on the highway. They could proceed smoothly on a maintained road, where only a thin layer of snow was lying. The difference between that and an ordinary road was obvious. "I haven''t found any checkpoints so far. It''s all right for the next 10 kilometers." Ikaruga exchanged her seat with Takeru''s, and from the passenger seat she reported to Ouka. On her head was installed a helmet-type interface. Inside, on the interface''s screen, the road was projected up to 10 kilometers ahead. The video was being taken from the sky. Using the sentry bot that was previously supporting Usagi on the battlefield, Ikaruga carried out reconnaissance on the road. Ouka who was driving was relieved, and put a hand on her chest. "As expected of you, Suginami. You''re much more reliable than car navigation or President." "Fuee?, I''m clearly being treated like an idiot?." Ignoring Nagaru who was munching on sweets in the seat behind, Ouka followed Ikaruga''s instructions. "At this rate we''ll arrive at the destination in an hour. Everyone, prepare protection against cold and climbing equipment." "Wait something''s strange." At Ikaruga''s disturbing words, Ouka raised her eyebrows and asked. "What is it?" "It might be because of snow, but I can''t see any car on the road other than ours. Even though we have entered highway five minutes ago, I didn''t see a single one. It''s strange that there isn''t even a single snow plow either" When Ikaruga anxiously placed ah and on her chin, Ouka narrowed her eyes sharply. Nagaru who was in the back seat has rose up as well and unexpectedly leaned towards the driver''s seat. "Sorry, can you lend me a map for a moment?" Ouka took out the map from the dashboard and passed it to Nagaru. After spreading the map on her knees, Nagaru removed a magic pen from her breast pocket and opened it with her mouth, then hurriedly drew the route on the map towards their destination. Mari who was sitting next to her was amazed by the speed Nagaru drew on the map to the point of laughter, and she stared both at the map and Nagaru alternating between them. Unusually serious, Nagaru fully focused on the work. "what are you doing?" "Mm I''m checking the route we have taken up until now." Hee?, Mari muttered while looking at the increasing number of points on the map. Although at first she was dazed, after starting to understand what Nagaru is worried about, her expression has stretched out. "t-this is!" "So that''s it?" Nagaru put away the pen and spread out the map as to let everyone see. Ouka and Ikaruga glanced at the map. The points on the map were clearly "We were led onto the highway. Probably, enemy has anticipated us. It''s a trap." "I-if they anticipated us, does that mean our destination has been found out?!" Usagi raised her hand to her mouth and paled. "That''s hard to believe. I don''t think enemy knows where our home base is, and they shouldn''t be able to pin point us to the level of closing the roads we take, most likely we were followed." "Followed so that we lead them to dissidents base?" Mari guessed, and Nagaru nodded in agreement. "W-why were we found? We didn''t contact anyone a single time, and didn''t use any electronic equipment." "I don''t know how did they do it. I can think of several possibilities, but we can no longer head for our destination. For the time being we need to do something about enemy. We''ll get off the highway at once and" "No, it seems too late for that." Ouka said interrupting Nagaru as she looked into the rear-view mirror. Everyone looked towards the back at once. It was a straight road without any curves. Far in the distance, there were three small points. "Inquisition''s military vehicles!" Takeru opened the window and leaned outside. It''s been only a few seconds since they noticed they are being chased, but the vehicles have already closed onto them to the point where they can be seen. "everyone prepare to fight! Ouka, can you shake them off somehow?!" "I''ll try!" As instructed to by Takeru, Ouka stepped on the accelerator. The engine growled and they have rapidly accelerated. Because there were chains wrapped around the tires, the car started violently vibrating. "Takeru, can you see enemy vehicle''s models?" "Eh-umm b-blue Jeep? I-I can tell it''s a four-wheeler!" "Be more specific!" "S-sorry, I''m not familiar with cars" "TeRX-2000, made by Alchemist corp. It''s strong on curves, so it''s better to escape straight. Ikaruga who has been monitoring the situation through the sentry bot on the sky has mentioned the vehicle model instead of Takeru. "As for horsepower, we''re evenly matched. This car too is an improved, latest military model that''s been disguised, it''s quick despite the frame. It has bulletproof glasses too." For some reason, Nagaru puffed her chest up proudly. Ikaruga quietly assessed the situation and instructed Ouka. "We''re better in the snow. For now, go at full speed, I''ll tell you when to curve." Following Ikaruga''s instructions, Ouka pressed on the accelerator more strongly. Because of the G''s from the acceleration, Mari and Usagi screamed. "Gyaa! The car chase on the snow should stay in mangaa!" "I-I-I''m w-weak to roller-coasteerss!" As the two hugged each other while looking like they are about to cry, Ouka gradually raised the speed. When she checked the mirror, she saw the vehicles which were closing the distance, move further again. "There''s a curve 300 meters in front. We''ll manage." "At this rate we''ll pull out, then get out of the highway all at once. We''ll have to hide the car and consider moving on footnn?!" It was about the immediate future. When Ouka thought of a plan, but the vehicle visible in the rearview mirror didn''t waste a single moment. A magical circle and blue particles seemed to have come out from the vehicle. Moment afterthe car has demonstrated an abnormal acceleration. Ouka was familiar with that magical circle and acceleration. "Highway Fairy?!" She raised a voice in shock. Highway Fairy. A charm that the Small Fry Platoon has previously confiscated from criminals. They never thought Inquisition would use them like this. "Ngh, Inquisitors shouldn''t embezzle damn Magical Heritagessssssssss!" A moment before they reached the curve, Ouka pressed on the brakes and turned to the right while screaming angrily. It was the worst case, the road was covered with ice. " " "Gyaaaaaaaaa!" " " While Takeru''s, Mari''s and Usagi''s scream resounded inside, Small Fry Platoon''s car slipped grandly. It seemed like it will start rotating, but it continued to drew an arc right onto the guardrail. However, Ouka changed gear and stepped on the break, and through ingenious steering wheel''s operation, she finished the curve on the brink of collision. Immediately after rebuilding balance, the car ran at full throttle once again. Ikaruga instinctively raised the helmet''s visor and whistled. "Wheeew, what''s up with that driving technique! Right now, I feel like embracing you! I''ll give you my virginity!" "Even if you say that twice, it''s impossible! Come on Suginami, concentrate on the Sentry Bot!" "J-just now the car''s movement were like that of a skaters" "Upgh I feel like barfing" "M-my dead grandfather i-is smiling to me" Falling from the seats with the seat belts still on, almost everyone''s face cramped in pain. The road was going straight again. However, the enemy''s approaching car was affected by Highway Fairy and it entered the curve at perfect angle. "At this rate!" Ouka started showing impatience as she stepped on the accelerator. That''s when, Nagaru started laughing in the rear seat. "Fu fu fu, no worries. I have a secret plan as well." Acting arrogantly, Nagaru pulled out a piece of paper from her breast pocket. "I have this! ThreeHighway Fairyinstant charms I have snatched from Inquisition!" "That''s nothing to be proud of!!" Ouka immediately retorted, but Nagaru ignored it and raised her arm with the charm towards the ceiling. "Hi-Yo, Silver!" And, she swung down with all her strength onto the floor with the charm. Momentarily, a blue magical circle was deployed, Highway Fairy magic was deployed. Or not. "" "?" "??" "???" Everyone fell silent. Nagaru blinked repeatedly and pulled off the charm that was sticking to the floor. After picking it up, she fluttered with it in the air and smiled wryly, scratching her cheek with a finger. "Sorry?, this car is made with anti-magical material so it won''t receive the magic?." While they had a short comical exchange, the cars have closed onto them from both sides. Ouka tried to shake them off somehow, but because of the sustained Highway Fairy''s effect it was impossible. Everyone in the rear seat picked up guns and prepared for combat. "Lapis, you ready?" " " "You''re useless!" " " Preparing for the fight as well, Takeru asked Lapis who sat on top of his knees. "You and me can jump into enemy''s car and stall them. We should be able to do that much in Witch Hunter form." "" "Lapis?" He once again called out to Lapis who was staying silent. Lapis slightly shook her head in response. "I don''t recommend it." "?! Why? It''s an emergency you know?!" "I am unable to disclose a detailed explanation. It''s an error." Takeru didn''t think that she would say ''error'' even at a time like this. It seemed like she was upset by something again, "I''m really sorry." But since she apologized, Takeru started thinking there must have been a different reason. However, right now they didn''t have time to think about that. Their car was already sandwiched between Inquisition''s, and there was a car behind them cutting off their escape route. Ouka glared at the window of the vehicle on their right side. Although it was smoked and enemy wasn''t visible, the glass slowly has been lowered anda handgun has peeked out. A gunshot rang out. The bullet bit into the glass aiming directly for her forehead. "Overpressure ammunition! Even bulletproof glass won''t hold out for long!" After Ouka shouted, Kanaria who was silent up until now opened the skylight on the top. "Kana will go." Holding guns with strangely long magazines, Kanaria climbed up to the car''s roof. Ikaruga tried to stop her, but Takeru placed a hand on her shoulder. Takeru strongly pat her shoulder to relay that only Kanaria is capable of doing it now "Kanaria, I leave it to you." "Nn." "Also, try not to kill them as much as possible." Kanaria grimaced and glared at Takeru from the gap in the skylight. Takeru returned her glare straight, Kanaria immediately turned around and clicked her tongue. "You''re too soft TakeruVepnir L?vateinn she was carrying on her back has sparkled for a moment, and a fairy-like wings have appeared behind Kanaria. Immediately after, Kanaria kicked off the roof with abandon. The car Small Fry Platoon was riding has dented in. At the same time as she jumped, Kanaria flapped the wings on her back and plunged forward. *bvuunn* Along with a buzz like that of an insect, Kanaria moved in front of the cars. However, after 20 meters, she has inverted her body towards the cars. And then she jumped onto the vehicle on the right of the one Takeru and the others were. She outstretched the sub-machine guns she was holding forward and squeezed the triggers. A rapid-fire with overpressure bullets hit the enemy''s car head-on. Enemy vehicle''s windshield has been filled with white cracks. In addition to that, Kanaria rammed into the windshield in a flying-kick manner. Kanaria''s body passed through the glass and she entered the car. The car on their right has shook strongly. Surely, Kanaria has been rampaging inside. After a few seconds, the car started spinning. On the verge of it hitting the wall, Kanaria opened the door and jumped outside again. She looked like a fairy holding a gun. Using similar modus operandi, Kanaria overturned the car in the back. However, when she tried to jump out of the fallen car, the skylight of the vehicle on their left has opened and an Inquisitor with a rocket launcher has appeared. She''ll be late. If the rocket hits the car as it is, Kanaria will get caught up in the explosion. The moment Takeru thought so, "Aurora Field!" Mari exposed her upper body through the skylight and triggered magic. The car running right beside them on the left has decelerated as if it entered water and after losing balance it fell over and started to roll. The space inside of the light has weight applied on it which further increased the impact car has taken. Since the magic was activated to match the position and speed of the car, the people inside wouldn''t have realized disturbance if not for tracking Kanaria''s actions. Mari stretched herself out of the window, grabbed Kanaria''s hands who flew over and dragged her inside of the car. "You''re too reckless, are you that durable?" "it''s nothing." "A-as expected that was dangerous was it not, right Kusanagi?" "yeah." Takeru dully responded to Usagi, and anxiously stared at Lapis on top of his knees. Even as he wondered what might be the cause, he couldn''t come up with anything. His bond with Lapis should have deepened in Magic Academy, it would be strange if he were to be rejected by his partner now. Is it jealousy towards the platoon members? that''s probably not it. Despite all, Takeru and Lapis were together for a long time, there was hardly any time they weren''t together. She wouldn''t reject going into Witch Hunter form because of something like jealousy. There''s some other reason "Everyone, sorry for not reading the mood butit seems like it isn''t over yet." Ouka, the driver, spoke in a heavy tone. When everyone stared towards the back once again, they could see a new vehicle approach at high speed. "Oh come on! Inquisition''s really persistent! Fine, even at this range I can use my magic" "Give up on that. That''s different from the bunch from before." After her proposal was rejected by Ouka, Mari squinted as she stared at approaching car. The car''s model was same as the ones from before. However, there was a human figure on the roof. The figure flapped its coat, standing on the roof without any resistance to the wind. Seeing a black uniform under the coat, Mari was horrified. Sweat ran down Ouka''s cheek. "It''s EXE. Moreover, it''s not the rookies using mass-produced models. She''s" She squinted, focusing herself. "EXE''s vice captain." Clutching the handle strongly, Ouka stepped on the accelerator. "Bingo. I''m a genius after all?." Making a daunting pose on top of the car, Magnolia laughed in front of the target. Gou sat in the driver''s seat and Kagerou was sitting in the passenger seat beside. "Mag-sanwhydid you think the children would go to old Aomori?" "It''s just many years of experience and intuition. Their destinationis probably old Hokkaido." Ruins of old Hokkaido. During the late Witch Hunt War, Hokkaido had almost vanished, annihilated by Dark Elves'' magic. Even so, not the entirety of its land was lost. The entire area was swallowed by the Sanctuary, but a several islands still existed. "That bunch is a hybrid organization that has gathered dissidents of various organizations. Magic and AntiMagic have teamed up, it wouldn''t be surprising if they had transfer magic and barrier equipment Valhalla can use. Their activities have intensified after Hojishiro appeared, but it''s an organization that''s existed for a long time already." "thenthey''ve been hiding in Hokkaido''s Sanctuaryhave they" "Well, we can hear the truth from the bunch after we catch them. Chasing the bunch in this damn cold my body has dulled, I''ll take them on for a lil''." When Magnolia extended her hands, bright red magic appeared under her feet and particles of magical power have overflowed. And, the particles have concentrated in the vicinity of Magnolia''s hands, shaping two handguns. Two small, scarlet-colored revolvers. On the surface of the guns The Malleus Maleficarum III Bloody Mary was carved in. Magnolia performed a gunspin and poised with the Relic Eater "Bloody Mary". She licked her lips with her tongue and aimed the muzzle of the gun she held in her right hand at the sky. And she squeezed the trigger five times in total. Although five gunshots have sounded, nothing was fired from the muzzle. Instead, red lightning has appeared from the cylinder. Smoke raised from the gun''s muzzle, Magnolia slowly lowered it and this time aimed at the gun in front. And then "Now, the game of tag has barely started." Magnolia pulled the trigger, firing six rounds of live ammunition. "!!It''s coming! Everyone hold onnnn!" Ouka shouted and turned the handle with abandon. At the same time, from the vehicle in the rear something of reddish-brown color was unleashed. UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! A spine-chilling roar. It was as if an enormous dragon opened its mouth. The Dragon plunged straight, aiming at their car. Ouka avoided the dragon without wings, shaped like a snake with her brilliant driving skills. "W-what''s that!" "A dragon?!" Seeing the dragon built with magical power pass beside, Takeru and Kanaria were amazed. If that thing were to hit them, even their car made from anti-magical materials would have been erased. Even Ikaruga, who was the only one keeping her composure in the car has grimaced, raising the helmet''s visor. "That thing can''t be fired so rapidly can it. After we pass through the hairpin curve ahead, there''s an exit from the highway 500 meters further. We should" "No, avoiding that is impossible, it''s not over yet!" Ha? Everyone made the same expression. Immediately after a disturbing sound hung over, front the frontonce again, a roar resounded. The dragon was coming from the road ahead, after doing a U-turn. "It''s coming back! It has automatic tracking!" Once again, Ouka turned the handle to the side. She avoided the dragon''s rush for the second time. However, this time the Dragon grazed their car and blew away the trunk door. A scream echoed inside of the car. Propelled by the impact, the car rotated. Although it was severely scratched by the guardrail, Ouka somehow rebuilt their posture. "Any more than this is impossible! The car won''t hold out!" The car started to malfunction and vibrate violently. "I-I''ll try to do something with my protective magic!" Mari started to weave protection magic and expanding it. However, Nagaru who was looking at the map placed a hand on her shoulder. "Mari-chan, not protective magic, use that flabby magic from before." "Aurora Field? It won''t be able block enemy''s attack." Leaving Mari confused, Nagaru held Usagi''s hand next. "Usagi-chan, you have a gun that doesn''t need footing and doesn''t have any recoil right? From the skylight, I want you to shoot it squarely ahead of us when I tell you to." "? W-why do such thing." "It''s fine, please?." Even as she raised both of her hands and pleaded, Nagaru''s eyes weren''t laughing. Just as she was told to, Usagi pulled out the launcher and extended it outside of the skylight. This time Nagaru moved to the driver''s seat and whispered into Ouka''s ear. "Ouka-chan continue straight, full throttle. Do not turn on the curves, cut straight ahead." "?! B-but" "Believe me." To the point it was unimaginable after seeing her carefree attitude, Nagaru''s tone has turned imposing. Ouka had a lot of questions, but she didn''t have the leisure for that at the moment. The proof of that was. "It''s coming back it''s raising up this time, it''s coming from the sky! Predicting its path is an out this time!" After listening to Takeru''s report, who extended his head from the window, Ouka clenched her teeth. "???Ah screw this! Fuck traffic rules!" "That''s good?! Go go go!" As if to cheer on her from behind, Nagaru hit the seat. Ouka stepped on the accelerator to the maximum and changed the gear to next one. It was the nitro boost they left for when its needed the most. The engine spew flames and a strong G force was applied to the car. While withstanding wind pressure and the G''s, Usagi continued to aim the recoilless rifle from the skylight. The turn could be seen. At this rate they absolutely couldn''t turn, in the first place, this car didn''t intend to turn. In the middle of a situation akin to a chicken race, Nagaru yelled. "Now! Shoot the wall!" As she was told to, Usagi faced the front and fired with the gun straight ahead. The trajectory slightly deviated, but the grenade landed on the wall and blew away the guardrail. After she finished shooting, Takeru grabbed her and dragged her back into the car. "OKAYY! Plunge into it as you are!" The Dragon approached from the sky. The car was accelerating, but the Dragon was faster. The distance from the Dragon was 10 meters, 5 meters, 3 meters 1 meter. The Dragon composed of magical power opened its mouth. " " " " " "UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" " " " " " Everyone other than Ikaruga and Lapis cried out in a same manner, and immediately after. The car rushed right through the explosion. Andpierced right through. After destroying the wall with recoilless gun, they slipped outside. The Dragon had barely missed its mark, and at the same time as it brushed by the ceiling of the car it ran out of magical power. "Yess, we avoided?!" Ouka let out a voice of delight and surprise at the same time. The car that has jumped out of the highway started to dive like a jet coaster. The gravity inside of the car disappeared. They were falling. The screams resounded again. Takeru embraced Usagi and Lapis, withstood a feeling as if his heart was rising up and braced himself to the shock. After falling off the cliff, the car was going headlong into the forest that was buried under snow. It seemed like they would hit the ground head-on but, "Mari-chan!" In response to Nagaru''s instruction, Mari invoked the magic. Aurora Field. It grants mass to magical particles of Aurora property within the range, reducing speed and impact. Understanding Nagaru''s intentions, Mari deployed the magic at the landing point. *gakun*! A shock assaulted the car. On the verge of crashing, the car slowed under the influence of Aurora Field and made an emergency landing on top of the snow. "w-w-we''re saved?" In the crowded car, Takeru ensured everyone''s safety. "Usagi, Lapis, are you okay?" In response to his concerned voice, Lapis nodded in silence. On the other hand, Usagi was trembling strongly and raised her face full of tears. "K-Ku-Kusanagii I- I''m I am" "Seems like you''re all right" "I-I''m not awright at alleuuI p-peed myselfa little." For the time being he put aside the confession Usagi made while hyperventilating and checked the status of the other members. Nagaru seemed to have slipped off from the seat belt and her head rammed into the crotch of Ouka who was sitting in the driver''s seat. Since Kanaria didn''t have a seat belt from the beginning, her face was stuck in Ikaruga''s chest. Ouka and Ikaruga had their faces buried in airbags and didn''t move. It was an outrageous situation, but surprisingly everyone was intact. Takeru suddenly exhaled, and slipped from his seat in disarray. "Ouchch I hurt my hip a little?." After they dragged out Nagaru through the window as she spoke things an old woman would, Small Fry Platoon successfully left the car. They have survived for the time being, but the situation still wasn''t turned around. It was only a matter of time until the pursuers caught up to them. Fortunately, the snowing weakened, and it wasn''t a situation where walking through it would be hard. They were wearing coats, but that was their only consolation. "although their protection against cold was blown away, Saionji''s rifle and Vlad seem to be fine." Usagi received the rifle from Ouka and hung its belt on her shoulder. Since she couldn''t bring the recoilless rifle she held, it had to be left behind on top of the snow. Nagaru pulled out the map from the car and raised her eyebrows. "There''s still quite distance on feet?, but there''s no other choice but to walk. Mari-chan, is there any chance of you making a barrier against wind and cold?" "Leave it to me. It''s a piece of cake." "All right let''s hurry. It''s okay, it''s okay?, if cold doesn''t get to us it''ll be easy??." Carrying a rucksack too big for her body, laughing brightly, Nagaru started walking in the front. Mari and Usagi, Kanaria and Ikaruga followed her while complaining. At this carefree mood, everyone involuntarily spilled a smile. "She''s someone with no tension but for some reason, she feels reliable." "Yeah, many of the people who have a higher standing in this country are weirdos, but she truly is like that." Ouka floated a wry smile as well, staring at Nagaru''s back. "Compared to that I''m completely useless" After leaving driving, navigation and combat to his comrades, Takeru slumped in disappointment. Ouka sighed and hit his back strongly. "Oww!" "You''ve fought a lot until now. Just this time leave it to us. Worry do not, you''re a splendid weirdo who won''t lose to President." "T-thanks hey wait, is that your follow-up?" "We all have become this brazen thanks to you. Puff up your chest with pride." "I don''t know if I''m being praised or scolded here" She released the hand from his shoulder and started walking. "It''s all right. Everyone''s with you. No worries." After hearing Ouka''s words, Takeru nodded. They have surely gained experience on the battle field that allowed them to break through anything now. It was unthinkable for Ouka to act so with such a leisure in the past. Takeru stared at the back of each member who were walking in front. Compared to their original formation, it seemed like everyone''s back became larger. They have surpassed carnage beyond what an ordinary test platoon could have. It wasn''t that they wanted to become like this. If there was peace, it definitely wouldn''t have turned out like this. But, as the captain, he was proud that their back have stretched. everyone has become strong. Takeru chased after everyone''s backs. This time, as not to be left behind. In order to protect them as he always did. "Aww?, no matter how you look at it, you''re being too carefree?. You stay at hostel, you tryin'' to move on foot?. Ain''t ya lackin'' a sense of crisis?" They could hear a voice from above. The moment everyone in the location raised their faces, three shadows fell in front. Three surprise attackers. It could be seen at a glance that they were EXE members. Their Relic Eaters had executed Witch Hunter forms and their bodies were wrapped in armor. Everyone braced themselves, entering combat readiness. So they were EXE members after all! Even in the extreme cold, cold sweat ran down Takeru''s back. There were three opponents. A small boy wearing a scarlet armor. A gray giant reminiscent of rock. A gloomy woman reminiscent of a bluish black shadow. All of them were in Witch Hunter form. On the platoon''s side, in addition to Lapis'' refusal to enter Witch Hunter form for an unknown reason, they couldn''t use Ouka''s Vlad. Usagi who was a sniper couldn''t shoot satisfactory with a heavy snow pouring down. The only ones who could put up a decent fight was Kanaria and Mari. The situation is the worst. While looking at Lapis who was silent right beside him, Takeru thought of what to do. Since the enemy attacked them with full force, it didn''t seem like they were trying to catch them alive. He wanted to avoid combat, but how do they escape to get away? As Takeru continued to think, Ouka who took a defensive posture glared at the scarlet boy. "Magnolia troop normally you hardly do any work, I never thought you would become our pursuers." After being spoken to sarcastically, the boy scratched his temple with the gun''s muzzle and made a condescending smile towards Ouka. "Hey hey, don''t make it seem like we''re good for nothing. We''re the part of EXE that works behind the scenes we''re properly workin'' ya know? For example, we disposin'' of traitors?" Spinning the small revolvers she held in both hands, Magnolia joked. "It''s Chairman''s order, don''t think badly of me well, that''s what I''d like to say but I''m fairly fired-up for this. I really can''t get around the fact that a mere test platoon is Chairman''s favorite." "what are your intentions for us" "We''ve orders to kill Kusanagi, Suginami and Nikaido. Well, ''t should be fine to bring ya back naked and prostratin''." Magnolia proposed with a "How about it?". All the platoon members have taken their arms up in silence. It was a foolish question. They were prepared to fight right from the beginning. Magnolia stopped to spin her guns and smiled happily. "Okaay, your reply''s as expected! Kagerou, Gou." "yes, Captain" "" "Listen, I don''t mind if you tear a limb or two from the capture targets. I''ll forgive it. As you wishedtear them limb from limb." It was a desperate situation. Ouka moved in front as if to protect everyone and clenched her fist. "Everyone run away I''ll hold them up" The moment Ouka showed a spirit of self-sacrifice. *slap*, Mari hit Ouka''s head. "That hurt! What are you doing?!" Ouka raised a voice full of blame, but Mari silently moved in front of her. Kanaria followed her, unsheathing her sword. "You all fall back I''ll take them on." "Run away. You''ll be a hindrance." Mari and Kanaria have confronted Magnolia and the others. The two''s backs were reliable. However, Takeru couldn''t acknowledge it. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust those two''s strength. It was too dangerous to separate in this snow. And they finally reached this far. They absolutely couldn''t separate. Usagi, Ikaruga and Ouka seemed to feel the same, and everyone moved in front. Even if it was suicidal, everyone fighting together was a better choice. But, that''s when. Someone fired the recoilless gun straight into the sky. A grenade soared to the sky pulling a trail of smoke behind it and exploded in the air. Everyone''s gaze was drawn behind all at once. Lit up by the flames of explosion, holding the recoilless gun was an unexpected person. "Fuh, it''ll be troubling if you forget about me?" Putting a tabacco-like sweet into her mouth, Hojishiro Nagaru threw the recoilless gun onto the ground. "Everyone run awayleave this place to me." It was too unexpected, everyone froze, including the enemy. When the tense mood was ruined, Ouka grimaced painfully. "President don''t go with the flow and participate. No one is expecting anything of you" "Ehh, harsh! Onei-san is hurt, she was being serious!" "We''re fine! Commander should get back! If you die all will be for nothing!" Ignoring Ouka''s persuasion, Nagaru rudely moved towards Magnolia and the others. "It''s okay, it''s okay. Leave it to me. It''s cold so you all should cluster up together in one spot??. Look, there?. That mountain in front of us, its beautiful with all the snow piled up on it?. You can leisurely spend your time watching the mountain as I fight?." Waving her hand, she spoke something of an unknown meaning. Mountain, what is she suddenly on about? Although everyone made a completely stunned expression, Takeru alone who was familiar with mountains from an early age noticed the sound. He noticed mainly thanks to Nagaru''s words. Mountain. Snow. Clustering up in one spot. Andthe strange sound he could hear faintly. Takeru raised a hand preventing Ouka from stopping Nagaru. "Wait, let''s do as she says. Everyone gather in one spot." "W-why?" "It''s fine, hurry up while it''s still not exposed" After saying so in low voice, Takeru casually gathered everyone in one place. And, after whispering orders into Mari''s and Kanaria''s ears, Takeru waited. Nagaru alone has confronted the enemy. "what''s this farce. Why are you, the one with the least fighting force comin'' out in front?" "Naw?, look, once in a while I need to show that I can do something as their senior?. Vice-Captain should know what I''m talking about right??" Laughing care-freely, Nagaru stood unmoving about five meters away from Magnolia and rubbed her hands together. That obsequious attitude must have annoyed Magnolia, who directed her muzzle towards Nagaru. Nagaru exaggeratedly raised her arms, calming that she''s harmless. "Wait wait, let''s calm down for a moment?. Let''s settle it by talking it out?." "Talk it out? We''re not as soft as to negotiate with the dissidents'' top. We were ordered to kill you." "Ah?, it might be so but, if we tried to kill each other here, we would both wipe each other out I think. That''s why, we should withdraw for now, there''s not much time." Hearing Nagaru''s words, Magnolia started to convulse. "withdraw? Even though there''s such a clear difference in fighting force, you think you''re able to fight equally against us?" "Fighting might be out of question, but a disaster might be possible?." Hearing how Nagaru underestimated them, Magnolia made a ridiculing smile. However, a blood vessel appeared on her temple. "Heee ain''t that fine yer more foolish than I thought, interesting, Hojishiro Nagaru. Try doing it then!" "Nn? ratherI''ve already did it." She shrugged and smiled towards Magnolia. Magnolia made a puzzled expression, that moment "?!" From the mountain towering behind her, a thundering has resounded. Next, was a roar like that of falling rocks, intense rumbling. Everyone''s line of sight was drawn towards the mountain. After squinting, they saw a white haze crawl on the mountain''s surface moving towards them. Magnolia looked towards Nagaru, her expression cramped up. "no way you!" "The number one thing you shouldn''t do in the mountains, is making loud noisesthat''s common sense, Boy." Without a doubtthat was an avalanche. It was coming at them with a breakneck speed! "Nh!" Magnolia aimed her gun at Nagaru and squeezed the trigger. Predicting it beforehand, Takeru invoked Soumatou and moved in front of Nagaru all at once. At the same time as he unsheathed the sword, he slashed the scarlet magical bullet fired from the muzzle. "Ghh!" The moment he parried the magical bullet, the sword made from adamantium broke and was blown away. Because if the bullet''s power he was only able to shift the bullet''s trajectory, unable to completely nullify it. It''s speed wasn''t that big, but the power was ridiculously big. It was reckless to fight with someone in Witch Hunter form with just his flesh and bone. Takeru forced all his bodily strength to the limit, grasped Nagaru''s collar and jumped towards where his comrades were gathered together. At the same time as they dived to their original position, Magnolia continued to fire. All the released magical bullets were deflected by Kanaria. "you rat bastard!" As Magnolia glared at her in rage, Nagaru who was being held by Takeru has stuck out her tongue and pulled her eyelid with a finger. Nagaru had predicted that an avalanche would occur. After the recoilless gun''s grenade hit the wall at high speed, the sound of snow shifting could be heard. The deciding factor was the grenade shot into the sky. An avalanche could occur after just one person raising a loud voice. After two explosions resounding, it was a certainty. The avalanche immediately reached them. "Mari!" "Roger!" Momentarily, an aurora-colored barrier has wrapped all their comrades. Magnolia and the others were swallowed by the avalanche. "Everyone, hold each other and don''t let go!" At the same time as Mari yelled, the avalanche has hit the barrier. Even if it was snow, the avalanche wasn''t soft. The impact at the time of contact was no different from being hit by an iron wall at speeds of 200kmph. Mari affixed a barrier, protecting the platoon from the avalanche. The muddy stream of snow flowed outside of the barrier at high speed. "Absolutely do not leave the barrier! It''s easy to be blown away to the outside!" From the front. In the direction Magnolia and the others were, something has struck along with the avalanche. It was the gray giant. Gou. Riding on the avalanche''s flow, the man clad in armor to the top of his head has struck the barrier. "Ngh, don''t look down on my magical power!" Mari strengthened the barrier using the maximum output of magical power. Howeverdespite that, the giant''s body slipped through the barrier which didn''t put up any resistance. The giant''s fist has closed onto the face of startled Mari. Although Kanaria managed to change the fist''s trajectory in the nick of time with L?vateinn, she was unable to suppress the giant body''s rush. The gathered Small Fry Platoon was blown away by the giant body outside of the barrier. And like that, everyone has been swallowed by the waves of snow. The Glossary Vepnir (ɥե˥) - It''s written as (B) meaning "Wings of the World Bird". Volume 8, 5 - Battle on the Snow Volume 8, Chapter 5 - Battle on the Snow Feeling stinging cold on her body, Ouka woke up. Her entire view was dyed in pure white. She barely managed to breathe in, but it seemed like cold and powdery snow would enter her lungs. She was completely buried under the snow, unable to tell which way was up and which was down. Ouka did her best as not to panic and first confirmed what of her body could move. Both legs, right arm, left arm her left hand, was grasping something. Judging by the feel of it, that would be someone else''s hand. Ouka put a little bit of snow into her mouth, after it dissolved into water because of her body temperature, she opened her mouth again. Water dripped downwards from her lips. That result meant she was lying face down. She turned her body upwards and started moving her body to gradually push the snow aside. Expanding the space little by little, she crawled up through the snow. A while after that, she has passed through the entirety of snow and saw the sky. Making sure her body doesn''t sink in, Ouka carefully moved out of the snow. She breathed in oxygen into her lungs, without any time to feel relieved she started to dig in the snow. After digging about two meters deep, she found the person whose hand she was grasping just a while ago. A hat and a muffler. It was Mari. Ouka dragged Mari''s body out from under the snow and slapped her awake. "Nikaido, hey! Wake up, Nikaido!" No matter how many times she hit her, there was no reaction. Ouka moved her ear right next to Mari''s mouth and then directly pressed it against her chest. Although Mari''s heart was beating, she wasn''t breathing. Without any hesitation, Ouka pinched Mari''s nose and overlapped her lips with hers. She injected oxygen into Mari''s lungs, moved her mouth away and inhaled once again. After repeating it three times, Mari has finally came back to life. The moment she made an eye contact with Ouka, Mari coughed. Seeing Mari coughing, Ouka stroked her own chest in relief. Mari turned blue and faced down , she puts her hands and knees on the snow. "are you okay? Any injuries?" "uuehuuu *sniff*." "It hurts so much to make you cry?! Is there a fracture" While Ouka was worried about her body, large tears trickled down from Mari''s eyes. "By berstt giss azzz (My first kiss was)?????!" Her first words after revival were way too strange. "Damn you, it''s not time for that now!!" "Uehhh????nn! Why was it Ootori Ouka of all people????! Even though it was my firsttt???! And I already decided to give it to Takeruu?????!" Mari wept for real. Ouka blushed faintly and pointed at Mari in a hurry. "O-obviously it doesn''t count! It''s lifesaving! It doesn''t count, no way!" "Uu, uu, *sniff* doesn''t count? Reallyy? Really for reall?" "O-of course, if not for that even I would be asham" As Ouka''s and Mari''s silly debate on the first kiss continued, there was a firm sound of someone stepping on the snow in their immediate vicinity. In the middle of piercing cold and falling snow, a figure barely lifting its legs from the ground has walked towards them. Black hair with hints of blue, armor of the same color. The person who exuded an aura which could be called gruesome, aimed the muzzle of a short gun with a big muzzle which made it look similar to a trumpet at them. And her special characteristic, her long, long bangs. Neither her eyes nor mouth could be seen, hidden behind the bangs. "ohI''m gladyou survivedOuka-san" Being called by her name, Ouka went "Ughh", genuinely disgusted. "i-if you died with just thatmomwouldn''t be able to face Dad again I''m really, really g-glad you''re alive" Ufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufu The woman placed a hand on her mouth and laughed eerily. Although she almost missed it, Mari started to alternate between looking at Ouka and the woman''s face. "Mom she says m-mom?! Your mother?!!" "You''re wrong! No, that''s how it is for the time being but s-she''s my adoptive mother." "Eh so she''s Chairman''s wife?! This thing?!" Raising a bewildered cry, Mari pointed at the woman. Still continuing her "ufufu" laughter, the woman bowed, lifting the edge of her skirt. "OotoriKagerou is my nameSougetsu-sama''s wife! And so p-pleased to make your acquaintance." She accented the word ''wife'' very strongly. The honorifics she used gave them a really bad feeling, moreover, she continued to laugh eerily making her seem like a ghost from a horror movie. Although there was tension in the air, Mari whispered to Ouka. "is she seriously that handsome scumbag''s wife? It feels as if she crawled out from a well" "From what I''ve heard, at first she was Chairman''s stalker. She was so insistent he finally signed the marriage registration form, feeling it too much a hassle to refuse or something I-I don''t get it myself." Seeing an extremely difficult expression on Ouka''s face, Mari decided not to pursue it any further. Kagerou froze while still bowing and only tilted her head by 90 and stared at Ouka. Her bangs shook, and round eyeballs akin to a black crystal peeked from behind the bangs. "Ouka-san, Mom is very sad why didn''t you listen to Sougetsu-sama?" "Sorry, but I didn''t think of you or the Chairman as my parents a single ti" "You can''t make that person angrywatching over troublesome children ism-mother''s role right? If I leave you bethe one who will be scolded by Sougetsu-samaw-w-will b-be me you knowww?!" "" "bad girl! I need to punish you firmly as your mother!" She didn''t listen to what they were talking about at all, she roused herself thinking of something strange. "I-in the first place I''ve thought it''s strange for a long time now why has Sougetsu-sama a-a-adopt you as his own child see, I t-think! T-t-that person m-might be a l-l-loliconn!" "" "S-surely he has a plan similar to the Tales of Genji that''s right! That''s definitely it! Great that I realized it! After all, you''re ripe for eating now, and I''ll be past expiration date and cast away soon! I won''t let you, I definitely won''t let you Ouka-san, you intend to take Sougetsu-sama away don''t youuu?! You thieving cat!" As she shook her head hard, something like voltage ran through Kagerou. She progressed with talking on her own. Her delusions were pure madness. Ouka made a painful expression and Mari, taken aback, hid behind Ouka. "Yes, after all, Sougetsu-sama is minee. I w-w-won''t give him to anyone! The only one dear to and loved by that person is meeEEeeEEeeeEee!" While doing something similar to heavy metal''s head-banging, Kagerou directed the gun''s trumpet-like muzzle at Ouka. Ouka pulled out her favorite guns from the thigh holsters. Unfortunately, Vlad couldn''t be used. Anxious about the safety of the other members, she had to avoid fighting seriously here. With escape as her goal she looked for a chance to do it "No way, I''m the weakest of weak against that type of people! I won''t stand it physiologically, I''ll knock her down with magic all at once!" Or so she thought of doing, but Mari acted super fast, expanding a magical circle to cast her magic. Ouka stopped her in a hurry. "Wait, Nikaido! That Relic Eater is!" "Aurora Cannon!" Extending her both hands forward, Mari took a stance, accumulated and fired the magical power in an instant. That''s when. The Relic Eater Kagerou poised roared. "Sing! Antoinetteeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!" What was emitted from the muzzle along with the scream, was a ''sound''. It was a tone that seemed like the wailing of the dead echoing from the bottom of hell. The sound has come out from the muzzle which spread like a brass instrument and attacked the two. Although it wasn''t visible, the impact of the sound was lethal. The moment they have been exposed to the sound waves, an anomaly has occurred in Mari alone. Momentarily her face was distorted with pain, the magic she accumulated in her hands and the magical circle below her feet has distorted as if melting. Immediately after, the hoarded magical powerexploded right in front of her. "KYAaAAaaaaaa! "Khhh!" Mari and Ouka were blown away. Normally, lethality of magic that wasn''t built up fully was extremely low, but in case of Mari magical power''s quality and quantity, that wasn''t the case. Ouka received less damage because she jumped away just before the explosion, but it wasn''t so for Mari. Both of her arms suffered severe burns in consequence of her magic''s failure. "wh-atis this" Unable to stand, she curled up on top of the snow. Ouka rushed over to her in a hurry and covered both of Mari''s hands with snow. A sound as if water was being splashed on hot plate has sizzled and Mari raised a cry of anguish. "That Relic Eater''s magical property is "Disturbing Sound"! Released right before enemy''s magic is used, it causes outbursts of magic. While it''s sounding, we can''t use magic." "Ngh, tell me that earlier!" "It''s your fault for trying to hit her before I could say anything!!" Thanks to Ouka stopping her, Mari was able to diffuse magical power right on the brink of explosion, and yet this much damage was dealt. If she were to try releasing magic at full power, at worst, she might have died. Give realisation of the potency of her own magical power, Mari glared at Kagerou. Kagerou abruptly stretched her head towards them, tilted her head diagonally and fired the Relic Eater Antoinette. Every time a tone was emitted, Mari gasped in pain. The area was filled with waves of anti-magical sounds which could be heard only by witches, inhibited witches ability to build operative procedure and dealt them a tremendous pain through the phantom instrument. Kagerou''s Antoinette freely manipulated the sounds in the area. "I''m Sougetsu-sama''s wife! That person''s love, hatred, murderous intent, it''s all to be aimed at me alone! I-I n-need to kill! If I rip you apart limb from limb, surely Sougetsu-sama will look at me aloneeeee! It will definitely be soOOoOOOO!" While scratching her neck loudly, Kagerou moved closer to them while aiming Antoinette''s muzzle at them. They had no choice but to prepare themselves for the worst. Unable to rely on Mari''s magic, Ouka was the only one who could do it. She moved in front of Mari as if to protect her and pulled the triggers of her handguns. Cold air wrapped around her body, Ikaruga felt her body slowly die. That gentle death was incredibly sweet, like a pleasant slumber. She could no longer think, just focused on sleeping. In middle of her slumber, a thought of a girl wearing a red lab coat passed through her head. In her childhood, a discussion on science in the middle of the night between the two of them, the whispers passed through her head. Back when she knew nothing. Back when they didn''t know whether they were happy or not. In the flat every day life, she was the only existence that could speak with Ikaruga as equals. She realized that person could be called her best friend after she left to the outside world. "Isuka" Ikaruga sank in the middle of the cruel memories. Regret that she didn''t stay beside her, and the comfort of those times took away Ikaruga''s will to resist death. There was someone who grasped her hand in middle of that. A small outstretched hand dragged Ikaruga out from under the snow. With the surroundings suddenly turning bright, Ikaruga raised her heavy eyelids. When she opened her eyes, she saw a face of a girl looking down on her. Blue hair and small pointed ears. Grumpy expression. "Kanaria?" As she called out her name with a weak voice, Kanaria looked away from Ikaruga. Ikaruga tried to raised her upper body, but immediately lied back down feeling pain run through her ribs. "How brittle. Made unable to move with just this, weak." "why did you?" As Ikaruga asked, Kanaria made a sullen expression. "I didn''t really choose to save you. I just pulled on a hand sticking out of the snow. It turned out to be you. I drew the short stick. I wouldn''t have helped you if I knew." Acting coldly, Kanaria wouldn''t look her into eyes. Seeing her like that, Ikaruga made a thin smile. Although she said that only a hand was visible, Ikaruga''s hand was completely buried in the snow. Surely, when Ikaruga muttered Isuka''s name, she heard the voice and hurriedly dug her out from the snow. "Thanks. You saved me." "Shut upp. I told you I didn''t intend to save you." "Even so, thank you." As straight as she could, Ikaruga relayed her feelings to Kanaria. Possibly weak against words of gratitude like this, Kanaria''s face turned bright red. She hurriedly stood up and turned around on her heel. "????! Fine already!" Smiling bitterly as Kanaria forcefully trudged through the snow, Ikaruga forced her aching body and somehow managed to stand up. And, when she was about to chase after Kanaria''s small back, "Oww" Suddenly, Kanaria bumped into something and stopped in her tracks. Rubbing her forehead with a hand, Kanaria looked up overhead. In front of her there was a giant, looking like a mountain. "!" At the same time as Kanaria was horrified, the giant swung its right fist. Intending to fight back with a sword, she put her fingers on L?vateinn, that moment. Someone grabbed Kanaria''s collar. Pulled rearwards, she fell on her back. With their positions swapped around, Kanaria saw Ikaruga move in front. The giant''s fist was swung down, and the moment it hit Kanaria witnessed Ikaruga''s body fold into a shape. Ikaruga was blown away and bounced on top of the snow then stopped moving, like a broken doll. "" With eyes wide open, she stared at unmoving Ikaruga. Meanwhile, the giant tried to swing his fist once again. Kanaria triggered Soumatou, forcefully grasped L?vateinn''s handle and pulled the sword out all at once. She slashed the giant with a sword draw, blowing him away. Without bothering to check whether she defeated him or not, stumbling, Kanaria ran towards where Ikaruga was. She got on her knees beside fallen Ikaruga and after a moment of hesitation she rubbed Ikaruga''s body. "hey?" When she arrived to her side, Ikaruga barely managed to open her eyes to look at Kanaria. "are you okay?" "" "Were youhurt?" Ikaruga stretched out her trembling hand, trying to touch Kanaria''s cheek. She smiled thinly with a pale complexion, as if she was genuinely relieved "That''sgreat you''re okay" However, she exhausted her strength right before she could touch Kanaria''s skin, Ikaruga''s hand fell on the snow powerlessly. The white breath disturbing the falling snow has stopped and Ikaruga didn''t even twitch. "hey" Kanaria froze, like a stone statue she wouldn''t move at all. Once again, she heard the giant''s thundering footsteps. The gray giant she previously blown away has come back intact. He stood behind Kanaria and once again swung his fist. Kanaria didn''t move. In the pool of blood, she continued to stare at Ikaruga''s figure. The fist has cut through the wind right beside her head. Kanaria''s fingers which were about to touch Ikaruga accelerated with Soumatou and grabbed L?vateinn''s handle in an instant. She pulled it out and turned around at the same time, delivering a single slash to the giant. The fist and the sword collided and a shockwave blew the powder snow in the air. Moreover, flames swept down from L?vateinn, instantly dissolving and extinguishing the snow around them. And then "urraaaAAaaAAaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!" Embodying fury itself, Kanaria roared. Takeru regained consciousness and opened his eyes at the same time, he promptly got up. He remembered they were caught up in an avalanche, but he couldn''t recall what happened afterwards. Looking around in the vicinity covered in snow, he saw an azure-colored girl stand alone in the middle of the white scenery. Staring at Lapis'' figure a small distance away, Takeru was slightly relieved. "Did you dig me out? Thanks are you all right?" "I''m a Magical Heritage. I won''t be destroyed with just an avalanche." Her tone of voice was bland and dry as ever, but it was now more spiritless than ever. Really, what on earth has happened. Ever since they escaped from Inquisition, she''s been like this the entire time. It wasn''t an emotional rejection like one that happened in the Magic Academy. Was she afraid of something? Connected with Lapis'' soul, Takeru could faintly feel something like fear from her. Let''s ask for the reason this time. Thinking so, he attempted to stand up, that''s when he heard a voice come from the snow behind him. "Kusanagi-kuun? I can''t see anything?it''s you right, Kusanagi-kun??" "President is it you?!" "Yup?, sorry but I can''t breathe so could you dig me out? if you save me I''ll give you a kiss or two? ehe?." Seeing Nagaru acted like she usually did even in a situation like this, Takeru dug her out in a hurry. She was buried deep, but as she appeared from under the snow she sucked in breath loudly and smiled. "Snow is so heavy?, it was painful but I might get hooked on to the feeling of being pressed on?." "please don''t make such troublesome confessions. I''ll pull you out now." "Ahh, wait wait! Actually, my legs are sandwiched between fallen trees?. If you pull now, my legs will be torn off." Torn off? From what she said, the situation was dire enough for him to suspect his hearing. Takeru gave up on pulling her out and dug in the snow until he uncovered Nagaru''s feet. A huge fallen tree was pressing on Nagaru''s legs. Her thin legs were completely crushed and turned purple. "! I''ll save you right away!" "Ah?there''s no need to rush, It''s perfectly fine?. It''s so cold it doesn''t hurt?." He tried to create space between the fallen tree and her legs but it didn''t go well. The snow was too brittle and the fallen tree sank in as he dug. "You don''t have to make that face?. Nmm? you''re so kind? aren''t you??." Nagaru laughed, but this situation was no good at all. After the snow''s pressure disappeared, blood started to flow out. The artery wasn''t cut, but there was a serious injury. "You must be worried about Ouka-chan and the others right it seems like it''ll take time, it''s fine to ignore me and look for everybody. In case this is it for me, if you reach the home base''s destination, you''ll understand how to access it, all the people in the dissident faction will lend you their strength." She said so while squinting, but Takeru clenched his teeth and continued to work. "Don''t screw with me you''re our only hope! You promised to help us! I won''t let you die in a place like this!" "" "The one whom I entrusted my hopes with isn''t the dissidentsit''s you!" Nagaru stopped laughing and stared at Takeru''s face intently. "The one who told me to be spoiled was you, President!" Feeling half-desperate he blurted out something embarrassing, but Nagaru smiled happily. That expression made it seem as if she found purpose in life, she laughed lovely towards Takeru. "I can''t win against such a spoiled child?." He smiled back seeing her usual slovenly expression. Thanks to the snow being squeezed and turning hard, he was able to make space between the fallen tree and her feet. With that, he could recover her from under the snow. Takeru grasped Nagaru''s hand in a hurry and tried to pull her out. "Yes, that''s as far as you go." Takeru gasped hearing a sound of someone putting a finger on a gun''s trigger. After he slowly stood up and turned around, he saw Magnolia stand there aiming the muzzle at him. "Perfect timing even if I say so myself eh. That was a real good farce there. Unconsciously I felt like waitin'' there until ya end. There'' no way I''ll be waitin'' though." After letting out a bored yawn, Magnolia spat out a sigh seeing Takeru stand in front of Nagaru to protect her. "Umm, could ya move away? They''ll be angry if I kill ya. It''s all fine as long as ya come back to school with us I''ll put down that racoon behind ya." "I refuse." "Immediate answer eh. For real, could ya reconsider? I mean, it''s damn cold. I''m tired of the game of tag. I wanna go back asap." "If you want to go back, do it on your own I won''t let you bunch kill her and I don''t have any intention of coming with you either." When he flatly refused, feelings of frustration and annoyance appeared on Magnolia''s face and she scratched her head with one hand. Takeru put a hand on Lapis shoulder who was beside him, a step behind. "Lapis lend me your strength now!" "" "If we''re beaten here, everything will be ruined! Please, partner!" "" "I don''t know what are you scared about, but I''ll be all right!" Hearing Takeru plead to her, Lapis faced downwards. "I understand." After seeing Lapis make a small nod, Takeru glared at Magnolia. Magnolia stared coldly at Takeru. "Ahh damn, what a pain. Looks like there ain''t no choice but to tear off his limbs first." Takeru triggered Soumatou and pulled out a spare knife from his waist. At the same time, Magnolia released a magical bullet. "Summis desiderantes affectibus!" Swinging the anti-magical knife along with the chant, Takeru blocked the bullet. After one, two bullets, the blade broke. As the pieces scattered, Magnolia shot the third bullet. A scarlet-colored magical bullet approached from the front. "Malleus Maleficarum!" Just before he was hit, Takeru''s body was encased in particles. A high-pitched metallic sound rang out. The magical bullet was hit by azure-colored blade and blown away to the side. Swinging the Mistilteinn he held in his hand sideways, clad in azure-colored knightly armor Takeru confronted Magnolia. "So you wanna go at it after all huh. And here my body is already cold after bein'' hit by that avalanche." The two in witch hunter forms glared at each other. Takeru pointed his sword at Magnolia, a flame dwelled in his pupils. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style initiate, Kusanagi Takeruif you don''t intend to pull away, I''ll cut you up with all I have!" Magnolia shrugged and aimed the dual-wielded guns tiredly. However, her eyes alone were shining like that of a hungry wolf. "Inquisition''s Zeroth Extermination Riot Police''s vice captain, Magnolia Scarlet. It can''t be helped so this once, as your senior, I''ll take you on." "Cut the crap!" Takeru thrust into Magnolia''s bosom for the first move victory. It was a bad idea to prolong the fight if one had guns as their opponent. He closed the distance all at once and slashed using all his bodily strength! When Takeru nearly reached Magnolia, he swung the sword in order to cut off her arm. "I seeI see!!" However, Magnolia lightly twisted her body and avoided the blow Takeru put everything in. "Wha!" After the slash was avoided, the sword continued to travel in the same direction with a surplus momentum. He definitely triggered Soumatou. A normal human being, even reinforced with witch hunter form wouldn''t have been able to catch up to his movement. Riding on the momentum of avoidance, Magnolia fired from the gun in her right hand. A total of five rounds. Scarlet-colored magical bullets closed onto Takeru. These bullets ain''t that fast! This much is nothing! He cut all of it. Reading the trajectory, if his sword rides the flow it''ll easily Contrary to Takeru''s prediction, the magical bullets stopped right in front of him. "?!" Once again, Takeru''s sword cut the air. In the slow-motion world, he saw the corners of Magnolia''s mouth distort. "Bam?." Momentarily, the magical bullets suspended in the air assaulted Takeru''s body all at once. Five impacts blew Takeru away. The bullets haven''t disappeared even after hitting and caused Takeru''s body to dance in the air like a pinball. The magical bullets were like fairies playing with a human, overrunning Takeru. He was being overrun until the magical power of the bullets was exhausted. By the time he fell on top of the snow, Takeru''s body in witch hunter form was all beat up. "You''re quite brittle despite all that big talk ain''t you. But I get it now, I''ve heard about it but this is the brain processing speed acceleration eh. I see I see, certainly, that''s cheating." "damnwhy!" Using the sword as a walking stick Takeru stood up. Another one after Haunted and Elizabeth. Humans who can catch up with Soumatou''s movements thinking of possibilities, there would be accelerating processing speed by magic or someone who has mastered technique to counter variants like the Double-Edged style. "Ahh, let me say this, I''m not a superman like you and I''m not using magic okay?" "There''s noway!" "It''s true. It''s all thanks to my intuition and experience is what I want to say, but that''s not it either. Those movements aren''t something that can be dealt with so easily. Unfortunately, this strength is something I borrowed." Magnolia raised her hands with a shrug. Borrowed. Magnolia definitely said that. He thought its one of the benefits from Magical Heritage but suddenly, Magnolia put a hand on her chest. "See, Alchemist said they want a test subject?, it was interesting so I went as a candidate. They want to make it practical, I wonder if that makes me a prototype" She forcefully peeled off the armor on her chest. Unable to understand that action, Takeru felt a discomfort. "Been a while since you last met right? She wanted to meet you so she''ll definitely be happy?." "what are you talking about." "It was quite hard ya know? The moment I give her a chance she erodes my body and the moment she catches your smell she either cries or gets horny. I wonder what kind of expression will she make once she sees your face? Let''s try it." Magnolia moved her hand away from her chest and showed off her skin to Takeru. Judging by the color there was an old wound in there making him want to look away, but seeing what was in the center, Takeru felt a buzz inside of his chest. The crucial was the single word Magnolia said. "Look, it''s your beloved Onii-chan?." He felt a chill in his spine. In the center of Magnolia''s chest, there, was something akin to a dark red tumor. It was familiar to him. Takeru saw it twice in the past. First time was on the day he lost his father and mother. The second time was recently, a month and a half ago. There was no way he could forget it. That cursed yet dear existence. When Magnolia said "Onii-chan", the eyelids lodged inside of the tumor gradually opened. Behind them, there was a horribly clear, red eye. Takeru shivered, feeling sadness, fear and despair. The opened red eye stared at Takeru''s figureand laughed gently. "Onii-chan." He felt Kiseki''s voice echo in his head, even though it shouldn''t be possible. The eye variant once again closed its eyelid sleepily. "Chairman was looking for a way to control yer lil'' sis, it was finally found after movin'' her to Alchemist." "" "When they attempted to put her to sleep in an Iron Maiden she would go berserk like usual, but with REM sleep state is maintained, lil'' sis body was undergoing a variety of changes. Alchemist is inserting an artificial video in her dreams by using electrical signal and her body in short, they were able to stabilize Hyakki Yakou." "" "By using dreams, controlling her artificially has become possible. After reaching that point, the company folks wanted to try so many things?. Like I said earlier, as an experimental subject I had the Hyakki Yakou''s cell transplanted into a part of my body is what it means." While watching Takeru''s reactions, Magnolia spoke joyfully. "Thanks to that my body''s been strengthened to the level of witch hunter form?. The brain''s processing speed improved too, see? And with just some cells? Naw, really, the demon''s body is amazin'', it''s super painful but moving this well is really fun!" "" "Oh, by the way, do you want to know what kind of a dream is Kiseki-chan havin'' now? Seriously! This is some stuff that makes me embarrassed just by lookin''! The only characters innit is Onii-chan and the little sister! In a world there''s no one else in they''re goin'' on dates, eatin'' together, kissinn'' and uhihihi, even Onii-chan would be taken aback if he heard that one?! Maybe it''s better not to say it?! No, let''s say it! In that girl''s dream she and Onii-chan are" "YOU BITTCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCHHHHHHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Takeru burst into anger, his eyes were dyed bright red as he rushed at Magnolia. His speed was at Soumatou''s limit. The attack reaching speed of sound has assaulted Magnolia. "Uhyahyahyahya! I said it won''t work!" Magnolia laughed loudly and parried Takeru''s attack with the gun''s barrel. Once again, the Relic Eater released magical bullets. The bullets orbited Takeru faster than his maximum speed was and assaulted him. "My Bloody Mary''s magical bullets are manipulated with my will! Admittedly, it ain''t too convenient to use, but thanks to the demon cells I can manipulate them at high speed!" Takeru''s body was exposed to the magical bullets. It was as if he was being hit by a machine gun. The impact came from all directions and the armor on his body was being apart away. Furthermore, the moment the magical bullets exhausted their magical power, Magnolia closed the distance between them and thrust the gun''s muzzle under his chin. "Good night?." She squeezed the trigger, hit directly by a magical bullet under his chin, Takeru''s head twitched upwards. Although the power wasn''t all that big since it was suppressed, it was strong enough to completely crush his jaw. Like a boxer hit by an uppercut, Takeru bent backwards. But thinking he would fall over if that continuedhe sunk his head downwards and rebuilt his posture, and his neck was grasped by Magnolia. "Ghh! He seriously despite being damn brittle you''re unexpectedly tough!" "Tear off that immediately! That''s part of Kiseki! Give her back! That''s not something you!" "Uhahahahaha! What''s this guy sayin'' now! This is a part of the curse affecting your lil'' sis'' ain''t it? Since I took over part of that, rather than hating me you should be grateful eh?" "!!" "As if, foooooooool! If left alone it would continue to grow endlessly, there''s no way takin'' two of those would make it easier on that brat! Uhyahyahyahyahya!" In response to Magnolia''s provocation, Takeru''s anger burst forth again. Pulling back his arm, he attempted to thrust with his sword. However, Magnolia''s power, speed and defense was higher, she released the constraint and fled kicking him in the belly. Blown through the snow, Takeru was about to hit a large tree painted white. On the bring of the clash, he triggered a technique. "Ghost Light Firefly!" Placing his legs on the tree, he jumped off from it using the recoil''s momentum. Pulverizing the large tree, Takeru''s body flew over to Magnolia in straight line. Five magical bullets were fired from the gun''s muzzle. Although the scarlet bullets surrounded Takeru, he read their flow and cut them all down while rotating. "You can get even faster?! T-this ain''t good." Magnolia displayed impatience. Riding on the flow, Takeru approached Magnolia without killing the momentum. At the same time he moved his right foot forward and sheathed his sword. He clenched the sheath and handle in an instant, and a repulsive force was generated on the fingers holding the collar. "Double-Edged styleHeavenly Evil Spirit!!" A super-speed drawing technique was released. It was impossible to avoid. No matter if the opponent had demon''s cells embedded, even if they could catch up with Soumatou''s speed, this attack was fastest among techniques Takeru had and unavoidable. The sword approached the neck of stunned Magnolia. Her expression distorted, faced with impending death. "Just jookin''." The moment the blade was about to behead her, Magnolia showed him her tongue sloppily. It was too late to be on guard. He was hit by a sensation as if a switch was pressed in the space itself. The blade didn''t stop. Moving straight, it cut Magnolia''s throat. Still maintaining posture he used when he swung the sword, Takeru opened his eyes widely. Something happened. But, he didn''t know what. His wide-opened eyes stared at Magnolia. And there was "Unfortunately." Magnolia whose head should have been cut off was intact, and showed him her tongue. Takeru did a cross-cut with the sword, slashing Magnolia through the brain from above. Without a doubt, this time the blade cut Magnolia in half. He raised his head with confidence. She was intact. Magnolia laughed as if looking down on him. Faced with impossible situation, Takeru''s lips trembled. "ngh, oooOOOOOOOoOOO!" Using Ghost Light Firefly he released continuous attacks, chopping Magnolia up. But no matter how much he cut her, he dealt no damage to her. Even though there was a resistance, there was a feeling of something being cut. And yetshe wouldn''t go down. "It''s pointless no matter how much you cut me. Mary''s intrinsic magic Turn Over. This magic reverses any destruction and recovery the user undergoes. No matter how much ya cut me up, the wounds just heal and ya deal no damage." "what?!" "This too, is really inconvenient to use. But it has an overwhelming effect on people who can''t use recovery magic and can only cut people up?." While continuously receiving Takeru''s attacks, Magnolia set up the guns in both her hands. The destruction and recovery are reversed. All the attacks turn into recovery, all recovery turns into destruction. If that was true, Takeru had no way around it. "It''s seriously tiring to suppress the power. Sorry ''bout thisbut I''ll crush your limbs for real." Magical bullets were emitted from Bloody Mary. Rather than a scarlet sphere, what was emitted were small, snake-like dragons. The bullet bit on Takeru''s limbs and the teeth made of magical power gnawed on him. "GAAAaAAHhhhhhhhh!" Takeru made a painful cry. "Host!" Lapis who has been silent up until now called out to Takeru with a bitter voice. Although he''d like to tell her not to worry, he couldn''t. There were only bones left on his legs and his hands were torn off completely. "It''s pointless to try recoverin''. If I put a serious amount of magic those magical dragon bullets will persist for two minutes." "damnit!" "Come on already, don''t make me waste time?. Just stay here quietly?. I''ll go and clean up your leader there." Passing by Takeru whose limbs were beyond recovery, Magnolia walked up to Nagaru who couldn''t move stuck under a fallen tree. Nagaru turned her exhausted face towards Magnolia. And laughed. Magnolia directed the gun''s muzzle at Nagaru, coldly looking down on her. "I wonder why are ya laughing on the death''s doorstep. Is there something wrong with yer head?" "ha, haha" "Oh, that reminds me, you had a defect since birth? Not having negative feelings or something." How enviable, Magnolia muttered ironically. Nagaru still laughed. She looked at Magnolia and laughed. "There''s that too? but the reason I''m laughing now is something else." "Ha?" "Naww, haha this is a bit surprising?. I didn''t think that you would be a girl?." A girl. The moment she said so, Magnolia''s eyes shook. Nagaru continued not bothered. "Why is she dressing like a man?, how mysterious? looking at the scars on your breasts, one would think something happened to you in the past? I thought" "hey." "If you want to how about you tell me about it? Possibly, I might be able to save you why do you hate the world so much could you tell me?" Hearing unexpected words, Magnolia turned expressionless. Saving Magnolia, an enemy. To Nagaru who loved saving people, Magnolia must have looked delicious. Magnolia pressed a muzzle against Nagaru''s forehead and raised her by grasping her collar. Nagaru''s crushed legs let out a sound of being torn off. "U-ghuuuu!" "Don''t get ahead of yourself, you damn raccoon! I don''t need sympathy of a defective garbage like you!" Baring her emotions, Magnolia put her finger on the trigger. With a troubled smile, Nagaru endured the pain and released strength from her body. "I see?, a shame recently, I''ve had quite good luck? I guess it''s the end of it." "Really a shame! ''Cause I''m gonna blow away this rotten brain of yours!" Nagaru squinted and let out a sigh. "Really it''s a shame but it would be good if it was the last time. It would be good if this was the last time I hurt a person directly." She spoke puzzling words. As if to say she feels unpleasant, Magnolia put strength into the finger on the trigger. It was then, a sound of something piercing through the meat on her abdomen could be heard. "ah?" She stopped squeezing the trigger and looked at her abdomen. In there, piercing through her was an old-fashioned dagger. The handle was held by Nagaru. She was stabbed. In that instant. Magnolia laughed it off as something pointless. "hahahahaha! You don''t know when to give up, racoon! Don''t you understand?! Right now the damage and recovery is reversed for m" "I know that. That''s why I stabbed youwith that Magical Heritage." Momentarily, a pale aqua light overflowed from Magnolia''s abdomen. The dagger shone. Magnolia released her hands from Nagaru and touched the dagger stabbed in her. Soon enough, a pain from a burn ran through her fingertips. "This is!" "Yup. The Magical Heritage that was at the inn''s hot spring source. Its effect is recovery of the pierced target. I thought it might get handy and negotiated with the properties to borrow it." Losing the support Nagaru fell on top of the snow and said so while smiling weakly. Magnolia took a step back staggering. A fierce pain ran through her belly and light wrapped around her body. Her appearance made it seem as if she was being burned in flames of a pale aqua colour. Before her entire body was wrapped in flames, speechless, Magnolia looked at Nagaru''s face. Nagaru smiled regretfully and said. "Sorry. It''s an A-class Magical Heritage so it''s effectiveness is tremendous." Immediately after that apology, Magnolia''s body was burned in flames of recovery. Magnolia pulled out the blade from her abdomen in a hurry. Even with the dagger pulled out, the recovery effect has seeped into her blood and continued to persist. At the moment, Magnolia suffered hell. As Magnolia writhed and screamed, Nagaru once again silently apologized to her. The magical dragon bullets eating his limbs disappeared and Takeru crawled up to Nagaru. She smiled brightly to him. "We match now?. Kusanagi-kun''s arms, my legs?." "don''t laugh at times like this too. My limbs will be recovered by Lapis, but President''s legs can''t be laughed off so easily." "Nn?it''s real cold in the snow, they''ll surely stick back?." Takeru was unable to respond to this broken positiveness. She looked incredibly strong as she laughed despite being so beat-up. Even if it was because of a defect, he thought she was a strong person. "If not for President I lost. Thank you very much. I said that I''ll protect you, but I was protected instead I have nothing to say." "Nn?fufu?. You were protected, mm? Spoiled boy?." Being told that with a sweet voice, Takeru blushed. And then, Nagaru pursed her lips with "Nmm?" and turned towards him. There was a good mood earlier, but it was all ruined now. "um, what''s with that." "Isn''t this the part where hero and heroine who have overcome a hardship kiss?" "It''s not a last scene of an action movie I''m not doing it!" "Smoo?och." "I said I won''t do it!" After exchanging a comedic dialogue in the afterglow of the victory, Nagaru and Takeru sighed. It wasn''t over yet. They needed to confirm everyone''s safety. He needs Lapis to recover his limbs and perform a search. The moment Takeru thought so. Suddenly, Magnolia''s body that was supposed to be unable to move jumped on top of the snow. "Gi-ghh aghaaa!!" A piercing scream caused Takeru and Nagaru to tense up. Magnolia writhed on top of the snow while scratching her chest. "don''t move! It''s very severe, you''ll die if you move! There''s no point in fighting any longer, stay there quiet" "Wru-wron'' his, this! This, the moment I got hit the eye woke up!" She cried with a desperate tone of voice. The eye, woke up? What on earth, he was unable to ask. After all, the change has already begun. A mass of dark red meat has crawled out from Magnolia''s chest. Like blood vessels it crawled through her body, and extending into the snow it dyed it red. "Sheet, not good I can''t suppress it no longerg-gyaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Along with the scream, waves of meat overflowed. It was exactly the same stuff that swallowed entire section of a city before. Distorted meat chunks clotted with eyes and mouths. The wide-opened eyeballs stared at Takeru simultaneously. And, "Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan.""Onii-chan." Just like back thenshe sought her older brother. The Glossary Turn Over (`󥪩`Щ`) - It''s written as (RԽβ҄) meaning "Tragedy Over the Mirror". Volume 8, 6 - Path to Follow Volume 8, Chapter 6 - Path to Follow Mari, who injured both of her hands didn''t move. She could only look at the battle between Ouka and Kagerou. Even if she used just her own flesh, Ouka assessed Kagerou''s movements and tried to avoid. Kagerou''s movements were very sluggish, but Ouka''s attacks didn''t connect at all. "Ufufuufufufu! You shouldn''t raise your hand against your momm! Mischievous children have to be punished rightttt!" Ouka sporadically fired at her from a distance, but the bullets were deflected and their trajectory changed as they hit the wall of sound. In a wobbly gait, Kagerou approached Ouka who was unable to match her and released a sound blast from Antoinette. The impact hit Ouka. There was no physical damage, but the sound has caused a tremendous strain on her soul. "Antoinette was originally a Relic Eater specializing in logistical support and wasn''t useful in combat you see, sound can damage the brain and bodies, it has various effects on people''s minds it''s a wonderful thing hey, are you scared? It''s scary right? This tonee!" "Haauu!" The wave of sound which seemed like it came from the bottom of hell gave Ouka goose bumps. It was the aberrant "Sound of Fear". Ouka''s soul shivered, trembled in fear. The sound''s impact affected her soul directly causing it to tremble. The intrinsic magic of Magical Heritages was more like a supernatural ability than magic, despite using magical power. Since a part of operative procedures and laws were disorganized, there was no way around it but twist them forcefully. As she felt fear defying logic, Ouka''s legs naturally shook. However "So whaaaaatttttt!" Ouka removed the load on her soul with her fighting spirit. No, to be precise, she only pretended not to notice it. The terrible experiences she has suffered through until now kept her alive now. Honestly speaking, something like fear wouldn''t hinder her movements. She had gruesome memories of the past, and as an Inquisitor, she experienced various bizarre incidents. Numerous heinous crimes. Mephisto, and Laugh Maker''s mental domination. She was used to it. Ouka stopped shooting at Kagerou and closed the distance between them all at once. Kagerou took a step back surprised. Instead of shooting, Ouka brought the fight to close combat. Her specialty, a high roundhouse kick angrily flew at the opponent like a sickle. Although it was blocked by a wall of the sound on the verge of hitting the side of Kagerou''s head, Ouka decided to ride on the momentum of the roundhouse kick and moved behind her. The sound cutting through the wind sounded dreadfully in the snow. "hiii!" Kagerou faltered despite not even being hit. Of course, even if she were to suffer a direct hit, there would hardly be any damage as she was in witch hunter form. Since she was using a Relic Eater, there should be nothing to be afraid of. However, desperate opponents are truly ghastly. Even more so for Kagerou who has never fought in close combat, continuous attacks from Ouka who looked like a demon must have been terrifying. "Thinking the enemy will go down just because they''re scared is shallow! Ootori Kagerou!" "ss-s-s-such a thing, i-it''s not a sound that can be dealt with just fighting spirit!" "Even if you grant me fearI just have to burn through with the will to fight!!" There were many reactions humans showed in response to extraordinary fear. They freeze on spot, wail or try to escape. However, among them there are those whose fighting spirit is roused instead. Although it''s said that people go berserk because of anger, but fear causes the adrenaline to be secreted excessively, if one stands up against the enemy maintaining their composure it completes the best mental condition. Ouka was indeed that type. She changed fear into courage. Although it sounds easy, there weren''t many who could pull it off. The experience from numerous carnages, a rare insight. And a certain kind of a talent was necessary. "Haa!!" Ouka''s furious attack has begun. A barrage of kicks was delivered at a speed hard to follow, cornering Kagerou. The thing called sound waves aren''t something suitable for defending against natural physical attacks. Even if they were able to deviate the trajectory of bullets, they couldn''t nullify the impact. Although, obviously, Ouka''s attacks didn''t go through just because of that. However, her attacks scared Kagerou, dulling her actions. Although the defensive waves of Antoinette had a long duration, they weren''t automatic and the trigger had to be pulled. Knowing there will definitely be an opportunity then, Ouka noticed several constraints Kagerou had. She continued to distract her with continuous kicks, and the moment Kagerou''s finger was about to pull the triggerOuka hit her face with the gun she held in her hand. *shhp*, the muzzle sank into Kagerou''s cheek. "You should have trained your body and spirit!" A bullet was fired from the muzzle pressing on the cheek at point blank. Adamantium bullets. Even with witch hunter form on, at point blank she wouldn''t get out of that unscathed. At the same time as the bullet was fired, Kagerou''s head was blown to the side. Ouka''s favorite handgun emphasized on compact size and ease of handling. Its power was low. However, since it was subjected to Ikaruga''s demonic remodeling, it was unbelievable, but it boasted of power comparable to that of a 0.50 caliber''s. By delivering a single attack, Ouka found a slight chance for victory. Blown away Kagerou held her cheek as she rolled on top of the snow. "Hi-highhuuu!" Turning pathetic, Kagerou raised a bitter cry. Ouka chased after her, trying to approach in a hurry, but movement of the cornered Kagerou''s was eerily fast. *shrshrshrshrshrshrshrshrshrshrshr*, crawling on the ground on all fours like an insect, she took distance from Ouka and stuck closely to a big tree''s trunk. Because that movement was too disgusting, Ouka couldn''t move for a moment. Frankly speaking, these movements made her flinch more than Sound of Fear did. Still sticking to the big tree, Kagerou turned her head by ninety degrees towards Ouka. "H-h-how dare you hurt a maiden''s face! E-even if you''re my daughter I w-won''t show you mercy any moreeee?!" "it doesn''t seem like you were showing any before though" Taken aback, Ouka narrowed her eyes. For some reason, facing Kagerou who wasn''t accustomed to fighting she didn''t feel the tension. "L-let me tell you this s-straight, okay? I-it''s not my hobby but i-if I''m too slow I won''t be able to make Sougetsu-sama''s dinner r-right, right?" Ouka tried to take Kagerou down before she could display a new move. From Antoinette''s trumpet roared a sound of a different nature. BUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNN!!" A loud, violent sound. The bullets Ouka shoot were deflected and her body was blown away along with the snow. "nhaa!" Because of the loud sound, Mari lost her hearing. Blown away Ouka too, was bleeding from her eyes, nose and ears. Hit by the impact of the sound her eardrums were torn and parts of her body seemed about to burst. She barely managed to withstand it thanks to the snow, that''s because snow was naturally sound-absorbent. However, the strength of it was too high for snow alone to absorb it all. "I-I can''t hear anything!" Mari couldn''t hear her own voice. Ouka was the same as Mari, although she managed to stand up somehow, her movement was clearly strange. On top of losing the hearing, her sense of balance seemed to be gone. It seemed like Kagerou was laughing since her shoulders were moving up and down. "T-that''s rightt. As for the ingredients for today''s dinner, let''s use Ouka-san! Your breasts are really big and look soft they look tastyy! That meager girl over there doesn''t have much meat, so I think I''ll make a broth out of herrr! H-h-how about it! Aha-hihi, s-s-surely Sougetsu-sama will be d-delighted won''t heee?!" Although Mari didn''t know what was she saying, judging from the way Kagerou moved her mouth she felt it was something very rude. Not good at this rate Ootori Ouka will! Ouka set up her guns and took aim with her trembling hands. It didn''t seem like she''ll be able to withstand another sound attack like that. She left Mari behind and fought against Kagerou alone. Mari offered to help her fight, but was told she''s useless if she can''t use magic and could only follow Ouka''s instructions. She regretted that now. Damn it a development where she dies to save me is no good at all! She clenched her fist. To Mari, Ouka was an enemy. But even though she calls her enemy, she''s one as a rival in love. At first she was authoritative and annoying, she just an enemy to Mari. They didn''t match physiologically or maybe their souls rejected each other, it was something like that. Their relationship had changed because of Takeru. Since Mari was saved by Takeru, she spent her days thinking only of him. She couldn''t remember the moment she fell for him. Anyway, since he saved her she started to feel of him passionately. His face, his voice, his breath and every move of his made her feel at peace, making her heart throb. It wasn''t logical. She honestly loved him so much it was unbearable. For such love of Mari''s, the number one obstacle was Ouka. She knew that Usagi and Ikaruga love Takeru as well, but there was something different about that woman. Rather than her character, it was the atmosphere between Takeru and Ouka that was different. Somehow, Ouka had a strong feeling around her making her seem like an opponent Mari can''t win against. But even so, Mari didn''t pull back. She was fine plundering away her love. If Ouka walks beside Takeru, she''ll rouse her fighting spirit and get between the two of them. She is my enemy. The moment Mari decided that, she had involved herself with Ouka, since then, she has gotten to understand Ouka well. Before she realized, she stopped hating her. If anything, after getting to know her better she found many parts in Ouka she had favorable impressions of. She''s an enemy. A formidable enemy. I absolutely can''t lose to this woman. But even soMari''s personality wasn''t wretched enough as to acknowledge her enemy dying before they settle it. ''If Ouka dies Takeru will be mine'', there was no way she could agree with such reasoning. Nikaido Mari''s pride wouldn''t allow it. I''ll be the one to defeat that woman! Mari stood up clenching her shredded fists. And looking up at the sky covered in thunderclouds, she took a deep breath. Sound is just an shockwave! If I''m being twisted by an shockwave, I just have to respond with a bigger shockwave! And that can be only done with magical power! There''s no need to assemble magic. It''s fine to just release it. As much magical power as possible! "OOORRYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!" Along with a roar which seemed like it would break her lungs, Mari discharged magical power from her body. "W-W-W-Wwhaat whaat is t-thisss?!" The gaze of Kagerou who was about to deliver the finishing blow to Ouka got stuck on Mari. From inside of Mari, rainbow-colored particles have swept down with a fierce momentum. The only magical power that has a destructive force by itself is just the Dragon ancient property. Even Aurora ancient property couldn''t cause destruction unless magic was spun with it. If she released it just like that, it would result with nothing more than a breeze. That is if she had been a normal witch. But Mari was different. The Witch of the Aurora definitely wasn''t normal. The quality of her magical power, the amount, the ability to release it. Each of them was special. Mari released the magic from inside of her. All of it. Without holding back she continued until she was empty. The shockwave that release has produced has easily pushed back the sound waves. "Giiyahhhhhhh!!" Like a scarecrow blown off by strong wind, Kagerou was blown away. "AAAaaaaaaaa??????afun." After releasing everything, Mari fell flat forward. Ouka was also splendidly blown away, but after landing on top of the snow she immediately ran over to where Kagerou was blown off. Kagerou tried to pick up Antoinette that was blown away, but was stopped by Ouka who sat on top of her. Because she let go of the gun, witch hunter form has dissolved. "W-ww-waitt" "Sorry, but I can''t hear anythingg!" Ouka pulled out a knife from her waist and stabbed through Kagerou''s hands. Even as she raised vulgar screams, Ouka couldn''t hear them. Next, Ouka rotated the gun in her palms and hit Kagerou''s chin with the bottom of the magazine. "Ahiii!" *crack*, the sound of Kagerou''s jaw breaking has resounded. Already weak after being shot earlier, she fainted with a dislocated jaw. Ouka released the pressure on Kagerou''s shoulders, and was about to fall on top of her. But, recalling Mari''s existence she rushed over to her immediately. "Nikaido! Are you okay?!" After being slapped, Mari made a displeased expression. "E-empty nothing will come out." "Mm?! What?! Can''t hear anything, gesture it!" "I-I definitely won''t lose toyou" *fwump* Although Ouka was deaf, for some reason she felt like she heard a classical sound. After leaving those words Mari exhausted herself. It wasn''t a metaphor, she really exhausted herself. If a witch''s phantom instrument suddenly empties they can fall seriously ill. "H-hey! Did you die?! Ahhhh she''s not breathing! Heart hey, it stopped beating!" "" "Oh come on! Are you trying to make me do that a second time dammit!!" While shaking Mari whose heart stopped beating, Ouka cried. In the end, Ouka once again performed mouth-to-mouth and a heart massage on Mari. The two-handed sword''s blade and the storm arm collided. Kanaria scattered flames from L?vateinn and glared, looking like a demon. "GHHHHHHHHHHHHHHUUUUUUuuu!" "" Contrary to Kanaria who went berserk, Gou coldly stared at her. For some reason, L?vateinn''s flame of destruction didn''t work on Gou. He slipped through Mari''s barrier before, so Kanaria guessed that this man''s Relic Eater''s intrinsic performance must be being "Unaffected by Magic and Magic Power". But for some reason she was happy about it now. For Kanaria who fought with a sword, magic was just extra aid. Cut with the sword. She didn''t know any other way to fight than that. The two''s attacks turned into a contest of strength. There was no meaning in contending with power when strength was near equal, she would only exhaust herself this way, that''s what Kanaria learned from Orochi. She clenched her fist and hit him with fully activated Soumatou. Kanaria was overwhelmingly faster. Even with the incomplete L?vateinn, with a blazing blade and her physical strength she should be able to fight equally against enemy in witch hunt form. "True Light styleHornet''s Blade!" She mercilessly slashed Gou with continuous attacks using her brute force. In circumstances where she couldn''t use terrain or accumulate strength, for Kanaria who hasn''t mastered Double-Edged style well enough, using anti-personnel True Light style was easier. Paired with Soumatou, it could be used even against a monstrous opponent. The thrust had broken the armor and Gou''s body was exposed. There was absolutely no hesitation in Kanaria''s blade. Inside of her, there was only anger and murderous intent. She didn''t understand why was she so angry. There was hatred against Ikaruga in her, but there should be no affection. Ikaruga should be just a target of her hatred for abandoning Kanaria''s mother, Isuka. And yet, the moment she saw her bleed, everything in front of her turned red. There was not a single reason for Ikaruga''s appearance overlap with Isuka''s image. The reason behind this impulse was an emotion Kanaria couldn''t comprehend. "Wolf''s Blade!" The moment there was a chance she attacked, she lowered her upper body to add weight into the upwards attack. Gou tried to guard himself with his upper arm, but there was no way he could block Kanaria''s attack. The armor on his upper body was blown off and his huge body shook greatly. His defense was broken. If she hits him with another attack, she will damage his flesh and blood directly. Seeing a chance she swung her sword sideways. She aimed at the part with shattered armor on the side of his head. He definitely can''t block it. She''ll finish him now *screeechh* Unexpectedly, the sound that rang out roared wasn''t that of a head breaking, but a metallic one. Dumbfounded, Kanaria forgot about her anger. It was blocked. In that situation, with that timing. Moreover, Gou didn''t block it with his arm. He blocked it with mouth. ? Gou who peeked out from inside the shattered helmet caught L?vateinn with his large mouth and fangs. No matter how one looked at it, that appearance wasn''t that of a human. Skin covered with fur, pointed ears, cat-like yellow pupils. Appearance of a variant that could be seen only in books. "a werewolf?!" Werewolf. One of the tribe that was destroyed by vampires in the past was in front of her. "GRRrrRrrrrrrr!" While still gnawing on L?vateinn, Gou swung his fist at Kanaria''s abdomen. I screwed up! It was too late when she thought so. Her body was bent into shape. Her breathing stopped and she spat out blood. And it didn''t end with that. Gou''s clenched fist had metal parts attached forming something like a cestus. It was that part which sank in Kanaria''s abdomen before exploding. The impact she was hit with made her feel like her limbs will be blown off, Kanaria soared into the sky before falling and slamming into the snow. "Iiughhhhhh!" Kanaria fell on her back, her abdomen was burnt by the explosion. Normally her body would have been blasted to bits, but thanks to a wood elf''s sturdiness and L?vateinn''s strengthening she didn''t die. But, that was all. The bones in her body were in a horrible state. Her internal organs too, were almost crushed by the explosion''s pressure. Gou walked firmly through the snow, his heavy footsteps could be heard. On the metal part of the fist there was a string of characters saying The Malleus Maleficarum VII Ivan. The Relic Eater "Ivan" was a grenade launcher''s prototype, similarly to Ouka''s Vlad it has a close combat-specialized form, a blasting cestus. As Kanaria guessed earlier, its intrinsic performance is that the user is "Unaffected by Magic and Magical Power". But on the other hand, the physical defense of the armor was low. What compensated for the low defense was a high vitality of a werewolf. A werewolf''s fur was tougher than muscle. Gou stood beside Kanaria, grabbed her hair and raised her up without saying a word. The pain caused her expression to distort and she opened her eyes thinly. Her eyes met the wolves'' eyes as he pulled his fist backwards. His pupils were different, but the shine she saw in them made her feel that he was very similar to her. Eyes of someone who lost everything and desperately clung to something. That''s what her intuition told her. As an extinct demi-human species, he was probably produced by Alchemist''s experiments. Unlike Kanaria, he was handed over to Inquisition rather than to Valhalla. As they were same extinct fantastical organisms, she thought it was ironic. This beast that took shape of a human looked only pathetic to her. In his eyes there was just sadness and loss. He longed for people, loved people, and then lost them. It didn''t work out like in a picture book''s story. Even if a beast found something important, it couldn''t fully grasp it with its distorted fingertips since it spilled like water. "So Kana is the same huh" She lost Isuka and was losing Ikaruga. After all, she was just a half-wood elf failure until the very end. She couldn''t free herself like the canary in the picture book. Gou squinted and clenched his fist hard. Kanaria quietly accepted death. What crossed her mind, was her childhood and her mother''s gently smiling face. For some reason, there were two mothers. "noKanadoesn''t wantthat" She tried to deny the illusion. She tried to reject such possible happiness. But this illusion was incredibly warm. Very awkward and clumsy, even though it was distorted, that illusion was surely the same as the canary in the picture book she has been given, in other words A family, is what it might have been. Embracing the illusion, Kanaria closed her eyes. She didn''t feel like resisting this comfort any longer. "Kana-san! Please do not move!" The moment she heard a voice was simultaneous with her closing her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, grazing Kanaria''s body something passed by at high speed. A roar. Gou''s body who was holding her hair bent backwards strongly. Next, there was another roar. Gou staggered and fell backwards. Kanaria''s hair slipped out from his fingertips. Kanaria noticed the support fire, regained sanity and looked at the person shooting. Beside fallen Ikaruga, on her knees and holding the rifle was Usagi. Usagi fired all the bullets she had and after placing the gun on top of the snow she took out something like a flask from her bosom pocket. "What are you doing! Hurry up and attack! There''s an opportunity now!" "b-but" "Suginami is alive! She won''t kick the bucket with just this! I know best how well prepared this woman is!" Alive on what basis does she? Kanaria thought so, but saw Usagi sprinkle to contents of the water bottle over Ikaruga''s body and was stunned. The water that came out of the flask was glowing in pale aqua color. It was the water from the hostel''s hot spring that had a recovery effect. Looking closely, she saw the same flask in Ikaruga''s bosom pocket. It has broken the moment she was hit by Gou and the content has spilled out. Kanaria was late to notice, but the blood that spilled after Ikaruga was hit didn''t spread any further. No way, she thought. Right from the very beginning, Ikaruga has concealed a flask with hot spring water in her bosom? Did that close the wound which opened with Gou''s blow? Without a doubt it was a coincidence, but assuming that Ikaruga was alive? "hawhat''swith that?" Involuntarily, she let out a strange laughter. Some happiness, relief and a little bit of anger swirled inside of Kanaria. What was the strongest, was that little bit of anger. The rage she felt towards Gou, embracing the anger, inquiring the reasons for embracing that anger, feeling empathy towards Gou for no reason, and recalling all these flashbacks earlier. What was that all? The anger she felt was close to disappointment. Kanaria grasped L?vateinn and stood up with a shadow on her face. Gou stood up in the back and moved towards her growling, intending to blast her away with the cestus. But Kanaria didn''t turn around until just before it hit. Usagi was safe, Ikaruga was safe, and she too was alive. There was no need to hurry. It wasn''t late to accumulate her anger plenty. This helplessness, this embarrassment, these feelings she didn''t want to admit to have yet admitted and Ikaruga''s feelings she didn''t want to notice yet noticed. Gathering it all together, Kanaria turned around and swung L?vateinn at the same time. "THERE SHOULD BE A DAMN LIMIT TO BEING ALARMISTTTTTTTTTTTTTT!" Laying waste with the flames, L?vateinn ''s blade clashed with Gou''s fist. "!" Gou caused an explosion with Ivan immediately, but against Kanaria, who has overcome a bunch of things that was nothing. The technique Kanaria knew best. First technique of Kusanagi Double-Edged style intended for use with heavy swords. To stop this technique used when with a two-handed sword, it would require someone on level of Takeru or Orochi. Rotating attack using centrifugal force and body weight easily blew Gou''s body into the empty sky. Magnolia''s screams mixed with Kiseki''s voice calling for her brother could no longer be heard. The surroundings were being eroded by a red mass of meat, Hyakki Yakou devoured everything and continued to grow. It looked like something blindly searching and progressing forward looking for the loved one. The erosion rate was slow as compared to the incident a few months ago and possibly influenced by the dream she was being shown in the laboratory, the movement was also silly. But it was without a doubt part of Kusanagi Kiseki. The surroundings of Nagaru and Takeru were a already a mass of Hyakki Yakou. The reason they weren''t swallowed up must have been thanks to Mistilteinn thanks to Lapis. The god-slaying sword was something even Hyakki Yakou was afraid of. Magnolia''s body was buried in the center of the mass of meat singing "Onii-chan.". Barely maintaining consciousness, Magnolia laughed powerlessly. "hahaha, so that''s my end huh swallowed by your little sister going berserk ahahaha, perfect death for garbage like me isn''t it." Takeru didn''t respond. With his head hung down, he bit on his lower lip. "Well, still, after becoming part of Hyakki Yakou I might fulfill my ambition of destroying the world. The moment those cells were implanted in me this fate was decided for me, right?" "" "Hey, Kusanagi lemme tell ya what Chairman wishes for that person intends to destroy the world" Fusing with Hyakki Yakou and in a state where she no longer knew which one was her own body, Magnolia spoke. "See, this world is broken it seems like originally, magical power and magic didn''t exist in this world I don''t really get what he was talking about, but if he desires destruction then our interests are aligned" "" "This sheetty world I think it''s best if it''s damn destroyed I wouldn''t have to hate anyone I''m fine with this world ending no one will have to suffer any more" "" "Ya too have seen a distorted existence like your little sister so ya understand, right?" Wriggling Hyakki Yakou swallowed Magnolia. As if she had already said her last words, she tried to close her eyes. "No, not at all." Kneeling on the snow, Takeru spoke with a downcast gaze. "I can''t care less about the world. Whether it looks like sheet, is filled with just despair, I don''t care as long as I can protect what''s important to me." "" "But, if this world disappears, I''ll lose what''s important to me. That''s why, in order to protect what''s important to me I will save the world and anything else! All of it, I''ll save all of it!" Takeru slowly raised his face and looked towards Magnolia with determination in his eyes. "That''sthe choice I made when I didn''t kill Kiseki!" At the same time as he said so, Takeru took the sword lying in the snow in his mouth. He bit strongly on the handle and closed his eyes. He has decided on what to do. There was only one way to overcome this situation. "Lapis." "" "I won''t let go of you this time. I definitely won''t go wrong. Please, I don''t want Kiseki to kill anyone else!" "" "That''s whylend me the god-slaying power once again!" Lapis did not answer. Takeru did not mind and sent his wish to her. I want to save Kiseki. I want to live with my comrades. I want a world where people important to me can live in at peace. I want to make those wishes come true together with you. Takeru believed it was fine as long as their feelings alone were connected. Inside of himself, he heard Lapis take a deep breath in. "10 seconds. Any more than that and you really will" Her voice implied she endured her emotions, but Takeru bowed to her in his mind, responding to it. A part of the sword''s handle deformed and a switch appeared. At the same time as he exhaled, he clenched his teeth on the trigger. Twilight flames have swept down from the sword he held in his mouth. The flames have spread as far as he could see and evaporated Hyakki Yakou which started to erode the world. The armor has wrapped around Takeru body and also covered his head. And the blade he was holding in his mouth has assimilated into the helmet in a fixed state. "The arm''s regeneration will take time are we going to do it like this?" "Of course. Even without arms Double-Edged style''s fangs won''t be broken!" Takeru lowered his body and kicked off the ground with a strong momentum. He ran forward through the snow. The Hyakki Yakou that centered on Magnolia has build up a huge tower. When Takeru approached in god hunting form, Hyakki Yakou''s tentacles escaped terrified. "Fuohh!" Takeru leaped and swung the sword by rotating in the air. Even without arms, he still had fangs. As if to embody those words, Takeru cut the tentacles with the sword he held in his mouth. Kusanagi Double-Edged styleInugami. It was conceived for battle where loss of both arms is assumed, a fighting technique for extreme conditions. Rather than with head movement, it was about slashing by using flexibility and body weight. As if dancing, Takeru fluttered, fighting. At the moment, he was a single fang. A fang of a raging beast. Turning into a fang incarnate, Takeru slaughtered Hyakki Yakou until it was extinguished. Running on top of dissipating cells of Hyakki Yakou, Takeru aimed for the top of the tower. Towards the nucleus cell of Hyakki Yakou lodged in Magnolia''s chest. The blade which had Ragnar?kkr Enchant applied to it shone with twilight light. Even if he destroys the nucleus cell, what was eroded so far won''t disappear. He has to erase it all completely, waiting for Kiseki''s rampage to settle down, there was no choice but to destroy the part that spread with Ragnar?kkr Enchant. Five seconds remained. Only a part of the erosion has been slaughtered and he had to destroy the nucleus in the end. "Host" Lapis'' anxious voice shook his brain. We won''t make it. That''s what she wanted to say. But he didn''t stop. He couldn''t afford to stop. At the very least until the fang is broken! Slaughter, massacre, butcher it all! "UUOOOOOOOOOoOoOOOoooo!" "Host any more and!" More than 10 seconds have already passed. His vision was flickering. The location of his own consciousness has turned ambigious. But the fang didn''t break. Putting more force into the blade in his mouth, Takeru delivered the final blow. As if impaling it on its fangs, the god-slaying blade cut the Hyakki Yakou''s nucleus cell. He crashed onto the ground landing and got on his knees. Behind him, the towering Hyakki Yakou was been engulfed in flames and has stopped moving. Before long, it crumbled like ash, the tower of variant collapsed in flames. Like snow flying on the wind, the demon tower disappeared completely. What remained was Magnolia''s body, she lost consciousness. Takeru visually confirmed that Magnolia was safe and breathing, and then tried to release his trigger from his mouth to cancel god hunting form. He couldn''t let go No matter how much he tried, he couldn''t let go of it. Lapis'' voice in his head was distant no, she was too close to him and he could no longer tell if it was her or his own voice. "nh, Host!" Even though he was called, he didn''t know whether it was his or Lapis'' voice. In the middle of scorching flames, Takeru reached out to the moon which peeked from behind the clouds. It can''t end in a place like this. It can''t end yet. And yet, his hand fell to the ground against his will. He couldn''t resist it. Overcome by ruthless reality. Crushed by fate. But, in factit was completely different those that. It wasn''t anything as half-assed as that. "IT''s NOtoverYEt" In the end, Takeru looked up to the sky. In the middle of falling snow and twilight flames, his soul melted. He quietly closed his eyes. As if leaving the ending to his own body. Volume 8, Epilogue Volume 8, Epilogue After using Double-Edged style''s secret art Ama-no-Habakiri and blowing up everything in a radius of two kilometers, Orochi pierced the ground with his sword and got down on one knee. Gungnir''s strengthening was already released. Orochi continued to breathe roughly, covered with a huge amount of sweat. In addition to the burden of using Ama-no-Habakiri, there was an even higher after-effect of using Gungnir. Gungnir, Mother Goose has cancelled the sword form and returned back to human form. She looked expressionlessly at Orochi''s suffering. "It seems like you, whose body is close to that of a human being, are having a hard time handling me." "haalay off." Drawing an arc with his mouth, Orochi stopped breathing and stood up forcefully. At the same time, there was a sound of something cracking in his leg. Although Orochi''s face distorted with pain only for a moment, Mother didn''t miss it. "You might want to stop moving. The substance of your right leg is nearing the end of its lifespan." "whether I move or not, it''s all the same." Orochi calmed his breath and erased the pain from his head. And then, he looked around at the area everything evaporated in. "Haunted got swallowed up by it." "Yes. It would be good if he actually died." "Good grief, I don''t think we can count on that." Although he smiled wryly, there was darkness in his eyes. "this much isn''t enough to kill that guy." "Indeed. To kill him you will have to complete the Deification. And even if you obliterate him with it, you will face the same fate as well." "I''m aware of that. I have no intention of pulling out at this point." Orochi answered in an aloof manner and begun to move with a firm gait. Mother followed after him, two people walked through the devastated land. Gungnir''s deification was different from Mistilteinn''s witch hunter form. Even if Gungnir was a Sacred Treasure used by a god, it wasn''t a god-slaying Sacred Treasure. And as the ''deification'' name suggests, the person using it becomes an existence equivalent to a god. Of course if it''s performed, a human won''t be able to withstand it. Rather than requiring the strength of soul, deification needs excessively high physical specs. Still, Orochi turned into a god without any hesitation to confront Sougetsu this time. Even though he had only few seconds, if it was to kill that man, Orochi didn''t hesitate. "Is what you told him true?" "What is?" "Kusanagi Takeru and Mistilteinn. That you have hopes related to their future. It is true that the assimilation of soul will progress as their bond deepens." "" "I know that you despise Twilight Types. You won''t fully accept me. But that is why we were able to build up an ideal relationship as a Sacred Treasure and its user." Mother spoke quietly and stared at Orochi from his side. "Is there any benefit for you in them becoming a complete god-hunter? It might end as a failure." In response to Mother''s question, he made a meaningful smile. "Was there a precedent of a person becoming a complete god hunter in the past?" "No. Mistilteinn who had high potential to succeed has failed in the past, so there''s no precedent." "Then we''ve no idea what might happen do we. Same for me and you, until the very end we won''t know what will happen if we''re complete as a deity. Who knows in what form will they end up." Hearing those irresponsible words, Mother displayed a dissatisfied look. Orochi stared into the distance and continued in a quiet voice. "You see, I''ve been thinking. Rather than you and I who don''t acknowledge each other, he and Mistilteinn who acknowledge each other might save the world even if they don''t fuse with each other." "acknowledging each other leads to fusion. That''s just wishful thinking without any basis, in the first place, the existence of a god hunter is the biggest obstacle for our objective." "Perhaps. But see, I want my disciple to choose the path to follow on his own, that''s why." "I cannot comprehend that." "I''d guess you wouldn''t." Orochi narrowed his eyes and laughed quietly. The haori draped over his shoulders fluttered like a cloak. "In any case, it changes nothing when it comes to what I have to do. Just as you wish for, I will have this body and soul undergo deification." "" "But after thatmake sure that you, who becomes this world''s god fulfill your promise." Mother who was slightly behind him started walking faster and lined up next to him. "I acknowledge. After I''m reformed in a new shape in this world, I will make it so that your elder sister never died." The corners of his lips distorted as he heard Mother''s reply, Orochi glared towards the front. "Then, it''s war. Not like I wanted it, but since it happened it can''t be helped. Let''s end this with the minimum amount of sacrifices." "Acknowledged. We shall destroy those who stand in our way and reach out to those asking for salvation." "" "Let''s start the war, Host." In response to Mother''s words, Orochi said. "Yeah, let''s try remakin'' this world all right." And stating their own ambition, they lit the flames starting the second Witch Hunt War. What Ouka and Mari saw when they rushed to rejoin with their comrades after the battle with Kagerou finished, was a sight beyond all expectations. In the middle of down-pouring white crystals, there were two different figures. "Host! I beg you please wake up please open your eyes!" Unmoving Takeru who fell on top of the snow and the figure of Lapis who embraced him. Lapis had a painful expression and shook Takeru with tears in her eyes. Please wake up. I beg you. Baring her emotions, she kept on speaking those words. Just like the last moments of her past contractor, Mikoto "I''m sorryyI''m sorry!" Ouka and Mari could only stare at this scene, astonished. What they understood, was that some kind of outrageous incident had taken place. But they didn''t know how serious a crisis has come from that event. However, "I''m sorry" Seeing the weeping Lapis, anxiety appeared in the back of their minds. Her voice that was being drowned out in the falling snow had resounded in Ouka''s and Mari''s head time after time again. Volume 8, Afterword Volume 8, Afterword No matter how I look at it, MVP this time is the hostel. And so, been a while. It''s Yanagimi Touki. This time I dreamed of a journey, remodelled Small Fry Platoon''s military vehicle and sent them on a journey to the mountains of Tohoku. Outside of the tunnel there''s a country of snow a tempting scene for summertime, hot springs, hostel. Meetings with people in a quiet village and winter love romance *chirr* *chirr* *chirr*! *chirr* *chirr* *chirr* (cicada sounds). Somehow, I feel like I did something similar before. This volume''s release is in August, right. Where did my sense of seasons go. The summer is in full swing, yet the work is in the middle of winter, I think that reading this volume 8 might cool you off. also, there''s a character that seems like it has come out of a horror movie. Now then, AntiMagic Academy is already at the 8th volume. I hope you enjoyed it. Last volume was quite oppressive, so I thought of finishing lighter this time. Whether it''s the platoon members, readers, or the author, I think we all need some healing at times. Speaking of which, third, fifth and seventh volumes which tell heavy stories are separated by a volume. It''s a coincidence though. Story-wise it didn''t advance much in this volume, but the aim was to expand on each character''s feelings and clarify their current situation. The amount of comrades (?) increased with Kanaria and Nagaru, and I have dug a bit deeper into them. And despite the platoon members being on a journey, I was able to draw a disturbing development among the adults. Hey, it''s adults In the current situation the average age of the adult characters is ''unknown''. Personally, I had fun making up Orochi and Mother''s exchange with Haunted. As for the combat, I tried challenging a reckless car chase, pulled out three enemies at once, and even though I said ''healing'' it ended up with guns blazing. And what you were awaiting. Even if you weren''t, I have awaited it. HOT ?SPRINGS ?TIME! Indeed, speaking of hot springs time! "Yahooo! It''s boobies! Both small chests and big boobs of all shapes and sizes!" "Steam, you bastard." This. Outright unnatural steam. Steam moving like a living organism to protect boobies. There''s no way a small amount of H2O could hide the appearance of wonderful boobies. Or so one could think. In fact, this steam bastard has been disturbing my writing of the 8th volume. But, I want you to wait for a bit. I want those who think of steam negatively to rethink it a little. What is it that makes gravure magazines good? It depends on the personal thoughts, but I think it''s the fact that ''Important places are hidden by the cloth". I think its wonderful how that stimulates one''s imagination. Why does Venus de Milo sculpture have a historical value and attracts a lot of people? Why aren''t those missing arms restored? I think there is a technical aspect to it, but also, it''s because people who look at it imagine it with beautiful arms, it might be because people think the ''imagined arms'' have a great worth. Did you ever experience getting to open a gift box excited and being disappointed? How about going to a cinema after seeing an interesting movie trailer, yet it was completely below your expectations? What I mean, is that kind of thing. Doesn''t steammake it pervy instead? Those of you who don''t hate steam. Isn''t it fine to love steam? Steam isn''t hiding the wonderfulness of boobs from us. Imagination provides us with hard to obtain eros. To speak, it protects our romance from the right straight that is reality. That too, is in the end just a natural phenomenon. It''s not a solid object like cloth or leaves, but a modest existence made of gas and liquid. Isn''t it innocent. Isn''t it lovely. Mr. Steam thank you. You always appear unable to read the mood and end up being abused, I''m sorry. Rather, it''s the opposite. You read the mood, actually, you create the mood. I accept you. I respect you for making the wonderful boobies even more attractive. but, well. Your relative, is absolutely unacceptable. I mean, the one who appears without any artistic quality. While I can understand the existence of mr. Steam in that place, he cuts in places they absolutely shouldn''t be in yes, I mean him. Mysterious lightyou bastard are so damn far-fetched it''s impossible for me to ever forgive you. Ahh, somehow, this time I feel like the worst and disgusting afterword has come out. See, this time, there''s a lot of pages for me to use on afterword so it can''t be helped. The 9th volume will probably start from right after they arrived in the home of dissidents. What happened to Takeru. What''s the actual situation of dissidents. What about second Witch Hunt War. And the disturbing movements of the Alchemist! That''s how it''s supposed to feel like. I can''t promise it''ll go according to the plan, but I would be really really glad if you read the ninth volume! It''s still continuing and going strong?! And the acknowledgements. The new person in charge who supports me despite being busy, K-sama. The previous in-charge I''m in debt to for being take care of since the launch, S-sama. The one who draws perfectly beautiful illustrations despite having to make do with plain clothes Kippu-sensei. Hanao Sutarou-sensei who drew a wonderful comic version of the work. Various people who made PV and CM, dragon magazine short story, plan the animation and various people from Fujimi Shoubou I was supported by. And finally, all of you who have taken this book in your hands, you have my heartfelt thanks. Now then, let''s meet again in volume nine! Look forward to it! Yanagimi Touki Volume 9, Prologue Volume 9, Prologue His awakening was gentle. The daylight peeking in from behind the cream-colored curtains gently enticed him to wake up. The scenery he saw with eyes he just opened was blurry. After blinking several times, his blurry vision has eventually turned clear. Kusanagi Takeru took a deep breath, as if his breathing has stopped until now. this again. Takeru let out the air he sucked in with a sigh. He wondered, which time was it again that he woke up in a hospital-like bed. It felt like every time he battled, he got worn out and lost consciousness. Even if he tried to remember what happened, all he could recall was going north in a car aiming for the dissidents'' base. if I''m not wrong we were attacked by the pursuers from Inquisition and He explored his vague memory and the moment he tried to recall the fight with EXE members. A shiver, chill ran down his spine. It wasn''t that he remembered. Rather, it was because when he tried to recall it, all he could see was pitch black darkness. It was strange. Losing memory wasn''t something unusual. Even more so considering he lost consciousness, it was understandable he wouldn''t remember what happened just before that. But, he had no idea how to describe it. It was pitch black. After being chased by the enemy on the highway, they destroyed a wall with a recoilless gun and fell off a cliff, he remembered that strangely clear. But, he recalled only fragments of what happened afterwards, the rest of his memories weren''t lost in the darkness, but the memories were darkness itself. What''s this how Takeru placed a hand on his forehead and rolled over. In the direction he rolled over tothere was Ouka. "ha?" He froze. Right in front of him, there was Ouka''s sleeping face. Next to him, she was breathing in her sleep. "nn" The voice she let out when he moved was very erotic. Her breath was ticklish. Takeru couldn''t take his eyes off her moist lips and long eyelashes. "" Takeru loudly swallowed saliva and turned in the opposite direction in silence. He wanted to calm down a little. However, "uohh" On the opposite side, this time Mari was there. While mumbling she tightly held onto Takeru''s clothes. "Takeru?" Since her sweet voice was making his heart pound violently, Takeru awkwardly lied on his back facing towards the ceiling. He wanted to calm down. Sandwiched between two beautiful girls, just what kind of situation was this. It was too stimulating for a convalescent. "I give up." Takeru sighed and stared at the hospital-room like ceiling. He felt like asking what happened as soon as possible but he didn''t want to forcibly wake them up. Also, he could somewhat understand why were the two sleeping beside him. Both of their eyes were slightly reddish. I''ve made them worry haven''t I. Takeru felt sorry about that. He was always more beat up than his comrades. Possibly he didn''t have enough self-control, or maybe he spent himself in reckless battles. Looking it from his comrades'' perspective, he must have been a dangerous, helpless fellow. He too would be very worried if one of his comrades was in tatters and wouldn''t wake up. It couldn''t be helped that they worried. "sorry, everyone" Takeru said an apology for making his comrades worry. "If you think so, you shouldn''t be so reckless? Kusanagi-kun." He got startled and then turned towards the voice. Hoshijiro Nagaru sat down by the window, smiling broadly with a book opened on top of her knees. What was unusual, was that she had glasses on. "President!" When he tried to get up in a hurry, Nagaru stood up from her chair while saying "Non non." and pushed down on Takeru''s chest. "Sleep?. It''s only the second day since you passed out. So, sleep at ease?." Hearing it''s been only two days, Takeru was a bit relieved. He was glad that it hasn''t been a month like back when he was taken to Magic Academy. Nagaru closed the book and placed it on a small table. She also took off her glasses and placed them on top of the book. Casually, he looked at the book. "G?tterd?mmerung, Debate on Mythological World." "Fufufu, despite how I look, I''m quite an avid reader?. This book is quite interesting. There''s lots of consideration about this and that inside. It''s prohibited literature but my comrades somehow managed to get it?." "Rather than that, President, are your legs okay?!" Takeru was worried about Nagaru. In the battle in the snowy mountains, she should have seriously injured her legs. At first Nagaru was surprised seeing him worried about her, soon enough she squinted and laughed, blushing slightly. "Thanks to recovery magic my left leg is okay?. Unfortunately, right leg didn''t stick in. But thanks to the prosthesis made by using Dragoon''s artificial muscle , look, here?." Nagaru raised her skirt showing her right leg. Since in the recent years prosthetic technology has evolved as a by-product of Dragoon development, it looked exactly same as a normal leg. Still, Takeru couldn''t help but feel bad about it. "I was surprised to see it works better than my own leg?, I mean, I can kick down an iron door." "I''m sorry." "It''s not something you should apologize for?, that was my plan after all, self-responsibility. Rather, it''s thanks to you protecting me I''ve suffered only this much, you know? I''m grateful to you." She was so calm despite losing her leg. He really felt like bowing to Nagaru''s strength. Takeru was relieved seeing Nagaru act like usual. "I see since I received treatment, it must mean that we''ve reached the dissidents'' home, right." Nagaru gently smiled when Takeru asked lowering his voice as much as possible. "Yup, everyone really did their best. Thanks to you all we arrived at our base. Let me say my thanks." Thank you. Nagaru thanked him with a carefree expression. It wasn''t clear what happened, but for the time being it seemed like a crisis had emerged. "It''s all right. This place is safe. Whether it''s Inquisition or Valhalla, they definitely won''t enter this place." "definitely won''t enter?" Since she said so, this place must have had either exceptionally robust defense or had to be inviolable. Even Takeru who wasn''t too smart wondered where was the dissidents'' home base. Since they were told they aim for the northernmost part of the old Japan, it must have been the old Hokkaido. Same as in the Magic Academy he''s been brought to before, there had to be a sanctuary in here. Although it was said to be annihilated by the Dark Elves, there were some islands remaining inside of sanctuary. It would be strange if witches had built a shelter in there. Nagaru stood up from the chair and put a hand on the curtain. The curtains were opened with strong momentum revealing the other side. Takeru squinted as daylight entered through the window, then he saw that scenery. "This is dissidents'' our "Heretic Alliance''s" base." It was a place he was too familiar with. Thinking of which, he saw a similar hospital-like room and building somewhere before. It was no exaggeration to call it familiar. "This isAntiMagic Academy?!" Inquisition''s headquarters and Inquisitor training institutionAntiMagic Academy itself. Volume 9, 1 - Fragment of a Mythological World Volume 9, Chapter 1 - Fragment of a Mythological World In the basement 500 meters below the First Alchemist Institute, was placed a research plant for Hyakki Yakou. This place wasn''t as robust as Inquisition''s underground facility nor its security was strict. For a highest priority facility that confined special fantastical organisms, it was too vulnerable. It''s been known for a few months already just how hazardous Hyakki Yakou was. Mankind should have learned from that abominable incident that swallowed an entire section of a city. The fantastical organism that was of highest priority when it comes to extermination, "Hyakki Yakou" was too mighty and aberrant for humans to tame it with a collar. "" A girl was sleeping behind a thin glass of a water tank. She had tubes passing through her body and her head up to the eyes was covered by some kind of apparatus. It made one want to avert eyes from this painful sight. Something like this being done to a young girl was too ghastly. The girl''s mouth arced peacefully. Even unable to see her eyes, one could tell she had grasped happiness in her hands. As the girl continued to smile happily, unknown that her happiness isn''t real, "I don''t like this." Kirigaya Kyouya frowned. Surrendering to illusion called "dream", he thought Kusanagi Kiseki was pitiful for being used by adults. Despite being aware he wasn''t qualified to sympathize with her, he couldn''t help but to think so. He knew she isn''t an existence he is able to kill. And it wasn''t like he tried to kill her out of sympathy. But no matter his motivation, he asserted that the only salvation for Kusanagi Kiseki was dying. The only one who could grant her this salvation was her brother, Kusanagi Takeru. "It''s all because of you that she''s suffering Kusanagi." Kyouya despised him. He despised the man who didn''t kill ''Hyakki Yakou'' and didn''t save his little sister, Kiseki. "Apologies for my rudeness, but I think that''s not for you to decide, is it?" Hearing a voice adjusted to sound graceful, Kyouya slowly turned around. Before he realized, a gray-haired woman stood behind him. Suginami Suzaku. She was the Alchemist corporation''s current CEO, normally she would be an alchemist who''s ought to be penalized. As if exaggerating the fact her existence is located in the gray zone, her hair was perfectly gray-colored. However, the color of the lab coat she was wearing was black. "Kirigaya Kyouya-sama, is it not? I am very grateful for your joining our facilities defenses at a time like this. Thank you for making this long journey." Either she just used polite speech or maybe she spoke like that to tease him. Suzaku stood there, maintaining a distance from him. They met for the first time, but she was just like he imagined her. The atmosphere surrounding her was close to that of Ootori Sougetsu. Even though she was in front of him, it felt like she''s not there. Just like a female ghost. "I didn''t really come to this facility to protect it don''t misunderstand that." Just as Suzaku said, Kyouya didn''t participate in the second Witch Hunt War, and as a member of EXE he had come to defend the Alchemist''s first Institute. He wasn''t ordered to, he volunteered. His reason wasn''t killing Kiseki nor seriously defending it. In this location Yoshimizu Akira was receiving life-prolonging treatment. "I''m aware, verily aware. Your merciful attachment to your schoolmate really, I admire it from the bottom of my heart. For the sake of saving your schoolmate, I shall treat her with my utmost efforts.'' "don''t talk as if you know anything, heretic." Despite her provocations, Kyouya didn''t attack her. That choice would end up with his childhood friend, Yoshimizu Akira dying. He was well aware it would be worst outcome for him. Suzaku made a classy, wry smile and tilted her head. "The Alchemist owes you a great deal, please be at ease." Kyouya clenched his teeth. What Alchemist owed him for, was making Hyakki Yakou go berserk which allowed them to learn its power. "But there''s something else I would like to talk about. It''s troubling to have you enter the facility without permission. This area is off-limits to people other than Suginamis." "security here''s sheet. In this state invading in is easy." "Do not worry. Even without any security, this equipment and the barrier encasing her absolutely won''t be torn down. Rather, if you touch any of it you''ll go crazy and die, you know?" Saying a joke in a light tone, Suzaku broadly smiled. That definitely wasn''t a joke. The rumored alchemist Suzaku was said to produce materials out of this world. Suzaku''s footsteps resounded, standing next to Kyouya she stared at Kiseki inside of the water tank. "Your opinion from earlier isn''t wrong at all. Hyakki Yakou Kusanagi Kiseki-sama''s suffering is beyond our comprehension. Death is salvation to her that train of thought is correct." "" "However, does it look to you as if she was suffering at the moment?" Kyouya once again looked up at Kiseki. The smile she had on her face was peaceful and far from suffering. Suzaku closed her eyes and put a fingertip on the tank enclosing Kiseki. *cshrr*, an eerie magical power has sprouted out. "This device is linked to her body. Therefore, ordinary humans and witches go mad upon touching it and die." "ha, since you put it into practice, it seems like yer a heretic yourself." It''s all too late though, Kyouya spat out. Suzaku closed her eyes and made a light smile. "I can understand. She''s currently feeling happiness she never knew. Even if it''s an illusion, I''m fine with it as long as she''s happy. Being wronged just because she''s alive, suffering, a mismatched body and soul causing her to go mad from incomprehensible fear she wants to live in eternal peace together with her beloved person." She slowly opened her eyes and looked towards Kyouya. Her open eyes were moist with tears. "Rather than salvation by death, don''t you think keeping her asleep in our company''s cradle isn''t giving her greater happiness?" Suzaku asked with intoxicated eyes beyond what he could make and in tears. Trulydisgusting. Kyouya thought so, clicked his tongue and started to walk towards the exist after turning on his heel. "That ain''t convincing at all when you bastards are using her dreams are just dreams. I wouldn''t cling onto stuff like that!" Suzaku stuck out her tongue towards Kyouya''s back with a "tehe" and threw away eye drops she was hiding behind her back. And then, with an ecstatic expression she held her hands together looking up at Kiseki. "Aww, c''mon, there''s no need for such sophistryy. This is a win-win relationship! Kiseki-sama acquired peace and we can get superb results from our researchh. No one''s hurt so it''s all okay! We can act by calling it voluntary right?! This is voluntary and not mercy! The ones who reached out with helping hand can feel the joy of ''doing a good thing'' and a sense of satisfaction, saving people out of charity! It doesn''t trouble anyone! That''s the ideal equivalent exchange alchemists have reachedd! Aaaaa, wonderfullll!" With droll hanging from her mouth Suzaku twisted her body. And then, humming she started to mess around with the apparatus controlling Kiseki. She already ignored Kyouya''s existence completely. Holding down his irritation, he headed for the exit. "damn it all!" He felt pathetic having to help people like these. From the bottom of his heart Kyouya felt like killing himself for being unable to break out from the present state. Takeru left the hospital room and walked down the school''s hallway. He was told by Nagaru to take it easy for today, other members too have told him to recuperate with an amazingly threatening attitude, but he wanted to understand the current situation as soon as possible. It seemed like they arrived here soon after Takeru lost consciousness. The 35th platoon has captured Magnolia, the EXE''s vice captain and carrying Takeru aimed for the destination. Their destination was a small cave. They despaired for a moment thinking the cave was their refuge, but it seemed like the cave was a landmark in which Nagaru hid a transfer instant charm. Seemingly it was hidden there earlier by Heretic Alliance, apparently there were a number of those hidden in completely desolate and obscure places. The reason they went all this way north was because the charms in other regions were used by active members of the Heretic Alliance. "Are you all right Usagi?" While walking down the familiar hallway Takeru showed concern for Usagi''s poor condition. She laughed weakly with a pale face. "I-I''m all right, this much is nothing I just have a slight headache." Her complexion aside, her behavior was also pretty suspicious. Ikaruga and Mari didn''t look too well either. They had hard time breathing and even a little bit of walk caused them to breathe roughly. He could only guess, but the amount of oxygen in here was different from ordinary. The discomfort he felt immediately after waking him made him feel like he was on a very high mountain. is this AntiMagic Academy on top of a mountain? After taking a look around he understood that it was a little bit different from the academy he''s been going to. Although the buildings themselves were similar, there were few facilities in here. In fact, the Magical Heritage sealing facilities and forbidden area from the Inquisition''s headquarters didn''t exist here. It was just some of the school''s buildings. "Previous top made it resemble AntiMagic Academy apparently?. It''s been done well right?." "made to resemble you say, was the founder a part of Inquisition?" Ouka asked, as Nagaru guided them through the facility. "That''s how it looks like. The organization exists for nearly 40 years, but it started its activities in the earnest around 20 years ago. It was then that the leader has discovered this place and built these." Ouka squinted. Staring at her from the side, Nagaru said it out flat. "Your father, Mineshiro Kazuma-san was this place''s previous leader." Everyone other than Ouka gasped in surprise. Possibly guessing it to a degree, she didn''t show any agitation. "is that the reason you have invited me to the student council, President?" "Nyaw, that''s not it. I never met Mineshiro-san, even if you are his daughter I wouldn''t have invited you if I couldn''t trust you. I simply wondered if you are the real thing, someone who was doubting Inquisition?. That was enough a reason to make you a comrade." Being told that by Nagaru, Ouka downcast her eyes slightly. Takeru didn''t know how she felt. Only Ouka herself could understand does it feel when her gentle father''s image collapses. "please, if possible don''t hate Mineshiro-san for keeping it secret from his family?." Nagaru faced forward and said so, placing a hand on her head. "Certainly, Ouka-chan''s family was killed because Mineshiro-san was a dissident. I think you know it, but after he was forced to leave Inquisition he took you in and resigned from the position of the dissidents'' leader, staying together with his family. Because he felt sinking in any deeper would endanger his family, he cut his ties with Heretic Alliance." "" "Results-wise, it was too late but the image of Mineshiro-san as a ''gentle father'' you have isn''t a lie. In the end, he choose to be a father protecting his family rather than be Heretic Alliance''s leader. It might sound selfish, but I would like you not to blame Mineshiro-san for the fact you family was killed." Surely, all of that was just a guess. But Takeru too, thought that Mineshiro Kazuma was just like Nagaru described him. "Even if we''re not tied by blood, I can understand father''s feelings. Right now, not as an Inquisitor and not for revenge, I came here for the sake of my comrades. I do not feel any gratitude nor have any grudge against him. I respect him." When Ouka said so clearly with a hand on her chest, Nagaru smiled happily. "That''s that, but could you cut it out and finally tell us where is this?" As the atmosphere started to calm down, Ouka asked that sharply. It seemed like she tried to dodge the conversation about her father, but Takeru too wanted to know that the most. "You said this place''s absolutely safe, but what''s the basis for that? What is here on this ground?" While making gasping Usagi breathe in from an oxygen canister, Takeru asked Nagaru. Nagaru told Takeru "I''ll show you that now." and took them up the stairs to the rooftop. After opening heavy iron door, they squinted being exposed to the light. Chasing after Nagaru who entered the roof with a gait everyone moved under the sun. "Don''t you think there''s something strange here?" Nagaru turned towards them with a twirl and spread her arms. Strange? Takeru looked around. But despite being told something is strange, it was just a rooftop in broad daylight. The only things there, was a water storage tank and perfectly clear blue sky. While everyone standing in a line was puzzled, Ikaruga alone narrowed her eyes sharply as she looked up at the sky. "there''s no sun." For a moment, everyone thought they misheard her. However, it was just as Ikaruga said, in the cloudless azure sky there was no sun. Confusion spread all at once. "N-no way! Impossible?!" "I-isn''t this an underground facility? Like Magic Academy, underground facilities with a barrier" "Then what is this light? No matter how one looks like it, it''s daylight" "" While everyone was upset, Takeru stared at the empty sky. It was cracked. Like those on a shell of an egg, there were cracks in the sky. In the gaps visible between those cracks there was nothing but pitch black darkness. Takeru cautiously walked to the edge of the roof. Something inside of him started to throb. The truth from earlier gave him a hunch it all extended far beyond his imagination. His hand grasped the fence''s wire net and over-viewing from the rooftop he witnessed the state of the world for the first time. He was speechless. "what the hell is this" Feeling his legs cramp up, he involuntarily leaked out a voice. The scenery in front of his eyes couldn''t be real. In the world there were cracks the space itself had cracks all over it. Looking up from the safe rooftop there was only sky. Around the school there was only rubble. Wreckage of old-fashioned buildings like temples, lying around. On the other side, there was nothing. The world itself was covered in cracks and dyed black. It was a world with a radius of 5 kilometers at most. Beyond that, everything was broken. He was dazzled completely by this impossible sight. As Takeru and the others were stunned, Nagaru leaned her back on the fence and spoke. "Do you know the theory which says we live in the wrong world?" While looking at the cracks in the world, Nagaru said so absent-mindedly. "It''s a theory philosophers from old times and the inventor of the theory of relativity have come up with, those people said "Magical power and magic as well as magical organisms didn''t really exist". Of course, that hypothesis was being laughed at for a few hundred years, but recently it''s been reviewed and adapted." "" "Don''t you think the history of the world we live in is unnatural? Magic that always bites into history somewhere magic we treat as something natural but don''t you think it feels like something that''s been forcibly added up?" What Nagaru was saying didn''t go through to Takeru''s head at all. Everyone else was the same, they stared at the world, stunned. Only Ouka and Ikaruga retained their composure. "I know that hypothesis. Magic didn''t initially exist and with certain historical events as a boundary, imperceptibly magic has become a natural presence is what you mean?" "Yup. Those certain occurrences are crucial when it comes to explaining about this world." So Ikaruga was that familiar with it, she shrugged and raised both of her hands. That''s when, "a mythological world has collided with ours." Ouka said with a heavy tone of voice. "The world we are in now has appeared as a result of the collision of our world with the mythological world. I have read in a book that originally it had a different form." Nagaru smiled broadly and nodded. "People who hypothesized it advocated that magical power and magic didn''t exist in this world but they didn''t deny the existence of mythological world. Basically, a mythological world is a parallel world. That world has been overflowing with magic that''s in our world now and magical organisms as well as organisms we call ''gods'' has existed in it." There was knowledge of the mythological world they have learned in school. The spirits summoned by necromancy and hero summoning too, were called from a world called ''afterlife'', it was something similar to that. There were records of ancient witches contacting with mythological worlds and summoning angels and demons. Even now there was a few of them, but some of the witches skilled in magic were able to sense the presence of mythological worlds. There were few that doubted mythological world''s existence. "If it''s about mythological worlds, I can prove it myself. After all, I can summon fairies. Still, is it really possible to have worlds collide with one another?" Mari said puzzled and put a hand on her hip. She seemed slightly irritated by Nagaru''s roundabout explanation and was nervously tapping on the ground with her heel. "I wonder, I don''t know that. But you know that the parallel world called ''Norse mythology''s world'' no longer exists, right?" Mari was puzzled hearing that question, but Takeru recalled something then. When he was taken to Magic Academy, he heard about it from Lapis. "When the Nordic summoners first came into contact with a parallel world named "Norse mythology''s world". Valhalla''s Dinsleif, Tyrving that Mephisto passed to Tenmyouji Reima a number of lost-type Magical Heritages that still remain are said to be made thanks to the contact with the world of Norse mythology. In other words, that world''s existence has been known for a long time. But strangely no one knows when did the world of Norse mythology disappear." "it can''t be then, did the world we have lived in before and Norse mythology''s world clash, becoming one?" Nagaru nodded in response to Ouka''s question. "It''s not clear when did that happen, but believing the hypothesis it might be a reconstructed world. But, there are a few things that give credibility to this hypothesis." "that''s, can it be" Mari looked towards Takeru and Kanaria. "That''s right. Mistilteinn and Kana-chan''s L?vateinn. Those two Magical Heritages called ''Sacred Treasures'' were originally something that can''t be summoned at any cost. Those two appearing in our current world without any consequences was impossible in the first place." Something that should have been in mythological world has appeared in possession of humans in this world. What on earth could the circumstances of that be? Lapis said that she doesn''t know that herself. Since she was missing the memories from the time she was in mythological world, she was unable to explain that to Takeru. While listening to Nagaru''s words, Takeru looked at the cracked-up world once again. I faintly remember it. Remnants of something like a temple. World with cracks on it. World that has ended. There was no doubt. This scenery, this worldit was very similar to what he saw when he turned into god hunting form for the first time to kill Kiseki. "Also, one more thing. This world is wreckage of the world of Norse mythology." Nagaru spread her arms, overlooking the world. "This space was blown away upon the collision of ours and Norse mythology''s world, it can be considered a part of the world. People who founded the Heretic Alliance identified its coordinates and were able to navigate in here through transfer magic, using it as a home base." "Wa-wait sec then the place we''re in now is Norse mythology''s world?!" "Half right, half wrong I guess?. This world too has been modified by the collision, the environment is similar to our world. Normally, humans wouldn''t be able to live in mythological world that''s filled with magic. Well, it''s up to you whether you believe it or not." If we are able to summon organisms from parallel worlds, we should be able to travel into parallel worlds, is what everyone thought. There were records of people before and after the war who tried to tried going into a mythological world, but it failed completely. From those who went, no one has come back. However, in the world full of debris Takeru and others were in now, it seemed like the environment of the original mythological world was gone, allowing them to live normally. "Ouka-chan''s father, Mineshiro-san seriously believed in this hypothesis and was sniffing around Ootori Sougetsu thinking he was related to it." "" "And surely, he got a hold of something. As the current leader of Heretic Alliance, I think I need to know it no matter what. Even if knowing it will end up with getting killed." Everyone made an expression saying they couldn''t believe it. Although the hypothesis of worlds colliding and being rebuilt into a new world has been made a long time ago, they were unable to immediately accept it, even despite seeing the sight right in front of them. Nagaru had an unusually serious expression, but before long she returned to her usual smile as she looked at everyone and hit her open hand with a fist. "Oh well, I told you lots of stuff, but you don''t have to think about it now. No matter what kind of place is it, it''s fine as long as you understand its safe. First I''ll introduce comrades that will be working with you, let''s go to the student council''s room." Knowing that everyone was upset, Nagaru said so lightly for a mood change. Somehow, the atmosphere has loosened thanks to that. Just one person, Takeru was an exception. "President, where''s Lapis?" He asked Nagaru who was pressing on everyone''s backs as they left the roof. With her back turned to Takeru she stopped on spot. "Even though we''ve been exploring this place for a while now, her presence is very weak. She where did you have her stay?" "it''s okay, she''s here. We took her with us." "Then please let me meet her. There''s something I need to ask her." He seriously looked at Nagaru, as if glaring. She responded while still turned with her back to him. "It seems like that girl doesn''t want to meet you. Also, I too want you to refrain from getting in contact with her as much as possible I guess." "why? This is mine and hers problem right?" "That''s true, still" "Please let me meet her. I beg you." "T-Takeru a request from me too. Stop using Mistilteinn using Lapis." Mari said so with difficulty and a trembling voice. Takeru didn''t hide his surprise. "Mari even you, why?" Looking carefully, it wasn''t just Mari. Usagi was looking fearfully downwards, Ikaruga was squinting as she looked away. As for Kanaria, she was glaring at him. Ouka just closed her eyes in silence and clenched her fist. They were obviously hiding something concerning Lapis. Takeru wanted to question everyone but was discouraged on the verge of doing so. "Fine. I''ll ask the person herself move aside." Cutting through everyone, Takeru headed towards the roof''s exit. Mari stretched out her hand trying to hold him back but Nagaru stopped her. Nagaru made a thin smile and spoke towards Takeru''s back. "Lapis-chan is in this school''s basement. If you want to meet her, do as you please." Although there were voices from surroundings that indicated others tried to stop Nagaru, Takeru ignored that and left the roof. What he left behind was a word of thanks to Nagaru. "Why did you let him go! This is where we stop him, right?!" Mari yelled at Nagaru with a harsh voice. Everyone else wasn''t satisfied either, but they were silent. While scratching her cheek Nagaru put a hand on Mari''s shoulder. "Even if I tried to stop him, he''s already determined to meet Lapis-chan?. He''ll learn it anyways, I just think it''s better if he gets to know it in a convincing manner that will be convincing to him?." Also, I''m bad at hiding things, Nagaru said insincerely. Seeing Mari chagrin with her fist clenched Ouka spat out a sigh. "I understand how you feel, but there''s truth in what President says. Even if we stop him, Takeru won''t stop." "Even you''re saying such things?! We''re comrades right?! Are you going to abandon a comrade that marches towards his own harm?!" Hearing Mari''s desperate words Ouka faced downwards. "That''s not how it is. However, I feel that to Takeru, Mistilteinn is different from ''comrades'' like us. Between the two there''s a different, unique atmosphere." It wasn''t something to tread upon. Not something to meddle in. Mari realized it after being told so and chewed her lower lip in chagrin. "I know that but I''m still not convinced. ''Cause at this rate Takeru will!" "Of course, I have no intention of looking it end like that. We just have to do what we are able to." Hearing Ouka''s calm, admonishing words Mari returned a serious question. "other than to stop him, what can we do" Persistently calm, Ouka quietly answered. "Believe." "" "We can believe that Takeru won''t leave us and goes alone." These were words of someone who has overcome bitter experiences. When Kiseki was going berserk, Ouka tried to stop Takeru from going alone in god hunter form. Don''t go, she said. Takeru shook off her hand and went alone to where Kiseki was. However, Takeru still came back. He was reminded of his comrades in the last moment and came back. That''s why Ouka believed in Takeru, no matter how many times he ends up in a situation like that. "I''m not satisfied with doing just that!" With tears in her eyes Mari left the roof. Ouka tried to chase after her, but then she lowered her outstretched hand. Being the poor talker she is and unable to properly relay her feelings, she got depressed. Nagaru who was right beside her laughed. "It''s all right. Mari-chan understands that for sure?. Also, you can do more than just believe. What I can do is only providing enough forces to allow him avoid using god hunting form, but you are different." She cast down her eyes slightly. "It''s a fact that his and Lapis-chan''s strength is essential to us?. I don''t want him to release his power, but if he does it voluntarily I won''t stop him. But if it''s you all, I think you''ll be able to stop him." "" "But I don''t know how''d you do it?." Saying so, Nagaru hit Ouka''s shoulder twice. And together with other members she left the roof. Not following them as the last one, she remained on the roof alone. After looking upwards at the cracked-up sky, Ouka closed her eyes. really, such a shrewd person. People standing on top are inevitably of that type, aren''t they. Ouka guessed what was the reason Nagaru hit her shoulder in the end. She had the power required to protect Takeru. but. However, the problem when it comes to using that power didn''t lie in her nor in Takeru. It lied in a different person, one she never tried to converse with. After he opened the door, there, was something akin to a visiting room. The genuine AntiMagic Academy had shooting training grounds in the basement, but this seemed like a prison. There was one pipe chair in there, and one more on the other side of the glass. That''s where Lapis was sitting in quietly. "" Noticing that Takeru came in Lapis expressionlessly looked towards him only once, then quickly looked away. Lapis was angry, but not at Takeru. She was angry at Nagaru who let Takeru enter this place despite being told she doesn''t want to meet him. Currently, Takeru was able to tell even that. "yo." He raised one hand and greeted her brightly. "What''s up, locking yourself in like that. Upset again?" "" Even when he joked as he sat on the chair, Lapis wouldn''t look towards him. Although it seemed like what happened back in Magic Academy, the rejection now was different from before. She wasn''t upset nor angry. She was probably depressed. "I''m sorry." Takeru slowly articulated an apology. Lapis'' pupils lightly shook. "why is Host apologizing." "There are parts I can''t recall but I heard your voice as you tried to stop me yet I didn''t stop, that''s why. You''ve been always warning me not to remain in god hunting form for more than ten seconds, time after time again." "" "I knew you were afraid of assimilation, yet I didn''t stop. Falling into coma this time was my own fault. It''s not your fault. You just responded to my request after all." Without looking away, Takeru said it straight out. Nagaru and the 35th platoon members misunderstood Lapis. In no way was she a mysterious monster or an emotionless Magical Heritage. She was a human being possessing a proper heart. Lapis was just as worried about Takeru''s body as his comrades were, she was scared of something. This time too, just as he told Lapis, was his own fault. It was a mistake to isolate her like this. If someone had to be admonished, it should be him. "Host, did you notice my change?" Takeru was surprised being told that all of a sudden. "I myself was the one who requested to be pulled away from the Host. I entered this place out of my own will." "Why do such" "It is because I cannot control myself." Inside of the iron-box like room, her voice sounded very clear. Although there was nothing reflected in her eyes, Takeru could feel guilt from the bond connecting him with Lapis. "You must be aware of the indecipherable error that had appeared inside of me frequently." "No, that''s not really an error that''s, how to say it it''s merely you becoming more human-like and not really a bad thing" "Becoming more human is the problem." Flatly, Lapis cut in half way through his sentence. Her voice was louder than usual, like a scream. "what is the problem?" Lapis has never raised her voice before, not even once. Takeru asked quietly, cautiously. She dropped her line of sight to her knees and clutched the hem of her skirt. "I didn''t know what the error inside of me was for a long time. I was unable to come up with a conclusion describing my unreasonable actions. But, after returning with the Host to outside world I was finally able to find an answer." "" "The starting point was an error that appeared when Host came in contact with people he refers to as ''comrades''. Each time Host time came contact with Ootori Ouka-sama and Nikaido Mari-sama, something has ached inside of me. Every time Host''s awareness was directed to someone else, something surged inside of me like a wave. Every time you smiled in someone''s direction, something mysterious was swirling in my chest." "umm, that''s" "I''ve seen that something as just an error." At the beginning, Takeru very seriously listened to what Lapis had to say. However, he understood when he heard it and his face unwittingly turned red. When he''s in contact with anyone else, error occurs. When his awareness is turned towards directed towards someone else, error occurs. When he smiles towards someone else other than her, error occurs. Even thick-headed Takeru understood. Surely, Lapis was jealous of other comrades. She suddenly turned restless, she correcter her posture on her chair, brushed her hair with her fingers and covered her mouth with her hand, but when Takeru approached further she moved away dragging the chair with her. As usual she faced him expressionlessly. "N-no, wait that''s uhh I can tell what you feel. Heck, that''s not something to be afraid of is it. That''s probably jealousy, right." "" "I knew a long time ago you''re very jealous, see? You get sulky when I try to do a practice swing or use other swords, calling it cheating. You''re jealous of the sword I normally use too, right? To say, it''s nothing strange, I''m uh well, as a swordsman having such a well-made partner possessively nestle against me being jealous over, makes me happy to say" Mumbling embarrassed, Takeru said the truth. It were his true feelings. As a swordsman, he was tremendously happy to be loved by a sword. Lapis was a first class weapon. It was something that originally was handled only by god-class magical organisms. Being accepted and inspiring possessiveness in her made him proud as a swordsman. "As I thought, Host didn''t notice." "I-I said I noticed. I told you I''m happy about it. D-d-don''t make me repeat it so many times." "You are mistaken. I am not jealous as a sword. This error is something I was unable to name until now but I noticed just recently that it''s possible to express it in human language." Hearing that, Takeru froze with a loose expression on his face. When he raised his face dumbfounded, before he realized Lapis was staring straight at him. Takeru was firmly reflected in her eyes. In them, was a warm firm light that wasn''t there before. Lapis placed a hand on her chest and staring directly at Takeru she said. "Most likelyI love you. Not as a sword, but as a human." An error born from getting in contact with Takeru as a human and not as a sword after obtaining emotions. The conclusion and the description Lapis drew of the error was this. Takeru froze with his mouth half-opened, it took about thirty seconds before he could finally let out the words. "thankyou." Of all things, these were the words that came out. Love. Not ''like'' but ''love''. ''I love you''. That answer which went leaps and bounds must have taken a lot from Lapis who is not familiar with expressing human emotions. Surely, Lapis didn''t understand such abstract word deeply, even Takeru didn''t. It was clearly clumsy. But, how heavy the word ''love'' was. "Ah, s-sorry! W-what I''m thanking for here no no, thank you but, umm this, I have to give my response right? Umm ahh" Confused Takeru tried to choose the words. It shouldn''t end with just thanks, right. However, he came up with a conclusion. It might look like indecision, but it was ''I don''t know much about love between a man and woman''. That''s why he didn''t know if he loved Lapis as a person or not. That''s whyI don''t know if I love you as a person, as a person I like you very much, and I love the sword you and want you beside me. Uwahh what''s that, that''s super uncool! That''s just being good-for-nothing isn''t it. I mean, I wasn''t confessed to so clearly before, no matter what excuse I make it''ll be uncool. As Takeru fretted troubled, Lapis broke the ice, beginning to talk. "I do not really desire an answer as to whether Host loves me or not. What''s important now, isn''t Host''s answer." "Ehh?! Is that so?!" Still having a bright red face, he was slightly taken aback. All I thought was about being confessed to. How embarrassing. "What does loving someone as a human mean is still unknown to me. However, I am acutely aware that this is something very dangerous for a Magical Heritage whose ultimate goal is fusing with the user." "? Why liking som um, eh, why is loving dangerous?" Takeru could only find goods things in it. "As a sword, I can be an existence that''s your one and only. But I have no confidence of doing that as a person. That is the problem." Lapis exhaled and squinted. "If I embrace the affection towards the Host as a personI will end up trying to erase what''s important to Host from his memory." Hearing the word ''erase'' Takeru opened his eyes widely. "As much as my possessiveness grows, the fusion of mine and Host''s soul speeds up. Even if I try to suppress the fusion, the feelings I am unable to control refuse to stop it. Even more so, that Host has a lot of other existences important to him." "" "Upon waking up you should have noticed missing memories. The preparation of the Magical Heritage and its user''s fusion has reached the first stage. Removing things important to the user removing hindrances in order to have him depend on Magical Heritage alone is undergoing." Hindrances. Lapis clearly said so. "I have come up with two options. First was killing all existences important to Host. That was immediately dismissed. If Host''s comrades and Kiseki-sama were to be killed, Host will reject me and will never touch me again. I determined that would clearly make Host hate me." Lapis clenched her fist on top of her knees. "However, the other option, "Removing memories of the people important to you" would satisfy my possessiveness. If I removed all that''s important to Host from his memory, there would be no reason to reject the fusion." "" "If I removed memories of the hindrancesHost would be mine alone." After she finished saying that, Lapis closed her eyes. She knew what kind of things were Magical Heritages. Magical Heritages absolutely wouldn''t forgive human heart. He had learned in one of Magic Academy required courses that a sense of distance is important when handling Magical Heritages. The desires of Magical Heritage and people are incompatible. If human side falls behind, Magical Heritage will eat human''s soul in form of fusion. Therefore, the user has to control the Magical Heritage. Especially if it''s a Sacred Treasure. A Sacred Treasure is impossible for a human to handle, that was the reason a soul more powerful than a human''s is required. "Host." Lapis faintly opened her eyes and looked at Takeru. From the beginning until the end, not even once Takeru did move his gaze away from her. "You told me you are all right. I too, thought that as long as I''m by your side as a sword, the fusion will be suppressed. But it seems like I am unable to go against the nature of a Sacred Treasure. From the very beginning, I was that kind of thing. After attaining human emotions, I am no longer able to restrain myself." She stood up from the chair. "I can no longer respond to Host''s expectations. I don''t want to steal anything else from Host. I am painfully aware that Host doesn''t want that. That''s why." And, with tears flowing from her eyes she requested of Takeru in trembling voice. "That''s why I implore you, please let go of me." "I refuse." Takeru stood up from the chair and discarded Lapis request saying so. It was an immediate answer. There was no hesitation whatsoever. He furrowed his eyebrows. "I''ve said it right. I promised that I won''t let go of you ever again, no matter what happens." "but if Host continues to use me, you will forget everything. The one who broke the promise is me. What you requested of me, I was unable to restrain myself." "The reason my memory is missing is because I didn''t adhere to the time limit. It''s not your fault." "It''s no longer a matter of time. According to the analysis result of the emotions born inside of me, clearly I will be unable to stop myself again." "No such thing! If you really intended to fuse with my soul, you would already have done it long time ago!" "that''s" "I want to be your Host forever! Both of you as a sword and as a person!" In response to what Takeru said, Lapis downcast her face. He relaxed his shoulders and put a hand on the glass between them. "I beg you, partner if you are hurt, then so am I" "Host." "I won''t let you go in exchange for what''s important to me after all, you too are someone important to me." Seriously, as if spitting blood Takeru said so. Even as she faintly hesitated, Lapis reached with her hand to Takeru''s palm on the glass. However, on the verge of overlapping with Takeru''s hand, her hand was lowered powerlessly. After Takeru has left the room, Lapis looked up at the ceiling while still sitting in the chair. "" The error swirling inside of her was discharged to Takeru as it was, but she was still bewildered. She came up wit conclusion for the error by herself. Until now she continued to deny her feelings, but she had to admit them now. She had a heart with same properties as that of a human. She noticed that when she made a contract with Takeru for the second time in Magic Academy. Rather than joy, she rather felt it was mysterious. During this god hunting form it has changed to fear. Her greed for monopoly was a little strong even compared to that of an average human. But, the problem was that she was a Magical Heritage, a Sacred Treasure. No matter how much she tries to restrain her emotions, body of magic faithfully responds to her desires. It was a very similar situation to that of Takeru''s little sister, Kusanagi Kiseki. Until now it didn''t worry her in the least and she wasn''t interested in it, but now she was able to understand her suffering. For the first time since she was born, she thought she would be happier being born a human and not a Magical Heritage. No, that was wrong. She just wasn''t aware of it before, this was the second time. "will it repeat again?" When Lapis questioned herself, the door Takeru went out through has opened again. The one standing on the other side of opened doors was Ootori Ouka. "" Ouka looked at lonely Lapis and then she too sat down in the chair. "it''s the first time we speak to each other, just two of us isn''t it." "" "Or rather, isn''t this the first time we talk properly at all? I mean, I hated Magical Heritages before." She gestured as if she was exploring her memory. "what do you want?" "I was concerned, that''s all. You told Takeru everything, right? How was it?" Hearing her say so, meddling in so bluntly Lapis felt haze inside of her chest. In the world there are people without tact, people who are said to be unable to read the mood, Lapis thought. After coming to this space through transfer magic, she told everyone that she wants to be confined and unable to get in contact with Takeru, as well as explained the reasons for that. Nagaru and Ouka seemed to expect it to an extent and were unfazed, Usagi looked like she was about to cry, Mari seemed like she would grasp her by the clothes any time. Surprisingly, the one who was most hostile towards Lapis was Ikaruga. Lapis was well aware that she wasn''t accepted by Takeru''s comrades. She didn''t really feel anything in that respect. The reason Ouka has come to her too, was probably because she was worried about Takeru. Just as Lapis thought of Ouka as of existence that''s in the way, Ouka shouldn''t harbor any feelings towards her as well. That''s why she didn''t mind whether Ouka knew or not. "I told Host to let go of me. Host''s wishes and my desires as a Magical Heritage don''t match, if the contract continues as it is, the results will be disastrous." "Hmm. And, what did he say?" "He thoroughly refused." "Pft, ahahahahahahahaha!" Ouka begun to laugh holding her belly, tears pooled in her eyes. What is she laughing about. If Takeru''s memories are erased, he might cease to be himself, what is this woman laughing so hard at. One question after another, Lapis felt a strange irritation. Ouka looked at Lapis with one eye opened and apologized with "sorry about that". "See, I thought Takeru would answer like that. I couldn''t bear it and burst out laughing. Forgive me." The corners of Lapis mouth moved faintly. Ouka saw it clearly. "Ohh seems like what Takeru said was true. I thought you were an expressionless, emotionless woman, but there are proper changes in your expressions. Right now you''re very irritated aren''t you?" "what is it with you. What did you come here for, really." "I told you. I was concerned and came to check on you." And once again, she tried to suppress her laughter. It was truly uncomfortable. "Why are you laughing so cheerfully. The fact that Host doesn''t want to let go of me means that one day he will end up fusing with me. He will forget his comrades, forget you and become mine alone. Are you content with it?"" Lapis said it very quickly, restlessly. Ouka strongly leaned with her back on the chair. "I''m not. Not at all. If I were to lose and have him taken away by someone else I could still accept it, but I wouldn''t be able to stand an outcome of him being snatched away by a Magical Heritage like you." Maybe it''s because she wasn''t a human that Ouka confessed her feelings without any embarrassment. If it were in front of platoon members, it probably wouldn''t happen like this. Maybe Ouka was looking down on Lapis, no, that wasn''t it. Ouka''s eyes indicated she clearly saw her as an enemy. "Then, why won''t you persuade Host to let go of me? Or maybe isolate me, put in effort to destroy me?" "I refuse. I think Takeru wants to be together with you. I have no intention of betraying those feelings of his. Since Takeru wishes for it, you should stay by his side." "I cannot comprehend. You are contradicting yourself. I am a threat to you, I should have been recognized as an enemy." Just like she sees Ouka and other members, Ouka should have done so. Lapis thought so. Suddenly, with abandon Ouka hit the glass with the palm of her hand. "Don''t run away." Ouka said so while glaring at Lapis with her blue eyes. Lapis'' shoulders trembled slightly. "Let go because you can''t restrain your emotions? Get away because you can''t resist the nature of a Magical Heritage? Are you going to shake off Takeru''s hand who reaches out to you despite being well aware of that?" "" "How many things do you think Takeru is going against? He''s shouldering a number of things of lousy people like me and yet he proceeds forward." That was something Lapis knew as well. She knew and needn''t be told that. She knew just how desperately he confronted the threats since she was the closest one to him. "I''m telling you to resist, oppose it. If you''re the one closest to him, that''s what you should do. Resist nature of a Sacred Treasure, your own feelings, show yourself in a satisfactory state." Lapis looked downwards. Resist, obtain satisfactory results with her own hands. She knew it even without being told that by a woman who was at mercy of her revenge. "Then I, what should I do how do I oppose it? I don''t know how. What else can I do?" "So thou doest not know, Parasitethen I shall teach thou!" A voice has sounded abruptly. Out of nowhere, a voice has come from an empty place. The moment Lapis looked up, he appeared along with a crimson magical circle. Two huge handguns. Ouka''s partner. "Immature, immature, thou''re so immature. Sacr''d treasure ''r whatever, as a magical heritage ye are a mere brat. trying to englut thy host, this disqualifies thou to be a mere parasite. " "Vlad" "As thy user Kusanagi Takeru is far below thou as thy user. It''s not his art, it''s his existence. ''Tis evident that due to lack of moderation he''s being devour''d by thou. O'' Sacr''d Treasure who chose thy master incorrectly. That is wherefore I say ye are a parasite" *clingg* Ouka stopped Vlad who started to preach like an old man. "Stop agitating her, fool. You''re an irregular-type Magical Heritage as well aren''t you. Stop trying to act important." "Hmph. Even if mine history as a Magical Heritage is shallow, it''s clear that''s she''s a parasite. It makes me feel like delivering a sermon. " "Shut up, gun hurry up say what you want, and go back" Ouka sighed in response to Vlad''s disrespectful attitude. Since they were transferred to a parallel world, his link with Ootori Sougetsu was probably cut. That''s why he was able to manifest normally like this. But she couldn''t understand. Why would a Magical Heritage like Vlad teach Lapis a method of resisting their nature. "You doubt me? I told thou I shall teach thou. The balance between thou and thy master is poor. he can handle thou, but thou''re not equal. Argal thou can no longer avoid fusing. " "I know that even without being told that by you. That''s why I do this." "Howeverwith power of mine ''tis possible to stop thy and thy master''s fusion. " For a moment, she didn''t understand what Vlad meant. However, after thinking for a few seconds Lapis opened her eyes widely. Seeing that reaction Ouka raised her index finger. "There is one method to oppose it. It''s having me and Vlad help. You know that Vlad''s intrinsic performance is penetrating all magic as long as we know its operative procedure, don''t you?" "" "I was in a state where I was being taken over by Mephistopheles, but I released your Witch Hunter form. If you tell me the operative procedure of your god hunter form, you know that I''ll definitely be able to penetrate and cancel it, right?" Just as Ouka said, it was true that she cancelled Lapis'' witch hunter form before. Still, that was just the witch hunting form. In case of god hunting form it was a completely different story. However, god hunting form was also magic. It was possible to use only with "Twilight" magical power''s property and required a soul beyond that of a human, but magic was still magic. Although there was a precedent of fusion failing, there was none of it being cancelled. Just, there was no precedent. It wasn''t attempted before. Lapis knew that Vlad''s intrinsic performance was effective against all magic. He was able to penetrate and reverse-build an operative procedure. "Night Blood" magical property was effective against "Twilight" magical property, judging by the fact it has penetrated its witch-hunter form before. In that case it could be used in case of emergency, couldn''t it?" "However, god hunting form''s operative procedure is complex. It''s unknown if human can understand it." "Have no fear. I have memorized majority of magic''s operative procedures in this world, you know? It''s not impossible." "I shall cooperate in deciphering it. No matter how disappointing master''s brain is, I''ll show thou I can force it into her." In perfect sync, the two spoke in similar tone as if they were a parent and child. Seeing the two act confidently, Lapis faced downwards. Lapis was perplexed. It was a strange feeling. She didn''t understand Ouka''s speculation and didn''t know Vlad''s reason for cooperating. Yet strangely, she didn''t feel it was bad. Seeing a clue to resolving the issue, even bewildered, she was still relieved. Ouka put her fist on the glass and knocked on it. And smiling thinly she relayed her feelings to Lapis. "Mistilteinn no, Lapis Lazuli. You are not alone, we are with you." "" "That''s why, you too, struggle with all you have." Lapis stared back in Ouka''s eyes that were devoid of hesitation. Her answer was decided upon. She couldn''t find a reason to refuse. This was the first time Lapis decided to put her hope and rely on someone else other than herself or Takeru. Volume 9, 2 - Gathering of Heretics Volume 9, Chapter 2 - Gathering of Heretics Heretic Alliance. That''s a gathering of dissidents of both the outside and inside alike, it''s a patchwork organization so to speak. Just like ''alliance'' in the name suggests, it was just a group that cooperated only because their interest were matching, they all had different philosophy, beliefs and their own objectives. The organizations that discovered the existence of Heretic Alliance always criticize them. There''s no way such an organization would be established. Even if it was, it wouldn''t be able to last a long time, it''ll easily collapse and it can''t be a dangerous group. It was recognized as a full-fledged organization in the generation during which Mineshiro Kazuma was its leader. "As expected, it''s impossible to call in everyone, but two teams have come so that we can show you what kind of organization is it." Sitting cross-legged on the chair Nagaru spread out her hands. The place 35th platoon was in now, was AntiMagic Academy''s student council room or so it seemed. Eighteen people including 35th platoon have gathered inside of it. There was 35th Test Platoon wearing green AntiMagic Academy uniforms, still fresh in our minds red uniforms and a group in white we saw for the first time. All of them were young, at a glance it was obvious that they aren''t adults. People in the red clothing were familiar, whether it was their faces or clothes. "Takeru, those guys." Mari whispered to Takeru. "Yeah its the bunch that was with President when we came back. If I''m not wrong, they were seventh squad Kanaria, you should know more details right?" "hmph. I did cooperate with Eliza, but I don''t know anyone in Pureblood Party." Kanaria folded her arms and faced sideways, she didn''t even try looking at the bunch she wasn''t interested in. Ouka, Usagi and Ikaruga also fought against Pureblood Party in battles defending the border, killed their comrades and had their comrades killed as well. They weren''t calm inside and naturally started to glare at them. Takeru spoke with them only once, so he didn''t know what kind of people were they. He watched their captain with mixed feelings, probably noticing his line of sight the leader-like man in red clothes looked towards Takeru. When their eyes met, Takeru hid his steep expression in a hurry. The boy with reddish-blond hair had shapely features, but he seemed like a moody person. "Okay, I''ll quickly introduce you?. These red people are Pureblood Party''s seventh student squad." Nagaru turned towards the seventh student squad on the right. "Just like Kusanagi-kun and the others they came to Heretic Alliance''s home base just recently. Kusanagi-kun, Mari-chan and Kanaria-chan knows them right?" Takeru nodded awkwardly. That''s when, captain of the seventh squad took a step forward and shown a salute of Pureblood Party. "I''m Magical Academy West Side Pureblood Party''s seventh student squad''s captain, Sage. Things happened and I didn''t say my name before." Sage said so with a sophisticated tone and behavior, then looked at Kanaria. She felt the line of sight and immediately glared at him. "Although you probably know Pureblood Party''s philosophy, we''re dissidents. I would like it if you understood that we have no intentions of spreading the philosophy of the current pureblood system. Since we''re temporarily forming an alliance, we will not impose our philosophy on you. Whether its demihumans or humans without magical power, I want us to think of each other as equal comrades. Fellow heretics, please take care of us." "" "That is all." After he finished speaking, Sage stepped back briskly. He glanced at Takeru only once and made a small nod before immediately turning away. Takeru noticed what was Sage''s intention. Surely, in order to lessen their alertness he made an explanation as he introduced himself. At the very least Takeru has become less wary. There was no one who wouldn''t understand what Sage said. "Yup, be friee?nds kai. So, next?." This time Nagaru tried to turn towards the left where the people in white clothing were, but suddenly a heavy, loud *thud* has resounded. One of the people in white clothing took a step forward and at the same time hit the ground with a spear she held. It was a girl with tied up, long black hair. Unlike other people in white clothing, she wasn''t wearing a robe, but something like an armor. "God''s Embers, sixth miko guards'' captain, Mikado Yuzuho." With completely condescending attitude the girl identified herself as Yuzuho. At the same time Ouka raised a surprised voice. "God''s Embers? President, did you even include such a bunch in the alliance?!!" When Ouka beside him loudly spoke, Takeru nervously pat Ikaruga''s and Usagi''s shoulders. "H-hey, what''s ''God''s Embers''?" "Kusanagi, as expected you are dumb." Takeru was seriously hurt by Usagi who said he was stupid. "God''s Embers is the largest unofficial religious group in the modern times. It''s an organization that was born after Buddhists and Catholics have been weeded out. After gods have been recognized not as a subject of worship but as magical organisms, it''s a bunch that started preaching about a more significant and sublime existence. Originally it was a gray-zone organization, but Inquisition''s governing has made it certified black. It was quite a rampage so you must have seen it in news, right?" "I-I''ve no clue in my place there''s no TV." Ikaruga and Usagi sighed deeply. That''s when the God''s Embers captain has shoved the point of the spear at Ouka''s neck so fast it was almost invisible. One could realize immediately that she was very skillful spearsmanship user. The speed of her rush in was abnormal. Even Takeru would have trouble avoiding it without using Soumatou. Soundlessly Yuzuho thrust so far she almost touched the skin on Ouka''s neck and glared at her. Ouka was unfazed, she coldly looked down on Yuzuho. "We are apostates just like you, but we have no intention of getting along with users of black magic. We do not care what kind of actions you are undertaking, but if you insult the apostles of the embers I shall cut your head down." "It''s not an insult but vigilance. Inquisition burned its hands on you for a long time. Being told to partner up with you bunch all of a sudden is impossible. I won''t let you say you forgot about the indiscriminate terrorist attack two years ago." "That was something extremists have done. Our true believers do not sacrifice innocent general public, even if they are atheists. Please rest assured, we have no intentions whatsoever of partnering up with barbarians. We are going to act freely by ourselves." Both of them have went "hmph" at each other and returned back to their spots. that seems like it''ll be a huge pain in the ass. Takeru felt his mood turn heavy. "Okaay?, then next, Kusanagi-kun." Being suddenly called by name Takeru panicked. Not good, I can''t think of anything. For the time being, Takeru nervously moved in front. "Eh, umm?! Uhh, I''m AntiMagic Academy 35th Platoon''s captain, Kusanagi Takeru! I''m good at swordsmanship and I can''t do anything else. Even in school my performance was poor, aha-ahaha, I''m a dropout. Also, uh, um my hobb?" Losing his calm completely, Takeru acted all fidgety scratching his cheek and patting his clothes unable to settle down. He was grabbed from behind by Mari, Usagi and Kanaria, then pulled back. "Why on earth are you doing a self-introduction for classmates!" "Despite usually naming yourself pointlessly cool, why does it end up like this in a critical moment. Be more dignified, c''mon!" "That now wasn''t good! We are being completely underestimated! Good-for-nothing Takeru!" The three got angry at him, causing Takeru panic further. Next to them Ikaruga was bending over holding her mouth trying to endure laughter and Ouka put a hand on her forehead and looked up to the heavens. Gods'' Embers Yuzuho looked towards him in a ridiculing manner and Sage closed his eyes not moving a budge. Takeru made a cramped up smile, thinking he should conclude it and raised one hand. "N-nice to meet you all! I-if possible, l-let''s get along." even he himself thought it was a horrible ending and slumped, depressed. Why of all things this 3-way struggle. It wasn''t that the other two managed it well, but the three groups were each other''s enemies. Doing it well all of a sudden was impossible. However, Nagaru probably thought of this. Heretic Alliance was that kind of organization in the first place. Her ability to put together an alliance was immeasurable. "That''ll be meeting face-to-face done. Yup! It seems like everyone will do well!" he got anxious. Nagaru made a broad smile and raised her forefinger. "Ah, you think I didn''t choose suitably? There''s a reason why I have gathered these members?." If there wasn''t any, that would be a huge problem. The three groups mutually wary of each other focused on what Nagaru said. "All three teams here have different objectives. Your philosophies are different and your beliefs don''t match. Buy you see?, even if you have different objectives your direction is similar." Nagaru rotated on the chair with a twirl. The objective of three groups are similar? Takeru didn''t think so. On one hand there were pureblood sorcerers that are part of an actual world power, Pureblood Party. On the other there was a group of people believing into a god no one has confirmed to exist, fanatics who are trying to spread their teachings. And their own, previous affiliation was an organization that branded those two groups heretics and hunted them down. He thought they didn''t overlap anywhere. "We Heretic Alliance don''t have a principle like pure blood, faith or weeding out magic, we have no concept that is the pillar of our existence. If I were forced to name something it would be ''status quo and stability'' as the philosophy of our activities. That is why I have accepted those who were previously enemies. The criteria of acceptance aren''t based on organization but on the individuals." Individuals in other words the individual''s human nature was emphasized on. That must have made the organization way too unstable. There was no future for an organization without a concept. It shouldn''t hold well without a theme, concept and planning. "Those three teams have their own personal circumstances unrelated to their organizations. None of you have joined the Heretic Alliance for your philosophy or your organization. It might seem like that on the surface, but underlying that there''s a different purpose." Hearing Nagaru''s words, Takeru looked at the palm of his hand. Personal circumstances certainly there were some. 35th Test Platoon didn''t move for the sake of Inquisition''s philosophy in the first place. From the very beginning Takeru worked for money and for his little sister, Ouka for her revenge, Usagi because of her family circumstances, Ikaruga left the Alchemist and looking for her own place she came to Inquisition. Kanaria came over to meet with Ikaruga. Thinking of that, 35th platoon''s team was just as Nagaru described it. for comrades, and for my little sister is it. Can it be that the other two teams were the same? He glanced at Sage''s and Yuzuho''s complexion. Sage quietly dropped his line of sight at the ground and Yuzuho glared at Nagaru. "Your objectives are an important factor that can lead to preventing the war from growing worse. Just like our opponents are individuals affecting the world, your individual activities are consistent with our philosophy. That''s why it''s not a federation but an alliance." Nagaru stopped the chair''s rotation with her legs and made a firm expression. "Currently, what''s in the center of this world''s huge vortex aren''t organizations but individuals. In other words, individuals trying to change the world. Having the intentions of individuals cause a war is a dreadful thing, is it not." With serious expression she continued to talk. It''s not even dictators, it''s the speculations of individuals that move the world. Not just the countries, they pull the entire world in it. Takeru knew of a person like that. "Inquisition''s Ootori Sougetsu, Valhalla''s Mother Goose, Alchemist''s Suginami Suzaku those people are our enemies. If we don''t prioritize stopping those people, this world might perish." Takeru''s heartbeat has sped up. He couldn''t hide his surprise seeing Mother Goose was included among their enemies. Certainly, Nagaru should have been in contact with Mother Goose or rather, with Orochi. Speaking of which I don''t know what''s their objective they said they are going to stop the war, but is there something else? He felt a buzz in his chest. While Takeru trust Orochi as his swordsmanship teacher, he didn''t know him that deeply. It was because he was a person who didn''t speak of himself much. In case of Mother Goose it goes without saying. "I gathered you all this time because I want these three teams to attack a certain facility." Hearing those words lacking calm, a shiver ran through everyone on spot. While they thought Heretic Alliance was a completely non-combat organization, it was very abrupt talk. Nagaru crossed her legs and clapped. "I''ll have you guys to take down Alchemist''s First Research Center. For the three teams gathered here that location should be of highest priority, you have business to do there don''t you." Mari, Usagi and Ouka looked towards Takeru, Ikaruga and Kanaria who grimaced strongly. Takeru grit his teeth and clenched his fist. Pupils in Ikaruga''s wide-opened eyes shook strongly, Kanaria hit the palm of her hand with a fist, full of fighting spirit. The folks from Pureblood Party and Gods'' Embers reacted in the same manner. "I intend to prepare other forces as well. That''s why it''s okay if you leave the suppression to other personnel. I don''t mind if you do what you''re ought to do in that place." Nagaru looked towards all the people in the room, then folded her arms in front of her chest. "I promised you that I''ll definitely help you out, right. Leave the political problems and post-processing after the operation to me and other people on top, you don''t need to think of anything, you can go full reckless to save those you want to save." Then she made a slightly bad-natured smile. "No need for compensation. Your objectivewill turn into Heretic Alliance''s result after all." fu fu fu. And so, Nagaru gloated with a scheming smile, but because of her childish appearance she didn''t look the part. "Aw, no good. My face''s tired out." She immediately returned to her usual carefree look and massaged her cheeks strongly. With a riding motion Nagaru stood up from the chair and stretched grandly. "I''ll contact you with details on the operation at later date?. Well then, with that saidI leave the rest to you, Kusanagi-kun." While saying so Nagaru grasped the knob of the student council room''s door to open it. When finally they were about to move to save Kiseki and he tried to suppress excitement, suddenly he''s become the center of attention. "What?!" "I think that team members from different powers must have something to talk about?. In order for it to go well interaction is important right. Inter-cultural communication?" "Noo, waitt, eh?!" "I left the prepared tea and sweets on the shelf?. Use it as you please and get along?." Nagaru waved her hand exaggeratedly and left the student council room. Takeru left behind lowered his hand that had nowhere to go and stood in daze on spot, paralyzed. "dumping it all on me?!" And of all things she puts me in charge, Takeru lamented. Putting together a team made up of feuding organizations made her seem skillful he thought so, but apparently she was a leader below his expectations. After 20 minutes, naturally, the student council room was overtaken by silence. Although each team sat down by the U-shaped desk that was installed in, no one attempted any communication and there was a heavy atmosphere in the student council room as if a summit was being carried out. The 35th platoon has gathered in the center of the long desk. To the left of the platoon there was ''Gods'' Embers'' guard troop and to the right there was the seventh squad of the ''Pureblood Party''. The captain of guard troop, Yuzuho glared at the Small Fry Platoon and the seventh squad the entire time and the white clothed members behind her whispered to each other behind her back. Sage from the seventh squad folded his arms and didn''t move at all, his members made grumpy expressions. Caught in between, Takeru from the Small Fry Platoon was glancing on both sides checking on their complexion, becoming smaller and smaller. Ouka was sitting with a stern expression, Mari was resting her chin on a hand and continued to hit the desk with her fingers. Usagi was fidgeting and repositioning herself on the chair. Kanaria already left from the place and Ikaruga also went out chasing after her. Takeru really wanted to follow after them, but he wasn''t that irresponsible to leave on this occasion. Ahh this stomach pain, it''s a little nostalgic. Staring into the distance, Takeru turned pure white. "what to do with this situation." Frustrated Mari was swearing under her breath. "Don''t just rely on others and think by yourself too." Ouka sighed and admonished Mari. "I''m properly thinking about it in the first place it''s that shorties'' fault for passing this entire thing on us. It''s impossible for Takeru to do anything in this situation, isn''t it." "It might be so but you really are always complaining. Use your head for something else other than magic." Grr, Mari got angry. "You too, isn''t it just that all the nutrition went to your breasts and there''s enough for your head? Heck, I don''t think you''ve any ideas whatsoever about communication, do you?" "Ngrr I''m aware of that without needing you tell me. That''s why I''m desperately thinking of it. Also, I don''t think you''re in position to call President a shorty, are you?" "?! N-no no, I''m not as short as her! Well, I might seem short for this platoon but heck, why are you insulting me in this situation? Trying to unload irritation you have for not being able to resolve this stalemate?" "You''re the one who snapped at me first!" The way it grew suggested they won''t quarrel seriously, but those two were still the same as usual. Rather than in the two the problem is me, Takeru reproached himself. I need to do something. At the very least the members have to introduce themselves to each other. In the important operation cooperation will be crucial. How do I speak up and so Takeru was at a loss. "humm." Suddenly, Usagi clenched both her fists and stood up. All the platoon members were startled. They didn''t think that in this situation, of all people Usagi would take action. Takeru tried to stop her, but was stopped by Mari and Ouka instead. Nervous Usagi moved in a stiff manner and walked up to the shelf in the student council room. Her legs trembled as she moved her hands. Everyone''s line of sight has been attracted to Usagi, she took out teacups from the shelf, put tea leaves into teapot and poured in hot water. Then she poured steaming tea into teacup and carried them on a tray. It seemed very uncertain, but Takeru was impressed by Usagi taking action. Whenever she was in public or when she was sniping, Usagi started to hyperventilate and yet now in this situation she took action by herself to pour tea. "H-hh-here, p-please." With red face Usagi held out one cup of tea at a time to the members of the seventh squad. As expected, the folks from Pureblood Party pick the tea up. The female members have looked at Usagi with despise. Withstanding such lines of sight, Usagi offered the tea to Sage. Sage had his eyes closed the entire time, but when he was offered tea he opened them. "I''m sorry. Thank you." As soon as Sage was given the tea he picked it up and raised it up to his mouth. The members of the seventh squad were all shocked. "C-Captain?!" "Nn Assam, huh. As expected with the tea leaves from the outside, bathed in pure unfiltered sunlight, both the scent and the depth is different. Preparations seems perfect as well." "T-that''s not the problem! Why would you drink tea prepared by a woman from the outside!" "It''s just tea, and delicious too. What is the problem?" While his members were confused, Sage raised the cup higher and thanked Usagi. Following their leader, the members of seventh squad reluctantly raised the tea up to their mouths. Everyone was surprised and made an unconvinced expression, that was surely because it was unexpectedly delicious. Usagi''s face turned very bright. I did it, Kusanagi! Since that''s what he heard when he saw her expression, Takeru raised his thumb in ''good job'' gesture. Continuing in the same manner, she brought tea to the members of Gods'' Embers. The members of the guards received the tea from broadly smiling Usagi, and swallowed up by that smile they politely bowed their heads. Their captain was as she was, but the members seemed surprisingly sociable. And in the end, she gave it to the captain Yuzuho. When Yuzuho was given tea, she responded with a "hmph." "These black magi sure are careless. They didn''t even consider possibility of poison being in the tea, it''s depressing to think people like that participate in the same operation." Yuzuho didn''t take the tea in her hand and just glared strongly at Sage. All the members of the guards who were raising the tea to their mouth stopped at once, and regretfully once again put the tea on the desk. The female member beside Yuzuho nervously tried to stop her from acting provocative, but she lacked courage to do it properly and turned silent. Provoked Sage quietly drank a sip of tea and opened his eyes. "Naturally, Pureblood Party are aristocracy. We respect etiquette. Also, even if there was poison in this tea, we know magic that could neutralize it I have no need to proceed while acting paranoid like you do." "Neutralizing poison is it. If you can neutralize poison, that means you can also generate poison right? I see, techniques to be expected of those using black magic. The miracles we are dealing with focus on healing rather than neutralizing." The conversation between captains has begun. It was good that it did, but the atmosphere seemed bad. Takeru thought he should have joined, but there was no way for him to enter this topic. "Black magic, is a very archaic phrase. The miracles you are referring to would be recovery magic. We handle that as well." When Sage said that casually, Yuzuho furrowed her eyebrows. "how rude our miracles manifested are not magic!" "You call magic miracles and operative procedures the etiquette, but while the details are different it''s the same thing." "Miracles are gift of faith! Don''t lump us together with heretics like you!" "If we are heretics, then so are you. Also what are you saying this late, after seeking assistance of an organization named Heretic Alliance." Sage said that and the seventh squad quietly laughed. Yuzuho turned red up to her ears and the members of the guard troop have all gotten nervous. That''s when Yuzuho''s anger exploded and she destroyed the long table with her spear. Along with the loud sound, the atmosphere in the room has heated up. All the members of the seventh squad put their hands on the wands by their waists. Sage stopped everyone with one hand and stood up. "At first you told us not to insult your philosophy but if you continue to abuse us calling us heretics, we will not remain silent." "These are not insults, it''s aversion. If not for sorcerers like you, our devotees wouldn''t have been judged as heretics! It''s your, black magi fault that believing in God is being condemned as heresy!" "That''s an extreme accusation. It can be proved that miracles are magic by tracing back to their roots." "Be silent! You heretics refer to yourself as purebloods and brandish the power and violence! I shall purify your mud-like, dirty blood right here!" When his blood was called dirty, a shadow appeared on Sage''s face. And, he slowly pulled out the sword-shaped wand he had by his waist. "I don''t mind if you call my blood dirty, I''m accustomed to it." A dignified voice that seemed like it came from the bottom of hell has resounded. "Howeverif you defile the pride of my comrades who are in here, I shall not forgive you." With his eyes stained with anger, Sage took up the wand in form of a short sword. The seventh squad followed him and also pulled out their wands and entered battle readiness, members of the guard troops also timidly grasped their rosaries. Sage expanded a brown-colored magical circle and Yuzuho expanded a silver-colored one that had a cross engraved on it. And the next moment, "HowlHrunting!" "Purify! Bartolomeo!" They ran out in front to attack each other with their Magical Heritages. As expected, the fight of those two conflicting factions was unavoidable. As long as they were bearing their hatred, the collision was inevitable. Butin the following instant, there was gunfire and sound similar to glass crumbling. " "?!" " "That''s enough." Between Yuzuho and Sage who should have collided, stood Takeru. He grasped Sage''s arm who was swinging the sword up with one hand and held Yuzuho''s spear''s handle stopping it with the other. Both Sage and Yuzuho had their eyes wide open with surprise. No matter how much the two tried to move their weapons, they wouldn''t even budge. As a close combat specialist, Takeru knew how did they use their strength to wield the weapons. It was easy to stop a short sword by grasping the arm when it was swung up, to thrust with a spear user had to pull it back first so it was easy to stop it as long as he aimed for that moment. To stop the attacks of close range weapon users it was important to suppress the enemy''s strength that goes into attack just before it. One hand was enough. "Like this, I can take away your Magical Heritages. The reason I''m not doing so, is because I want work well with you." " "nghh." " "I don''t want to dirty your pride as captains by depriving you of weapons." Sage and Yuzuho looked away from Takeru and towards to the comrades behind them. The guard troops attack was blocked by Mari''s protective barrier and the seventh squad''s attack was stopped by Ouka who used Vlad to take down their wands. Takeru exhaled relieved and grimaced. "I want you two captains grant me a moment. Order your subordinates absolutely not to fight while we''re not here." " "" " "If you do so, I''ll move my hands away." The two, Sage and Yuzuho glared at Takeru who hasn''t made a serious expression until now. The silence has lasted for about 10 seconds and the first one to yield was Sage. Yuzuho was unconvinced, but she too ordered her comrades. Then in the end, Takeru ordered the same to his comrades and left the three left the student council room. Takeru took Sage and Yuzuho and they came to the school''s rooftop. Under the sky full of cracks he grandly stretched. "Mm?, after I heard we''re in a mythological world I couldn''t believe it for an hour, I didn''t think it would have such a good atmosphere?." " "" " "Were your comrades okay when they first came here? The pressure is quite high here, one of our members had a mountain sickness after coming. You know, that girl who prepared tea. Her name''s Usagi, she had a terrible headache? it was tough." While saying some unimportant things Takeru looked back at the two. Sage had his arms crossed and closed eyes, Yuzuho was looking away. He smiled wryly seeing the two as usual, then with a "heave-ho" he sat down on the edge of the fence. "why did you call captains alone. If you want to talk, that place was good enough." "I can tell your underlying motives. You will crush the captains alone and enforce Inquisition''s violence right?" Said Sage with appalled expression and super cautious Yuzuho. Takeru scratched his cheek and went down to business. "The reason I called you here, is because I thought there''s something we couldn''t speak about in front of your members. Well, it''s about captains spitting out whatever is on our heart." "sorry, but I have no intention of getting along. I respect courtesy, but without a doubt our three factions are like water and oil. Anything other than keeping the exchange to minimum is unnecessary." "Isn''t ''spitting out'' quite a vulgar phrase. You want to grasp our weaknesses and use them against us, right? I won''t let that happen." Seeing the two act stubbornly, Takeru narrowed his eyes. "No, I have no intention of getting along either. I just want to work properly with you, not make friends here." In fact he thought that it was possible for them to get along, but to do so, more time was necessary. He thought it was better to convince them this way for now. "At first President said that we have personal objectives that are overlapping. Each of us should have a goal that involves Alchemist. I want to know what it is." "why. What will you do with the knowledge." "If we know about each other we''ll be able to decide whether we cooperate or not, right?" While saying so, Takeru extended his right fist. "I have someone I need to rescue no matter what. But to save that person, I don''t have enough strength. I need help other than the platoon''s. Don''t you have similar circumstances?" " "" " "The three of us should know each other''s reasons. With knowledge of your circumstances I''ll be able to judge whether I will help you and cooperate or not. You too, listen to my story and decide by yourselves." Takeru pulled back his fist and joined his hands on top of his knees. And he began to speak. About existence he wants to save, various hardships and experiences with his comrades and the destiny he''s carrying. He spat out all of it. His proposal of spitting out everything was just as he told the two earlier. Their philosophy and beliefs, organizations and cultures were different so they couldn''t understand each other. For the two to understand each other it was important for the individuals to know each other. Regardless of their philosophy and beliefs, they had their personal circumstances. It''s precisely because each team had someone to save that they have joined the Heretic Alliance. Since they had a common point, if they spoke of it frankly they could cooperate. That''s how Takeru thought. "I will save my little sister, then I want a place for my comrades to live in peace. That''s why I''m here." After hearing his way too fierce story, there was a change in Yuzuho''s expression. A sentiment or rather, she looked puzzled by the amount of parts overlapping with hers. She clearly looked at him in a different manner. Unchanged from earlier, Sage quietly listened to Takeru. However, "after hearing this much of your circumstances, I guess I can''t go on without saying mine." He slightly opened his closed eyes and started to talk about his upbringing and the person he had to save. "My troop is a squad of dropouts despised in the West Side''s Magic Academy. Even if we are purebloods, it doesn''t necessarily mean we are talented. Even in the organization dropouts exist." "is that so but you look quite talented to me." Takeru didn''t intend to interject, but still said that. "The stigma of a dropout doesn''t come from whether one is talented or not. In my case, it''s because the property I hold is dirty." "" "My ''Rust'' property reminds people of West Side of rotten blood. My comrades are the same, they have excellent properties but no talent to build operative procedures, excel in all respects yet have low amounts of magical power, hold detestable properties and so on, they are prejudiced for having such shortcomings. Nevertheless, they tried their best, having pride in their blood. Instead of being spoiled by their pedigree, they did what they could to prove excellence of the purebloods." Sage indifferently spoke about their position in the Pureblood Party. Ever since they first met, after seeing how the seventh squad seemed to have overcome struggles, Takeru thought that their story and circumstances would be similar. It seemed like his hunch was spot on. The position of seventh squad was very similar to that of 35th platoon. "We tried to make higher-ups learn of our existence and rise up. However, the higher-ups wouldn''t admit it and didn''t give us a decent position. They forced dark and dirty work on us, as we finished the missions successfully, instead of honor, only stigma has continued to pile up the reason we haven''t turned rotten, was thanks to a single comrade of ours." Sage, stared at his own palm, then clenched his fist. "Similarly to me no, holding an even more unfortunate property there was a comrade, a girl called Ion Stewart. Her property''s name is ''Pain'' she had an ancient property that allowed her to share her own pain with the others. She was always full of wounds that were characteristic to it and was despised by everyone. Contrary to that her personality was bright and positive to the point you wouldn''t think it possible for her to be in Pureblood Party." Takeru guessed that the person Sage wants to save, is surely that girl. "during a mission, she remained alone in the outside world to allow her comrades escape. Caught by Inquisition, she has been moved to the Alchemist facility in order to experiment on her body, meanwhile we have returned to the inner world. We requested the higher-ups to let us go rescue her, but were rejected. ''"That is the fate of those with dirty blood" they said." In the back of his eyes dwelled anger. "The pureblood''s pride is to protect the weak and lead them. And, to never forsake their brethren. West Side has neglected its pride and betrayed us. That is what motivated seventh squad to leave West Side and join the Heretic Alliance." "" "In West Side as is now we can''t save our comrade." After he finished speaking, Sage moved next to Takeru and sat down on the edge of the fence in the same way. Crossing his legs, Sage stared at Yuzuho. Although Yuzuho had a complex expression, to break the silence she suddenly hit the floor of the roof with her spear. She looked down on Takeru and Sage arrogantly. And, "I am not a dropout!" that''s the first thing she said. Takeru stared at her, Sage snorted. "however, putting it together, it''s true that sixth guard troop''s position is weak among the Gods'' Embers. I was originally from the first guard troop, but was impressed by the spirit of the sixth miko, Izayoi-sama, then vowed to protect her at the risk of my life." While Takeru wasn''t familiar with Gods'' Embers circumstances, since they were a religious organization it was not surprising that they worshiped a miko. Gods'' Embers are one of the few non-authorized religious groups that have survived in the modern times. However, the internal works of it are complex and they aren''t monolithic. After the concept of religion was denied, the believers who sought salvation formed a faction. Out of the Inquisition''s sight they started to worship a new God. Although it could be said a ''new God'', it was the religions that have existed until now mixing together, so it would be better to call it unification of religions. Inside of a huge organization that was born, there were different ideas on how to revere God and it didn''t take long for it to divide. In order to avoid conflict the pope has divided miko to serve gods, creating up factions. According to Yuzuho''s story, there was few believers of the sixth miko she served, that the faction was small and weak. "You have all seen my subordinates. They are weak-willed and get swept away easily, they are getting nervous whenever something happens. Their only merit is their kindness. That is why someone as strict as me has to lead them. Even if it sounds arrogant." It seemed like she was aware of her arrogance. Takeru felt it from the start, but the personality of hers now was somewhat forced. For the sake of her comrades. Yuzuho''s mouth formed a '''' shape and she furrowed her eyebrows, then held the Rosario on her chest. "It''s been three years ever since Gods'' Embers have succumbed to Inquisition. Inquisition negotiated with "If you hand over to us one of the miko, we will authorize Gods'' Embers religious organization". The council and the pope decided on sacrificing the sixth miko unanimously!" The Rosario she held made a metallic sound. "The sixth miko said nothing just accepting that decision, then she said to the believers seeking salvation not to mind it and serve the God in peace. We too, intended to do so." However, Yuzuho added and grit her teeth. "The rebellion against the higher-ups was inevitable. Not admitting that we have succumbed to Inquisition Gods'' Embers believers carried out frequent terrorist attacks. They didn''t follow the will of sixth miko at all. All they cared about was freedom of religion they didn''t try in the least to rescue Miko-sama who has become a sacrifice, not even a little!" Yuzuho wiped the tears in her eyes with her sleeve and looked up firmly. "Miko-sama is trapped in the Alchemist''s first research facility. That''s why we came here. I know it''s disgraceful to join the heretics even without you telling me that! But, still!" Unable to endure the same any longer, she groaned loudly and turned around. Takeru couldn''t understand religion, but he understood just how determined those girls were to come and ask Heretic Alliance for help. They threw away shame and respectability yet clinging to the thoughts of wanting to help they came here. There was no way Takeru could laugh at their resolve. "Our philosophy and beliefs are different, they won''t ever overlap. That might be true." " "" " "But, the feelings of wanting to save someone precious to usare the same." Takeru stood up from the edge and clenched his fist. "For fellow heretics, that''s all we need to understand each other. After it''s all over, we can might return to being enemies. But, when it happens, it happens. Right now, let''s move forward at full force. Single-mindedly save those we want to save." Extending his fist forward, Takeru said. "Alliance established. I will help you guys, so you too, lend me a hand." The wind blew, from behind his swaying bangs Takeru directed his clear eyes towards the two. Staring at the extended fist, Sage also stood up at the edge. "Even if we end up facing each other as enemies is it. I like these words. We will lend you a hand as well." Sage extended his fist, matching Takeru''s. Then, in the end "I won''t acknowledge you. We''ve been only surrounded by enemies until now, so we''re not going to believe you. The only ones we believe in is our God and the sixth miko." Yuzuho who was turned away, turned back towards them. "But, it''s true that we want strength. We, the sixth guard troop decide to use you. That''s why do your best and use us as well." Arrogant until the very end, her mouth forming a '''', Yuzuho extended her fist in the same way the other two did. Thus, the Heretic Alliance has started to act. Not going hand in hand nor lend shoulder to each other. They bump their fists and go in the same direction. In order to raise the signal fire of their respective counter-attack. Volume 9, 3 - First Counter-Attack Volume 9, Chapter 3 - First Counter-Attack In the Alchemist''s first research facility Suginami Suzaku, mesmerized looked at Kiseki inside of a water tank with her cheeks dyed red. Seeing Hyakki Yakou completely controlled, Suzaku was enraptured by her own potential. She felt a huge self-satisfaction from the feat of being able to control such powerful force. However, unexpectedly Suzaku made a wistful expression. People of Suginami weren''t interested nor satisfied by anything other than researching. They study, develop and after commercialization they lose interest in their experimental subjects. In other words, after getting the result they lose interest. She didn''t care where and on whom was the weapon used. "just this once I am interested" With an ecstatic expression Suzaku touched the surface of the water tank. "The world really is overflowing with strange things, isn''t it in particular, somewhere inside of this sample''s soul there''s a lot of information on mysterious immortality it''s the first time I want to see the results." Without doubt the result will give her a new mystery. There was still very, very much she didn''t know about Hyakki Yakou. Structurally its genes contained characteristics of countless fantastical organisms and it continued to evolve. Infinitely evolving lump of growing meat. Chaos. The meat''s structure is something between magical power and organic matter, it''s close to that of magical organisms summoned to this world. They couldn''t be controlled with Kiseki''s will. Were they something like involuntary muscles? Maybe, the magical concept like curse is for fantastical organisms something genes are to humans? When she showed Kiseki dreams of variety of situations, Hyakki Yakou made different reactions. When Suzaku gave her a stimulus the results exceeded her expectations every time. Her euphoria raged endlessly. Her climax was infinite. Suzaku was burning up. The smell was similar to that of a human''s blood, the appearance was shiny but on touch it was cold human skin. taste? What is the taste I wonder. I wonder if there''s a taste. Breathing roughly Suzaku touched the barrier wrapping around Kiseki with her tongue and licked it. "as expected, that disgusts even me." A voice has come from behind, with her tongue still extended Suzaku looked back in surprise. Then, she met the line of sight of a man dressed like a priest. "It has been a while, Haunted-san." Suzaku blinked repeatedly and retracted her tongue. "Really, you always appear from nowhere, don''t you?. I know you are semi-immortal, but I still don''t understand the characteristics of your magical power''s property." "" "Oh, how about it? Won''t you become my guinea pig? You might find a part of yourself you don''t know of?" Haunted moved towards Suzaku who was all excited and passed by her with a cold expression. Then he looked up at Kiseki in the water tank. "On the surface Isuka-san was the same, but I really do hate Suginamis. Especially making up reasons for others to rely on them and satisfying their own greed for research." "That can''t be helped. That''s the kind of beings Suginami are." "As long as there are others depending on you, and your heart depends on it, right. I, who depend on myself and you who depends on the others are probably in conflict." Hmph, Haunted snorted and squinted, starting at Kiseki''s sleeping expression. By his side, Suzaku stood lined up. "To rather say, why have you come here? Currently Alchemist is in partnership with Inquisition, if I get in contact with people of Valhalla I shall be scolded by Sougetsu-sama." Even though Suzaku asked, Haunted continued to stare in Kiseki''s direction. His gaze was nailed to sleeping Kiseki''s happy smile. "See, I''ve heard that you succeeded in controlling Hyakki Yakou. I came to take a look. I''m surprised. She really is stable. However why is she so happy?" When Haunted asked, Suzaku''s eyes shone. "She''s dreaming right now. By continuously showing her happy dreams, Kiseki-sama''s mind stabilizes, preventing Hyakki Yakou from going berserk." When Suzaku happily spoke about her achievement, Haunted looked towards her for the first time. His expression was grim. "what did you say?" When he asked heavily in response, Suzaku joined her hands all smiley. "Until now Kiseki-sama tasted only pain. That''s why she is very weak against the thing called ''happiness''. Hyakki Yakou won''t take actions Kiseki-sama doesn''t want. As long as she sees happy dreams, it will stay quiet and won''t overflow." "What if it overflows? Inquisition regularly reduced amount of it contained inside by allowing it to release itself. If left untreated, it''ll overflow even if this girl is happy." "There''s no problem. As long as she''s stable it doesn''t grow much, and because it''s currently wartime we implant the diverging parts into soldiers. The amount is being reduced and it becomes a military force, that''s killing two birds with one stone?." If that was true, it would turn into a huge amount of military strength. By implanting the indefinitely growing cells into humans, they would create nearly invincible soldiers. If that was realized, they would create immortal puppets. By implanting the organisms they would increase soldiers strength by many times. "We have already tested it. Just the other day in north America, Inquisition was invaded by magic side right? At the time we delivered several soldiers who had cells transplanted into them to intercept it. A report came saying that they annihilated a few thousands of enemies." "" "Oh, I apologize for my rudeness. I have forgotten that you are of the magic side. My heartfelt condolences on this occurrence." Suzaku lowered her head respectfully. Her apologies didn''t go through to Haunted. As if he couldn''t care less about it, he looked up at Kiseki with his eyes wide open. "In other words this girl is being manipulated by being shown a dream." "Yes. The reason erosion won''t start even if a part is transplanted, is because she recognizes people as her dear brother. To Kiseki-sama her beloved older brother is more important than anything in this world, if he''s in danger she automatically protects him, gives him power to survive and slaughter the enemy." "" "Courageous little sister protecting her dear brother if she protects him, her brother will pat her head. Being shown that kind of dream Kiseki-sama is happy and the Inquisition gets results in battle." How is it how is it? Praise me, praise me? Making an expression that said so, Suzaku peeked at Haunted. "If possible I would like to provide this technology to Valhalla, but breaking the agreement with Inquisition would turn the brunt of their anger towards Alchemist. That''s why, how do I say it, it would be really troublesome, thus it''s impossible. I pray for your forgiveness." For some reason she seemed like she would seriously cry at the moment and bowed regretfully. It was because she didn''t care on whose forces it becomes as long as she could confirm the results, it seemed. Denying Valhalla technology was fatal for them but Haunted suddenly smiled, changing his noh mask-like expression. "No no, while it''s true that we desperately want military power, criticism would spread in our side if such technology was to be brought in. Valhalla doesn''t have as roundabout ethics as Inquisition does. There''s west, east, senate, lots of troublesome thingsspeaking frankly we don''t want that kind of thing." Although it was out of character for him, he emphasized on just the last words he said. His words weren''t just bravado, all of the people who spoke with Haunted before knew he isn''t the kind of person to do that. However, Suzaku didn''t have a ''human heart'' to realize that. Rather, she had no interest in ''human heart'' in the first place. She tilted her head, making an expression that ''then why are you here?''. "I came here out of pure curiosity. I have seen Kiseki-san''s power from a distance before. I was interested in the technology allowing to control this much power." "Oh my!" Being praised, Suzaku made a happy expression. "As expected of you. I''m impressed. It''s great technology. Very enlightening." "Oh my oh my! Well well! Please don''t praise me so much!" She placed both her hands on her cheeks and twisted, wriggled around. Haunted gentlemanly put a hand on his chest and bowed gratuitously. "Today I have come in my spare time, but I am looking forward towards your success in the future. To celebrate our acquaintance and your domination of Hyakki Yakou, please take this." And, still in a bow he held out his hand on top of which he concentrated magical power, it materialized as pitch black particles. What showed in his hand was a bouquet of black flowers. Suzaku received it with a sparkle in her eyes like one a child has when given a toy. "Belladonna it''s a magical organism possible to summon with "Despair" magical property, isn''t it?" "Since you seem to have an interest in my property, please use this sample. The limit is 24 hours, so it''d be best if you investigated it as soon as possible." "Yaay! Thank you very much!" With the bouquet in her hand Suzaku smiled like a little girl. "Well then, see you again." Haunted returned the smile and briskly left the location. While walking down the hallway of the first research facility he directed his glaring pupils forward, his back stretched, his moves indicated he was angry. "Are you going to go back like this? Is it fine to leave it like that?" The S-class Magical Heritage he had by his waist Dinsleif, Nacht sent her voice directly into Haunted''s brain. With an unusual grim expression on his face, he listened to Nacht''s voice. "are you asking if it''s fine as a member of Valhalla?" "No, are you yourself fine with that? Is what I mean." "" "You''re super angry. At Hyakki Yakou''s or rather, that Kiseki girl''s current state, right?" After being told that, Haunted gently stroked the sword by his waist, the '' Dinsleif''. "You truly are the sword existing for my sake I love you, partner." "Stop that, really." "You''re so bashful." "I''ll slaughter you." Haunted''s expression was unchanged and grim, he continued to walk down the corridor. Surprisingly quiet. Laughably quiet. He heard that first research facility''s researchers were all people with surname Suginami. It was too quiet. Even though there were people in, there were no presence of other persons. "Ahh how disgusting." He snorted uncomfortably. "Organisms living out their life locked up in the research facility. With outside world unbeknownst to them, dedicating their lives to research, not knowing emotions, pathetic dolls without knowledge of love. What an uninteresting bunch." "Is that the reason you''re angry?" "Nope. I haven''t the least interest of the Suginamis. I think they can do whatever by themselves." "" "However, that lockout and exclusion, false happiness made with brainwashing and life clinging to it that was forced on that pitiful girl is something I cannot forgive." Pitiful girl. Kusanagi Kiseki. Miserable, a girl carrying miserable fate. She tasted the worst pain possible a very small girl. A pure girl that knows nothing. Right now she was in the middle of happiness. In the middle of false happiness. "Making up and submerging her in a lukewarm dream and false happiness, I conclude that Suginami is evil. A dream? An illusion making people happy? Downright absurd. It''s the same with despair. Nacht, did Kusanagi Kiseki look happy to you?" "Nyaw. She looked comical to me. I thought she turned really pitiful for a while now." "I don''t like it. I don''t like that at all! Such a charming girl, a girl my type being used by Suginami is something I absolutely can''t forgive!" Haunted sped up his pace as he walked through the research facility full of puppets. His expression was full of determination. There was a honest resolve. As if he was a hero saving a heroine. Like a messenger of justice, that kind of expression. Looking from a perspective of others, they would call him ''evil'' without any hesitation despite the fact he himself rejected evil. However, even inside of him existed the concept of good and evil. For example looking from someone else''s perspective if his ''good'' is thought of as ''evil'', for himself it is doubtlessly ''good''. Right now, he rose to action in order to conform to his own justice. "I already made my move. I''ll save that girl. I''ll save her from the false happiness and" And without losing his way, he moved straight forward. "I''ll definitely return her back to the reality devoid of salvation!" The path of despair''s poster boy was single-minded and straightforward. Takeru gathered the captains from the teams raiding first research facility and managed to firmly unify them to function as alliance before returning to the student council room. He walked through the school or rather, the building that mimicked one and passed by various people. They didn''t seem to be students of AntiMagic Academy, but he passed by several people wearing Inquisition''s uniforms. Other than that there were people wearing white lab coats, who were probably Alchemist''s researchers. People in suits wearing badge of Ethics Committee, members of religious groups other than Gods'' Embers'', as well as a number of witches from both East and West. "it seems like South America''s shelter has attacked North America''s Inquisition but were intercepted and withdrew." "The Dragoon''s development is flourishing over there and topographically it''s suitable for defense, but South America''s shelter should have a higher population. Also, there''s mainly Magic Academy West Side there right? They should have been prepared for invasion, for them to be wiped out in just 3 days" "No clue. I can''t believe that place''s West Side would lose it might be a new weapon. Is Inquisition really on defensive? Unlike magic side who uses transfer magic, their means of invasion is probably limited, right?" "If you raise up over ten thousand meters you won''t receive damage from Akashic Hazard and the protective field isn''t invincible. Recently Inquisition was frequently cooperating with the overseas in secret. They must have anticipated war breaking out. I''m guessing that invasion is a matter of time." Talking in the hallway was a female Inquisitor and a man who looked like East Side''s sorcerer. Judging by what they were talking about, war has already started outside. After Pureblood Party has invaded old Japan, Valhalla magic side didn''t pull back. Although he expected it, realizing that the second Witch Hunt War has begun his mood has become terribly heavy. There was no way he wouldn''t be feeling guilty for doing things for himself in such circumstances. But he had to do it. He had no idea on war or politics, but Takeru and the others could only think about one battle at a time. With that said, they could only leave it to Nagaru and the higher-ups. "" His thoughts were disordered, but the Heretic Alliance would lend him their strength. Right now, he could only proceed forward. I wonder where did Kanaria go? He couldn''t find her by searching blindly. Now that he was looking for her like this, Takeru realized that he knew nothing about her. They fought together in the Magic Academy and were able to experience student life together, albeit short. He knew her feelings towards Ikaruga and Isuka, hatred towards Alchemist and crossed blades with her. But that was all. What did she feel when she met Ikaruga, what has she decided to do, Takeru didn''t know. They might not understand each other despite meeting. He though that Ikaruga''s and Kanaria''s problem was something he shouldn''t try to put in words. "Kusanagi?" While he walked down the hallway indulging in thoughts, a voice has called from the front. Takeru looked up. It was Ikaruga. Her expression wasn''t bright at all. "were you looking for me?" Her usual sleepy-looking eyes were directed towards Takeru and she tilted her head. "Did you find Kanaria?" "yes." Hearing her dispirited response and seeing that Kanaria wasn''t with her, he could imagine to an extent what kind of conversation did they have when Ikaruga chased her. He could more or less tell what Ikaruga said to Kanaria. "It''s not okay, is it. Aren''t you overburdening yourself?" "" "you might not like it, but maybe I should tell her off." Takeru smiled awkwardly and put a hand on Ikaruga''s shoulder. With a dumbfounded expression, Ikaruga stared at him. Surely, Ikaruga didn''t want Kanaria to go on with her revenge. No, it wasn''t that she didn''t want her to take revenge, but didn''t want her to get in danger. Attack on the Alchemist involves a lot of danger. Regardless of her awareness as a mother, Ikaruga didn''t want an important to her existence Kanaria was to be involved in something dangerous. He didn''t think Kanaria would obediently do what she was told to, but as her senior pupil he could point out her immaturity not through words, but through sword. Of course, he didn''t want to do it. "Kusanagi." Ikaruga called Takeru. Nn? He responded, but that moment. His arm was grabbed onto and he was immediately dragged into a room right beside them that looked like a data room. "He?!" As soon as she dragged Takeru in, Ikaruga closed the room''s door and pushed him down. On top of Takeru who fell on his back, she has also fell. There was no pain, but his body turned stiff from surprise. Because he hit the shelf as he fell, documents have floated down like flower petals. Takeru''s heartbeat increased and he tried to remove Ikaruga from on top of his chest. "Embrace me." Hearing that phrase all of a sudden, he was unable to speak up. "you said I''m overburdening myself. That''s why, embrace me." One-sidedly Ikaruga requested that of him and buried her face in his chest. Wondering if something happened, Takeru was discouraged. It was because Ikaruga''s shoulders were shaking. "I''m scared it''s so scary I can''t bear it." "" "Just the thought that I can lose her again trembling won''t stop, it''s unbearable." Her body trembled finely and she tightly grabbed onto Takeru''s clothes. "It''s stupid, right what, why am I trying to act like a mother here. We''ve been together for about two days and yet I just created her and did nothing else why am I so scared thinking of losing her I wonder it''s laughable there''s limits to being a hypocrite." "" "I turned horrible when I''m in front of her I can''t find decent wording. I think and think but words of apology won''t come out. I know it''s unforgivable, I know begging for forgiveness would be cowardly but I can only think of apologizing." "" "I I didn''t think I was this weak" She grasped his clothes more strongly. "" In silence, Takeru strongly hugged Ikaruga''s body. Strong enough to break her, passionately and preciously he hugged her. Ikaruga too, has moved her arms behind his back and hugged Takeru, as if entrusting all of herself to him. Although Ikaruga might have been angry, Takeru was happy. Ikaruga who said that she won''t let anyone carry her burden was relying on him like this, he was incredibly happy about it. "Suginami." "it''s fine for it to be just now, call me by my first name I hate that surname." "Ikaruga." Takeru said her name as if whispering into her ear. "Even if you don''t acknowledge it, even if Kanaria doesn''t acknowledge it, you are her mother." "there''s no way that''s true!" "No, you''re her mother. After all, you haven''t forgotten about her even for a moment, have you? Same for Isuka. You''ve always kept them in your thoughts." "" "You lost Kanaria once and was hurt. You realized that you did something terrible and left to the outside world. And since then, you''ve been always living while burdened with what happened to Kanaria. I''ve been beside you the entire time I''ve been watching you the entire time I knew that you are living while burdened by many things." He raised the hand he had behind her back to Ikaruga''s head. Then gently he stroked her head, as if combing her hair. "That''s why you are her mother. No matter what anyone says, you''re her mother. Being afraid of losing her and wanting to protect her is natural." "nn." "That''s not weakness. It''s the proof that you''re Kanaria''s mother." I won''t tell you to be proud of it. But stop calling yourself hypocrite. Stop denying yourself any more than this. Accept it. No matter how pretentious those emotions are, even if you are told you''re flimsy, even if you don''t believe in yourself, follow your own feelings. With that alone, it''ll become easy. With that alone, you''ll become strong. After all, you''re a mother. Protecting a child is a mother''s instinct. Saying so, Takeru continued to pat Ikaruga''s head. She entrusted herself to Takeru''s words and warmth. After they hugged each other for about 30 minutes, Ikaruga''s trembling finally stopped. "if that girl is to fight then I''ll fight. If she wants revenge, then I''ll carry it instead her suffering, hatred, anything that threatens her life" "That''s heavy. Give me half." When Ikaruga resolved herself, Takeru said so as if it was a matter of course. Then, she moved away her face from his chest and stared at him with upturned eyes and her usual sleepy expression. "hey, what do you mean by that?" "Just like I said. I won''t let you carry it alone. I''ll help you." "You''re going to carry half of my burden as a mother?" mm? Wait a second. Thinking about it deeply, that''s. Quite calm, Takeru exerted his thoughts. "Does that mean you''ll be her father?" Too late he noticed he said something really critical. "Can I take that as a proposal?" Takeru panickednot. Ikaruga''s expression was seriousness itself. Making fun of it or covering it up with laughter was impossible. She didn''t say it lightly. Whether Kanaria acknowledged her was a different problem from this. It was the truth that he wanted to carry Ikaruga''s burden. He wanted to do something for her. It''s been always like this. And this was the first time Ikaruga was willing to rely on him. He felt happy about it and if there was no obstacles, he wanted to do it. But told he proposed, he was able to assert it wasn''t that. It was clear what he should affirm and what should he deny. somehow, I feel that since coming here I''m not doing well enough. Albeit it was different from being indecisive, it probably looked like that to Ikaruga. Sadly. Just when Takeru was about to answer Ikaruga''s question. Ikaruga squirmed on top of him then moved her face right in front of Takeru''s. And she touched his forehead with hers. "it''s a joke. I wouldn''t think of using such underhanded method to monopolize you, don''t worry." Ikaruga spoke quietly at a distance their breath reached each other. A scent of mint tickled his nose. "I intend to think about your feelings. But can I say one thing?" "y-yeah." "Don''t go raising people''s hopes like that. Think more of woman''s emotions. Were it someone else than me, she''d end up disappointed after having expectations, you know?" She meant he lacked self-awareness. Rather, raising hopes? Does that mean Ikaruga really "Say you''re going to bear my burden again and I"ll receive it just like that, prepare yourself." Ikaruga raised her body and moved away from Takeru. Just like that she headed for the entrance of the data room. Takeru raised his upper body. As she put a hand on the doorknob, Ikaruga made a refreshed smile and looked back just once. "I won''t say ''bye bye'' again don''t make that face." "Ikaruga, I" "I''ll do what I can to protect Kanaria. That''s why, you too do what you can for your own sake." "" "It''s okay. I''ll tell you when I need help and I''ll always be there to help you. Don''t worry." She opened the doors and light from the corridor has entered the data room. "Also, thank you. It was a great help, Takeru." After saying so, Ikaruga left the data room. Left alone, Takeru looked upwards again. While staring at the ceiling he organized everything in his head. He could understand Ikaruga''s feelings of not wanting Kanaria to fight. Although he shouldn''t be one to talk, with a personality that makes go headlong into danger Kanaria might lose her life. For Takeru too, it was the first time he plunged into such a large-scale battle. Same for Kanaria. While there was a lot to do in this time''s operation, he wasn''t alone, the platoon wasn''t alone. There were many people to rely on. He really might not be able to save everything. Stretching his hand towards the ceiling, he clenched a fist. He felt like the thing he wasn''t able to grasp was this time right in front of him. "No matter what, I will we will save everything." Once again with determination filling his chest, Takeru stood up with anticipation of what''s ahead. Kanaria sat down under a tree in the corner of the school yard and stared at L?vateinn that pierced the ground. The words of Ikaruga who was with her earlier were simmering in the corner of her head. Her joyous feelings of finally being able to attack the Alchemist had a nail stabbed in by Ikaruga, who should have been also a participant. "What will you do about attacking Alchemist? Isuka won''t come back any more I think she would like you to live." "Mama is no longer here. That''s why I''ll destroy Alchemist. I''ll crush it all, giving Mama a funeral." "and how long will it continue? After destroying first research facility, what''s next? Third? And if that''s over, you''ll crush Inquisition? Or maybe kill the guy who killed Isuka? Are you going to spend your entire life just for that? Do you really think Isuka would have wanted that?" "Shut up!! I told you it has nothing to do with you! I said you can stay beside me if you want, but I didn''t let you order me around!" "" "If you think of Mama even a little, you would do the same as Kana! And yet, you tell me to leave Alchemist alone and leave for myself! There''s no way I can do that!" "Before Isuka died she relayed to me that she wants you to live. I have a responsibility to protect your life. The one she protected, you, I will" When she said ''responsibility'', the ends of Kanaria''s hair stood up. "Don''t screw around! Don''t try acting like my mother! What responsibility?! The only responsibility you have is to atone for deserting Mama and escaping alone! To do that, there''s no other way but to destroy everyone who made Mama suffer!" "nhh." "If you can''t do that then shut up! Hold your knees and stay here doing nothing, all alone!" "Kanaria, I want to" "Don''t call my name! It''s the name given to me by Mama!" Ikaruga''s expression when she said that wouldn''t leave Kanaria''s head. Without saying anything, Ikaruga accepted Kanaria''s words and faced down, hurt. The one that was unable to bear it and escaped from the spot was Kanaria. In front of Ikaruga she couldn''t maintain her calm no matter what. Every word Ikaruga said upset her feelings. "nhh why does the woman who wasn''t here understand Mama''s feelings!" She entrusted her back to the tree and sitting, she faced her own knees. Frustrated, she couldn''t raise her face. Ikaruga told her the same thing Isuka did. The fact that the person who wasn''t there knew feelings of her beloved mother better than anyone else frustrated her. And she was frustrated because she couldn''t stop her revenge despite knowing that. She''s been boasting of giving her mother a funeral and yet she was unable to stop it knowing that her mother didn''t want it, it meant that there was no justification for her revenge. There was only her hatred. Only her helpless feelings existed for this revenge. "But still, to Kana it''s!" Allowing the root of evil that was the Alchemist was "Unforgivable!" She stared at L?vateinn with her golden hatred-stained eyes. L?vateinn wouldn''t respond to her request no matter what. The blade was piling on rust every day. But she didn''t care about that. She won''t rely on the sword. With the skills she has polished she''ll annihilate her hateful enemies and have her revenge. No matter how long it takes even if she has to dedicate her entire life to revenge. Even if her mother doesn''t wish for it. "Kana absolutely won''t forgive it!" Kanaria shook off her hesitation, pulled out the sword and stood up. To advance on the road of carnage without any hesitation. "Well then, let''s start the strategy meeting." Two days later, three teams have gathered in the student council room and sat down on the lined-up chairs in front of a projector, doing a strategy meeting. Somehow, it reminded Takeru of the cultural festival''s strategy meeting. Back then they partnered-up with other platoons and discussed on what to do for the festival. Of course, while the situation was similar, the tension was different though. They weren''t the main force responsible for diversion, Takeru and the others were a detached force. ''God''s Embers'' Sixth Miko''s Guard Troop, six people. ''Pureblood Party''s'' Seventh Squad, six people. ''AntiMagic Academy''s'' 35th Test Platoon, six people. Total of eighteen people is going to rescue "Hyakki Yakou" Kusanagi Kiseki, "Ancient Wizard" Ion Stewart and the "Sixth Miko" Izayoi. "The amount of personnel in the main force responsible for diversion is just two hundred people. Included in that there''s fifty Dragoons and manned Magical Dragoons." "The numbers make me anxious, but fifty Dragoons and Magical Dragoons you really did well to gather so many." When Ouka showed her surprise, Nagaru pat her shoulders with the pointing stick and laughed care-freely. "I''ve told you that before, but it''s quite an old organization?. Alchemist''s and Inquisition''s Reginns and alchemists developed them in jointly. Because these machines specialize in speed and defense, I think we''ll be able to drag out Alchemist''s newest machines out to the frontlines." Nagaru continued the meeting. "These forces are going to attack from the front. However, those two hundreds aren''t going to enter the building. Until the end they are going to act disruptive and focus on buying time so don''t expect any assistance." She pointed with the stick at at the satellite photo of the first research facility that was projected. While it was nearly impossible to take a photo of the Sanctuary''s interior because of terrible magnetic field disturbance, it was possible to take pictures of uncontaminated land. Although, since it was unlikely Heretic Alliance had their own satellite, this photo must have been made with one ''borrowed'' from Inquisition. "You, as the detached force are going to enter the facility from the mountains on the opposite side to the one main force is attacking." "even if the diversion goes well, it''s hard to believe the backside is going to become lax, right? From what it looks like it looks more like a coniferous forest than a mountain. It''d be natural to believe its a trap." Sage put a hand on his chin and advised Nagaru. "Naw worries. We have an expert responsible for scouting and covering you with sniping." After Nagaru said so, unexpectedly a woman has come out from behind the projector. Ouka raised an "ah" in surprise. "so she was in Heretic Alliance." Kanaria also recalled her and seemed surprised. The woman showed her face and shook her hand lightly in Ouka''s and Kanaria''s directions. "Oonogi Kanata-san. She''s an ex-EXE member. She''s going to cover you alone until you invade the building." With a grin, Kanata lightly greeted everyone. "By the way, she may not look like it, but she''s nearly thirt" From beside Nagaru, Kanata hit her with an elbow. "Oonogi Kanata, 22 years old. Please leave scouting and cover fire to me during the operation, take care of me everyone." With a stern look Kanata made Inquisition''s salute. Other than in the Small Fry Platoon, there weren''t many reactions. "Hmm are you going to cover us all alone until we go down the mountain? From what I see, it doesn''t seem reliable. Shall we take care of the traps and cameras instead?" Yuzuho said so while sitting arrogantly on the chair. Kanata thinly smiled to her. "With my skills and Relic Eater, I''d make it easy for you to stroll in even if we invaded Inquisition''s headquarters." "that''s some confidence. Relic Eater? If I''m not wrong that''s a sham Magical Heritage owned by Inquisition. I can''t trust it. There''s a possibility of it acting like a spy." When gazes full of suspicion have focused on Kanata, Nagaru moved in front. "There''s no need to worry about that?. First, Inquisition cannot control it in this world, and her Relic Eater ''Nobunaga'' has been coated with a special material existing only in this world. That''s why Ootori Sougetsu shouldn''t be able to control it." After saying so re-assuredly, Nagaru went back to explaining the strategy. If what she said was true, same treatment could be applied to Ouka''s Vlad. "A substance that only exists in this world huh I wonder just how many years of processing technology development it took." Ikaruga muttered next to Takeru. Although she seemed calm, she was unable to suppress her curiosity as a technician and continued to fidget on the chair. "You will run down the mountain with assistance of Kanata-san and then break into the first research facility. Kanata-san''s sniping gets more powerful the bigger the distance she snipes from, but if it''s too powerful there''s a possibility of you getting swallowed by it. That''s why to offer precise assistance after entering I want one person in charge of sniping in each team. The person in charge of sniping will take distance from the vanguard and chase them while taking down the enemies left behind by Kanata-san. They absolutely cannot stray and cannot neglect cooperation." In that case, that would make Usagi act as the rearguard member of the 35th Test Platoon. She seemed a little anxious, but when she noticed Takeru''s gaze she made a serious expression and nodded strongly. "The problem starts there. The objective is here the girl from the seventh squad and Sixth Miko-san are in the L5 - E57 and L5 F37 labs researching ancient properties. The detached force other than 35th Platoon and the snipers in charge are to invade here and immediately secure the rescue subject." Then, Nagaru pointed at the center of the research facility. "The central L6 - XXX. The 35th Test Platoon has to reach there alone. The defenses in the center should be very strong so I want seventh squad''s and sixth guard''s as well as Usagi-chan to back the platoon up. After making sure the penetration has succeeded, take refuge on the hill Kanata-san captured and concentrate on protecting yourself until rescue operation is complete. You will be alone, but Kanata-san will definitely protect you three?." Usagi looked sideways towards the snipers in charge from other teams. There was a sunglasses-wearing member of Pureblood Party and a girl from Gods'' Embers who seemed timid and exchanged looks with her. Nagaru exhaled and put both her hands on the desk. "Each of you will have to deal with the enemy forces on your own after entering. Cram the building''s structure into your head. In particular, the building 35th platoon is invading is Alchemist''s most important secret so a considerable resistance is expected." After saying so with a meek expression, Nagaru smiled as she usually did. But, it seemed slightly weaker than usual. "this is all I can give you all. If possible I would like to plan it better and provide more forces, but there''s no time. We need to perform the operation in a rush. It''s all our fault for not being internally prepared. Forgive me." No one blamed Nagaru who made a wry smile. It was more than enough. They weren''t alone. They had compatriots they could rely on. They, who fought all alone until now knew just how good treatment was that, everyone understood it. There were so many comrades with the same goal. There weren''t many things more reliable than that. "If possible, come back alive everyone. After you rescue the VIP''s, everyone withdraw. Use transfer magic charms and come back here." "Wait, it''s over right after the rescue?" That''s when Kanaria suddenly stood up and glared at Nagaru. Nagaru tilted her head and nodded. "The objective of this operation is rescue after all?. If possible avoid fighting, let non-combatants withdraw without killing them. Suppression of the first research facility is not an objective." "Nagaru said it. Heretic Alliance''s enemy is Suginami Suzaku. She''s in first research facility!" Kanaria''s anger by itself raised the temperature in the student council room. "If we don''t kill her, it''ll repeat itself again! We can''t not kill her here!" When Takeru reached out to try to stop Kanaria, Nagaru opened her mouth. "I know. But, I''m sorry. I can''t heed that request." "W-why! That''s why Kana came here!" "The operation this time is a rescue one. To kill Suginami Suzaku we need a much larger forces. That person probably isn''t as simple and fragile as you think." "Then prepare more!" "Impossible. Carrying out an assassination at the same time and adding unnecessary sacrifices is something I can''t do. Capturing her is talk of the more distant future." Until the end calmly, soothingly, Nagaru told Kanaria so. Kanaria''s shoulders shook, she clenched her fist and grit her teeth. It didn''t look like she really understood it. As the captain, in order not to add on to discord during the strategy meeting Takeru tried to force Kanaria to sit down. "I get it fine." But Kanaria relaxed her shoulders, turned around on her heel and left the student council room. Takeru tried to call her back, but Ikaruga grasped his hand. "there''s no need to chase after her. It''s okay I already made my move. I''ll explain it to you later." While facing forward, Ikaruga put more strength into hand holding him. Being told that, he couldn''t help but obey it. When Takeru sat down on the chair again in silence, Nagaru winked towards him for some reason. "All right, all of you, you''re to gather and establish cooperation between each other in preparation for tomorrow. The operation starts at 8 pm. We should arrive on the other side with transfer magic at about 3 o''clock." Nagaru clapped her hands and the room''s lights have turned on. Takeru was bothered about Kanaria, but he gathered other teams and started the preparations. Volume 9, 4 - I Dream of Destruction Volume 9, Chapter 4 - I Dream of Destruction Kusanagi Kiseki saw a dream in which her happiness collapsed right in front of her. Having pointed out that her happiness is false, she was intimidated by a person she didn''t know and forced to wake up. When she opened her eyes like she was told to, what she saw was darkness and suffering. Her real self was drowning in the darkness, repeatedly dying. Even when she cried for help, no one came. On the other side of the glass there were just people staring at her with interest and a sparkle in their eyes. Again and again, she continued to die all alone. That''s the kind of dream it was. "Kiseki? Did something happen?" Kiseki who was spending the afternoon on a caf''s terrace suddenly looked up after being called by her name. "You okay? You were spacing out." Peeking into her face on the terrace that was lit up by by sunlight filtered with foliage was her lover, Kusanagi Takeru. She stared at Takeru absent-mindedly for about ten seconds. Not seeing too big a reaction he smiled wryly and scratched his cheek with a finger. "Drool, it''s dripping.'' "aaaauu" Kiseki hurriedly wiped her face with a napkin and shyly faced downwards. "Well, you must''ve read a book until late, haven''t you. We finally get to go out to town together, don''t go sleeping on me?." "S-sorry. This filtered sunlight was too pleasant and I slept for a moment there ehehe. Really, s-sorry, okay? I''m sorry." Apologizing many times, Kiseki rubbed her nose with a finger. Takeru smiled kindly, said "it''s fine" and raised the cup with coffee to his mouth. Dazedly, he looked up at the light above. That''s right. Today''s the day of the date. She had her favorite dress and a straw hat, she properly had a make-up on and was out on a date after a while with the person she loved. Just earlier she ate lunch and now was in the middle of enjoying a cup of tea in their favorite caf. Relieved, Kiseki raised the tea cup with chamomile tea up to her mouth. Probably because there was honey in, it was faintly sweet. "just earlier, I saw a scary dream." "Hee?, what kind of dream was it?" "A dream where I died all alone. Onii-chan wasn''t there a dream of being killed time and time again in a dark place." Hearing the contents of the disturbing dream, Takeru almost spat out coffee he had in his mouth. "H-hey hey what''s that, you saw that kind of dream in at time like now?" "yup. I was really scared." As Kiseki was still feeling uneasy, Takeru pat her head that she leaned in his direction. "It''s okay. Nii-chan is always with you and you are always with me. I won''t leave you to be alone." "you''re right I wonder what was that how strange." Squirming, Kiseki looked away from Takeru. "can it be, are you anxious about us living together just the two of us? You''re not relying on Nii-chan at all. I don''t earn that much, so you might get uneasy about our future." "Eh?!! N-no, that''s not itt. It''s not unease. Kiseki is always, always happy. Really happy." When she tried to resolve the misunderstanding flustered, Takeru made a blank expression just for a moment and then laughed embarrassed. "I-I see. Being told that makes me really happy as your husband. We''ll continue to struggle in the future but I''ll do my best for your sake." After saying so with a serious expression, Takeru stared at her. that''s right. Kiseki and Onii-chan got married. It wasn''t that she forgot it, but because of that dream she doubted the happiness in front of her for a moment. we married and yesterday we Recalling what happened last night, Kiseki''s face was stained with bright red. Awa-awawawawa! That''s right, that''s how it was?! Yesterday, Kiseki finally did it with Onii-chan???! She remember anything and everything that happened. It was very embarrassing. But while it was embarrassing, it was without a doubt the happiest moment in her life. That''s right. Today was the day they were looking for a room to live in as a married couple. Blushing, she continued to glance at Takeru''s face. He smiled broadly towards her. Her embarrassment disappeared and peacefulness rose from the back of her chest, she squinted. Aaah, I feel so happy. Feeling such joy, she would immediately forget the scary dream from earlier. With just her Onii-chan being there, Kiseki is happy. In this world, nothing stood in the way of her happiness. In an empty town, in a world with nobody in it, they live alone just the two of them. It was only to her and her Onii-chan''s world. It was a matter of fact, natural for it to be this way. Joyous world. Overflowing with happiness, perfect world. Continuing endlessly, everlasting world "Even though you noticed already, that this world is all lies." The voice, came from right in front of her. Kiseki who was immersing in happiness promptly looked up. In there Takeru who should have been disappeared and someone she didn''t know was sitting in the chair. "eh" Her thinking stopped, she couldn''t accept the fact that Takeru disappeared. The person in front had long hair hanging down and while facing in Kiseki''s direction, downcast her eyes. A girl wearing white movement restricting clothes. Her long hair was worn out, her body was full of bruises. Her skin color was pale, it was drained of blood. A person Kiseki didn''t knowno, wrong. She actually knew. She knew who was the girl in front of her. "You noticed, right? That this world is a lie." The worn-out girl said so in a hoarse voice while facing down. "who areyou?" "Kusanagi Kiseki." "?" "I am you. Your real self. Yourself, who continues to die endlessly in the darkness." The girl raised her face. In her pupils there was hatred towards everything in this world. "This world is a dream given to you by others. In other words, your current happiness is all a lie." "w-why are you lying like that? I mean, Onii-chan and Kiseki are" "Your real Onii-chan is in the world outside. He''s not by your side." Every time the girl spoke a word, Kiseki''s heart stirred. She didn''t accept it. However, this girl overlapped with the dream she has seen earlier. "T-there''s no way! Kiseki and Onii-chan are in love and married!" "True, in this world, that is. After all, this world was made so for your convenience." "No!! Kiseki is" "This is how your reality." The moment Kiseki raised her voice, a wave of red meat overflowed from the girl''s feet. The wave of meat swallowed the caf''s terrace, swallowed the city and continued to swallow the world. "hiii" Kiseki placed a hand on her mouth, the chair she was sitting in fell as she stood up. At the same time, the world darkened. Leaving just Kiseki and the girl in front of her, everything was swallowed by darkness. Seeing everything disappear, Kiseki panicked, she tensed and trembled. "Oh, pitiful me not noticing that others are using your real body as they please, convinced that a false dream is happiness miserable me." "Iit''s not a lieKiseki and Onii-chan love each other Onii-chan was always by Kiseki''s side" With tears pooling in her eyes, she denied the girl''s words. And, as if searching for her loved one, Kiseki wandered in the darkness. "Onii-chan? Where are you? Where did you go?" Suddenly, a light was lit in the darkness. In the middle of the light, there was her brother. However, surrounding him there was a lot of people. Laughing with everyone, her brother ignored Kiseki. Walking next to her brother, was a beautiful girl with sunset-colored hair. "Oniichan?" "That''s right. That''s your real Onii-chan. And thisis the real me." The girl''s voice came from behind. When she looked behind, there was a crucified girl, with tubes connected to her body through which her blood was drained. With a sea of flesh overflowing from her, the girl in the middle cried tears of blood and faced in her direction. The memories that shouldn''t have been there, flashed through her mind. Memories of endless suffering and death it was the same as her dream. "Your favorite one piece dress and straw hat favorite caf and chamomile tea always the same date being repeated. It''s natural. After all, that''s all you know. You have seen the outside world just once, right?" "No no no no!" "There''s no way siblings can get married. There''s a lot of evidence confirming that this world is a dream of yours." "Shut up, shut up Kiseki is always happy she''s always together with Onii-chan!" "Did you forget, that your Onii-chan has betrayed you?" The girl stretched her hand and touched Kiseki''s cheek. That incredibly cold hand reminded her of the moment she let go of her brother''s hand. Her brother who vowed to die together with her, letting go of his sword when the time has come that memory. Kiseki got down on her knees and held her head, cowering. "why are you showing me such a thing?!" "I''m just showing you reality." "Why are you trying to destroy Kiseki''s happiness?! I don''t care about reality any more! Even if this is a dream, Kiseki is happy enough with it!" The girl closed on Kiseki who tried to close herself in a shell and hugged her gently. And, her cold lips trembled by Kiseki''s ear. "Are you really okay with that? Even if Onii-chan will forget all about you and have fun with his comrades while you continue to remain in this fake happiness?" "uuu" "will you forgive Onii-chan for being happy?" No matter how she plugged her ears, the girl''s voice reached Kiseki''s soul. Even her, who never knew happiness, actually realized that this world is strange right from the very beginning. Still, she was much happier here than in the full of suffering world outside. Even if it was fake, being always together with Onii-chan made her happy. And yet, her other self sleeping in the depths of her heart whispered into her ear, speaking of reality. "It''s okay to be honest with yourself you can''t forgive it, can you? Even though he betrayed you he enjoys genuine happiness, it really can''t be forgiven, right?" "" "What you desire isn''t something like a fake dream. What do you really want?" Suddenly, a scream resounded in the darkness. When she raised her head, she saw the red meat assault someone. It was the people she met before when she fled the deepest prison, it were people from the 35th Test Platoon. The tentacles caught escaping girls. They wound around their bodies and forcefully squeezed, causing the girls to easily fall apart. As if to say it wasn''t enough, the tentacles continued to hit the scattered, dead flesh. The girl with sunset-colored hair was being given attention for a longer time, making it a ghastly sight. The beautiful sunset-colored hair was stained with blood and her organs, dirtied. "Stopp! Why would you do such a thing?!" "Because this is your heartfelt desire." "Noo Kiseki doesn''t want this" Kiseki looked at her own feet and was astonished. Realizing that the red meat tormenting the girls overflowed from her body, her face cramped up and she screamed. "Why are you rejecting it? These little ones are a part of you. They just fulfill your desires. You can''t control them, but aren''t they only doing what you want?" "no." "It''s fine to be honest with yourself your goal''s been already decided on, isn''t all that''s left is to proceed towards it? Won''t you be happy if you do so?" "Goal you say this is Kiseki''s goal? Killing people important to Onii-chan, is Kiseki''s goal?" Kiseki denied it. She desperately tried to think it to be a lie. "Look your happiness is right there." In the direction the girl pointed to, Kiseki saw it. There, was her brother walking towards her in the form of a demon. He directed his anger and murderous intent as well as hate towards Kiseki. There was her Kusanagi Takeru''s figure holding a sword in one hand and moving closer. Her brother glared at Kiseki. After having his comrades killed, he no longer thought of Kiseki as of someone to protect, but someone to kill. Taking God Hunter form, Takeru emitted flames of destruction in order to kill Kiseki. "" I''ll kill you. "" I won''t forgive you. I''ll definitely kill you. Thinking of these words in her mind, Kiseki has, "!!" Started to shed tears without end. When Takeru approached her with murderous intent, something has tightened in the depths of her heart. Something she has never tasted until now has filled her chest. Being a target of various negative emotions, Kiseki, Kisekihas noticed that she was at ease. "look see? If you do so, at last Onii-chan will look only at you. At last, he will make you happy." "that''s it''s a lie" "Now, open your eyeswhat do you need to do to become happy?" The girl''s cold cheek wiped off Kiseki''s tears. "it''s a lie Kiseki doing such" "It''s not a lie. After all, the proof is look." The girl pointed beneath crouching Kiseki. It was the puddle of blood flowing from the girl with sunset-colored hair she killed a moment ago. Seeing that, her expression changedinto a smiling one. "Ah, aahhh uuuaaaaAaaAAAAAaAaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaAAAAAAaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!" Kiseki screamed. Even if she tried to erase it, the smile wouldn''t disappear. She was too happy. No matter how much she tried to deny it, the reality in front of her wouldn''t change. That killing people important to her brother and having him only look at her would make her so Make her so joyous. "" After crying for a while, she was exhausted. Her wet with tears face was still smiling, she was tired of opposing her own desires. That''s right. That''s how it was. Her happiness in the real world, was to be killed by her brother and having him die together with her. The result wasn''t as she wanted it. Her brother was distracted by people other than herself and hesitated to die. Kiseki despised her brother. But, she thought it can''t be helped. Since he lived in the outside world, it wasn''t strange for him to find one or two things important to him. It wasn''t that there was someone else more important to him than she was. Ever since she was in the deepest prison, her brother spoke of the existence of ''comrades'', she already knew of their existence for a long time. She knew even that there''s someone he might be in love with. That''s why she was anxious about the possibility. That there might be someone more important to him than she was. "Ahh I see" But, that wasn''t the problem. She noticed it too late. Why couldn''t he kill her. Why wouldn''t he die together with her. It wasn''t that her brother didn''t kill himself because he valued his life. It wasn''t because there were other people important to him. It was just one of many reasons. The main reason was "Kiseki didn''t do her best" Because she left all of it to her brother. All she did was to wish for her brother to ''be killed'' and didn''t do anything. That''s was the main cause. then, what should I do? The solution was very simple. Although it was very simple, Kiseki didn''t notice it before. Hyakki Yakou knew it the entire time, that''s why it was always going berserk. "Ahh so that''s it" Kiseki stopped crying and raised her face. She knew what she had to do. She knew what was the best method to get killed. That was, To make Kiseki''s brother want to kill her. Kiseki realized the truth and relaxed her body. Her heart beating fast from dread, her agitation from the false happiness, her memories of suffering in this moment, she easily accepted all of it. Overlooking the sea of meat flowing around her, sloooooowly, the corners of her mouth distorted. "Whaat." With a peaceful smile, Kiseki indulged in her impulses. The restless wriggling sea of meat slowly gathered in their point of origin. Like children returning to their mother, they have all gathered together. Smiling, Kiseki gently stroked the mass of meat crawling out of her own flesh. "Onii-chan''s important things I should have broken them all." If she does so, her brother will hate her. He will try to kill her. No, not just his important things. That''s not enough. Killing all people in this world, leaving Onii-chan and Kiseki would do best. If she does so, her brother will kill her than commit suicide, losing his reasons to live. They would undoubtedly die together. "I wonder why haven''t I noticed such a simple thing until now all I did was to rely on Onii-chan pitiful Onii-chan it must have been difficult." Kiseki felt really apologetic towards her brother, who continued to agonize himself tormented by guilt. She too, had to do her best for her happiness. "Kiseki will do her best too." Together with these words, strength came back to her. "Let''s do my best." No matter how painful it was, she was able to stand up. "Let''s do my best do my best. Do my best, do my best, do my best, do my best, do my best, do my best, do my best, do my bestdo my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best do my best!" With a smile she raised both her hands, reaching out towards the light. And when she did, this false happiness collapsed like shattering glass. Kiseki no longer saw a dream. She didn''t rely on a dream. Happiness was something she had to obtain by herself. "" In the collapsing dream, waiting for her awakening, there was another person with a smile who attempted to disappear. Abruptly, Kiseki grasped the other Kiseki by the collar. The other Kiseki''s breath turned rough and she painfully gasped. Still smiling, Kiseki turned toward her other self with doll-like movements. "You see, Kiseki noticed. I have already realized that these little ones are part of me by myself. But, Kiseki is Kiseki. There''s no ''other me''." "" "Who aaare you? Why are you in Kiseki''s dream?" The other Kiseki, still having her neck tightly held smiled, her lips formed a crescent moon shape. "f-fufufu, hahahahaha, wonderful it''s just as I thought. If it''s you you''ll be able to accept your own power. I believed in that!" The other Kiseki''s appearance changed into that of a blonde priest. "Having a body of a demon and soul of a human, Kusanagi women were supposed to be unable to withstand the size of the vessel, is what I heard! But you kept your personality as Kusanagi Kiseki for a long time! Even though you experienced torture and death countless times, you remained sane!" Ecstatic at the sight of awakened Kiseki, the priestHaunted applauded her. "It''s impossible normally, you know?! Having a heart broken, soul broken, becoming a husk is natural! And yet you managed to bear it fully! In order to obtain your happiness by yourself! you''re of my type, a strong woman ha, as I thought, once again I realize that Kusanagi are strong people who don''t give up ''hope''!" "Answer the question." Kiseki further tilted her head and broke Haunted''s neck like a tree branch. Haunted''s body was hanging just on the skin of his neck and meat, yet he continued to applaud her. "I see it''s a dream, so obviously you can''t die ehehe." Shyly, she rubbed her nose with a finger. "But surely, I''ll kill you. Kiseki needs to kill all the people in the world. See, if I don''t, Onii-chan won''t kill Kiseki. I need to do my best." "Yes yes, indeed it is as you say, Kiseki-san. But do it slowly. You can''t annihilate the human race all at once. Bit by bit to give them a feeling of loss give them hope until the very end before finishing them off. If you don''t, his hatred and despair won''t accumulate. If you suddenly kill off the entire humanity, he''ll be astonished and won''t be able to accept the situation, since he might commit suicide by himself you need to do it slowly and carefully" "I know that even if don''t tell me?." With a wet sound, Kiseki swallowed Haunted with the mass of meat. After confirming it has turned quiet, she once again raised her hands. The light was spreading, her awakening was close. There was lots things to do after she opens her eyes. How refreshing. She should have done this right from the start. While putting in effort to acquire happiness, Kiseki spoke of her resolve. "Onii-chan Kiseki will do her best." Her cloudless eyes were shining with dream of happiness. "I''ll show you, I''ll slaughter every single one of Onii-chan''s important people." She realized that her power was there in order to make her happy. And thus Kusanagi Kiseki, Hyakki Yakouhas been led to true awakening. In the woods about two mountains away from the First Research Facility, Haunted opened his eyes. The black flowers he held in his hand withered exhausted and turned into sand. It was the evidence of link being severed. From the Belladona Haunted has summoned and passed to Suzaku, a single one petal dropped on the floor. Manipulating that petal, he intruded in the apparatus that displayed dreams. His own spirit has submerged in Kiseki''s dream. Sitting on a stump, Haunted looked up at the moon in the sky contentedly. "I don''t get it. Haunted, don''t you hate destruction?" His beloved sword he held by his waist asked, puzzled. In response to that question, Haunted shook his head. "I hate destruction. It leaves nothing behind. But what that girl will create, is not destruction. At the very least, for that girl it''s hope." "I still don''t get it. Whatever it means for her, isn''t she heading out to destroy the world. Why are you acting all satisfied here?" As he looked up at the full moon in the sky, the corners of Haunted''s mouth distorted. "It won''t be destroyed. Definitely not. That''s because there''s a guy who''s struggling in order to save her." "you mean Kusanagi Takeru? I don''t think he''ll be able to do anything though" "No, he can. I believe in him. After all, he is my enemy." What''s up with that confidence after saying so, Nacht heaved a sigh. "Result-wise, I guess I ended up helping Ootori Sougetsu. Kusanagi Kiseki would have awakened from the dream even without my help. It means I have significantly sped up her awakening." He reached out to the moon and gripped his fist. "Now, how will you save her? For her who has awakened in complete chaos, there''s no longer any salvation." Haunted prayed to the moon. Ripen, ripen, save the worst chaos, refine your finest hope. At that moment I will surelydrop you down to the pits of despair. "If he sees that girl as she is now I wonder what kind of face he''ll make." The evening before the First Research Facility''s assault operation. On the roof of the school building Takeru waited all alone. It was needless to say who was he waiting for. For his partner. "" The moonless, cracked-up night sky was neither dark nor bright. Nagaru said that this world is a fragment of mythological world. It seemed to be the world Lapis was born in. Even though Lapis herself didn''t remember it, but the vision he glimpsed during execution of God Hunter form was certainly similar to this landscape. If their soul fused completely, Takeru would turn into a being whose only goal would be hunting gods. Even if he tried to reject it and Lapis was to suppress it, her nature of god-slaying sword wouldn''t allow it. By erasing Takeru''s memories of people important to him, she would eliminate his reason for rejecting the fusion. But Takeru didn''t fear Lapis. That girl''s reason wouldn''t accept Takeru forgetting everything and fusing with her. Humans aren''t living just by animalistic instincts. Reason is a human instinct. The reason exerting emotions of ''not wanting to lose anything'' was a valuable thing. Takeru was born with soul of a demon and learned it by interacting with humans, then Lapis without a doubt learned it by interacting with him. That''s why Takeru believed in Lapis. Even if they befall a hopeless situation, he wouldn''t ever blame her. "No matter what happens as if I''d let go of you. Even if I were to lose my memory, my hand won''t let go of you." Takeru vowed in silence and took a deep breath. "These are my feelings Lapis." "Host is being irresponsible." He was aware of the presence behind him for a few minutes already. Lapis was standing by the entrance to the roof. Feeling that, he closed his eyes. "And what about feelings of the numerous people Host holds dear." "Even if I lose my memories, I will definitely make new ones. As many times as needed again and again. And you too are my comrade, it''s the only way to allow Kiseki to live without betraying her." "While you and the others might be convinced with that, the sadness after a loss will remain. As I thought, you should let go of me." "I refuse. Absolutely not." "Host is too selfish." "You didn''t know that? I am selfish. I insist on saving everything, I insist on being together with everyone no matter what. You knew that, right? I''m like a desperate brat, I can''t help it." "but, that is why everyone yearns for you." "I know they cherish me. I also know that everyone will be sad if I lose my memory. Still, I need your power and your presence. It''s fine if we can continue to live on without using god-slaying power but, there''s no guarantee we won''t have to use it in the future. That''s why, even if by chance I was to lose my memory, I will" "You can''t." Being denied, Takeru tried to refute. "Yeahyou can''t. I won''t forgive that either, definitely." Hearing a voice other than that of Lapis, Takeru turned around. At the entrance to the roof stood Lapis and one more person, it was Ouka''s figure. Ouka rested her back on the wall by the entrance and glared intensely at Takeru. "It''s just as Lapis Lazuli says. Are you stupid?" "S-stupid, you heck, why are you here?" "You''re an idiot. A fool. Stuupid, stuupid." Hearing Ouka''s unbecoming jeers, Takeru''s was stunned. Continuing to glare at him, Ouka moved away from the door and swiftly closed on him. "What are you deciding on by yourself here. Why won''t you talk about it with me? Why won''t you talk with your comrades?" "n-no, I intended to tell you afterwards." "Don''t screw around. Why won''t you think it over together with us? Lapis Lazuli is special to you? So we aren''t? And if you go ''I wonder if it''s special'' and ''it''s not like that'', sorry but I''ll smack you right away, grandly." Ouka approached and grasped Takeru''s collar. And at the same time, the door opened showing three new figures. It was Mari, Usagi and Ikaruga. On everyone''s face, there was anger. Just like Ouka, they glared scornfully at him. "That''s right, exactly, don''t screw around! Takeru always says it, right? Even if we can do nothing about something, we''ll somehow manage when we try together. What was that? Lip service?" With a presence like that of a domineering wife, Mari lined up next to Ouka. "Even though you are overburdened, why won''t you let your comrades shoulder it? Just how far will you go for appearances? Do you think you are that great a person? If it''s clumsiness, then you surely are best." In the same manner, Usagi lined up next to them with a hand on her hip, looking at him with despise. "It''s fine to flirt with your beloved sword, but don''t you forget about flirting with me. Also, it would be troublesome if you forgot the promise to become papa." Ikaruga also lined up next to the others, when she said ''papa'' the surroundings went "ah?" and glared at him. The platoon members drew closer, causing him to unconsciously step back. "W-wait a moment it''s true that I should have consulted it with you all, heck, I intended to do it before the operation, but first Lapis must" "You said it''s fine if you made new memories after losing them, right? Takeru, are you lookin'' down on us?" "I-I''m not listen to me, Mari-san. I''ve no intention of losing them, I''m just saying that just in case, by chance I were to lose them, I''m not really" "There is no assuming something can happen by chance. If you are to save everything, make sure to save your memories as well. I will definitely hate it if I was to be forgotten by Kusanagi, understand? If that happens, I shall cry." "Usagi d-don''t cry I won''t forget. It''s just in case, I''m talking about preparedness." "You intend to make Kanaria a fatherless child?!" "Suginami isn''t that logic leap too much?! Heck, why is everyone here?!" Having his collar grasped by everyone, Takeru flailed his arms panicked. With all their strength together, they were able to easily lift him from the ground. Ouka was the first one to let go of him, she stopped staring with scorn and smiled wryly. "I have spoken with everyone on how to make it possible for you to remain together without losing memories and being assimilated. I have also asked Lapis Lazuli to accompany us." Since the three others haven''t let go of him yet, Takeru was puzzled while still being lifted in the air. "A method to stay together without losing memory?" "Yeah. It seems like you''re trying to do something by yourself, but with my and Vlad''s skill it''s possible to forcibly release God-Hunter form. If Lapis Lazuli can''t do it by her own will, I can release it instead." "ah." Takeru had forgot about Vlad''s intrinsic performance. Previously in combat it released Witch Hunter form. Using that experience, they must have guessed that God Hunter form can also be released. Seeing him think about seriously, Ouka smiled. "I have already forced the operative procedure into my head. It was a most difficult one I''ve learned until now but I''ll somehow manage. Believe in me and Vlad." Ouka struck her chest with her fist. That confidence deserved trust. Learning a God Hunter form operative procedure was something impossible for a normal human. However, if it was Ouka, who''s not a witch yet memorized tens of thousands operative procedure, he could believe it. "is that true, Lapis." "yes. I cannot say it''s 100% safe, but if by chance we are unable to release God Hunter form, Ootori Ouka-sama and Vlad''s power can be lent to stop the fusion." She was expressionless, but in Lapis'' eyes dwelled light of relief. He was surprised that Ouka came up with such a method, but more than anything, he was surprised the most by Lapis who relied on comrade''s power. Until now Lapis only spoke to Takeru and didn''t open to anyone else. Seeing her rely on someone else other than him made him honestly happy. "Host." Lapis walked beside Takeru and faced down anxiously. The three let go of Takeru''s collar and he regained freedom. "forgive me for being a poorly-crafted sword. This will be the third time, but" "" "I too if permitted to, want to stay with you. Once again won''t you please use me?" Timidly, Lapis held out her small hand to Takeru. Even without seeing her facial expression, her anxiety was being transmitted to him. First she pouted about being let go of, then she suddenly wants to part and then once again she says she wants to be with him, she must have been expecting him to think that she''s using him at her own convenience. Lapis thought the third contract might be rejected. She approached him feelings such anxiety. As if to discard her anxiety, Takeru held her small hand. "I said, I won''t let go of you ever again haven''t I?" "yes." "We''ll be together forever." "" Lapis'' hand he held was not cold as it always was. There was warmth in it that made him feel like holding it forever. Let''s cherish this relationship. No matter what, I won''t let go of this hand. Takeru swore in his mind. " " " "" " " " Seeing the two''s exchange, the remaining four people once again started to stare scornfully at him. And for some reason, as if to enter between them everyone has overlapped their hands with his and Lapis''. In silence, this situation where their hands overlapped lasted for a few seconds. "umm, I don''t really mind but it turned out as if we made a team circle before a game." What Takeru said was correct and the mood turned into one in which no one could speak up. Just what on earth were they doing on the roof in the night. "I-it''s good to do such a thing occasionally. It''s the night before the operation. It''s not a bad thing. A-also, I''ll help with releasing so let me mix in too." "Don''t just enter your own world with Lapis rather, you better tell me you''ll be with me forever too!" "We are all together. Leaving me out leaving comrades behind is unforgivable." "Who''s going to do the cheer? What was it again? Uh, um, it was that all for my sake and me for my own sake, was it?" Everyone has gotten into a team cheer mood. "Just how self-centered are you wasn''t it "hurray"?" "Isn''t that for when you win? Ah, maybe clap hands together?" "No, that''s also something you do when you win! Why clap now, everything is still ahead of us." "How did it turn into this situation? The mood did not seem like it at all just a moment ago, we were more serious." "Well, we just went with the flow. One, twoGod save us!! How about it?" " " " "The operation will fail like this!" " " " As they messed around, the platoon''s shout somehow wasn''t happening. Even during the eve before a important operation, Small Fry Platoon was still being itself. "" Overlooking the comrades who acted like that, Lapis stood expressionless. She stared as five people overlapped their hands and bickered about something she was unable to understand, then in the end. For just a moment "Nn? Lapis just now, did you smile?" Despite the bickering, Takeru didn''t miss that moment. The instant Takeru raised his voice, Lapis'' expression turned back to being emotionless. "I didn''t smile." "N-no, I''m sure I saw it definitely, just now you smiled happil" "I didn''t smile." Stubbornly, Lapis wouldn''t admit it and committed herself to remain expressionless. Usagi raised her hand and started hopping on spot. "Yes, yess, I have seen it as well. She really smiled!" "I wasn''t smiling." "That''s surprising I was also surprised to see her cry, but she''s finally able to smile, huh." "I didn''t smile." "Seriously? I can''t even imagine it how did it look like?" "I''m saying I didn''t smile." "C-cameraa your mobiles are fine! Someone give me one! One more time! Smile one more time!" "I''m not smiling." Pouting, Lapis continued to deny and the comrades tried to make her smile again. Every time she was being asked to smile, she faced sideways. Frustration in Lapis'' heart was transmitted to Takeru and he was about to burst out laughing. Lapis having a conversation with their comrades was very unnatural, but it made him happy. if only Kanaria was here too. Squinting and looking up at the sky, he thought of Kanaria who was somewhere else, alone. Surely she must be resting before tomorrow''s operation and sharpening her senses. Being able to fulfill revenge she was yearning for years, she must have been very excited. However, in tomorrow''s operation Kanaria won''t be fighting. Precisely because Takeru knew that, he looked up at the sky with complex feelings. Volume 9, 5 - Alchemist, Assault Volume 9, Chapter 5 - Alchemist, Assault Yoshimizu Akira was a copy. Real Akira was already dead, Akira who has survived was a different person who had her memories and personality. No, she could be called a fake. That meant, even if her DNA and memories were the same, her soul was different from the original''s. Unlike a homunculus that doesn''t have a soul dwelling in it, a clone is a new life form that''s born from an embryo and is recognized in the world as new life. In other words, a new soul dwelling inside of it is natural. If original and clone both die, they turn into two souls and have pass on to a parallel world called ''Spirit World''. While it''s unknown what kind of place is the Spirit World, spirits that are summoned from it using spiritualism only show mechanical reactions. And even though it''s possible to obtain information concerning the world of living from those spirits, apparently it''s impossible to obtain any on the afterlife. "If you were to die I wonder if you''re going to meet the real Akira in the afterlife?" Kyouya muttered absent-mindedly while staring at Akira''s copy. This was the Alchemist''s First Research Facility''s L6 - XXX lab in which Kusanagi Kiseki was kept in. Kyouya and Akira were in a part that acted as a warehouse storing various homunculi. In order to use them as soldiers after transplanting Hyakki Yakou''s cells into them, they were placed in here. Akira was sleeping inside of a pod for homunculi that was filled with liquid. "How does it feel to be a copy? It must be hard, right. From now on, you''re going to have to live shouldering doubts on whether you are real or not. Just see what happened, must be because you used to hit my head the entire time." "" "but, you can be at ease. Even if you''re a copy, I''m going to treat you as usual. Crudely as usual, as irresponsibly as usual. Prepare yourself" "" "Well if you hurry up and open your eyes, I won''t mind acting gentle?" She didn''t answer. The only thing that answered him was the sound of the respirator providing her with oxygen. "I said this crude me is going to act gently here say something dumbass." Akira had artificial respiration performed through her mouth and countless of tubes inserted into her body, every time he saw her he felt tightening in his chest. Is there any point remaining alive like that, he asked himself every day. As she remained asleep, whenever he looked into Akira''s face Kyouya felt pain. Maybe it would be better to cut off this life-supporting equipment and choose an easier path. But, every time Akira''s smile revived in his mind. That smile supporting his half-assed talent acted like a curse, not allowing him to give up. Kyouya knew his own weakness. He learned that he can''t fight all alone during his days with comrades. They continued to quarrel endlessly and there was nothing special about them, but to him, they were irreplaceable comrades. And Akira, was an irreplaceable childhood friend. A normal human one could find anywhere. That was why 15th test platoon was Kyouya''s important place. "don''t leave me alone I only have you now." He squeezed his fist on top of his knee and withstood the urge to shiver from loneliness. "Hey, wake up just like usual, smile in my direction" Feeling tears flow from his eyes, Kyouya strongly clenched his teeth. "I don''t care if you''re a copy or not I need you by my side." "" "I can''t continue being captain all alone I''m tired" "" "Hey Akira" "" "Say something!" Kyouya curled up and quietly shed tears. What he was holding in so far reached the limit and burst, tears overflowed endlessly. Setting his heart completely on hatred and revenge was something more painful than an ordinary human can imagine. For countless distorted reasons he continued to take revenge on Inquisition''s enemies, but even Kyouya''s conscience acted up. The reason he had revenge in his mind was in order to feed Nero so that Akira could survive. Akira no longer was able to survive on Nero''s life prolongation and was in a state where she had to receive help from Alchemist. He could feel that there wasn''t much time left. Alchemist could not be trusted. Forgetting about Akira, Suzaku was crazy about studying Hyakki Yakou. Akira was packed in the vault for homunculi and just left in this state. What should he do? What does he need to do? What is it that he can do? Kyouya shook his head as the words ''dead end'' filled it. He''s taking part in defending this place in order to have Akira cured by Suzaku. If it turns to worst, he can only to force the treatment via intimidation. He stood up, the moment he was about to take action the automatic doors behind opened soundly. Someone has come. Thinking it''s a Suginami researcher, he turned around. There, stood a pre-adjusted homunculi body. "aah?" Puzzled he furrowed his eyebrows and glared at the homunculus that has appeared. Even if the homunculus before adjustment had a shape of a human, it didn''t wasn''t a living organism but a mere meat and bones. By putting the homunculus in adjustment pod, the preferred DNA was inserted and it could function like a human. Of course, homunculus had no soul and a mere doll following orders. A doll without hair, eyes, nose, or even genitals has moved in front of Kyouya. Was this Suzaku''s handiwork? Or maybe she was sent by another researcher for homunculus adjustment Although he considered various possibilities, what he concluded was that a homunculus before adjustment and without brain is unthinkable to walk around. "!! Summis desiderantes affectibus" Kyouya raised his hand towards homunculus in a hurry and expanded a magical circle under his feet. At the same time in the homunculus'' empty face appeared eyes and a mouth full of teeth. The pale skin was dyed red as if smeared by blood. There was no doubt, this homunculus had Hyakki Yakou''s cells embedded in it. "GUHGIGHGHHGYAaAAaAAAAAAaAAA!" Crying out like a newborn child, the homunculus leaped. The possibilities were Suzaku''s betrayal, researcher''s mistake orKusanagi Kiseki going out of control. While being careful about Akira behind him, Kyouya''s mind was filled with murderous intent. In any case, there was one thing to do. "Malleus Maleficarum!" At the same time as he spoke the Witch Hunter form''s words of power, Kyouya squeezed Nero''s trigger. Four hours before the operation. Takeru and the others adjusted their equipment and gathered in the school yard. Joining other teams and Kanata, they gathered a force numbering 20. "Since diversion troop is already lurking in the facility''s vicinity, we''re going to start the operation immediately after arriving on the other side. It will take four hours before we arrive on the other side through transfer magic. For a moment, your consciousness might feel ambiguous as a side effect from the transfer''s side effects, but there''s no time so you''ll have to immediately start running?." In her usual laid-back tone, Nagaru spoke to the ones carrying out the operation. Takeru looked at Nagaru who carried a huge radio like a randosel and thought ''it can''t be''. "can it be that President comes as well?" "Yup?, I''ll stay by Kanata-san''s side and act as the commander through the radio, keep the radio''s switch on, kai?." Saluting happily, Nagaru made a fuss. Seeing her unchanging even at a time like this, Yuzuho and the seventh squad thought she lacked sense of urgency, but Takeru was thankful to her for acting like that. After finally getting accustomed to the thought of having an opportunity to achieve their earnest wishes, they were very tense. He was thankful for her acting relaxed. "Kusanagi-kun, did you take the item needed to save Kiseki-chan?" "Yes. Of course." Takeru once again confirmed that in his backpack there was homunculi fetus and the Possession''s instant charm. What he should do was to rescue captured Kiseki and use Install charm on Kiseki and the homunculi fetus. The homunculi fetus was set to rapidly grow on spot to the set age after Install completes insertion of Kiseki''s soul in it. Kiseki''s body that had received the curse of Hyakki Yakou will turn into a husk after losing a soul, she will be released from pain of many years and despair. What''s waiting for her ahead was a life of a homunculus, homunculi required a periodic adjustment but physically were almost identical to human beings. If Inquisition was to cease operating, she would be able to live her life like an ordinary human. Takeru put the homunculi fetus in the container and wrapped both hands around it as if it was dear to him. this time I will definitely save you He prayed as if to reach Kiseki. Her sins, fate, he decided to shoulder it all. Even if the world doesn''t forgive it, Takeru will save her. Laughing normally, crying, getting angry, making friends, finding a lover, getting married he wanted to give Kiseki a normal life like that. That was Takeru''s happiness as well. It''s not something he imposes upon someone else. It''s something he decided by himself. "Takeru." Suddenly, someone put a hand on his shoulder. When he raised his face, he saw Kanaria who had a very meek expression. "before the operation starts, there''s something I need to tell you." As if realizing something, Takeru took Kanaria and moved away from everyone. "What is it?" Turned with his back towards Kanaria, he asked. Hesitantly Kanaria squeezed her fist and faced downwards. "Kana, won''t help to save Kiseki." "" "Kana has her own things to do. That''s what I came here for in the first place." "I don''t really mind it even if you won''t. It''s true that I really want your strength, but I won''t force you. But, didn''t you come here in order to speak with Ikaruga?" Even though Kanaria raised her face, Takeru was still turned with his back towards her. "! I already spoke with her. It was in vain. I don''t care about what she''s thinking any more. As I thought, it doesn''t concern Kana. That''s why" "Do as you please." Takeru said that along with a sigh. "I won''t deny you revenge. I also have something similar, even now I don''t feel like living on lukewarm feelings." "" "But, let me give you an advice as the senior pupil." "what is it." "While you exact your revenge, look behind you sometimes. Before you think there''s nothing else for you, confirm that there isn''t someone snuggling up and living together with you." "Kana has no one like that!" Angrily raising her shoulders, Kana spat that out. Takeru thought it was useless to say anything else to her. If talking with Ikaruga was in vain, she wouldn''t listen to Takeru either. "if you think so, that''s fine. I won''t restrain you." "" "But, if there''s someone who tries to, I won''t stop them either." Takeru turned around and passed by Kanaria''s side in silence. He left her the words of advice as senior pupil. If she didn''t understand it after speaking with Ikaruga and hearing it from him, he had his own ideas. Between Kanaria''s feelings and Ikaruga''s feelings, if he were to prioritize one it would be Ikaruga''s. After returning back to where everyone was, he winked to Nagaru. Smiling wryly, she returned the wink. Pulling himself together he stood in front of his comrades. "Everyone, are you ready?" He confirmed with everyone in the platoon. Although nervous, they seemed resolved. Takeru took a breath and looked up. he saw the cracked-up sky. Finallyit was time. "I don''t know what will the result be that''s why, I''ll tell you one thing." And looking away from the sky, this time he looked at each member one at a time. Ouka, Mari, Usagi, Ikaruga and Lapis. Engraving their faces in his heart and memory. "Thank you for coming. Lend me your shoulder, everyone." He entrust his heartfelt thanks and half of his burden to his comrades. In response to his usual, straightforward words everyone nodded. There was no need for superfluous words. Everyone in silence lent their shoulder to Takeru. Just like he did for them. Everyone took half of his burden. Ouka materialized Vlad and held him in both hands. Mari was wearing her hat low on her eyes and released sparkling particles of magic from her fingertip. Usagi shouldered her beloved gun ''Rabbit Fang'' on her back. Ikaruga entered one of the Heretic Alliance''s Dragoons. And Takeru turned Lapis into particles, attaching her to his waist. Other teams also completed their preparations and gathered by the transfer device placed in the center of school yard. "" In the end, Kanaria drew L?vateinn and stood next to Takeru. Nagaru confirmed the time on clock. "Ten seconds left?." The transfer device started to buzz and a magical circle was expanded under their feet. Feeling their bodies turn into particles, everyone gasped. The fight has begun. Their bodies emitted light and they disappeared starting from their toes. Takeru squinted and looked at Kanaria beside him. That''s when she has finally noticed. "?!" Looking at her arms she got astonished. She was the only one who hasn''t started to turn into particles by the transfer magic. Kanaria turned furious and glared at Takeru. "sorry, Kanaria. Looks like we can''t take you after all." "Takeruyou, it can''t be!" "It''s not me. It was Ikaruga''s decision." Kanaria glared at Ikaruga who was inside of a Dragoon. Ikaruga''s face was covered by Dragoon''s steel and couldn''t be seen by Kanaria. "I told you. I won''t be getting in the way if someone wants to stop you." "!! you betrayed me!" "I don''t care what you think. This is Ikaruga''s answer." "W-wait! Take Kana with you!" Along with a roar, Kanaria tried to catch Takeru. But before her fingertips could touch him, Takeru and the others disappeared altogether. Left behind, Kanaria fell on her knees. Stunned. And, "D-damnn DAMN ITTT!" At the same time as she hit the ground with both her arms, she roared into the sky. The detached force which transferred from Heretic Alliance''s home base appeared in the towering mountains west of the First Research Facility. Everyone knelt on spot and was either coughing or vomiting. "W-we arrived?!" Ouka lent Usagi a shoulder and stood up. Takeru too, helped Mari stand up while remaining on his guard. The time they experienced was an instant, but four hours have already passed. Their location was a deep forest on a slope and between the trees, in the distance they could see First Research facility. First, he confirmed everyone''s location. The 35th platoon everyone has transferred successfully. Other teams, Nagaru and Kanata seemed to be safe. "E-eh? Where''s Kana-chan?" Staggering, Mari asked Takeru. "left behind." Hearing his reply Mari was surprised for a moment, but soon after she downcast her eyes convinced. Nagaru squat down and got in touch with the diversionary force through the radio. Immediately after, a roar echoed in the First Research Facility they could see between the trees. "it begun. Everyone, you''re prepared right?" At the same time Nagaru stood up, different from how she was until now, she spoke with a fearless smile. "From here onit''s our first counter-attack." The signal fire of war has been raised, everyone on the spot breathed in grandly. And then everyone held their breath at once. "Magic Academy West Side Pureblood Party''s ''Seventh Squad''sortie!" Sage raised his wand and started running. "Gods'' Embers ''Sixth Guard Troop''onward!" Yuzuho poised her spear in front and started sprinting. And, "AntiMagic Academy''s 35th Test Platoonoperation start!" Pulling his sword, at the same time as he made a knight-like stance, Takeru kicked off the ground. He cut through, starting the battle. Everyone ran down the mountain as if rolling. "Everyone, continue as you are and get off the mountain! Don''t stop no matter what happens!" Everyone did as ordered to by Nagaru through the radio. Ouka ran right next to Takeru and Mari expanded flying wheels on her legs and flew while avoiding the trees. Ikaruga put Usagi on the Dragoon''s shoulder and moved downhill. Don''t stop no matter what. That''s what they were told, but going down a slope in middle of a forest was very difficult as the footing was bad. However, the detached force of Heretic Alliance was accustomed to this kind of situations. It didn''t matter whether they get hit by a rolling tree or not. Just rush forward. Believing that his comrades will keep up with him, Takeru dashed. Vigilant to the limit, he stared in the woods. There were no enemies. But after reaching this point he felt line of sight on them. The shade of grass, gap between the trees. He squinted looking at the gap between branches. No doubt. There were countless sentry bots and mines installed there. "!!" Involuntarily he wanted to stop contrary to the instructions as death was waiting in front of them. But, "I see them allplease believe in me." Hearing Kanata''s voice in his ear, with brute force Takeru moved his legs that were about to stop, moving forward. *fshooo* Immediately after, a howl of wind sounded from behind and something passed right beside them. A roar and sound of bursting reached them from the front. Kanata was in the vicinity of the summit that had a nice view, wearing a camouflage cloth and peeking out from on top of a cliff. She could see the entire forest under her. "Maintain full auto mode. It''s fine to just detonate them, ''Nobunaga''." "All right." Her beloved gun, The Malleus Maleficarum VIII NOBUNAGA fired, supporting the detached force that ran down the mountain. Nobunaga''s performance was special. The greater distance from the enemy was, the greater was his power. Bolt action mode had a maximum range of six kilometers. For a normal sniper rifle that range was exceptional, but considering the power increases with range has its drawbacks. If the projectile released turns huge, it''s disadvantageous for precise shooting. There''s no problem if it''s one versus one long distance combat, but it''s disadvantageous when assisting comrades. Since in close combat its performance was about the same as a regular sniper rifle, at a glance one could its convenience of use is poor. However, just like Nero and Ivan, its mode can be switched. Full auto mode had a range of two kilometers. Its power was about the same as that of a 9mm handgun. However, its non-standard performance is that it can be locked on a target that''s captured in the center of reticle. She adjusted the magnification of the scope and overlooked the entire troop as they progressed. The scope itself didn''t have any special performance. All it could change was magnification, there was no thermovision nor infrared. That''s where Kanata''s abnormal eyesight comes in, allowing her to see signs of the enemy. "I see it, 10 in the trees, 20 on the groundlock on complete." "Fire." *Pshh&, *pshh*, *pshh*! A quiet gunshot echoed continuously. Tiny bullets emitted from the muzzle drew an arc and slipped through the trees to the target. They landed, setting off the mines and destroying the sentry bots. "Hahha! They noticed faster than I though! Shure''s gotten interestin''!" "Cut the pointless chatter." Pulling the bolt that vigorously jumped out from the barrel, Kanata aimed at the Dragoons lying in wait ahead of Takeru and the others to ambush them. "Distance." "Ain''t that about a 1000 yards? There''s enough firepower." "Stop being sloppy and western-crazed. You''re just a sniper rifle." Without relying on Nobunaga, she measures the distance by while squeezing the trigger. She immediately pulled the bolt and trigger again. A total of three times, the time she needed to do that was merely five seconds. Dragoons made of Blue Crystal were broken to smithereens with a single blow. Furthermore she destroyed entire set of mines behind them, leaving only scorched earth behind. "Congratulaciones, Kanata!" Turning a deaf ear to Nobunaga who was in high spirits, she changed back to full auto mode and continued to process both mines and sentry bots. The enemy was already aware of the surprise attack from behind. Changing to bolt action again, Kanata alternated between Dragoons that gathered behind the research facility and the traps installed in the way of Takeru and others'' travel, watching over them. "That''s right don''t turn around, run forward with all you have I will deliver you safely without fail." With guts and pride of an ex-EXE member, Kanata vowed while looking at their backs. Passing by the Dragoons bursting right in front of them, Takeru ran through the flames of an explosion. Oonogi-san''s amazin''. Having Kanata''s cover allowed them to be at ease. Even though the trees grew thick, mines exploded wherever they went and sentry bots were all destroyed before they could fire. It was like an invincible defense system. At this rate they''ll be able to go down the mountain and enter the facility. Not having to anticipate anything and just running forward felt good. "You''re almost at the forest''s entrance. Kanata-san''s invincible assistance ends there. After you get down snipers in charge are to stay in the back. The security in the back is tighter than expected so don''t let anyone stray even if it turns into close combat!" "Roger!" Takeru raised his speed and moved between rocks. He was accustomed to running in the mountains from early age. Kicking off rocks and moving as if flying around. Even though he was swept by blasts caused by Kanata''s assistance, he moved as if nothing happened. And, the moment he saw light peek out from between the trees, Takeru kicked off from the last rock and invoked Soumatou. His body soared and he broke through the gap between the trees. "Summis desiderantes affectibus" Swinging the sword in his hand in mid-air, "Malleus Maleficarum!" And triggered Witch Hunter form at the same time as he left the forest. A veil of azure-colored particles followed him like a tail and covered his body. Because he was jumping from a high place, the distance to the earth''s surface was about 30 meters. However, the First Research Facility was even taller. According to information, it was 50 meters high. It''s big still!" He changed Lapis'' mode into that of a 10 meters long great sword. Takeru released a technique powered with his entire body at the outer wall that has appeared in front of him. "Double-Edged styleYamata no Orochi!" Releasing eight slashes in an instant, he chopped-up the wall made from orichalcum. *Zzzun*! With such a sound, the wall was sliced. However, it did not fall. It was too shallow. It wasn''t deep enough to cut apart a 10 meters thick orichalcum wall. Takeru tried to release another technique the moment he landed, but a black-haired girl jumped from behind him. "Guards'' Spearsmanship styleEternal Flash!" The attack released from beside him extended to the wall like a giant swirling tornado. The spear she held in her hand let out a silvery shine and swirling, it hit the wall. Before the huge wall could collapse, Yuzuho poised her spear to the side. "Please, don''t think you''re the only one good at close combat, okay?" In response the provocative look in Yuzuho''s eyes Takeru smiled. "no, didn''t it collapse because of my eight slashes?" "?! What''s up with those excuses of yours!" When she heard Takeru''s words who prided himself in close combat, blood vessels appeared on Yuzuho''s temple. And when the two started quarreling like that, From the other side of the collapsed wall Dragoons have come out one after another. They numbered twenty. All of them were the cutting-edge machines made from Blue Crystal. Takeru''s reaction who was playing around with Yuzuho was slightly late. The railgun''s muzzle was aimed at the two and the Dragoon was about to fire, that moment. "The two idiots over there, don''t stop." When they heard a voice from behind, a huge rust-colored magical circle covered the entire area. "Adol Field" Along with the magic name, reddish-brown magical particles overflowed, then attached themselves to Dragoon''s armor and railguns, when the light has disappeared they have been changed into rust. The rust continued to spread, covering Dragoon''s entire body. Although there was a sound of the trigger being pulled, their guns didn''t react. On the contrary, the Dragoon that tried to move its joint was unable to and fell. Even after falling the rust continued to spread, the Dragoons lost their original form in a matter of seconds and soon enough 20 machines were decayed and in tatters. Agape, seeing a phenomenon that caused Blue Crystal to rust, Takeru and Yuzuho turned to look behind. Sage stood there raising his wand and with a cool expression. "Why did you have to go and destroy the wall. Leave defense to me, hurry up and proceed." Acting cool until the end, Sage passed next to Takeru and Yuzuho. Furthermore, behind him moved his comrades. "Takeru? we''ll leave you behind?!" "Stop flirting with that religious woman!" "That was quite flashy?." Mari flying with magic, Ouka similarly flying with Witch Hunt form and Usagi riding on the shoulder of Ikaruga''s Dragoon that had its wings expanded have all moved ahead. Gods'' Embers members also were flying in the sky using broom-type catalysts. "????! Stop acting lazy you all! Hold down your skirts while flying! It''s unbecoming!!" Raising her shoulders in anger, Yuzuho climbed on the debris following them. Thinking about it deeply, whether its witches or his comrades from 35th platoon, Takeru realized he forgot that there were many who could fly. Even Ikaruga was able to fly for a short period of time with the Dragoon. "I intended to use magic thruster matching the jump, but since Host was in high spirits I have cancelled it." "thanks for that." Squinting, Takeru passed above the debris by jumping. On the other side of the wall, other members have already started the battle with Dragoons. Takeru caught up and participated in the battle using his sword. Even so. The other teams were more reliable than he imagined. Although seventh squad was also a group of dropouts, they covered for their individual disadvantages and took down the enemy with their cooperation. Notable thing was that Sage''s fighting style specialized in defense. While maintaining a barrier corroding all material, using particles of rust he stopped enemy attacks. In the current situation with enemy being just Dragoons, he was invincible. The fighting style of sixth guard was also unique. The only one attacking was Yuzuho who recklessly went ahead. Everyone else has devoted themselves to enhancing her attack and defense as well as recovering her from damage. Thanks to her subordinates strengthening and recovery, Yuzuho boasted of matchless strength. "Those with damaged weapons and catalysts come to me. I''ll reinforce them with property inversion magic." "My subordinates will heal your wounds! You can go on without worrying about damage!" It turned into a battle where every team took advantage of their characteristic. And the each team''s characteristics brought huge benefits to entire force. It was the first time they had such a stable battle. Compared to their desperate battles when they were covered in wounds, the sense of security was on a completely different level. Even so, they had no intention of going easy. 35th Test Platoon too, did not lose in terms of individual ability. Just when the other two teams have mostly annihilated the Dragoons guarding the back, a loud roar has resounded in the research facility''s main street. Huge hatches opened at the crossroads and what appeared vigorously catapulted from inside were massive bodies. Two wyvern-type Mechanical Dragons. They didn''t know if they were strengthened with a summoning, but even without that Alchemist''s technology was capable of reproducing a dragon''s threat. It looked like the material their armor''s material was Blue Crystal it had the same hardness as the dragon in Fifth Research Facility. The sixth guard was horrified as the dragons appeared. That''s when Takeru had dashed out from between the two teams. "Ouka hold them down with heavy fire! Suginami and Usagi support! Mari, I leave left one to you!" " " " "Roger!" " " " Along with the reply, Mari flew right beside Takeru. Behind him, Ouka rose up and squeezed Vlad''s triggers aiming for the ground. Tepes Rain Momentarily, a huge magical circle has appeared in the sky and on the ground, a rain of stakes and needles assaulted the dragons. They were stuck on the catapults for a moment and their movements stopped. As soon as they understood they are restrained, the inside of dragons'' closed mouths were dyed with magic of ultramarine color. However, the test platoon did not miss it. Usagi who has been staying in the rear lied down on the ground and focused on the dragon''s mouth. Further behind her, Ikaruga inside of a Dragoon opened a missile pod and poised the railguns she was dual-wielding. "I won''t let you!" "It''s not to my liking, but, everything - fire." Usagi fired two auroral bullets, hitting enemies'' mouth. Ikaruga followed up when the dragons grandly staggered. Although they were unable to destroy Blue Crystal armor, auroral bullets caused an outburst of Dragon property magical power accumulating in enemy''s mouth. The aftermath of Dragon Breath''s outburst passed beside Takeru and Mari grazing them. The one who attacked first was Mari. "Auroral Collider!" A magical circle was deployed in an instant and she thrust her hands in front. Then, the magical power accumulated on her palms turned into a rainbow-colored thunder, assaulting the staggering dragon. It was an Aurora Cannon enchanted with ''Electrification'' magical property. The thunder bullet landed on the dragon''s heart. The armor wasn''t pierced, however, the thunder bullet dug into the equipment inside and the rainbow-colored current flowed inside of the dragon''s body. With a loud sound the dragon''s right side was broken. "Takeru!" "Got it!" Takeru who was close to the dragon on the left jumped up high towards the heavens. Propelled by magical power, he ascended above the dragon and rotated his body vertically. Then, "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleMantis Slope!" Turning his sword into a zweihander he slashed through the dragon''s brain. His swordsmanship refined by many battles no longer had any problem cutting apart Blue Crystal. Rotating with a momentum like that of a mowing machine, he cut the dragon down to its legs. When Takeru crushed into the asphalt leaving his momentum as is. The two dragons broke and both fell down. However, it wasn''t enough. Behind the dragons there was a horde of Dragoons surging in a wide area. Riding on the momentum of his landing, Takeru continued to spin sideways. "Everyone, fire your magic towards me! Lapis! Twilight Enchant!" "Understood." He instructed everyone through radio. This cooperative attack was explained to other teams in case a need arises. Takeru believed in his comrades from Heretic Alliance. In response to his instruction, those who could use magic fired bullets towards him in unison. Maintaining the rotation, Takeru cut the magical bullets one by one continuing to absorb them in the blade shining with azure color. The moment his centrifugal force reached its peak, he moved his foot forward and at the same time he swung the huge-turned sword sideways. "Single Wheel!" "Enchantment reversal, flexible material release." At the same time as Takeru''s and Lapis'' voices overlapped, "OOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAaaAAAaaa!!" From the azure-colored blade a highly-concentrated magical power was released. The magic emitted from the blade turned into a slash and cut apart the buildings in the surrounding area all at once, almost all Dragoons gathered had their upper and lower parts bid farewell to each other. The fallen Dragoons were caught up in the building''s collapse and crushed. Takeru who was rotating stopped using his feet and returned the sword''s shape back to that of a nodachi. Other teams seeing the outstanding individual abilities of the 35th platoon were stunned. Sage tilted his neck, placing a hand on his chin and Yuzuho opened her mouth dumbfounded. "Hmm. I really can''t tell which part qualifies them as "small fries" or "dropouts"." "I-it''s thanks to their weapons! With a good tool I could do that too!" While other teams stood surprised, Takeru and others started running again. The sixth guard and seventh squad chased behind them, intermingled as if competing and continued to cooperate. In order to fulfill each other''s objective, they entrusted their backs to each other regardless which power they represented. Heretic Alliance did not stop. Their experience and skills that allowed them to survive many battles were already extraordinary. Joining a single faction, their force turned immense. After confirming the detached force has invaded the inside, Kanata''s breathing returned back to normal. The power of three participating teams was beyond her imagination. Like that, there was no need to cover them. The moment range was extended the projectile turned too huge and her shooting would just get in the way. Until they arrived in the lab she would be better off refraining from shooting. Kanata continued to watch everyone''s progress through the scope. "Ohh? everyone''s doing their best?." As Nagaru''s voice sounded by her side all of a sudden, Kanata jumped up screaming "hyaa". Before she realized, Nagaru dressed in ghillie suit stood beside her holding binoculars in one hand. "Don''t scare me like that! Why do you have to erase your presence for no reason every single time?!!" "I''m known for my weak presence?." Nagaru moved the binoculars away and laughed with a "nishishi". Kanata could affirm it wasn''t weakness of presence. As an ex-EXE member who started her career as a ''Banshee'' her searching ability was top-class among the Inquisitors. She can''t miss a single faint sound in the radius of a kilometer. And yet, Nagaru was able to easily circumvent Kanata''s vigilance. The person herself said that her combat performance in school was disastrous, but it was very suspicious. Angry that she was being outmatched again, Kanata once again looked at the detached force. "Although enemy''s resistance was stronger than anticipated, it''s going well. As expected of people Hoshijiro-san scouted. We can expect a lot from their activities in the future." "Hmm, if they want to I''ll put them to use?. From now on the war is going to intensify, they''ve got lots of their own stuff to deal with so I won''t force them?." "With that said though, there''s no place for them other than Heretic Alliance. I can''t think of them not cooperating with us." "Ohh? surprisingly scheming of you? Kanata-san. Is that what they call wisdom of age?" "Please don''t say it as if I''m an inhuman adult!!" "Naw naw? I''m not saying it''s a bad thing?. Kanata-san is someone who''s doing her best in order to change the way Inquisition treats ''Banshee''s'' as expendables. I think you''re a passionate, wonderful person." "even if you praise me now, you''re not going to get anything." "I really can''t tell why you can''t get married?." "???! How''s the diversionary troop faring?!" Her expression turning into one looking similar to that of a stone statue, Kanata requested Nagaru''s reconnaissance report. Still peering through the binoculars, Nagaru stopped grinning and turned serious. "It''s going so well to the point it''s too well." "that''s strange." "It is. Not only were all of their forces unmanned, they divided their forces perfectly in two between the front and the back. It means that we''ve been read. Well, if we were noticed beforehand they would have strengthened their defenses further." "Mechanical Dragons appeared as well but you can''t say they''re everywhere. Is there a possibility of rescue targets being already moved to a different location?" "I don''t think so. Speaking of possibilities" Scratching her head troubled Nagaru continued. "Just earlier, we were assaulted by an EXE member who had Hyakki Yakou cells transplanted into her. That Magnolia person." "Yes, I''ve heard of it. We captured her and isolated her in our home base didn''t we. Did you obtain any information from her?" "If we did, we might have postponed the operation no, I guess not. We would have taken decisive action before its too late?, if we did poorly crisis would befall humanity?." Kanata squinted as he looked over the scope. "let''s strengthen our vigilance. If there''s any report of movement, instruct the members precisely." "I''m considering withdrawal. But I intend to do our best until the very last moment. We can''t miss this opportunity, otherwise it won''t end well for them?." Once she confirmed the detached force''s safety through the scope, Kanata looked at the center of L6 lab. The lab that didn''t have a single light lit was eerie, like a nest of monsters. The facility''s penetration was going well, problems start from here onward. You never know what might happen. Even the most terrifying things might. Kanata pulled Nobunaga''s bolt, preparing for everything. The detached force advanced smoothly. After taking down the Dragoons, they challenged the Mechanical Dragons all together every time they appeared. Even if they got injured, the guards'' members treated them instantly. Other than those specializing in combat who were, Takeru, Ouka and Yuzuho, sorcerers and everyone else was being protected by Sage''s barrier. The rearguard were snipers and Ikaruga, who acted as their guardian. The perfect cooperation served as their offense and defense, there was not a single casualty on their side. "Mikado! Now!" After cutting apart a dragon''s armor, Takeru yelled towards Yuzuho. "You don''t need to say it!" Yuzuho appeared from behind him and thrust at the armor with her entire body. Clad in magical power, Yuzuho turned into a meteor that pierced through the dragon''s body using her spear. "HAAAAaaaaa!!" From the sky even further above, Ouka fired Count''s Fang bursting the dragon''s brain and fully stopping it from functioning. "Ootori! Don''t move!" The moment dragon was taken down, Usagi''s voice caused Ouka to feel cautious about her sides. A flight-type Dragoon attacked her swinging a railblade. Before its blade could reach Ouka, the Dragoon''s head was blown away and it fell to the ground. With no time to thank Usagi, another message arrived in her ear. "The enemy has circled around us! Cover the rearguard!" Horrified by the voice in the radio, Takeru and Ouka looked towards the back. There, the rear guard was surrounded by countless Dragoons and UAV''s who slipped around. Those UAV''s weren''t normal sentry bots. "Suicide-bombers!" Takeru shouted and rushed to the rear guard at the same time. But there was no need for that. As if to stand in the way of the UAV''s countless rainbow-colored spheres have entered between them. In response to them The UAV''s exploded on spot. Standing on the top of a building, Mari looked down on the rear guard. Sage who was going to defend the rearguard looked up at her and spoke to the intercom. "Woman, leave us to do our job and dispose of Dragoons instead." Hearing that Mari furrowed her eyebrows. His eyes said it all. ''Don''t mind us''. "I don''t care what happens then! Aurora Barrage!" With a fearless smile Mari rained Sage''s vicinity with most powerful magical bullets she could make. Just before they hit, Sage covered the rearguard''s humans with a protective barrier, a collective of rust. The bombardment of Aurora property''s magical bullets scorched the earth in the spot rearguard was in. As the smoke wouldn''t clear for up for a while, her face gradually turned pale. "W-wait a second? Eh, it was ''we can withstand it, it''s okay'' right?! No way, did I overdo it?!" "calm down." Hearing a distorted voice mingled with noise, Mari was relieved. The smoke has cleared up and she could see that rust barrier was in good state. After releasing the barrier Sage raised his blonde hair in a cool manner and glanced at her. "My defense can stop everything. Even if it''s magic of Aurora property." Greatly annoyed, Mari''s face cramped up. "even though I was holding baaack? If I was serious I would eras" "Mari, leave it at that." As Takeru''s voice sounded from the radio, Mari inflated her cheeks. "B-but, Takeru?!" "Our target has come in sight." Hearing that, Mari looked towards Takeru. Before she realized, they have arrived at the L6 lab''s vicinity. Even though it should be still far away, it was huge enough to make them feel it was right in front of them. "so it was this big." Glaring at the eerie appearance of the lab, Mari chased after Takeru. The detached force arrived at the crossroads that was pre-determined position and stopped in middle of the passage. Takeru who was in the front looked up at the L6 Lab that was towering ahead over the central road. L6 - XXX Lab was quiet enough to call it strange. It had a geometric shape and didn''t have a single window. Like a distorted, continuously enlarged castle. Although its appearance was reminiscent of a labyrinth, he couldn''t imagine what it looked like inside of the structure. As he looked up at this building, a mysterious dread welled up starting from his feet. There was a huge mental load just from looking at it. "" From this point onward they wouldn''t cooperate with other teams. They all had to proceed on their own path, separately. Takeru took a deep breath and looked back, he stood in the middle of crossroads. Sage and Yuzuho moved beside him. Alternating, he stared at their faces and stuck out his fist in front. "Let''s do it right." When Takeru spoke concisely, Sage and Yuzuho stuck out their fist in the same way. "Agreed. 30 minutes later, let''s meet in here." "Fortunes of war with you is all I''ll say." The three nodded at each other and bumped their fists. Turning their backs to each other, they started running on their own paths. Although they were allied only for a short time, the three teams with a similar history joined hands. Even if they become enemies one day, they''ll never forget this alliance. If possible, I would like to fight together on battlefield again as allies, Takeru prayed. "Usagi, I leave assistance at the entrance to you. I want the other two to join us for a little bit longer as well." "All of us have set-up on high ground leave it to us." Usagi''s voice was trembling slightly. "but surely you must come back, all right? I none of us will move from here until you''re back." Hearing her clearly tearful voice, Takeru felt his chest tighten. This was not the time for reluctance. Right now, he just had to do all to protect the promise. "Yeah, I''ll take everyone and come back for sure. Including Kiseki!" He squeezed the sword strongly. Failure is not allowed. He will protect comrades and save Kiseki. Just how difficult the path to fulfill this goal was, he knew right from the start and was resolved to take it. He continued to run up until now believing in the possibility of saving her. And now, that possibility was right in front of him. After coming this far, as if he''d let it go! "Ouka, no matter what happens, absolutely don''t you stray away from Takeru!" Mari running next to him said in a serious voice. Although Ouka was taken aback when called by first name, her expression changed when she looked at Mari from profile. "please!" What she couldn''t do, Mari entrusted to Ouka. Takeru and Lapis also felt the same as Mari did. "IF something is to happen, don''t hesitate and shoot me." "It is a request from me as well. If something were to happen, we''ll rely on you" Taking in everyone''s wishes, Ouka looked forward in anticipation and just strongly nodded. "got it!" Hearing a strong reply, Mari was at ease leaving everything to her. Takeru was also encouraged by Ouka and turned his attention to Ikaruga who ran behind him. "" The only ones knowing the reason why Ikaruga participated in the battle this time, was just Takeru and Nagaru. He felt that their comrades were wondering about it, but they didn''t inquire. They knew each other for long time now. Her comrades could already understand how she felt. L6 - XXX Lab was right in front of them. Aiming for the castle of darkness, the 35th Test Platoon invaded. Holding the slight hope that was left, embracing it in their chests. 30 minutes after Takeru and the others departed from Heretic Alliance''s to invade. Kanaria hugged her knees under the tree in the school yard. Why did Takeru and others leave her behind Kanaria wasn''t that much of a kid not to know it. If one of the members is caught up in revenge, there''s a high possibility of trouble appearing as operation progresses. Although she didn''t like the way they did it, she could understand being removed from the operation. Because she didn''t feel like putting a stop to her revenge, it was natural to be left behind. However, she wondered if it was true that Ikaruga moved by herself in order not to let her participate in the operation. "She wants to stop Kana from fighting! She''s cowardly and unfair why does she continue to stand in Kana''s way!" While staring at L?vateinn that was piercing the ground, Kanaria grit her teeth. The blade of her partner was rusted. At this rate, her own blade will also decay and rot away. Not wielded, the blade called ''revenge'' would rust "How long will it continue?" "shut up" "Do you really think Isuka would rejoice?" "that''s! Even Kana is!" Kanaria knew just why was she so frustrated. It was because what Ikaruga said was right. She knew that Isuka didn''t desire revenge. She knew that ever since she heard the origin of her name from Isuka. "the parent who gave me a name" Kanaria recalled the conversation she had with Isuka. There were only few things Isuka spoke of to her. Since she was being re-educated and even a little bit of emotions would cause her brain to feel severe pain, Isuka avoided talking about Kanaria. Only at times she was absolutely unable to suppress her feelings, Isuka felt enough pain to wail and scream. The emotions of both love and hate she had for Ikaruga were on rampage. That she left her behind and escaped alone, that she picked up the picture book, that she resorted to tricks when making Kanaria. Her everyday life went on as she let out her anger. After she was tired of crying and screaming, she always quietly spilled small droplets of tears, thinking of wanting to meet Ikaruga. Even when Kanaria approached to comfort her, she was rejected by Isuka. Sometimes she was blamed, told it''s her existence was at fault. But, after having a screaming bout Ikaruga embraced Kanaria. "You''re something Ikaruga left behind, take her place." She knew, that the affection wasn''t directed towards her but towards Ikaruga. Kanaria was happy even though she knew that for Isuka who has awakened to emotions and felt loneliness worse than all the pain, she was a mere substitute. She was happy just knowing that her mother needed her. Every time, Kanaria embraced her and took a deep breath to engrave Isuka''s scent in her memory. While that how she felt the one who let go of her was Isuka. Because she was being suspected by Alchemist, Isuka handed Kanaria over to Valhalla. When she threw a tantrum for the first time during a parting with her mother, Isuka said. "People of Suginami are named after birds, it seems that it''s implying that they won''t be able to leave the cage called Alchemist. The bird called canary has the strongest impression among all caged birds. I think it really suits you, who was an experimental animal." Speaking with her usual cold tone, Isuka stared at Kanaria. "however, sadly, the parent who gave you that name didn''t think so. Kanaria from the picture book the name was taken from turned human, and grasped the freedom called ''family''. Your name, Kanaria was given with such feelings." Isuka moved beside sobbing Kanaria and gently embraced her. She noticed that the embrace was unusual only after she parted with Isuka. "Take off from this place, live free. Go wherever you please it might be unfitting, but that''s all I can do for you." The hand that pat her head was very gentle. "You I want you to live a life without pain and suffering, I sincerely hope for that." That was the last time Kanaria heard Isuka''s voice. She could understand now. During the last embrace she didn''t take place of Ikaruga, the one being hugged was herself. In the end, as a mother, Isuka hugged Kanaria. "" Isuka told her to live free. Surely, she didn''t want her to live a life fighting, caught in the cage called Alchemist. And Ikaruga too, gave her a name wanting her to life free. That woman too, doesn''t want it. It was the thing Kanaria was frustrated by. "then, what should I fight for?" Even Kanaria didn''t want to do what Isuka didn''t want. What reason does she need to convince Isuka? But if she tries to make up a reason, it would turn into a lie, wouldn''t it. Kanaria looked for a method that would allow her to convince herself. The reason that''s been looked for and found isn''t real. It''s too far-fetched, an excuse. It was the same as a scum flailing a banner of ''justice'' in order to attack hateful enemy. A reason to fight. She wondered if there was any other reason to hold a sword than for Isuka. "!!" The figure of Ikaruga fallen in the snow, bleeding, was revived. Back then, Kanaria couldn''t tell why was she so furious at the enemy. There was a reason. It was hatred. Revenge. But, it wasn''t for Isuka. "no that''s not it!!" No matter how much she tried to deny it, the tingling in her chest wouldn''t stop. That was without a doubt for Ikaruga. Seeing Ikaruga unmoving in front of her, she was upset and her vision turned red, she had no idea what to do The emotions she felt back then were the same she felt when she was told Isuka died. Suddenly, Kanaria noticed. Right before Takeru and the others transferred, Ikaruga has gotten on a Dragoon. Just what was she intending. She heard that Ikaruga served as a weapon development member and operator in the platoon. Why would a person like that enter a Dragoon. "it can''t be." Kanaria felt a buzz in her chest. Could it be that Ikaruga intended to go on the frontlines by herself? What for? "instead of Kana by herself?" Whether it was destroying first research facility or killing Suginami Suzaku, she intended to do it herself. Because she didn''t want Kanaria to fight, she herself went was that why she got on the Dragoon? "" Kanaria opened her eyes widely, she could no longer endure it. Fool. Fool. Fool. Going instead of her, what a selfish thing is she doing. Going alone despite not having any combat skill, what an idiotic thing is she doing. Alchemist isn''t something she can destroy all alone. She''s just going to her death. "!! Ghh!!" Not knowing what to do, Kanaria looked around. Why?! Why am I feeling such a buzz in my chest?! Even though I hate her! Ikaruga''s death settled in her head and the image overlapped with Isuka. But, Kanaria couldn''t do anything. It was impossible to leave this place, there was no way for her to help. It would take several hours to fill the newest model of transfer device with magical power. Meanwhile, Ikaruga willIkaruga can''t die. She no longer cared about a reason. For now, she couldn''t die! "why is it always like this!!" Feeling helpless, Kanaria hugged her head. It was the same with Isuka. She believed they''ll meet one day and learned swordsmanship in order to save her, but didn''t make it in time. It''s the same this time. She''s felt behind and will lose someone in a place she can''t see With irritation and chagrin, she grit her teeth. When she did, About time you stopped being stubborn. In her head, very faintly she felt as if she heard a voice. Kanaria told herself it was her imagination and was about to close her eyes as she held her head. At that time. Suddenly, something shone in front of her. "?" She raised her face, L?vateinn that was piercing the ground shone in flames. Stunned, Kanaria stared at the flames. Flames overflowed from the cracks on the blade. When the flames filled the surroundings, they mimicked a shape of person right in front of Kanaria. It was a woman. Kanaria saw the woman''s figure formed of flames. "Mama?" She felt that the long-haired woman was slightly similar to Isuka. "L?vateinn?" The flame didn''t answer. It just stared at Kanaria. And, without saying anything the woman''s fingertip was directed at the transfer device. "what what do you want to say?" When Kanaria asked, the flames suddenly disappeared. The surroundings turned back silent in an instant. It turned back to normal as if it was all a hallucination. L?vateinn was partially destroyed, it could only pull out a fraction of its original performance. The power it had at the time Orochi had used it won''t return again. Then, what was that just now? "" As instructed to by L?vateinn, Kanaria held the sword and moved beside the transfer device. The magic filling it was at 0%. Sorcerers should be pouring all the magic they have into it and it should take a long period of time to fill the Magical Heritage. Kanaria couldn''t do anything. Those flames were a hallucination after all. The moment she thought soflames burst forth from the blade. "Wha!" Blowing Kanaria''s hair backwards, flames overflowed on the school yard. Flames raised up to the sky like a dragon, then dived down plunging into the filling instrument of the transfer device. Blinded by the dazzling light, Kanaria continued to firmly stare at it. As the flames filled the device, the rate of magical power fill rapidly increased. In the middle of raging flames, Kanaria took a deep breath. Something touched her shoulder. A hand formed of flames held her shoulder. She didn''t look backwards. A will saying ''don''t look back'' dwelled in the flame. The flame hand gently pushed Kanaria''s back. "Go." As if to lead her. "" Magical Heritages had souls, there was a theory that the personality was born as a result of the users attachment and feelings, embodying them. A soul also can enter from outside and result in assimilation into the Magical Heritage. It was just a mere hypothesis, she was told before that soul had dwelled in the partially-destroyed L?vateinn, but she did not know whether it existed or not. But Kanaria felt the flames pushed her back like her mother would. She didn''t mind if it wasn''t so. Even if it was a mere fantasy, an illusion, she was fine with it. In her mind Kanaria thanked L?vateinn, and, "I''ll be going." Embracing new feelings, she jumped into the transfer device. After confirming that Takeru and the others infiltrated the lab, Usagi, who was hiding in the monitor room of the control tower prayed for the safety of her comrades. She continued to stay vigilant warily checking the glass windows. Although the control tower wasn''t tall, since it had glass windows on all 360 degrees, they could use it to monitor every team that invaded the labs. Although it was a good place to use for defending the entrances, it was easy to find by the enemy. Although it''s been so noisy before, inside of the facility it was dead silent. There was no sign of enemy going after Usagi and the others. "I pplanted a single trap. I-if enemy comes it will respond, I also checked the escape route." "this silence is too strange. I can hear the sound of diversionary troop''s combat, but in the lab''s surroundings there''s no sound at all. Can the radio be used?" Asked by the member of the seventh squad, Usagi verified whether the radio is working. It connected with Nagaru. After finishing to make the regular report, she tried to communicate with the 35th platoon. "it is no good. The interior of the lab seems to be interfering with communication." "As I thought. It''s the same here. I can''t contact captain." "magical communication doesn''t work" The three pondered anxiously. Usagi sniped with her gun, the sunglasses-wearing member of seventh squad was also good at sniping using magic. The member of guards abilities specialized in scouting and setting up traps. It was practically impossible for them to fight in close combat and indoors. They could only watch from the distance as their comrades fought in frontlines, even now they all felt frustrated having to wait. "We should concentrate on doing our own work. In order to keep the people who entered inside at ease, we must defend this location." In response to this attitude of Usagi, the sniper, the two quietly laughed. And located themselves in their own positions. "L-leave scouting to me! I will report as soon as enemy draw near!" "Embers and purebloods will be on guard. Saionji, it''s fine if you just watch over your own lab." "That''s a great help with my gun my maneuverability isn''t too high." Usagi thanked the two, then calming her breathing she turned vigilant. Andthat''s when a desperate voice could be heard in the radio. "Saionji-san, can you hear me?!" The one who contacted her was Kanata. Even though surprised, Usagi replied into the intercom. "At 3''o clock, heading to L6 at breakneck speed!" Determining it''s an enemy, Usagi immediately pointed her muzzle at 3 o''clock, at the crossroads. She peeked through the scope and adjusted magnification to check the target. Howeverthere, it an unexpected person. With red flame spouting from her sword, a figure blowing through like a meteor. "K-Kanaria-san?!" Involuntarily Usagi moved her face away from the scope and cried out. Wondering what is it about, the other two moved closer to her. "Why is Kanaria-san here?! Kusanagi said she was left behind, didn''t he?!" "I don''t know just how did she come here Hoshijiro-san doesn''t know either." "!!" Usagi gasped desperately attempting to hold down the confusion. Why was Kanaria here. Usagi knew that Ikaruga didn''t want her to take part in the operation. The first one Ikaruga has confided with was Usagi. She didn''t say what was the reason for it, but when Usagi was in opposition when heard that she''s going to sortie in a Dragoon. Ikaruga might have had a bizarre personality, but she wasn''t unreasonable. Ikaruga participated in the operation shaking off Usagi''s frantic attempts at persuasion. In order to stop Kanaria from fighting. What should she do? Should she let Kanaria go on? While Usagi was hesitating, the member of seventh squad put a hand on her shoulder from behind. He pressed the switch on the intercom and contacted Nagaru. "we''ll somehow manage over here the two of us. Do you mind if Saionji goes in?" Usagi was surprised by his concern. The member of the guard also nodded. Hugging the gun to her chest, Usagi listened to the intercom''s speaker. "Usagi-chan?? I''ve heard the story." "yes." "You intendin'' to go? I can''t allow it as a commander." "I understand, still!" "But, well, I can understand Ikaruga-chan''s feelings?. I know the reason she came here. Also, it''s true that Kana-chan blasting in can turn troublesome. Above all, the only one who can stop her is one of you three." Usagi opened her eyes wide hearing Nagaru''s words, her pupils shook. "In exchange?, definitely avoid being reckless. You promised that you''ll wait for Kusanagi-kun, righties? Breaking promises is no good?." "yes, I''ll definitely come back." "Nn. Then, the other two please cover Usagi-chan." As Nagaru spoke to everyone, the two replied. The member of seventh squad opened his backpack, took out two guns of .50 caliber and threw them to Usagi. She caught them in both hands. "I took them for self-defense but use them. I have no need for them. I''m a sorcerer after all." He raised sunglasses on top of his head and smiled lightly. "I will put an enchantment for scouting on your retina. W-with this, you''ll be able to see enemies anywhere within 50 meters of you. F-fortunes of war to you." The girl from the guard troop approached and touching Usagi''s eyelids, she enchanted her with magic. Usagi opened her eyes, with her mouth forming a '''' character, straining herself she nodded. "You have my gratitude!" "Leave this place to us. We''ll cover you until you catch up. Go and help your comrades." "U-umm tea, was delicious. Once you''re back, would you teach me how to brew it?" "Surely!" Feeling the two''s spirit inside her, Usagi ran down the stairs. In the platoons and squads, people in charge of sniping and scouting as well as those in charge of communications weren''t going into frontlines. Always in the rear, they watched over comrades'' backs and covered them. That was probably why, the two who were only for a short while together with Usagi knew how she felt to a painful degree. Ordered to wait, a sniper would wait as long as it was necessary. But, allowing comrades to go alone and out of her sight, disqualified her as a sniper. At the very least, it disqualified her as the sniper of 35th Test Platoon. With the rifle on her back and two .50 caliber handguns in both her hands Usagi chased after Kanaria. She had no idea what method did Kanaria used to come here. She didn''t know whether she should stop Kanaria or let her go. In any case, she couldn''t let her go alone. She was an important existence for Ikaruga, for Usagi and the platoon too, she was very important. The interior of the L6 - XXX Lab was shrouded in silence. Unlike its geometric exterior, the inside was quite simple. The Fifth Research Facility''s felt more like a lab than this one. Takeru and the others carefully and at quick pace progressed through the lab. there are no signs of people Strange. First Research Facility should be Alchemist''s home base. It was strange not to encounter a single human after going this far, he thought they would all be indoors. Let alone in this level 6 although originally only 4 levels should exist and level 5 dealt with extremely dangerous existence and materials, not having a single person inside was impossible. "this is bad. The internal structure is different from what map indicates. We should have already reached the third sector''s wall." "We haven''t encountered a single wall so far! What''s going on!" Just by looking at the appearance, one could say it was a labyrinth. Stopping their feet, Takeru and the others gathered in one place. Ikaruga stopped her hovercraft as well, landing the Dragoon on the floor. "look at the wall. There''s a trace of shifting. Maybe the internal structure changed regularly. Like a puzzle" If what Ikaruga said was true, it meant that the passages were changing. Like this, it was pointless to memorize a map. "We got stuck after coming this far!" "There''s no sound and no presence just what kind of place is this?" Mari asked Ikaruga. Ikaruga shook the Dragoon''s head. "I don''t know either. I was born in the First Research Facility, that''s all" The total of Alchemist''s Research Facilities was above thirty, more than a hundred including the manufacturing facilities. Since they have expanded overseas, other than the Alchemist themselves no one knew the exact number. At this rate they won''t be able to return at specified time. They had no choice but to proceed. However, if they proceed like this they might end up getting trapped. The longer they thought about it, the more word ''withdrawal'' came to his mind. i-chan. "?!" It was at that time, a faint voice has trembled in his eardrums. Takeru opened his eyes wide and stared at the road ahead. In the corridor devoid of light, a few meters away shrouded in the darkness. "Takeru? What is it?" "just now a voice" Onii-chan. That was without doubt voice of the little sister he was looking for. Takeru''s heartbeat sped up. He stared. Dispelling the darkness, earnestly he stared until he saw the existence he was seeking. Someone was standing in the darkness. A white one piece dress and a straw hat. That waswithout doubt "Kiseki?" Takeru stretched out his hand and took a step forward. She was right in front of him. The one he couldn''t stop wanting to save, his precious existence. His only little sister. He reached out. He simply reached out to her. However, just before he kicked off the floor to start running to Kiseki, a horn has sounded in his head. Takeru recalled how he once left his comrades to save Kiseki all alone and cooled his head off. There was no way Kiseki would be in a place like this. Thiswas a trap. "Everyone gather up! Absolutely don''t separa" When he shouted instructions to his comrades, he noticed it was already too late. The two meters gap between Takeru who was in front and Ouka with others, Suddenly, was filled with a wall of meat. Aha-ahahahaha! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! The wall of meat with eyes, mouths, noses laughed brightly at Takeru. With Kiseki''s voice. "Ouka! Mari! Suginami!" When he stretched his hands towards the wall of flesh, Lapis gasped. "You can''t! If you touch Hyakki Yakou in Witch Hunter form you''ll be eroded!" "!! That''s damn it!" Takeru swung the sword in frustration, gritting his teeth at his own carelessness. He should have realized it was fake the moment he saw her, but he ended up being distracted momentarily. Because the situation called for urgency, being distracted even for a moment was unforgivable. "Kiseki is right here?" A voice approached him from behind. Anger incarnate, Takeru turned around holding the sword. In the passage ahead, stood faceless Kiseki wearing a straw hat. "Who the hell are you! Try imitating Kiseki any more and I"ll mercilessly cut you up!" "That''s horrible, Onii-chan. It''s true that this isn''t Kiseki, but it doesn''t change the fact it''s a part of her, see?" "Shut up don''t talk any more!" Whoever it is that took shape of Kiseki, giggled at frenzied Takeru. "judging from her anatomy, it''s a homunculus. Most likely it was transplanted Kiseki-sama''s cells." "!" "It''s a soulless doll. Whether we proceed ahead or rejoin Ouka-sama and others, we have no choice but to cut her down." "Khh!" "Please bear it for now, even if she has Kiseki-sama''s appearance!" Encouraged by Lapis, Takeru contained the trembling of the hand holding the sword. While he hesitated, a number homunculi with exact same appearance have come from the back of the road. Giggling, the homunculi scratched the Hyakki Yakou cell embedded in their chest. The cells were woken up and continued to erode the homunculi body. Their figures changed from Kiseki''sinto demonic ugly shapes. An army of monsters. A flock of variant. It looked like the legendary Hyakki Yakou itself "UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOoo!!" Unable to withstand seeing Kiseki''s appearance in such a pathetic state, Takeru rushed forward with sword in his hand. In the middle of a nightmare, killing countless of his little sister. Blocked by a wall of flesh, Ouka and Mari were separated from Takeru and stood back to back assaulted by homunculi. "We were careless! If they can transplant the cells, we should have considered this possibility right from the start!" "How about you calm down even if we think about it now, we can''t help it. Who would think they''d put it to practical use so quickly. Not even a week passed since we arrived at Heretic Alliance''s home base." Hearing Mari''s words, Ouka regained composure as well. Even if she continued to comment on what couldn''t be helped, there was nothing they could do. Rather than regret, they had to deal with what was in front of them. Feeling grateful to Mari''s impudence, she materialized stakes on elbows of both her arms. Mari smiled wryly and deployed a magical circle beneath her feet. "Geez, Takeru really is a siscon well, I don''t hate that part of him though." "What do we do. Suginami was blocked off by the wall. She won''t hold out alone for too long." "c''mon you, it''s already obvious what we''re doing, right? I''ll pass on pairing up with you ever again." Slightly hurt by these words, Ouka looked sideways at Mari. However, Mari''s true feelings weren''t those that opposed pairing up with Ouka. It could be seen in her expression. Even she wanted to overcome this situation together. Her trembling hand was a proof of that. The opponent was Hyakki Yakou that had Kiseki''s cells transplanted in it. They were fragile as compared to the original, but it didn''t change the fact that they would die just by being touched by it. She needed someone to watch her back. "Let''s separate here. Leave Suginami to me, you chase after Takeru." "You''re right." "Indeed I am. In my dictionary there''s no such thing as abandoning one of the two." Acting firmly, Mari sunk her waist low. "Don''t die!" "Same to you!" The two kicked off the floor at the same time. Then, Ouka swung her right arm and Mari released magical power she hoarded in both of her hands. "Count''s Fang!" "Aurora Cannon!" They hit the wall of flesh with all they had. Magic of the two passed through the wall, opening up their own paths. The centre of the wall begun to immediately regenerate, but they were able to fly through it. Fighting the homunculi that turned into demon forms, they threw themselves in their own, separate battles. Isolated, Ikaruga concentrated on escaping. She maneuvered the Dragoon hovering backwards and continued to leave chasing homunculi presents with a Gatling gun. Ikaruga was a technician. She was familiar with piloting Dragoons, she also had the knowledge required to bring out the machine''s performance to the limit. Although she was an aspiring Regin, her Dragoon piloting would compare to the best among the Knights'' special operation troops. However, Dragoon''s weren''t compatible with quick enemies. Even on a ten meters wide road, a three meters wide giant Dragoon was at a huge disadvantage. Not only she didn''t have much ammunition left, but the high vibration blade also was almost out of energy. "nhh!" The Gatling gun at the right arm had run out of bullets and was purged. Using the chance when the barrage was interrupted, the homunculi eroded by the cells ran on the walls like spiders rushing at her. With the little energy remaining in the blade, she turned around swinging it. She cut in half two homunculi that jumped at her, but one survived and clung to her arm. The homunculi threw its arms around her and the cell grew in size, its shape being distorted. With a rustle, the Dragoon''s arm was subjected to quick erosion by Hyakki Yakou. Ikaruga purged the arm itself and the Dragoon fell on its back. "Boost ignition, full throttle!" Releasing the booster while still lying on the ground, she slid on the ground escaping through the hallway. Using all energy she had, Ikaruga distanced herself from the homunculi at incredible speed. When she approached a wall Ikaruga fired the canon with explosives on the remaining arm, destroying the wall to get away. As the Dragoon vibrated violently Ikaruga continued to clench her teeth. Before long, the energy was depleted, with a deep bass sound Dragoon stopped functioning. Interface lost its light and the display dimmed. Ikaruga manually opened the hatch and crawled outside on her own. "" She must have hit her forehead because blood was dripping down her cheek. After wiping the blood with her hand, Ikaruga looked around. She had no idea if the enemy had followed her, but should have taken quite a lot of distance from them. The place she was currently in must have been a homunculi manufacturing facility. She saw unadjusted homunculi being transported by a conveyor. Without a soul originally, homunculi were too stupid to be used for anything else other than chores, but they specialized for combat by transplanting Hyakki Yakou''s cells. To use them as a weapon, large quantities had to be produced. Dragging her feet, Ikaruga advanced through the manufacturing facility. "just what am I doing here" Muttering a question to herself, she raised her bloodied hair. There was a proper reason for which she joined Takeru and others. That was to take revenge in Kanaria''s stead. But, that was something to do after they have saved Kiseki, Takeru''s little sister. Even though she didn''t have any combat capability, she wanted to participate and help them. That''s why she volunteered to take part in the operation using a Dragoon. However, she didn''t think she would be unable to keep up to this degree. Although she had some confidence in piloting Dragoons, she was still holding others back. She had another method of fighting, but it was set aside for the her final objective. "Doings things I''m not used to, is difficult" Ikaruga continued to walk, smiling wryly. She had no idea where was she going. Walking endlessly through the manufacturing facility, her breath roughened and she felt like falling over. Her vision was hazy and she tripped often. Apparently the injury on her head was more serious than she thought, she lost too much blood. Cursing her weakness, Ikaruga fell on her knees. "Stand up if you stop here what meaning would be there in coming here." Scolding herself, she put her hands on the floor. When she attempted to stand up and force her body active again. Suddenly, a white hand has been outstretched in front of her . Not being able to afford surprise, Ikaruga made a hazy expression. Standing there was "Are you all right? Ikaruga-san." A gray-haired woman wearing a black lab coat. Stunned, Ikaruga opened her eyes wide. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it. About 15 years? Or maybe 16, was it? I prooperly remember you from the time you were a baby." Ikaruga didn''t know the woman who smiled broadly. She didn''t know her yet she knew her who was she to a painful degree. She saw a number of monsters so far, but this woman was in a special class by herself. Tragedy''s ringleader. Exploring the origin of life and playing around with it using technology. A system aiming for nothing else but to explore the cause who completed the ''Suginami''. Representative director controlling the Alchemistalchemist, Suginami Suzaku. Ikaruga slapped away Suzaku''s outstretched hand and took distance, dragging her body. Suzaku rubbed the hand that was hit, Suzaku made a blank look. "Oh dear, there''s no need to be so frightened is there I wasn''t really trying to do anything to you, okay?" "d-don''t come any closer" "Oh-hoh, well well if you reject me so much I''ll be hurt. Genetically, I''m your mother after all." When she said ''mother'', Ikaruga''s vision was stained red. For the first time ever since she was born Ikaruga was completely furious, she stood up. "Don''t screw with me! Even if I inherited your genes, I''m not your child!" As Ikaruga denied their parent-child relationship, Suzaku made a wry smile. "If I''m not wrong, your parental genes belonged to Paracelsus-san, hadn''t they? He was an outstanding person. Good genes. His sperm and genes were excellent in improving the quality of my own genes." In Suzaku''s clear eyes there wasn''t a speck of evil. That was why she was disgusting. Hearing her speak only of people''s genes caused more and more anger well up in Ikaruga. Her appearance was characteristic to Suginamis. Her skin and hair color was different, but as Ikaruga''s maternal genes came from Suzaku they were very similar. Her body looked younger than Ikaruga''s. She did not know what technology was used, but Suginami Suzaku achieved pseudo-immortality and was said to be alive for over 500 years now. "By the way?, what did you come here for? It doesn''t feel like you came home to see mom oh, can it be that you came to rescue Kusanagi Kiseki, mm? I have heard from Sougetsu-sama that you are in very good relationship with the elder brother, Takeru-sama. Did you come here to help him?" Speaking in a very fast manner, Suzaku joined her hands and smiled happily. "where''s Kusanagi''s little sister" Ikaruga narrowed her eyes sharply and inquired. Asked about Kiseki, for some reason Suzaku''s eyes shone. "Well asked! I very much wanted to discuss the results of my various studies with another Suginami! After all, you are someone who had managed create technology to artificially restore the elves! Surely, you will join me in the discussion" "I already knew for a long time that you can control Hyakki Yakou and that you successfully transplanted its cells. I''m not interested in garbage of a technology like that hurry up and tell me where is she." Articulating strongly, Ikaruga spoke her request to Suzaku. Suzaku made a lonely expression just for a moment, soon after she threw her arms open laughing happily. "So that is so, so that is so but, you are wrong about a single matter." When Ikaruga frowned questioningly, Suzaku genuinely happy raised both her hands. "I haven''t succeeded in controlling Hyakki Yakou! Result-wise it was a failure!" Seeing Suzaku speak happily about her failure, Ikaruga felt increasingly uncomfortable. An ordinary human wouldn''t be able to understand the joy from a failure, what was unpleasant, that Ikaruga was able to. The reason she was happy about failing was simple. She could continue to research it. There was room for improvement. She could progress. There was more to learn about the toy, she could still enjoy it. Suzaku was genuinely happy. "I found the reason for failing! It was hypothesized that by showing her a dream to comfort her it would lead to controlling Hyakki Yakou, thus I had conducted it! But performing it with a clear understanding of what a human''s soul is was a mistake! Before implementing this method we have to clarify what a soul is! History of mankind shows that incomplete technology backfires on it!" Ahh exhaling ecstatic, Suzaku put both her hands on her chest. "But this failure has prompted a further progress of technology. It had become a stepping stone to understanding principles behind souls and at the same time, it has shown new possibilities of Hyakki Yakou! Denied peace called dream, what happened to Kiseki-sama who returned to reality do you want to know, Ikaruga-san?" With tears in her eyes, Suzaku squirmed. Despite increasing discomfort, Ikaruga listened quietly in order to obtain information. "Kiseki-sama that girl full of possibilities denied the dream and had obtained full control of Hyakki Yakou! That person had become one with Hyakki Yakou''s flesh no, it would be more correct to say that Kiseki-sama has finally become Hyakki Yakou!" "whatdid you say?" "She has bloomed! That person has become complete as Hyakki Yakou!" Ikaruga has turned pale. Kusanagi Kiseki has controlled Hyakki Yakou. Hearing just that makes it sound like a good thing. However, that wasn''t something which could be controlled by spirit of a single person. Kiseki''s pain, suffering had come from Hyakki Yakou purely granting her desires. It was frightening to just imagine it how painful it was for a human with reason. Kiseki was fighting with such horrifying pain. Kiseki controlling the Hyakki Yakou meant that she has accepted it. That she had become true to her desires. The reason Kiseki was fighting them so far was because Takeru was her hope. She had hope in the existence that will kill her. Losing that hope, Kiseki broke. It''s natural for this to happen it''s not that we didn''t predict this happening but, that''s precisely why we hurried to her rescue! Despite knowing there was no sin in Kiseki, Ikaruga couldn''t help but to blame her. The first one to betray her was Takeru. He abandoned Kiseki''s hope who desired death and didn''t kill her for his own happiness. This fact, was nothing more than a betrayal to Kiseki. But, Ikaruga was important for Takeru''s happiness. That was why Kiseki felt bitter and broke. When she met her once she told her "it''s wrong to blame it on someone else" but it didn''t seem have reached her properly. Kusanagi! If possible, she didn''t want Takeru to bump into current Kiseki. Ikaruga could tell for what purpose Kiseki accepted her desires. Ikaruga released strength from her shoulders, relaxing. Right now, in this place, there was nothing she could do for Takeru. If she was complete as Hyakki Yakou the possibility of Takeru''s salvation reaching Kiseki was extremely small. "I do not know where Kiseki-sama currently is. I do not think she had exited from this facility yet, but surely she must be searching for her elder brother?" "" "It would be better if Ikaruga-san had escaped quickly. There is no method that would stop Kiseki-sama right now. I myself cannot do so. I''m going to leave this place and observe Kiseki-sama''s activity from the mountain''s summit." "" "Ah, if you want, we can go together?! I have two notepads with me, we can observe together, sketch, share our impressions. It will definitely be fun!" Excitedly, Suzaku invited Ikaruga. Ikaruga faced downwards and clenched her teeth powerlessly. Oozing with anger, her mind was going crazy. Anger, like blue flames had spread throughout Ikaruga''s entire body and lodged itself in her heart, cold as ice. "actually, my objective isn''t just saving Kusanagi''s little sister." Peeking into Ikaruga''s face, Suzaku was puzzled. Ikaruga unbuttoned her blouse and exposed her chest. "After we''re done saving the little sister my objective was to blow away this entire location." Her fingers crawled at the center of her chest, where her heart was. "Unfortunately, now that we''re no longer able to save the little sister, I can no longer afford to erase this entire location." Her fingertips touched something hard. It was a scarlet stone embedded in her skin. Stroking the scarlet stone, with eyes cold as ice she stared at Suzaku. "ButI can at least kill you alone." Clearly having murderous intent directed at her, Suzaku had a dumbfounded expression. Ignoring Suzaku''s reaction, Ikaruga ordered the foreign matter inside of herself. Rewrite. Momentarily, Ikaruga''s bodyone cell by one, changed into something different. The structure of her body was being reworked starting with the center of her chest. Her pure white skin turned brown-red like soil, her eye color had whites and black reversed as she turned inhuman. Her ear lengthened in a sharp angle and her body overflowed with magical power. It was power of the Philosopher Stone she had used against Isuka a few months earlier. A dark elf''s DNA was input in the Philosopher''s Stone and the taboo technology has rewritten her own body. The source of the cells "Lost Matrix" no longer existed. However, using the memory of when she used it previously, she improved the Philosopher Stone she was holding. By awakening that memoryIkaruga once again turned into a dark elf. "Personally I have no grudge against you. I don''t care where and what you do. Even what happened to Isuka, I think is my own fault." "" "However." Ikaruga expanded a magical circle beneath her feet, magical power raged below her and hair stood up on its ends. Then, she pointed her supple fingers at Suzaku. "As long as you''re alivemy cute daughter can''t sleep in peace." That''s right. That was enough of a reason to kill this woman. As a mother, instead of her daughter Ikaruga just had to erase whatever disturbed Kanaria. Whether it was good or evil, right or wrong, it didn''t matter. For a cute daughter throwing tantrums, so that she doesn''t have to live a life bound by hatred and live peacefully. A mother would become strong. If it''s for her daughter''s sakeIkaruga too, would step on path of carnage. "Marvelous!" Looking at Ikaruga using Philosopher Stone power right in front of her, Suzaku shed tears of delight. Takeru was walking through the blood and organs. His entire body covered in blood, he no longer looked like an armored knight but like a demon instead. Since he couldn''t simply turn into God Hunter form, it was difficult for him to completely destroy Hyakki Yakou''s cells. There was no choice but cover Lapis'' blade with magical power and single-mindedly cut them all down. He killed, killed, and killing he hurried ahead. Continuing to kill the dolls that had the same appearance as his little sister. "" The inside structure of the lab changed again, he no longer knew where was he walking. He thought of trying to destroy the wall of flesh to rejoin Ouka and others, but was already connected to a different passage. At times he felt like he passed through the same place, at others he felt it was different. Mentally, current Takeru couldn''t afford to think about these things. Even though he knew they weren''t Kiseki, killing dolls that looked like her visibly exhausted his spirit. "Host." "I''m okay. Did you find Ouka and the others?" "Not yet. My apologies. I''m not good at searching" "So you didn''t find Kiseki either" "yes." Lapis replied in a disheartened tone of voice. As if to show his thanks to Lapis, Takeru wiped the blood off the blade with his hand. "I ended up using you roughly sorry." "No. Host always thinks of me as he wields me rather, it is me who has to apologize for forcing Host to fight in this manner." In response to Lapis'' concern, Takeru smiled lightly and narrowed his eyes. Since he was likely to lose human sanity, he was saved by her human words. Somehow, the usualy cold blade felt slightly warm. That must be how much was his soul frozen. "Host, be careful, in the front!" Hearing Lapis'' voice suggesting him to be vigilant, Takeru raised his sword in an instant. A new enemy? The lab''s passage was still shrouded in darkness. But, what was ahead of him were dead bodies of homunculi and remnant of Hyakki Yakou. "what?" She squinted sharply and glared at the corpses ahead. In the sea of blood and organs, there was a shadow. On its knees, breathing roughly, when it noticed Takeru''s approach its pupils glinted in the darkness. "Kyouya?" "Kusanagi, huh." When Kyouya confirmed Takeru''s appearance, his mouth drew an arc and he stood up using a gun like a walking stick. Takeru turned the sword''s point at him. The two owners of deep fate once again stood in opposition. "Why are you here. Did you come again to get in my way?" "Ha, don''t act so conceited. I''m here for my own goal." "Goal? Is it revenge?" "It got nothin'' to do with you." Kyouya pointed the muzzle at Takeru and his expression turned steep. Kyouya''s goal Takeru looked at where he stood and at the scattered remnants of the enemy around him. He stood as if to protect a room''s door. Not even a bloodstain from the homunculi carcasses filling the passage didn''t has reached the door. With just this circumstantial evidence, Takeru guessed it. "Is Yoshimizu there?" "I told you ''s got nothin'' to do with you." "So you cooperated with Alchemist in order to save Yoshimizu." As Takeru inquired, Kyouya clicked his tongue in irritation. Takeru was expressionless. Staring coldly at Kyouya with the pair of his eyes, he shook the point of his sword. "Then take Yoshimizu and escape from here. You better rely on someone else other than Alchemist." "Someone elsee? What other organization other than Alchemist can possibly save her? Don''t make me laugh." "Ask president Hoshijiro for help. If it''s that person, she should be able to find a way to save Yoshimizu." "I''ll pass. I''ve no intention of clinging to dissidents'' faction that''s a damn gathering of heretics." Still aiming the gun at Takeru, Kyouya raised his chin and mocked him. "How about you, what did you come here for? Did you come here blindly to save your little sister?" "That''s right. And that''s also why I don''t have time to be bothered by you now. Get out of the way." Suppressing his emotions, Takeru clearly said "Out of my way." Kyouya looked at Takeru with despise he felt from the bottom of his heart. "You''re so naive. There''s no way to save that little sister of yours. You should know it best, right? The only way, is to kill her!" "I came here because I do have a method!" Takeru shouted in anger. He tried to suppress his feelings and try to resolve it peacefully, but it was already impossible. It wasn''t time to do such a thing. If he doesn''t hurry he won''t be able to save his comrades nor Kiseki. If Kyouya was to stand in his way, Takeru didn''t hesitate to fight him. When Takeru bared his feelings in frustration, Kyouya''s eye color changed. "A different method? There ain''t such a thing." "If we transfer Kiseki''s soul into another body, at the very least she won''t have to suffer from the Hyakki Yakou''s body! I came here to use that method! Please, Kyouya don''t get in my way any more than this!" "" "You have no reason to get in my way!" Compelling him with feelings, Takeru requested Kyouya to let him pass. Kyouya erased the smile from his face and furrowed his eyebrows. "Place the soul in another body? What kind of method''s that no, wait there was a witch like that before if I"m not wrong, called Mephisto" He placed his hand on his chin, as if exploring his memory. Takeru sunk his waist low and seeing the chance he tried to slip past Kyouya. *bam*, with a heavy sound the gun spew fire and the projectile landed by Takeru''s feet. "Khh!" "Hmph hey Kusanagi. I''ll ask you one thing. If you''re moving her soul to another body, it means you''re making her possess another body, right? You''re using an Install instant charm, aren''t you." Hearing Kyouya''s question, Takeru tried to answer him. But he changed his mind on the verge of doings so. He had a bad feeling. There was a sudden change in Kyouya''s attitude. There seemed to be more than one reason for which he was insistently asking about the method to save Kiseki. it can''t be this guy! To save Kiseki another body was required. By preparing a homunculus and using Install charm to transplant the soul into it, Takeru could save Kiseki. But, using the same methodcouldn''t Yoshimizu Akira be saved as well? "you have it, don''t you? An Install charm." Kyouya covered his face with the palm of his hand. Takeru could see his pupils glare from between the fingers. Evaluating, eyes of the beast. Takeru''s premonition was on spot. Those eyes were of someone intending to plunder. Selfishness of someone who doesn''t pick methods for his own purpose. Eliminating everything in the way. Stealing what he needs. That kind of a person''s eyes! "Kyouya you!" Takeru squeezed the sword''s hilt, entering battle readiness. In order not to be stolen from, he had no choice but to fight. If it was saving Yoshimizu, then Takeru wanted it as well. However, this salvation was Kiseki''s, it belonged to her alone. No matter the reasonhe could never give it up! Seeing Takeru change into a furious demon, Kyouya laughed slightly. "reminds me of old times. You''ve been always like this. Always reckless, just going forward uncaring about surroundings in order to protect what you want to protect to save what you want to save. Recently there''s more of that in you than your mask." "" "Kusanagi no more chatter, give me give it to us, now." Kyouya clenched the gun''s grip and moving away the hand from his face, he glared at Takeru. Ironically, dwelling inside of his pupils were the same feelings Takeru had. I want to save. Just that. As Kyouya said, there was no need for words any more. Even Takeru knew that it was useless to say anything to current Kyouya. Although he couldn''t allow himself to empathize, he understood his feelings to a painful extent. that''s why "I refusethis is our salvation! It''s not yours!" Knowing that it''s pointless to say anything else, Takeru triggered Soumatou. Kyouya too, had his blood permeated with Nero''s poison and the blood vessels in his body have started pulsating. Takeru squeezed the handle strongly and Kyouya put a finger on Nero''s trigger. And the next momentthe two crashed with an explosive momentum. The blade and the barrel clashed, cracks ran throughout the passage as a result from the impact. Colliding from the front, in the middle of swirling magical power the two glared at each other. Since he could keep up with Soumatou''s speed and explosive power, Kyouya couldn''t be underestimated after all. The one whose arm strength was higherwas Kyouya. "Ha!!" As if spitting laughter, Kyouya swung his gun. Takeru''s sword was parried and he was blown backwards. Having a shotgun against him in a confined area, it would be fatal to move away even a little bit. Kyouya turned the muzzle towards Takeru and fired a shotgun shell. With a heavy roar, small magical bullets spread in a wide range assaulting his entire body. It was impossible to avoid. Takeru changed the sword''s shape into that of a wide great sword, using it as a shield. The bullets hit the sword and Takeru was blown further backwards. Takeru who was blown away by the power of the buckshot flew with a cannonball-like momentum and desperately tried to stop by standing on the wall. However, before he could stop, Kyouya has already came flying at him. So he caught up in an instant. That was a tremendous physical ability. It could be already said that his speed was equal to that of Takeru''s. The shotgun fired right in front of him. Takeru once again used a great sword as a shield. But he had no intention of repeating the same thing. At the same time the bullets hit, he tilted the sword and deflected them backwards. He side stepped, barely fell to the ground and already dove under Kyouya. Having the shotgun projectile graze his shoulder, Taker returned the deformed sword into nodachi and slashed upwards at Kyouya''s jaw. Kusanagi True Light style, Wolf''s Sword. Like a beast biting a throat, the sword closed on Kyouya''s jaw. "Sawed-off!" The barrel of Kyouya''s gun was cut short and its shape changed. When the muzzle was directed at Takeru''s face who approached from below, on the brink of shooting Takeru shifted his blade''s trajectory, parrying the shortened barrel. He couldn''t repeat the same course of the fight again. Takeru fought Kyouya before. He could predict that Kyouya would shorten the barrel the moment he entered below him. Kyouya clicked his tongue and leaped backwards. There was no way Takeru could let him escape. Not allowing him to take distance, Takeru sunk low with his right leg and flowing, swung the sword in front of Kyouya''s eyes. "Lay off!!" Along with his roar, blood vessels on Kyouya''s temple throbbed. The moment his eyes turned bloodshot, Kyouya''s gun changed shape and received Takeru''s slash. The shape in which his arms itself turned into a weapon was very unfamiliar to him. Seeing the weapon, Takeru opened his eyes wide. "A tonfa, huh." The weapon called tonfa was a blunt weapon that combined both defense and offense. "You ain''t the one who can fight in close range!!" Kyouya caught Takeru''s blade with the tonfa arm and hit his abdomen with the tonfa in his free arm. Because Takeru leaped backwards on the brink of getting hit, he succeeded in decreasing the damage. However "Buckshot!" The tip of the tonfa retained its performance as a gun, it had something like a muzzle on its tip. A shotgun fire flowed from there, assaulting Takeru''s abdomen. "Ggghh!" Takeru who received the shotgun fire from very close distance has bent in shape and blown backwards again. "A bonus!" The tonfa''s muzzle was aimed at Takeru''s body who was being blown away and a magical bullet was released. Slug shot. A single projectile-type concentrated magical bullet burst the moment Takeru slammed into the wall. With a roar the passage and its ceiling collapsed. To find Takeru who disappeared in the smoke Kyouya rotated the tonfa on his arms and started to walk slowly. "damn it." Dissatisfied, Kyouya glared in the middle of the smoke. Kyouya didn''t think he could defeat Takeru with just that. But, however. "I didn''t lose my mind have I what''s with that." He stopped his feet and readied the tonfas. Takeru''s figure emerged from the smoke. Since Lapis increased the amount of armor with magical power the damage was minor. Still, that was not all. Hewas holding a sword each in both hands. And not only that, both of them were wide great swords. Their length was about six feet each. Takeru held those lightly. "heh, dual wielding interestin''!" Kyouya strengthened his vigilance and slowly took distance. Takeru pulled back half of his body and took a stance spreading his both arms widely. The left sword was poised forward and the right one was raised high. The appearance of the maintained posture was like that of a kabuki actor, a finest sword stance of Double-Edged style. Dual wielding was rarely used in Kusanagi Double-Edged style. For Double-Edged style that assumed one would use all strength in one blow, dual wielding that dispersed strength between two hands was unimportant. This stance, was the only one defensive stance in Kusanagi-style. I get now why did Master forced stances into me before teaching me techniques In the Double-Edged style, there was that one technique that specialized in "receiving" and "flow". This stance existed for the sake of that technique. Takeru furrowed his eyebrows and once again, turned battle ready. "Come." "Let''s see if it just looks good or not!" Kyouya kicked off the floor and closed in at once. Swinging the right tonfa, he approached right from the front. Takeru relaxed his legs in the stance and first received the hit with the sword in his left hand. Next was the shoot from Kyouya. Takeru blocked the shotgun fire with wide great sword at close range before it could spread. But, because the power was great Takeru''s body was flung upwards along with the sword he held in his left hand. That''s when, "Ghost Light Firefly!" Takeru triggered the technique. One that used enemy''s flow and harnessed their power by parrying, Ghost Light Firefly. The stronger the enemy''s attack was, the higher was Ghost Light Firefly''s power. Without pulling back the great sword that was blown away with impact, Takeru let his body be carried by the flow. At the same time as the blown away sword pierced the ceiling, Takeru kicked off the ceiling using his legs like a spring returning back to Kyouya. But because his weapon was large and he was holding it in just one hand, his speed decreased. Even though he was riding on the flow, his movement was too slow. He was too late. As Takeru rushed at him, Kyouya swung the tonfa upwards. Make it in time! *dingg*! The tonfa and sword collided, an impact was born. Then once again shotgun was fired and once again Takeru was blown away with the sword. "Ain''t you getting rid of your weapons sure is fishy!" Ignoring Kyouya''s provocation, Takeru did the same thing again. He was blown away and returned, parried and once again lunged in. Even faster! More sharply! As if rotating!! His appearance, being blown away and returning was like that of a yo-yo. Kyouya must have felt how Takeru was hitting the wall and rebounding. The careless smile he made was tinged with mockery. Takeru didn''t mind it. He endlessly repeated doing it. As it repeated, Kyouya too, has noticed. "?!!" Clearly, the speed with which Takeru was coming back was increasing. The trajectory at which he came back was changing and drew a circle instead of a straight line. "what''s going on!" No matter how much Kyouya hit him, Takeru continued to accelerate. In fact, the only attack that hit Takeru was the very first one. Other attacks either grazed him or were received by the sword. Not only they were received, but also used. "HAAaa!!" The circle around him was getting smaller, before he noticed Takeru was already attacking him from the front. Takeru was rotating. Parrying Kyouya''s attack, using a circular motion to utilize the rebound he rotated like a tornado. While Takeru finally got to use his huge weapons, Kyouya''s attacks have been suppressed. Before long, the one attacking wasn''t Kyouya but Takeru instead. Takeru''s blows never lost any momentum and were tremendously heavy. Not only that, he was using two weapons so the time between his attacks as he rotated were very short. Unable to take it, Kyouya started to avoid. As the speed and power increased many fold, Kyouya couldn''t bear it. He was driven to a corner. Takeru mercilessly accelerated. The victory and defeat was already decided. Compared to Takeru who was taught swordsmanship from an early age, Kyouya was an amateur. Even though he was an excellent student, he was jack of all trades and this wasn''t a weapon for him. That''s what Takeru thought. "Bastarrrrdd!!" "?!!" Kyouya''s roar filled him with dread. Driven by passion, Kyouya accelerated of all things. His fists, footwork has gotten faster, all his capabilities increased. Not bothering about the fact recoil was used, Kyouya just continued to furiously attack. However, thanks to the obsession dwelling in those attacks that he caught up with Takeru''s speed who was using Ghost Light Firefly. Even though he was parried, Kyouya plunged straightforward, counter-attacking undaunted by grazes. Spreading sparks all over, the two continuously attacked. "With Nero''s poison in his body, he should have avoided death it can''t be, I wonder if he has developed resistance to poison." Kyouya''s brain processing speed was accelerated like Takeru''s, but he hadn''t the strengthening of body and dynamic vision. Therefore, his phenomenal physical ability was one of the Relic Eaters, Nero''s benefits. When they fought before his blood vessels all over the body burst and it ended with self-destruction. Current Kyouya has completely mastered the power of poison. Most likely, while Takeru was attending Magic Academy he spent his time fighting battles beyond imagination. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to hold out for so long against Takeru, a swordsman. However, no matter how much resistance did he develop, there was a limit. Kyouya''s blood was bubbling, as if boiling it has expanded his blood vessels. Still, he continued to move. As Kyouya continued to accelerate Takeru was filled with dread. Takeru knew first hand how dreadful was the power of people exceeding their limits. Kyouya''s big mistake was not having a weapon suiting his ability. His weapon wasn''t neither a Relic Eater nor revenge. It was obsession. A power that allowed an ordinary human bloom into a superman. "I won''t pull back! I can''t turn back to how it was! Now that there''s no other way for me, I won''t show mercy to anyone!" "I''m different from you! I wouldn''t think of depriving someone of salvation to save Kiseki! Don''t you get it?! Even if you save Yoshimizu like this, she won''t be happy about it!" "Couldn''t care less! Wanting to save Akira I dive headlong into battle! You''re the same, Kusanagi!" "!" "If it''s to save her I will hurt anyone, kill anyone! Even if Akira doesn''t want it, I''ll save her! For myself! The reason you betrayed your sister''s the samestop acting goody-two-shoes in a battle between men!" A blow with a full body behind it grazed Takeru''s cheek. Even though it only grazed him, Kyouya''s fist full of obsession had gouged the meat in his cheek. What Kyouya said was correct. Takeru was the same. For himself, selfishly he sacrificed many things in order to get what he wants, betraying. Even though he was aware of it, he continued to pursue hope without change. Nothing changed. Just his position and the situation are different. How deeply sinful it was. For the two incompatible people to be so similar. No matter what he was told, he had no intention of pulling back and smoothing it over. Even if he was showered with persuasion, his heart wouldn''t waver. Discard sympathy. It''s rude to have any towards Kyouya. It would mean lying to himself. Takeru stopped the rotation and crossing the great swords, he slashed as if to cut through Kyouya. Likening the tonfa to a fist, Kyouya thrust into Takeru''s arms. The fist and sword collided and the two pushed against each other. "KUSANAGIIIIIiiiiii!!" "KYOUYAAAAaaa!!" Baring their fangs, two men clashed with their souls. Two demons of dark green and azure armors scattered magical power, parrying each other''s weapons, then took distance from each other. In the silent passage, the two gathered their strength. This would probably be last exchange of blows. Therefore, with all strengththey would strike the other! "Kusanagi Double-Edged style!" "Triple Thread!" Takeru''s sword turned into a iaido katana and sheathed. Kyouya''s weapon was mounted just on his right arm, turning into a huge tonfa with three muzzles. Andat the same time, the two strongly burst. "Heavenly Evil Spirit!" "Slugshot!" The godspeed sword draw and with a punch, highly-concentrated magical bullet were released. It wasn''t a clash of power. Which one was faster and more accurate, was the decisive factor. Swinging from above, Kyouya''s fist assaulted Takeru. Speed-wise, Kyouya was on top. This fight in which they strained all their nerves for a single blow depended on the speed and on who reads the opponent better. Predicting enemy''s actions before they make them and making first move was essential. However, it was different for Takeru who could use Soumatou. Not only he could read the opponent''s actions, he could act as he watched his movement. Currently, Kyouya should have been able to do the same thing, but in this situation difference in their experience was apparent. Putting the remaining strength into Soumatou, Takeru had the world slow down to the limit before he pulled the sword out. He predicted that Kyouya wouldn''t just swing his fist down. It was on spot. After swinging up, he already had the muzzle aimed at Takeru. He would fire as a feint in that state, if it hit it would be fine, if it was avoided he would aim for that moment and closing distance he would swing down directly at Takeru. That was Kyouya''s plan. Surely enough, he released three magical bullets first. Predicting it, Takeru lowered his upper body avoiding them. In Kyouya''s eyes opened widely as he realized he was read. In the ultra-high speed world, the two''s line of sight met. On the verge of his slash hitting, Takeru saw Kyouya make a faint smile. Takeru guessed he would perform suicide. He closed his eyes and pulled out the sword with full strength. For his own sake The strike exploded on Kyouya''s torso. The moment Soumatou was released, Kyouya''s body formed a shape and slammed into the wall right beside. Penetrating the wall, Kyouya plunged into a homunculus pod. He didn''t move. Takeru performed a follow-through and let out a deep breath. "" After waiting his breathing calms down, Takeru walked towards where Kyouya was. Raising his head from the adjustment solution for homunculi, Kyouya started coughing. A few meters horizontally from him a single pod was removed from the rail. Seeing the person sleeping in it, Takeru felt pain in his chest. With a pained expression, Kyouya looked up at Takeru who walked up to him. "hitting me with the back of the sword, what a sissy thing to do hurry up kill me." Silently Takeru shoved the sword''s point at Kyouya. Kyouya exposed his neck and smiled sarcastically. ''It''s fine.'' As if to say that. "" Takeru pulled back the sword, sheathed it and turned his back to Kyouya, who tried to stand up with a furious expression. "It might have been a blunt strike, but a normal person would be blown to small pieces from it. If you move, you''ll die." "Bastarddon''t screw with medon''t give me needless mercy!" "Mercy? No." Still turned with his back, Takeru clenched his fist. "I have no intention of forgiving you for what you did. If not for you, Kiseki might have not ended up like that." "" "But who will save Yoshimizu if you die. Who will be there when she wakes up. There''s no one but you." Relaxing his shoulders, Takeru stared at the ceiling, seeking heavens. "Kyouya earlier when you were prepared to die, you were relieved weren''t you." Hearing Takeru, Kyouya made an extremely bitter expression and turned away. "Don''t leave Yoshimizu and escape on your own. Don''t go and die ahead of her." "!!" "Even if you stay in Inquisition, you''re free to ask dissidents for help. I won''t say anything else, nothing." Takeru started to walk, in order to fulfill his own goal. Kyouya didn''t say anything else. right now, I just have to save things of my own. He was not in a position to lecture anyone and since they were similar, it was like speaking to himself. Dying ahead is unforgivable. Takeru who had betrayed Kiseki had intention to live and fight until he fulfilled his wish. He had to hurry. The priority was to rejoin his comrades, then all of them will save Kise " Onii-chan " First, dread has ran through him. Then, comfort hearing the nostalgic tone of voice and horror similar to surprise shook his spine. Takeru slowly turned his face towards the voice. Holding the sword he opened his eyes wide and was petrified on spot. His mouth made a distorted arc as he saw the beauty impossible to save and stiffened. There were wings. Incredibly distorted, powerful wings. The meat overflowing from her legs like a skirt wrapped around her like children around their mother. Her body was no longer human. Her heart was already cold as ice. But there, undeniably, was his important person. Unexpected to an unpleasant degree. Even though he didn''t want to, he had to admit it. That wasn''t a fake, but true "Kiseki?" Forcing his cramped mouth, her name leaked from it. Why did he call her like that, he didn''t know. There were no remnant of how he remembered her. A shy, with embarrassed smile. It has already disappeared. There, was just a big smile. Wanting to spoil herself, a happy smile suggesting just that. Her figure wrapped in eerie variant acting like a dress was too chaotic, it could only be described as beautiful. "Onii-chan. We finally meet." Kiseki spoke the same words as when they reunited for the first time. Takeru staggered, with a stretched expression and remaining strength he reached out to her. That momentdemons overflowed from inside Kiseki. Ikaruga who used ''Philosopher''s Stone'' to change into a dark elf, was in shock. Producing antimatter with with elf''s magical power, she morphed material and released Catastrophe. It should have been released. ""Philosopher''s Stone" it''s a convenient toy." Suzaku has appeared. Expanding a jet-black magical circle, flapping black lab coat. Her hair stood up like Ikaruga''s. Her skin wasn''t like that of a human, but white and shiny like a pearl. Her ears pointed and pupils cloudy white. Her appearance truly looked like an elf''s. However, it wasn''t that of a wood elf or a black elf. "By reading the DNA, rewriting the owner''s body structure and DNA into the same thing source organism was well done achieving technology that is culmination of alchemy by yourself." "no way you too!" "Yes, about 300 years ago, was it the probability was quite high, but I was very happy when you completed it." 300 years ago so that long before her Suzaku managed to refine ''Philosopher''s Stone''. Ikaruga realized the difference between their strength. "Generating antimatter that requires enormous energy, you created an excellent attack magic. As your mother gene, I''m proud of you." Suzaku''s appearance was changed by Philosopher''s Stone. Her current appearance was probably something known to exist by excavating fossils, never seen by man a ''High Elf''. There were only hypotheses on what kind of elf was it, but legends said they hated conflicts and manipulated stars. After becoming a legendary extinct creature, in an instant Suzaku erased antimatter shot by Ikaruga using a different magic. "what did you do!" "Are you familiar with dark matter? Although it''s a substance of which there''s an infinite amount in the universe, it''s mysteries haven''t been clarified yet. There are some theories that substance leads to the mystery of the universe and such. Because researchers were curious about it, I brought some down from the space." While saying so, Suzaku had something like a black sphere appear on her palm. "We learned one thing. The reality of what touches this material wavers and it turns as if they didn''t exist in the first place." "" "In other words, they disappear. It was a good experiment. I have confirmed that matter disappears, but I haven''t tried with antimatter yet." Suzaku smiled happily, then laughed. Ikaruga clenched her teeth and fired multiple antimatter bullets at Suzaku. Small gray lights shook as they closed on Suzaku. When it did, Suzaku spread the dark matter like a water veil, blocking the flying antimatter. As if it didn''t exist right from the start, the antimatter disappeared. Ikaruga was at wits end. In the first place she wasn''t interested in magic, she didn''t learn operative procedures for any other magic than this. Cursing herself for being asleep during operative procedures class, in her hands she clutched antimatter she produced. "not yet!" She poured the antimatter on the ground, Catastrophe activated when antimatter was exposed to matter. In that case, she didn''t have to hit Suzaku directly. It just had to touch the floor and cause a large explosion. Her vision was filled with light, impact hit the manufacturing facility. Ikaruga expanded a protective field, blocking the impact. There was less antimatter than she used in the Fifth Research Facility, but there was enough power to shake the manufacturing facility. In the middle of light, Ikaruga saw Suzaku disappear. Although she could cover herself with dark matter membrane, she did not do so. Her black lab coat was blown away, skin was torn away with internal organs and everything evaporated. Witnessing it, Ikaruga closed her eyes. When the explosion has subsided, the only one on spot was Ikaruga. The homunculus manufacturing facility was destroyed, the machines were dissolved. The walls and ceiling collapsed, disintegrating in an instant. Breathing roughly, Ikaruga released the change and returned to her original, human form. Even though it was improved, there still was a large burden on the body and Ikaruga felt unsteady. "" It was over. Suzaku has certainly disappeared. Although it was the first time Ikaruga killed a person, she didn''t feel too good about it. Even if it was the ringleader behind all that happened. let''s immediately change the mood. I need to look for Kusanagi next. After that, she will destroy this facility. Fixed on a goal, Ikaruga tried to leave the location. "Where are you going?" Hearing a whisper-like voice in her ear, chills ran down Ikaruga''s entire body. Immediately after, Ikaruga was strangled from behind and raised up. "Khhaa" "Ikaruga-san, you''re a very tomboyish daughter. The manufacturing facility I made after much trouble is all messed up. I can understand wanting to brag to your mom about your research results, but if you overdo it I''ll have to re-educate you, okay?" Chuckling, Suzaku strangled her with one hand. Although she had the high elf''s appearance, it was certainly Suzaku. Flapping her feet in agony, Ikaruga managed to barely move her neck and glare at Suzaku. "I killedyou!" Hearing Ikaruga''s words, Suzaku made a blank look. "Yes, I died. Certainly, just now I was caught up and blown up by an explosion." "Why!!" "Oh that''s right. I still haven''t taught you how did I achieve pseudo-immortality, have I." Waving the index finger of her free hand, Suzaku cutely winked. "Me right here, is a different me. Even though I say ''different'', me who died earlier is same me that''s right here." "a clone?!" Suzaku shook her head. "A miss. Rather than clone it''s Suginami. It seems like you misunderstood the system that is Suginami. It''s not wonder since this system is referred to as "Designs Child", but the essence of this system is not producing excellent researchers." Lightly opening her eyes, Suzaku spoke of the truth Ikaruga didn''t know of. "To be precisethe goal is to produce human beings that inherit my genes. Clones have too short lives and are costly to produce. The budget wouldn''t last if I was to subject normal children to genetic manipulation. And above all, that way of doings things is more interesting." "!!" "Why was there a need for you to inherit my genes of course for outstanding humans to be born, but not only for that. Suginami genes are special, they have a special name." So that Ikaruga doesn''t immediately die, Suzaku continued to regulate her grip. And then, she said the shocking truth. "The gene''s name is"Phoenix", in other words - me. It''s not referring to this "body" nor to the "body" that has died earlier. Phoenix is name of the "gene" that dwells in all children born through Suginami system." "?!" "That makes my existence, the gene itself. If the Phoenix program detects that the one claiming to be ''Suzaku'' dies, the gene is awoken in another Suginami and they are reborn as new Suzaku. Since the genes of Suginami are connected by a network, if I die again here and now, another Suginami will change into Suzaku." "that''s then, the soul" "Phoenix doesn''t have such a thing." Impossible. An existence without a souljust a gene, there''s no way it can exist. "Of course, I''m dwelling inside of you as well." "" "All bodies of Suginami have it dwelling in their bodies. We''re a family after all. Right now, I wonder just how much of the Phoenix gene is diffused around the world, even I can''t tell. After all, the Suginami system was completed with help of magic 300 years ago." Suzaku spoke, as if blowing into her ear. The gene held memory and personality of "Suginami Suzaku". The person herself has died long time ago, but her memories and personality was inherited in full by the genes. When she died, she was replaced, died again and replaced again, surviving. Killing such a thing was impossible. Suginami genes were spread all over the world. Killing all of them was nearly impossible. "One day you too, might become me." Suzaku said so with a joyful voice. If Suzaku dies, another Suginami becomes Suzaku. Using that kind of perpetuum mobile this woman no, this gene continued to live for over 300 years. Ikaruga forgot even her suffering as she was strangled and relaxed. Thenher shoulders trembling, she started to laugh. "I get it that I don''t have a way to kill you but I won''t become you. If it''s killing you inside of me, there is a method." "?" "Did you forget? I can rewrite my own genes!" *bzzt* An electric current ran through Ikaruga''s body. "if I rewrite my personal genome slightly, you won''t be able to function! Searching for an alien gene inside of me is nothing!" She can''t kill her. But at least, she has to make this much of a counter-attack. Glaring at Suzaku''s blank expression, Ikaruga shouted. "Serves you right! I won''t let you defile my soul nor my genes!" There was no change from Suzaku''s previous expression. However, she just a little bit regretfully tilted her head. "Oh my even if Phoenix is awakened, your memory and knowledge doesn''t disappear and is inherited by ''me'' what a shame. Since Ikaruga-san was very outstanding, I looked forward to taking your share of knowledge." "You must be joking makes me sick! Humans aren''t made up just with memories and knowledge! But I guess you, who is just a gene wouldn''t know!" "Is that so" The grip on her neck has gotten stronger. Ikaruga''s face distorted in pain and she flailed her legs. "Then, it can''t be helped. I''ll have you turn into my knowledge. Actually, I was curious what happens if a human is tossed into dark matter." "Khh!" "Naw, I wasn''t wondering whether body disappears or not"will I see the soul?" is what I thought, see? Since I have no soul myself." In her palm, Suzaku made dark matter appear. The substance has become enormous, big enough to swallow a person. The only thing in Suzaku''s pupils was curiosity. She was a monster driven by intellectual curiosity alone. Her only feelings for others was intellectual curiosity, making her incompatible with anyone. That existence was underlying the system called Suginami. Hearing that this darkness also dwelled inside of her and she was defeated by it, Ikaruga was mortified. She fought the best she could. Sprouting a person''s emotions, she jumped out of the cage by her own will and meeting 35th platoon she found place she belonged to. She lived not as a Suginami, but as a normal human. And yet, in the end, being killed by Suginami''s darkness made her frustrated. No, that''s wrong. It wasn''t this. "Kanariasorrry!!" As her consciousness faded, Ikaruga called her daughter''s name. They weren''t connected by blood, she didn''t feel the pain of birthing, a half-elf child. The only thing she did, was to give her name. If possible, she wanted to do more motherly things for her. She didn''t know what a ''mother'' was, but not knowing she would do her best, wanting to become one. It was all still ahead of her. That was the most frustrating thing. "If you''re to apologizethen don''t go alone in the first place!!" The moment she heard the roar, the hand grabbing Ikaruga''s soared high into the air. Freed, Ikaruga fell on her knees on the ground. At the same time, the arm generating dark matter was also cut off, then rolled beside Ikaruga. Severely coughing, Ikaruga raised her face looking upwards. There, stood Kanaria. Standing in front of Suzaku, she poised L?vateinn as if to protect Ikaruga. L?vateinn blade blazed like magma and its point was turned at Suzaku. Ikaruga''s expression stiffened. "Kanaria how did you?!" Kanaria didn''t look at Ikaruga''s face, remaining still turned with back to her. Suzaku who had her arms of too, blinked quickly as she curiously stared at Kanaria. "if I''m right, aren''t you the half-wood elf Isuka-san made?" Being questioned, Kanaria bit her lower lip. Then, she strongly breathed out through nose and shook her head. "Wrong. Mama I''m a half-wood elf made by Mama and this one here!" This, was the first time Kanaria recognized Ikaruga as her creator. Ikaruga''s pupils shook. "Hey, you." Kanaria called Ikaruga. "You''re a liar. The parent who gave Kana a name, wasn''t mama. It''s you, Kana knows it." Swinging the sword sideways, Kanaria created a circle of flames to protect Ikaruga. "Also, you don''t understand. That Mama wouldn''t be happy if Kana took revenge for her, is true. Kana was wrong. But even if you go instead of Kana, Mama won''t be happy either." "" "if you die, Mama will cry again" "" "That''s why Kana came here!" Not for revenge, but to protect Ikaruga. With a new resolve in her chest, Kanaria used L?vateinn. The blazing blade, it''s performance as a Sacred Treasure was the proof it has shown a slight reaction, despite being said to be non-functional. Something changed inside Kanaria. L?vateinn responded to that change. Ikaruga too, could feel that change. It seemed like Kanaria was no longer just a rebellious child. Just a little bit, her back looked bigger. "A wood elf and a Sacred Treasure isn''t that the partially-destroyed L?vateinn?! I see Valhalla also considered it. Certainly, your soul is close to that of a wood elf, it''s quality is different from a human''s. As I thought, the so-called souls are interesting it''s a shame I don''t have one." Suzaku regenerated with Philosopher''s Stone and before the muscle tissue could be covered with skin she put a hand on her chest. Although that gesture was supposed to make it seem she was sad, immediately after her interest was drawn to something and her eyes sparkled. "That''s right. I wonder, if me who has no soul uses a Sacred Treasure, what''s going to happen?" Hearing Suzaku''s idea, Kanaria snorted loudly. "What, you want to steal it. L?vateinn from Kana." "I won''t steal it. Just take it. I''ll just borrow it from your corpse." "Just try it!" Kanaria kicked off the ground and attacked Suzaku. Suzaku deployed dark matter around her. Five spheres appeared and flew into the air at high speed. Ikaruga tried to stop Kanaria but couldn''t move because of Philosopher''s Stone'' burden. "High Elf''s body is amazingI can see your movements with ease." The spheres surged at Kanaria all at once. Kanaria kicked off the ground and burst into air. The spheres did the same, changing direction moving from the floor upwards, attacking Kanaria''s feet above. In order to fight back, Kanaria swung L?vateinn below her. "No! That matter is" However, L?vateinn''s bladecut the dark matter sphere in half. "Such a thing!" In quick succession, she also cut apart the remaining four spheres. Suzaku opened her eyes and burned the sight into her eyes. "Wonderfulmy interest is growing and growing. Certainly, Sacred Treasures aren''t of this world, aren''t this universe''s substance. The Sacred Treasure''s existence disturbs the very nature of dark matter which is "to erase everything"this is truly interesting!" Kanaria spread fairy wings in the air, swinging flames. Wrapping the surroundings in inferno, Kanaria pointed her sword at Suzaku. "Kana won''t forgive you! That''s why she''ll kill you! Here and now!" Blue hair danced in the air, golden pupils glared at Suzaku. As if responding to her will, L?vateinn shone even more. Suzaku squinted and calmly stared at Kanaria. "I don''t mind. But, even if you kill me here, you can''t erase my existence. After all, I''m dwelling in every Suginami there is." "Even if you are just a gene, Kana will kill all of the Suginami gene in this world." "Really? Even if you could do such a thing" "It can be done with what I have." Ikaruga stood up, interrupting Suzaku who tried to deny it. And, she touched the Philosopher''s Stone embedded in her chest. "If I''m there, erasing you from all Suginamis in the world can be done. I still can''t manipulate genes of others, but I''ll accomplish it one day. Even if it takes years surely, I''ll erase you from this world." Suzaku strongly stared sideways at Ikaruga who said so, then glanced sidelong at Kanaria. "I don''t understand why is there a need to do that, is that what they call revenge? For your Mama Isuka-san." "Wrong. As long as you''re there, Mama and Kana and her over there, all living beings on earth will cry. That''s why I''ll kill you! You won''t play with living beings any more!" "Sophistry. Are you just trying to find a justification for revenge in your heart?" "So what. No one is troubled by it and it doesn''t change the fact you''re the worst! Even if Kana didn''t want revenge, she has no reason to leave you alive!" Kanaria spoke using Ikaruga''s words. Ikaruga told Kanaria that Isuka wouldn''t want her to take revenge. Still, it didn''t mean Suzaku''s existence could be left alone. If left alone, the living beings of this world would become her toys. Therefore, it wasn''t for revenge. It was to save the world. They might actually not care about the world but without the world, people important to them couldn''t live. Their important place will disappear. That''s why "Kana, will notforgive you!" Ikaruga won''t forgive Suzaku. Diving down from the air, Kanaria approached Suzaku. Swinging upwards and then to cut Suzaku in two she was about to swing down the sword. "I seethen, punishment time?." Grinning broadly, Suzaku opened her eyes lightly. That moment. "Ahzghhhh?!!" Kanaria suddenly let go of the sword in her hands. The wings on her back disappeared and she fell to the ground. Blown onto the floor, she immediately touched her head. "Kanaria?!" Ikaruga rushed to her and put a hand on her back. "What happened??" "M-my headAhhhhurtsssss aaaaaAAAaaAAAA!!" Kanaria screamed and turned away. Her entire body was covered with sweat and her lips turned purple in an instant. Her eyes were unfocused, her breathing painful. The sight of Kanaria stricken with a mysterious headache overlapped with Ikaruga''s memory. This condition was "It''s re-education. Just like Isuka-san, Kanaria-san has a micro chip embedded in her brain. Before Isuka-san picked her up, just in case or rather, she was left behind to be raised to be an experimental body. Ah-hah, it''s good to prepare just in case isn''t it?." They were speechless at what she confessed. When re-education was performed, strong emotions cause the brain a severe pain. Since Kanaria couldn''t suppress her emotions, the pain must have been off scales compared to Isuka. In the worst case, she could die. "I don''t really mind if I''m killed but Kanaria-san''s words just now, not allowing me to play around with living beings was it? In other words, it''s denial of my thirst of knowledge that''s the only value of my existence. If you try to deprive me of itI''ll kill you, I guess." Suzaku generated dark matter again and made if float around her. Looking down at Ikaruga embracing Kanaria from behind, Suzaku squinted. "As expected, even I would become desperate if my immortality is threatened. Although killing for reasons other than my thirst for knowledge isn''t my hobby, it can''t be helped." Suzaku who never displayed interest in other people was clearly directing murderous intent at the two. Ikaruga could only hug Kanaria who cried in pain. "It hurtsMama!!" Losing her consciousness from pain already, Kanaria cried for mother''s help. Ikaruga knew the mother Kanaria called was Isuka. She didn''t hesitate any longer. "It''s all right I''m beside you." Whispering into Kanaria''s ear, she gently wrapped around her body. "I''ll be always with you I won''t go anywhere I won''t leave you alone." Conveying her feelings best she could, Ikaruga relayed them to her honestly. Kanaria''s trembling from pain slightly calmed. And convulsing fingertips she squeezed the sword. "khhhh!" Unable to take a proper breath, Kanaria lifted the sword and turned towards Suzaku. Silently, Ikaruga overlapped her hand with Kanaria''s. Suzaku stared coldly at this sight. "Unfortunately. While it would move a normal person, I cannot understand it nor have any interest in it. I don''t understand what drives you so far." "ghhhh!" "It''s my win. You two cannot eradicate me, it''s impossible." She said so, sighing lightly. The dark matter spheres closed on the two. Ikaruga without fear nor sadness just snuggled together with Kanaria. " "It''s not two!" " In the collapsed manufacturing facility sounded voices of people who shouldn''t be there. Suzaku opened her eyes wide and instantly thinly spread dark matter around her. The first thing that hit was a aurora-colored magical bullet. The magical bullet was big enough to swallow a human, but it was lost to the dark matter. However, the moment Suzaku was distracted by the magical bullet, a bullet has penetrated her head. The bullet crushed her skull and blown away part of her brain. "?" Suzaku took two, three steps with damage brain before finding the surprise attacker with her eyes. Two shadows by the debris at the entrance. One of them expanded a rainbow-colored magical circle, the other held a rifle on her knee. "Hah, the one who''s unfortunate is you. Did you forget about us?" "I do not really understand, but if not two people, then four. If not four people, then six." Nikaido Mari and Saionji Usagi at the same time saved Ikaruga from crisis. Ikaruga was surprised at the two''s sight and made a faint smile. The two were all beat up. Reaching her must have been extremely difficult. Although they had cool expressions on their faces, their clothing was at terrible plight and they might have as well been just in their underwear. So they were that desperate as they rushed to her, Ikaruga was honestly happy. Resisting until the end after being shot through the head, Suzaku pointed her fingertips at Mari and Usagi. From the tear leaked brain fluid, her eyeball was dyed in blood and yet she made dark matter sphere appear in the air. *slash* However, dark matter wasn''t released, a blade has appeared from her belly. Behind her, was Kanaria''s figure stabbing through her using L?vateinn. Suzaku looked at her with just her whites, then finally getting to refocus and moved back to look at Kanaria. "Pointlessstruggle ththere''snodeathforme." "This is beginning decades, even if it takes hundreds of years I''ll hunt you down down to hell! If you don''t want to die, sleep forever inside of someone''s genes!" With a watery sound, Suzaku spat out blood. Then at the last moment, forming a smile she said. Let''s meet again. Kanaria pulled out L?vateinn piercing through Suzaku and swung it down at her brains, after splitting her upper body in two, she turned around. Suzaku''s body was enveloped in L?vateinn''s flames and burned to ash. Kanaria walked up to Ikaruga and her legs stopped. The two stared at each other. When Ikaruga was about to move her lips to say something, Kanaria wobbled and fell over. Ikaruga gently received her, then pat her head that lied on Ikaruga''s chest. "you did your best haven''t you, Kanaria." It weren''t words of blame, not an apology, not thanks. Ikaruga praised her like praising a child. Although Kanaria furrowed her eyebrows dissatisfied for a moment, running out of stamina she fell asleep. Until Mari and Usagi approached, Ikaruga continued to stroke Kanaria''s head with a very happy smile. The Glossary Adol Field (ɥ?ե`) - It''s written as (gY) meaning "Corrosive" . Volume 9, 6 - Blooming Volume 9, Chapter 6 - Blooming Kiseki''s body eroded the walls and the ceiling in an instant, approaching Takeru. Takeru unconsciously invoked Soumatou and observed Kiseki''s movement in a slow-motion world. Immediately after Hyakki Yakou''s meat eroded the wall and the ceiling, the tentacles came flying at him vigorously. They weren''t aiming for Takeru. Their target was Kyouya and Yoshimizu. The moment he realized that, Takeru''s body moved. Kyouya who put a hand in the pod with Yoshimizu didn''t have a grasp on the situation. The only one who could move was Takeru. He stood as to protect the two and cut the attacking tentacles not knowing what''s happening. "GhhUOoooo!!" As a countless number of tentacles assaulted him, he couldn''t respond to them all. Then one of the tentacles stretched all at once, hitting Yoshimizu''s pod. There was a sound of glass breaking, equipment being flung. When he looked behind, the pod behind him was destroyed. Takeru understood that Yoshimizu''s life-prolonging treatment stopped completely. Kyouya was dazed for a moment, then he embraced Yoshimizu sleeping in the pod. "Akira? Akira!!" At the same time as the pod stopped functioning Yoshimizu began to convulse and spit blood from her mouth. Speechless, Kyouya hugged dying Yoshimizu with tears trickling down his face. "itcan''t be" Losing a meaning in his life momentarily, he could only embrace Yoshimizu. The surrounding tentacles, wall of meat have stopped moving. Takeru slowly, fearfully turned around to the front again. In the center of red hellsmiling, stood Kiseki. "stop this Kiseki what are you doing?" Why did he ask such a question, Takeru didn''t understand himself at first. Hyakki Yakou couldn''t be controlled. Going against Kiseki''s reason, it would continue to erode things around it, endlessly increasing. These kinds of words would surely hurt her. As a brother, saying something like that to his beloved little sister disqualified him. It was as if he blamed her for it. But, Kiseki''s expression was too joyful. It did not seem as if she was unable to control it at all, thus he ended up saying it aloud. Kiseki curiously tilted her head and put a finger on her lips. "What, you ask I just came to meet Onii-chan?" Don''t ask so obvious things, Kiseki tilted her head as if to say that. He doubted for a moment whether she was a fake. However, Takeru knew. Kiseki in front of him, was perfectly real. "I woke up from a nightmare, got out of some kind of device and felt Onii-chan''s scent in the vicinity. Tthat''s why um I ran over here in a hurry." Ehehe, she scratched her cheek with a finger, blushing. It was the usual shy, withdrawn Kiseki. "Ahh as I thought, real Onii-chan is so nice. Just being beside makes me warm. It''s just as that person said, I totally love the real thing." Loving her brother, his precious little sister. Kiseki acting too much like she usually did. Kiseki was too much her true self. Instead, making Takeru think that she broke. He clasped the sword''s hilt and lowered his waist, strongly gritting his teeth. She must have been driven mad by Alchemist''s experiments either drugs or torture that''s definitely it! Pushing down his anger inside, Takeru relaxed and looked in Kiseki''s face. "Kiseki, it''s fine already." "? Fine? What is?" "You don''t have to suffer any longer. I found a way to save you. You no longer have to be at mercy of this power and be locked in a cage." "eh?" "With this charm and the body inside this container you can live a normal life. You can live like a normal human being!" Takeru opened the armor on his back, then took out the Install charm and the homunculi fetus pod from inside. He spread his arms, calling Kiseki. "Kiseki come let''s go back together. Come, together with Nii-chan." Kiseki stared at Takeru intently. He could see her pupils shook faintly. Confused, upturning her eyes, Kiseki''s lips trembled. "And what meaning is there?" Unable to understand Kiseki''s words, Takeru was stunned. "Meaning you get it, right? We can save you with this. You''ll be free." "But, Kiseki is free?" "Wrong. You won''t have to suffer because of that body. You''ve always wishes for that haven''t you." "Kiseki is always honest. I don''t get what is Onii-chan saying." As if really not understanding, Kiseki raised her eyebrows. With a cramped smile on his face, Takeru froze stiff. "Kiseki''s wish didn''t change since start? That''s not Kiseki''s wish, but Onii-chan''s wish isn''t it?" "" Didn''t change since start? "Would you please kill Kiseki?" "Kiseki''s wish is to be killed by Onii-chan and for Onii-chan to die together with her. I don''t have any other wishes, okay? A normal life? Hmm, that doesn''t sound too attractive. Rather than that, I want to die together with Onii-chan?" Why does she so happily so embarrassed, say such a sad thing. Takeru was speechless. He couldn''t even make a forced smile. "I want to live with you." "Like I said, that''s Onii-chan''s wish isn''t it?" "nhh!" Takeru''s body trembled. His pale face was devoid of blood. He was unable to cope with the unexpected flow of the events, he clenched his teeth. Until now, he continued to rush forward for his own goal. To save Kiseki and fulfill his own wish. That was all. It wasn''t that he didn''t think that his salvation might not be salvation for Kiseki. But, somewhere deep in his heart he hoped that Kiseki would want to live with him, there was a part of him that was optimistic. That she would respond to his request, he though of it as of natural. Just like Kiseki''s wish that hasn''t change from the very beginning. It was obvious. After all, it was no different from betraying Kiseki. Because hebroke the promise. "Khhuu!" Blood flowed from his clenched teeth. Taste of iron, taste of despair. But giving up here, is something I can''t do! Spreading between him and Kiseki was a mass of Hyakki Yakou''s meat. In this state it was impossible for him to save Kiseki. He had no time to cut them down one by one with his sword. "Lapis Ragnar?kkr Enchant please!" As if spitting blood, Takeru begged Lapis. "but, Ootori Ouka-sama isn''t here!" "I need to save Kiseki here and now there might be no other chance!" He already knew it was suicidal. But, still, he thought he couldn''t withdraw here. "I understand." Together with Lapis'' reply, a twilight magical circle has appeared. At the same time Takeru took a step forward. God Hunter form has activated, armour was covering his face. Twilight flames raged from the sword and the Hyakki Yakou by his feet was eradicated in an instant. Taking firm steps through the flames, Takeru moved right in front of Kiseki. Stretching his hands to her, he said. "Kiseki, please!" "" "Please save me!" Begged by Takeru, Kiseki''s pupils shook. And making a troubled smile, "No." Thinly opening her eyes, with scorn, she rejected Takeru''s wish. The hand attempting to touch her cheek stopped. Instead, Kiseki stretched her hands to touch Takeru''s cheeks. The armor on his head broke off and Takeru''s real face that received armor''s erosion has appeared. In middle of flames, the two stared in each other''s eyes. "How was it? Feel hurt?" "" "Can you understand Kiseki''s feelings a little?" While saying so, she moved her face closer and kissed Takeru. One-sidedly, violently, it was a kiss that felt like a lump of ego. Kiseki''s tongue intertwined with Takeru''s. Her tongue was very cold. Making a watery sound and pulling the thread of saliva back, Kiseki''s lips separated from his. With a flushed face and a freezing cold sigh, she said. "If you understand let''s continue from back then okay?" Back then That was when Takeru tried to die together with Kiseki, beginning of everything. When he decided to save her despite the fact there was no salvation, beginning of everything. In tears, Takeru was made known how deep his and Kiseki''s fate is. "Host!!" As if pulling him up from the despair, a voice of salvation has sounded. Takeru returned to reality. "Release!!" He shouted, shaking everything off. "N-no way!! We should have made it in time!" Abnormalities appeared immediately. His memory has begun to be disrupted, his consciousness became ambiguous. The erosion was unstoppable. Neither Lapis nor Takeru could stop it. At this rate, he will lose his sense of self. Right in front of Kiseki he would lose himself. Kiseki''s expression was ecstatic, she stared as Takeru was becoming complete as a God Hunter. No! No no no no no no no! I won''t give up yet! I don''t want to give up! No matter how he wished for it, he couldn''t do anything. At this rate he would kill Kiseki. He would forget about his comrades. I don''t want that. I don''t want that. Absolutely notI don''t want it! "Vladpierce through." "Your will." Piercing through the flames, a red light came flying like a meteor. It closed directly on Takeru and hit his shoulder. That moment, the armor covering Takeru''s body instantaneously shattered like glass. The flames spreading out were extinguished as if nothing was there right from the start, turning in pure flesh and blood Takeru fell on his knees and supported himself with the sword. "Ouka!" "It seems, like I made it in time. By hair''s breadth." Ouka stood beside Kyouya in Witch Hunter form. She had a reliable smile on her face. "I told you haven''t I. Believe in me." Hearing these words in his ears, Takeru was genuinely relieved. If not for Ouka, Takeru definitely wouldn''t have come back. He could only be thankful to her. That he could remain himself was all thanks to Ouka. "Rather than that what kind of a situation is this." Moving her line of sight from Takeru, Ouka looked at Kiseki. "Kiseki, do you remember me? Why did you" "Shut up! Why are you getting in my way?! I hate you I hate you I hate you!! Don''t touch Onii-chan! Don''t talk to Onii-chan! Get out of Onii-chan''s sight!" Kiseki was driven by fury. It was the first time they saw her so furious. With tears in her eyes, clenching her teeth she furrowed her eyebrows, looking like a demon itself. Ouka was surprised just for an instant, then stared directly at Kiseki. She was calm, as if she knew about it right from the start. "why do you refuse Takeru''s salvation. Don''t you want to be with him?" "W-what do you know about Kiseki and Onii-chan?!" "Certainly, I know nothing about you two. However, Takeru decided to save everything and you are included in it, I know that since I was close by. What reason is there to refuse salvation? Why refuse to live together?" "shut up, shut up shut up shut up shut up!! You walk around beside him without permission and try to steal him away I won''t forgive it!" "I''m not going to steal your brother from you. Takeru is only your brother and you are his only little sister I''m telling you that no one is trying to steal him away from you!" Every word of Ouka''s irritated Kiseki. Hyakki Yakou around her resumed activities and screamed in response to Kiseki''s anger. "Die." "Kill." "Kill." "Don''t need her." "Hindrance." "The worst." "Kill her." "Hate her." Mad voice full of resentment. Kiseki''s hair stood up and the Hyakki Yakou further wriggled. Numerous eyes have moved on the meat, glaring at Ouka in unison. "Don''t! Kiseki!" In flesh and blood Takeru jumped between Ouka and Kiseki. With tears in her eyes, Kiseki looked at him. Takeru sheathed his sword and spread his arms as to protect Ouka. Kiseki''s face distorted in chagrin and she shut her eyes strongly. Then, "hhgghhuuUuuu!" She clenched her teeth, holding down her anger. Hyakki Yakou movement''s also immediately stopped its movements, suppressed. As if her attack has subsided, Kiseki looked up at the ceiling and relaxed her shoulders. "Fine. I get it. As I thought Kiseki has to do her best, doesn''t she." Still facing up, she glanced at Ouka and Takeru from behind her bangs. "I won''t kill you and will let you leave today. But, at the very, very end I will surely kill you. That''s right last of last. If I do so, Onii-chan will understand for sure." "what do you mean?" When Ouka asked, Kiseki made an exhausted smile and turned to her. "You see, first, I''ll kill all the people in the world. Next, I''ll kill Onii-chan''s comrades. First, who would be good maybe Saionji-san. I''ll kill her by tearing her limb from limb. Next will be Nikaido-san, I''ll skin her alive. For Suginami-san starting from feet, I''ll have my little ones slowly eat her. Thenfinally it''ll be your turn." Kiseki pointed her finger at Ouka. "For you right in front of Onii-chan, not leaving a cell behind, I''ll hurt you, tear you apart, violate you, crush you and give you suffering worse than what Kiseki has tasted." "" "If I do so, Onii-chan will surely hate me. He will look only at me. He will kill me." "" "Isn''t that right? Oniiii-chan? Hearing Kiseki''s perverse desires, Takeru drooped appalled. Ouka just squinted sharply. Kiseki turned with her back to them and clad in Hyakki Yakou, she started to walk towards the darkness. "Look forward to it. You''ll lose everything, every single thing, all of it will fill me." "" "Bye bye Onii-chan." Dragging the meat with her, Kiseki was leaving. Ouka looked sideways at Takeru, she bit her lower lip helplessly. "Wait." It was then, that Takeru who was bending over let out a voice. Just once, Kiseki stopped from a moment. Takeru stood up, clenching the sword. "Kiseki, for your own wish you''re going to sacrifice anything, aren''t you." "yup, that''s right." "I see. I get it." The two''s eyes met, they exchanged words. Just like Kiseki did earlier, Takeru looked up towards the sky. "I get it. In that case Iwon''t show mercy either." Ouka looked at Takeru in surprise, Kiseki''s shoulders trembled. "Nii-chan is angry." "" "You''re angry as well, but I won''t yield." "" "It makes our first sibling quarrel, doesn''t it." Takeru slowly pulled out his sword, pointing it at Kiseki''s back. And, with eyes of a demon stained red he glared at her. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s initiate, Kusanagi Takeru No matter how much you cry, how much you scream or how much you''re against it, I will save you. I won''t listen to what you have to say andI''ll make you happy while alive!" That oath was firm, full of dread and filled with anger. "" Kiseki disappeared in the darkness without saying anything. Takeru continued to point the sword at her until she was no longer visible. Volume 9, Epilogue Volume 9, Epilogue Heretic Alliance''s assault on Alchemist''s First Research Facility ended with almost complete success. About time sunrise has begun, Takeru returned to the meeting point for the operation end. Everyone else from the detached force has already gathered there, not a single person was missing. "Kusanagi, you''re back." Sage was holding a girl of the same age wrapped in sheets. "Kusanagi-san?" Yuzuho too, was carrying a tall woman. The seventh squad and the sixth guard troop seemed to have succeeded in rescuing their key targets. Takeru took Ouka and Kyouya, then stood in front of everyone. Seeing Takeru face down, everyone guessed what happened. Mari, Usagi and Ikaruga realized everything. As everyone stood in silence, Takeru raised his face. "Is everyone alive? That''s great really." With his usual good-natured smile Takeru said so. His bluffing was seen through with ease. Since Kiseki wasn''t with them, it without a doubt meant it ended with a failure. "Kusanagi" Ikaruga moved beside her and looked into his face. He felt like crying a little, but turned his expression firm. "I''ll explain the circumstances later. Before that, there''s something I want to ask Ikaruga." "what is it?" Takeru removed the homunculi pod from the backpack and passed it to Ikaruga. "This homunculus, it''s still prior to adjustment right?" "Yes little sister''s DNA is entered into the socket, but it hasn''t been input yet." "In that casecollect Yoshimizu''s DNA and enter it." The expressions of everyone on the spot froze. The one who was most surprised, embracing Akira, was Kyouya. "what do you mean Kusanagi?" Depressed Kyouya stared at the humunculi pod. Takeru ignored Kyouya and put a hand on Ikaruga''s shoulder. "Please. Yoshimizu doesn''t have long. Hurry up and change it then transfer her soul." Hearing Takeru''s unbelievable decision, Mari snapped. "Wa-wait a second Takeru! That''s for Kiseki-chan isn''t it?! Why would you use it for him!" "It''s not for Kyouya. It''s for Yoshimizu. Also, the one who needs it the most is her. About Kiseki I''ll tell you later, spare me from that now." Mari couldn''t say anything to smiling bitterly Takeru. Usagi and Ikaruga weren''t convinced either, just Ouka looked away and strongly held her right arm with her left. Ikaruga stared at the homunculi fetus, then looked up at Takeru. "is it really fine?" "Yeah. I won''t say it twice." Hearing his clear response, Ikaruga did as he said. "Move. You''re in the way." "b-but!" "Hurry, put Yoshimizu down." Intimidated by Ikaruga, Kyouya quietly put Akira on the floor. Akira was breathing faintly. Probably cells in her body reached their limit, she was red and swollen, skin all over her body was peeling off. Ikaruga picked up a piece of the skin that fell and opened the pod''s socket. Inside, was a single hair of Kiseki''s. Ikaruga wrapped it in a cloth and put in her pocket, then placed Akira''s skin in the socket. A shrill, high pitched sound of charging echoed. Ikaruga placed the pod beside Akira and took a little bit of distance. "It started." As the preparation for possession has begun, Takeru has turned with his back to everyone and started walking. The First Research Facility has been already suppressed by Heretic Alliance. Although enemy resistance consisted mainly for drones, there was a significant number of machines. However, after Takeru and the others penetrated the L6 - XXX Lab, all the machines stopped functioning. Most likely because Suzaku died or rather, because Suzaku''s gene has awakened in a different location and lost control over them. Takeru walked alone through the quiet research facility, looking up at the sky. The sky dyed white with sunrise was sunny, without a single cloud. At the same sky, he swore the same thing countless times. I will never give up. Even if Kiseki doesn''t want it, I will save her. He stretched his hand to the sky, searching for the moon. As he always did, as if to grasp hope he clenched his fist. But, as he searched for the moon he suddenly fell to his knees. "eh?" Seeing as his trembling legs wouldn''t respond, Takeru smiled wryly. He tried to stand up, but it was in vain. "hey what''s going on" Still smiling wryly, he put his hands on the ground. Trickling down, something quietly dripped. Takeru touched his eyes. It were tears. "What is this" Even as he tried to smile, it failed. His vision was distorted with tears, his smile collapsed. He covered his face with both hands. Unable to suppress his voice, he clenched his teeth and shed tears. There was no way he could remain calm. The rescue he was hoping for so long has failed. Kiseki didn''t wish for the same salvation Takeru did. It was enough to cause his heart to collapse. It was too much for a sixteen year old boy to bear. He had no idea what was right and what was wrong. Still, he recklessly came here. And from now on, it''ll probably the same. There''s no way it won''t be difficult. There''s no way it won''t be frustrating. "damn it!" When he spat that out in a chagrin, with a trembling voice, unexpectedly something warm has wrapped his back. "There''s no one here. Don''t hold it in." It was Ouka. As it to wrap his body, she hugged him from behind. "You obstinate big fool how many times do we have to tell you not to shoulder it alone." "uuuuu" "Of course it''ll be painful. It''s fine to cry. I''m by your side." Her gentle voice spoiled Takeru. Nagaru said so. Let yourself be spoiled by someone. I see, so that''s what it means. Takeru was convinced. Don''t be ashamed of your weakness. To change it to strength, it''s best to cry. Understanding the meaning behind Nagaru''s words Takeru gave up, held Ouka''s hand and earnestly cried. Ouka pressed her cheek against Takeru''s and quietly, she waited for him to stop crying. ? After leaving First Research Facility, dragging Hyakki Yakou Kiseki climbed a mountain. Wherever Kiseki walked, turned into a desert. Even though she controlled it, she was unable to completely suppress the erosive properties. "" She hasn''t decided where to go. Until she meets with someone, she just continued to devour. Her hollow eyes had no vitality in them, she continued to think over Takeru''s words in her head. Nii-chan is angry. It was the first time Kiseki''s brother was angry at her. That didn''t really cause her any pain nor soothed her. However she just felt emptiness in her chest. That''s when, "No way, I didn''t think you would bloom so quickly." On top of the mountain she noticed a man, his back was soaked in the rays of morning sun. Squinting at the glare, she firmly discerned his figure. White hair that didn''t sway in the wind. His mouth forming a smile like that of a Cheshire cat. The white man looked down at her. This man, seeing Kiseki''s appearance stretched a helping hand to her. "Hello, Kiseki-chan. It''s been a while." Her eyes still hollow, Kiseki stared at the man. The man was smiling. That smile of his was gentle, yet it somehow was reminiscent of destruction. The man tempted her. Sougetsu tempted her. He tempted Kiseki. "If you''d like, then how about you destroy the world together with me?" To step on the path of destruction. Volume 9, Afterword Volume 9, Afterword The volume in which Kiseki-chan does her best. Long time no see. It''s Yanagimi Touki. The ninth volume marked the first activity of 35th Test Platoon in Heretic Alliance. People who were originally enemies grouped together, that''s what was promised but there''s been lots of friction. This time there were many problems squirming around, some of them were resolved, others have become even nastier. Well then, it might be abrupt but we have the worst "egoist". In the first place Takeru''s character was that of had a side of a "protagonist piercing through everything with ego". His thoughts were always for his comrades, for people important to him, however in the end it turned out to be for his own sake that repeated causing him anguish. This time, Takeru was made to think "is going through with ego something really that cruel?". If one is led by his ego in human relations, it''s inevitable they''re responded with ego. And yet, he continued to push forward. Crying, collapsing at times. Supported by comrades. I''m very grateful to you, readers for watching over as he fights his overly desperate battles. Next, I''m pleased to report on the media mix. Following the progress in the planning of anime, a comicalization has been announced in Monthly Comic Alive-sama! What a thing, one series being comicalized twice. My heartfelt gratitude. The one in charge of drawing is Yasamura Youhei-san. What completeness it has at the stage of still being a manuscript! It''s contents will also probably take a form of a reboot. It''s scheduled to be published in the February issue (released on 27th of February) so stay tuned! Well then, credits! K-sama whom I always inconveniencing and everyone at editing department! Kippu-sama who always draws illustrations better than what I imagine. Yasamura-sama responsible for comicalization. To the readers who have read up until this point, thank you and thank you! It''s still continuing! Let''s meet again in 10th Volume! Yanagimi Touki Volume 10, Prologue Volume 10, Prologue To think of it, Takeru didn''t have much experience in being depressed. Or to be precise, he always immediately bounced back whenever he felt like that. It was obvious that he was overdoing it. He was raised to be that way, so it was natural for him to force himself. If one was to sum up the teachings of Kusanagi Double-Edged style, it would be "overdoing things". Doing unreasonable, impossible things as it was natural. That was why Takeru didn''t know. How does it feel to have a heart broken. "" The location he was in was the home base of Heretic Alliance, the roof of the building imitating AntiMagic Academy. Under the sky of what was a part of mythological world, Takeru stared into the distance. On the other side of the cracked-up sky there was just darkness. He had no idea what was the identity of the darkness on the other side nor had any interest in it. And yet, for some reason he felt like he was about to get sucked in by it. He was attracted to it as if it was saying "it''ll be easier if you just come to this side". "" Takeru closed his eyes and got down on one knee on top of the building''s roof. The reason he was alone here was because he wanted to organize everything in his head. Saving Kiseki. That goal of his didn''t change, he intended to go through with it. But, "That''s not Kiseki''s wish, but Onii-chan''s wish isn''t it?" "How was it? Feel hurt? Can you understand Kiseki''s feelings a little?" Kiseki didn''t wish to be saved. The salvation he thought of and salvation Kiseki wished for were in opposition. He left the AntiMagic Academy and entered Heretic Alliance, he fought only thinking of saving his little sister. Together with newly made comrades he invaded Alchemist''s First Research Facility and thought his wish would finally come true. And yethis outstretched hand was brushed away. "No." That single word wouldn''t leave his head. What should he do, he had not a single idea at the moment. Before he talks with his comrades, he has to think by himself. Thinking so Takeru prepared two days in order to think by himself. Of course, there was no way he could find a clue or resolution during that time. He managed to organize things in his head, but he still hasn''t found a way to solve the underlying problem. He couldn''t find a method to make Kiseki accept his wish. Feeling weight on his back, Takeru slightly opened his eyes. "No one knows what''s ahead, behind that sky." The voice suppressing its intonation more than usual was that of Heretic Alliance''s leader, Hoshijiro Nagaru. She came to the roof before he realized and appeared behind him. "You can see the cracks in the sky but you can''t grasp the sense of distance, right? No matter how much you close onto those cracks and the darkness, you can''t reach it. Even though this world is so small, it''s a mystery." Nagaru sat down back to back with Takeru and quietly put a cup with coffee beside him. "Recently you hardly drink or eat anything?. That''s no good? you body won''t hold out." As Takeru still remained in a slump, Nagaru soundly scratched her head. "Sorry. It''s my fault. I should have planned it better and have discerned that." "That''s not true. The reason the operation had failed was because I didn''t understand Kiseki. The operation went well it''s not President''s fault." He spoke with a hoarse voice. "Any and all of it went well. With help of many people I have reached there. Other than me, everyone did their best. I was just disqualified as Kiseki''s older bro that is all." Nagaru sighed lightly and pushed on Takeru''s back a little. "Will you quit? That''s also an option. It''s fine if you all don''t fight. You guys no, you were hurt enough. You''ve fought plenty. Even if you quit here, no one is going to blame you for it you know?" Hearing her gently speak, Takeru immediately shook his head. Still facing down and very weakly. "I won''t give up. No matter what I''ll make her happy, I told her that." "I see." "But I can''t find it, a method to save her a method to be saved by her." "Do you mean releasing Kiseki-chan from Hyakki Yakou''s curse? Or maybe rebuilding your ties with her? If you mean the former, then there''s still a possibility remaining. There might be no Install charms left, but Inquisition should be storing Mephistopheles'' real body. If we get that body and extract magical power of the ''Devil'' property we''ll be able to make Install instant charms." There was a method left. There was a possibility. Even though he heard that fact, Takeru was still depressed. He knew the reason. He realized that the problem no longer lied there. "Heretic Alliance''s Banshees are searching for Mephistopheles'' body on the other side. Since a valuable magical property dwells in that flesh it''s unlikely they disposed of it. The problem is creating the instant charm and forcibly using it on Kiseki-chan. As long as Kiseki-chan doesn''t want it, it won''t start that''s what worries you, isn''t it." Takeru clenched his fist tightly. That''s right. Even though there was a way to save her, it couldn''t be done. Kiseki''s rejection was beyond Takeru''s imagination. Acknowledging Takeru''s salvation as something that isn''t a salvation for her, Kiseki rejected him. In the end, Takeru only thought of saving himself, seeing through her brother''s ego, Kiseki decided to stick to her own. It could no longer be restored. That''s why, there was no longer any choice but fight. He won''t kill her. There was no way he could. Killing Kiseki would be synonymous with severing his own life. There was no way but to forcefully make her acknowledge it. Pointing his bladeagainst his little sister. But is that really for the best? If he forcefully takes Kiseki back, will she accept his wish? What if it solves nothing? "Honestly speaking, there''s no time to worry remaining. Currently, Kiseki-chan is in Inquisition''s headquarters. And, out of her own will she is helping Inquisition. Now that the war has begun, Kiseki-chan is used as a weapon by Ootori Sougetsu. As long as that man exists, it can no longer be avoided." Heretic Alliance''s enemy are the individuals that affect entire world by themselves. Perhaps, the time when they attempted to break out Kiseki from First Research Facility was their final chance. Thinking that the worst result was his own fault, Takeru felt tightening in his chest. "Unless we do something with that white head, we won''t be able to save Kiseki-chan or stop the war. As long as he exists, no matter what we do he''ll outsmart us that''s what I feel." The priority target was Ootori Sougetsu. Thinking of it, every time something happened, that man was behind it. A smile that didn''t let anyone discern his thoughts appeared in Takeru''s head, making him feel unspeakable anger. Nagaru sighed tiredly and entrusted her back to Takeru''s. "You''re the only one who can save Kiseki-chan. She might have rejected what you said, but even so, you''re the only one she listens to." These words weighted heavily on Takeru. "What to do with her is up to you. Of course, I can decide on what to do instead of you too." "" "I''m still the boss?. I intend fulfill my responsibilities." He thought of what orders Nagaru could give. Forcibly restraining Kiseki, ordering Takeru to persuade her, these were orders she could give. The reason she didn''t do so was her consideration of him. Still facing down, Takeru stood up. "I''ll decide on Kiseki''s matter. Please let me decide." "" "I''m sorry for being selfish. I''ll definitely make a decision. This time for sure, I''ll do it when I stand in front of her." He didn''t have a firm objective, Takeru filled his mind with determination alone. However, there was no meaning in remaining in slump. There won''t be any progress unless he acts. "Nothing will change even if I think about it. Right now, I we''ll do whatever we can." Takeru raised his face and turned around towards Nagaru. Nagaru stood up as well, she was already facing him. "Orders, President." When he said that, Nagaru''s hair had swayed in the wind and she squinted. "Actually, the situation on the magic side has become very suspicious. A large-scale battle still hasn''t begun in old Japan, but it''s a matter of time Europe Shelter seems to have decided to join the war regardless of whether it''s East or West side." "?! Master and Mother have decided that?!" Nagaru nodded. Takeru recalled that Orochi and Mother Goose were among Heretic Alliance''s enemies. "Those two have taken a neutral position. After all, when you were returning from Magic Academy they went as far as to contact me. However, they definitely aren''t our allies I don''t know what''s their goal, but it''s not changing the world and not saving the world. ''Rewrite the world.'' is what the two have said." "rewrite?" "Yup. To me, these words sound like something very dangerous. That''s why I didn''t think of them as allies and when I heard they decided to go to war, my thinking changed to confidence. Those people will surely make their move soon." "" "If possibleI want to take down Ootori Sougetsu before that." Nagaru seemed serious as she stared at Takeru. "That''s why, I want you guys to look for something on the other side. The location is further behind the border further behind the Grey City the Critical Point." Critical Point while Takeru wasn''t knowledgeable on the Sanctuary, he heard it''s a place even Inquisitors are forbidden to approach. "Heretic Alliance is lacking in personnel?Sage-kun and Yuzuho-chan with others are on a different mission now. It''s a dangerous place, but I want your test platoon to go there alone." Critical Point was truly the closest area to the Sanctuary, the Akashic Hazard in other words, the place in which "Void" magical property is rampant, it''s said that it deprived people of their lives if they took a single wrong step. Although Akashic Hazard no longer spreads, the safe zone and danger zone transitions like a wave. A place that seems safe can kill people with a wave of magical power that comes a few minutes later. "What are we looking for in there?" When Takeru asked, Nagaru folded her arms in front of her chest. "The Heretic Alliance''s ex-leader that is, Ouka-chan''s father Mineshiro Kazuma hid a document in there. The information for which Mineshiro-san was killed for immediately after quitting Inquisition, was hidden in the Critical Point." Hearing it was the information for which Ouka''s father was killed, Takeru opened his eyes wide. Nagaru pressed down her hair fluttering in the wind. "We won''t know what''s in there unless we find it. But I can guess what is it. In the document''s Mineshiro-san left behind, most likely" And, staring at the darkness behind the cracked-up sky she said. "Ootori Sougetsu''s secret was written down in there. If we find it, there''s a possibility of stopping this war." The man who was the beginning for Takeru, Ouka and the others. AntiMagic Academy''s chairman, Inquisition Board''s chairmanOotori Sougetsu. This time, Takeru''s and others'' battle had become one for the sake of learning who was he. Volume 10, 1 - Kurogane Volume 10, Chapter 1 - Kurogane Takeru left the roof, going back to the building that mimicked school and walked down the hallway. In this space, he had no idea whatsoever about the situation outside. The information was coming in, but it didn''t seem like they passed it to them. In the outside world, the "Second Witch Hunt War" had already begun. The war didn''t seem to extend to the old Japan, but the witches seems to have one-sidedly invaded the overseas using transfer magic. It was no longer a little skirmish like the border operation performed by Pureblood Party. A war in true meaning of the word had erupted. The information on Kiseki entering the combat still hasn''t reached Takeru. Currently Kiseki was a stronger deterrent than a nuclear weapon and the ultimate weapon of Inquisition. "" Takeru clenched his teeth, bearing the anger. Treating Kiseki as a weapon and using her as a tool of was despicable. Even if Kiseki wished to be used in that manner, he couldn''t let it be as the older brother. I won''t let them use her! Kiseki is my little sister not a weapon! The one who tortured Kiseki saying it''s to help her, the man who continued to betray Takeru and his comrades, Ootori Sougetsu. There was not a single thing known about that entity. "Ootori Sougetsu is shrouded with mysteries. The only thing we know, is that he looks similar to men that had appeared countless times in the shadows of history. What kind of people were they and how did they die is unknown. We have obtained a hair of one of them that was treated as a relic and examined it. When we did, we found that it''s DNA matches Ootori Sougetsu''s." These people who seemed like they were Sougetsu all without exception seemed to be involved in war. "Whether he is a human, a sorcerer, or maybe something other than that in order to defeat him, we need to know what is he no matter what." Nagaru said that was all Heretic Alliance knew. "" Takeru didn''t know what was that man nor what was he thinking. But Takeru knew that he was trying to win the war by using Kiseki. But, for what reason did he give Mistilteinn to Takeru? Did he intend to use Takeru in the same manner he uses Kiseki? To win the war? no. "Hey, Kusanagi lemme tell ya what Chairman wishes for that person intends to destroy the world" Magnolia who had chased after Takeru and others said that. That man''s goal was to destroy the world. "See, this world is wrong it seems like originally, magical power and magic didn''t exist in this world." What did she mean mean by ''wrong'', he wondered. The more he he thought about it, the less he understood about that man. Takeru shook his head, giving up on thinking. They''ll know once they find the document. It can''t be helped even if he thinks about it now. Stopping the war is connected to stopping Kiseki from being used as a weapon. If he needed to investigate that man for that, he would undertake it at full force. Even though he said that to himself, Takeru''s chest was still astir. "That''s scary ya know? Kusanagi-kun." Being called out to Takeru was surprised. He eased the expression that had imperceptibly turned steep and looked forward. When he did, he saw a girl on a wheelchair. Also, behind the wheelchair there was a figure of a girl wearing a green dress as she pushed the wheelchair. The two had an exactly same face. "Yoshimizu?" Takeru called her name, still sitting on the wheelchair Yoshimizu Akira smiled lightly. "Been a while, hasn''t it? I''m happy we meet again." Laughing shyly, Akira scratched her cheek. "Has your consciousness returned? A-a-are you all right now?!" Takeru wanted to run up to her, but at that moment Lapis appeared in front of him. He involuntarily stopped moving. "Host, please get back. It''s dangerous." "Yoshimizu isn''t dangerous, is she." "No. That fellow standing behind her is dangerous." Fellow she says thinking that he looked behind Akira. A girl in green dress was glaring their way intently. She was a spitting image of Yoshimizu Akira. Since he never heard of her having twins, thinking normally this girl would be "It''s Kirigaya Kyouya''s Relic Eater, "Nero"." Before he could come to a conclusion, Lapis answered it. Nero had only once before spoke with Takeru. It was back when Kyouya temporarily killed Kiseki. Since Nero wanted the contractor''s revenge, she had fueled Kyouya''s revenge. Being wary of her was a correct move. He had no idea why was she pushing Yoshimizu''s wheelchair, but it was hard to think of her as an ally. The girl in dress, Nero snorted. "What''s it? Being wary of me? Worry not, I''ve not a speck of interest in you guys." She spoke quickly, in a mocking manner and faced forward. Lapis stared at her intently and slightly tilted her head. "Having you walk around in human form is surprising. I thought of you as of existence that only incites the contractor, what is this change of mind?" "Ahh, I see. Ya pickin'' a fightt? Lemme tell ya, I''ve not changed at all. Unfortunately. Heck, the one wandering around for a long time without pickin'' a contractor is asking me that?" "What''s incomprehensible is that appearance of yours. Now that Yoshimizu Akira-sama''s consciousness has returned, that appearance can no longer inflame Kirigaya Kyouya''s vengeance. When do you intend to stop mimicking others'' appearance? Having a genderless personality like you stick to this appearance is a comical sight." "Ahahahahaha! That appearance of yours is based on Kusanagi Mikoto too, ain''t it! Despite being a Sacred Treasure how long ya going to drag it on, pathetic!" Glaring at Lapis with half-opened eyes Nero burst into laughter. Not losing to her, Lapis shut her mouth tightly, expressionless and glared at Nero. I wonder why Lapis is so provocative towards the other Magical Heritages. The opponents are mostly Since he couldn''t cut into conversation, Takeru stood on the sidelines, but it had gradually started turning dangerous. Squinting, Takeru tried to stop Lapis. "He?yy, Nero-chan, leave it at that for now." Squinting in the same way, Akira sighed and pacified Nero. Being interrupted as the quarrel had reached its climax, Nero clicked her tongue and turned away, melting into the air. While it was surprising that Nero listened to Akira, seeing Akira aware of Nero''s existence was also a surprise. Moving the wheelchair by herself, Akira moved closer to Takeru. Lapis too seemed to have guessed how Takeru felt and has disappeared once again. Even as she was in front of him, he still couldn''t believe it. It really was Yoshimizu Akira. "Are you all right now? Is it fine to move?" "Yep. A bit dull but all right. That said, it''s been a while already since I woke up. Since the body''s adjustment was necessary I couldn''t say hello immediately." "I see." Not knowing how he should respond, Takeru remained silent. It was because he didn''t know if she understood what situation she was in. She joined her hands on top of her knees and faced downwards. "I''ve heard everything from Kyo-cha from Captain, you don''t need to worry. I already know everything." Raising her face, Akira smiled wryly. She smiled brightly, but normally one wouldn''t be able to stand it after hearing what happened while she was sleeping. Her disturbance when she heard the truth must have been immense. Smiling despite that made him think Akira was a strong girl. Since he didn''t know what kind of expression should he make, he averted his line of sight. Akira''s smiling expression slightly clouded over. And suddenly, she bowed. "I''ve heard from Captain that Kusanagi-kun had saved me and that when he went berserk you did your best to stop him." Her expression wasn''t visible, but her feelings of guilt have been relayed to him strongly. Takeru felt tightening in his chest. "don''t lower your head. I" "Thank you." He gasped. Akira''s hands on top of her knees were trembling. "Sacrificing something important to you, you saved me haven''t you. I don''t know what else should I say, but thank you." "Stop that! I wasn''t really trying to save you. I prioritized my own issue and turned back on you! There''s nothing to thank me for!" Unable to bear it when he was thanked, he slightly raised his voice. Still, Akira continued to lower her head. *drip*, a tear fell on the back of her hand. "Even so thank you. Even if my memories are the same, I know my body and soul is''t the original''s. My real self is long dead, I know well that me who is here now is Yoshimizu Akira''s copy. Still when I woke up and when I learned the truth" "!" "I was happy to be alive and to meet Kyo-chan again is what I thought." That''s why, thank you. Akira raised her face and said so in tears. Takeru didn''t think what he did was right. He acted selfishly and failed, then gave priority to saving whom he could at the moment. A person who acts like that does not deserve to be thanked. He gave priority to other things. That''s why being shown gratitude was honestly hard for him. Takeru turned around on a heel to leave the place, as if to run away. "Kusanagi-kun!" When she called out to stop him, he involuntarily stopped. "I can somewhat tell that you blame yourself, Kusanagi-kun." "" "But it''s a fact that you have saved me. I won''t tell you to be proud of it though." "" "I don''t want you to think you have accomplished nothing. At the very least, you have saved me!" As if his chest was being clenched, Takeru felt tightening in his chest. He was ashamed at himself for turning his back to her. Escaping without taking responsibility for what he did was something a coward would do. Even if he wasn''t able to save Kiseki, no matter the reason, it was his decision that resulted with Akira being saved. And yet he let himself be crushed by guilt, looking away from the fact he saved her, he was the pinnacle of fools. She was grateful to him for being saved, if he rejected her gratitude Akira would be hurt. Telling her that he didn''t want to save her would be similar to telling her she shouldn''t be alive. Takeru clenched his teeth and stretched his back. "I''m happy that you''re fine, Yoshimizu. But it''s true that I can''t be proud of it." "thank you." "I don''t regret having the means to save my little sister being used on you. Even if I had priorities, I didn''t hesitate to save you. I want you to know that." After just telling her the truth, Takeru left the location. He was angry at his immature self. He couldn''t forgive himself for not congratulating Akira sincerely when he first saw her. Even though he should have learned about hearts of people, his endlessly selfish self was unbearably miserable. After closing AntiMagic Academy''s chairman office''s door, Kurogane Hayato stopped moving. His refined appearance that looked like a sculpture concealing a blade was not swayed by emotions. However, in the depths of his eyes was swirling anger many times stronger than a human''s. Hayato closed his eyes to quell the anger and clenched his fist. "Senpai!" Coming from the corridor was a man and woman. They were wearing black inquisitor uniforms. In other words, the two were Hayato''s subordinates, members Zeroth Extermination Police, the "EXE". The man was young, with brown hair and slender, firm body. His appearance could be seen as frivolous, but in his facial expression dwelled a resolution of a professional Inquisitor. The other person was a woman with long, wavy hair. Even though she looked gentle, her foundation seemed to be very dignified. The man''s name was Jougasaki Mamoru and the woman''s was Himemiya Iori. Both of them were comrades Hayato put his trust in. After moving in front of Hayato, they corrected their posture by saluting. "What did Chairman say? What happens to EXE?" "Mamoru. That''s too rude, calm yourself a little. Also, don''t call him ''senpai'' but ''captain''." As Mamoru flared up with a strong momentum, Iori calmed him down. He made an unconvinced expression and spread his arms wide. "There''s no way I can be calm! It''s the crisis of EXE''s existence!" "I know. And that is why you should calm down. Even if we''re to yell, it won''t change the result." While the two contrasting two were quarreling beside, Hayato turned on his heel and started to walk away. The two followed him in a hurry. "Please answer me Senpai! What are the orders from above? What should we do?!" "There should be a notification soon enough. Wait for it." Hearing the cold response, Mamoru furrowed his eyebrows. "we can''t do that right? We too should have the right to know. Not just us, members who aren''t contractors are waiting as well!" "" "EXE isn''t participating even though war is in under way! Magnolia and others are in action, it''s strange for just us to be on standby." Iori grasped Mamoru''s shoulder and shook her head. Mamoru knew well he was being disrespectful. The instruction from higher-ups to have EXE on standby was extremely unusual to the point he flared up at Hayato, who usually trust his comrades. After the border''s invasion done by witches, despite the situation evolving into a full-fledged war not even once there was an order for EXE to sortie. There was a possibility of enemy appearing in any location of old Japan using transfer magic. Inquisition''s headquarters and branches have dispatched all the Spriggans to the city. They have arranged it as to cope with attack any time. But meanwhile, the strongest force of Inquisition, EXE, has been ordered to be on standby. They weren''t ordered to protect the headquarters nor any of the VIPs, just to be on standby. In this outrageous emergency the EXE was ordered to do nothing. "All of this is because mass-produced Relic Eaters were completed. Are we going to be dumped?" Swinging his arms in frustration, Mamoru sought an answer from Hayato. Hayato moving his legs. Mamoru and Iori waited for him to speak. "There was a notice from the Chairman just now. Currently existing EXE is temporarily dismantling." "as I thought!" In annoyance Mamoru hit his palm with a fist. Iori also predicted that, but her pupils shook in agitation. "Don''t misunderstand. Even though it''s dismantled, it doesn''t mean it''s disappearing." "what do you mean?" "It''s not only EXE that''s being dismantled, the first, second and third troops are the same." "?! F-first? Isn''t that the one that adapted mass-produced type" As Mamoru made a questioning look, Hayato turned away. "They''re integrated into Extermination Riot Police and scheduled to be reorganized as newly-made EXE. Since it''s wartime, you can predict when will that happen. Spriggans and Seelies will also be under the command of EXE." "" "That''s all I was called in for this time. I''ll say it again, EXE is not disappearing. After it calms down it''ll be reorganized. That''s all." Hearing Hayato''s blunt report, Mamoru had strength leave her legs and he fell on his butt. "What? hey, Himemiyaa, your prediction was off." "I told you that it''s something I think is a possibility. I told you three times to calm down, haven''t I." With an amazed expression Iori laughed at Mamoru who laughed like a young boy. Hayato stood unmoving in front of the two. "Senpai''s being too reserved. Even if you tell us that, there''s no problem." "It''s not ''senpai'' but ''captain''. Good grief how many years do you think has passed since you graduated from school. How long do you intend to stay in student mood." "Senpai will always be my senpai right? When it comes to work, age or being a man, Senpai is my senpai. Right, Senpai?" Mamoru raised his thumb with a refreshing smile. Iori sighed dejected. "Being like this in the same troop with Senpai is my pride. That''s why having EXE disappear would mean the place I belong to disappears." "I get it really, you haven''t changed at all since you were test platoon''s captain." "People don''t change so easily. Oh, right. Since the troops are being integrated, that obviously means Senpai will be the commander, doesn''t it?" Although Mamoru asked with a smile, Hayato stared down at him expressionlessly, then he lowered his line of sight at the captain''s emblem on his own chest, then touched it with his fingers. Hayato removed the captain''s emblem and flipped it like a coin to Mamoru. Mamoru caught the flying captain''s emblem in a hurry. "eh?" He looked up at Hayato in shock. Hayato turned away and started to walk off again. "I leave EXE to you. Support it until I''m back." "" "what do you mean?" "I''m leaving the headquarters for the time being. I leave the rest to you." Saying just that, Hayato started to walk away swiftly. "I don''t get it! You can''t leave without expl" Mamoru stood up and was about to chase after him, but Hayato glared at him over the shoulder. The cold stare directed at him was as sharp as a blade and sent chills down Mamoru''s spine. "No matter what happens, don''t follow me. You should fulfill your duties." Even though they didn''t show on his face, Hayato''s feelings hidden deep in his pupils caused Mamoru''s body to stiffen. Mamoru knew that going against Hayato when his eyes looked like that was suicidal. After that, Hayato left the place without looking back even once. Left behind, Mamoru and Iori were unable to chase after him. An hour after Hayato separated from his subordinates. He was driving in a car through the town. It was raining outside and there was poor visibility. It was still evening, but the light barely managed to reach the ground. The city light''s haven''t changed from before and were still peaceful. Although evacuation of the citizens had begun because of the Pureblood Party''s assault, there still were many people in the town. A company employee wearing a suit making a call with his mobile phone, a housewife shopping merrily, schoolgirls lively engaged in conversation. Terrorist attack set up by Valhalla happened half a year ago, after that Hyakki Yakou had gone berserk, then there was the border invasion by Pureblood Party so many disasters have occurred and yet the people of old Japan didn''t have any sense of crisis. It hasn''t been announced that the enemy can appear anywhere using transfer magic. If the truth was announced, it would intensify the confusion and make it known that nowhere was safe. This city was the safest place as it had the Inquisition''s headquarters in it. That is what was conveyed through media like the TV. The general public didn''t know in just how big a crisis was the old Japan. Of course, this entire region was in the immediate vicinity of the Inquisition''s headquarters so it was true it was being protected. Rather than lead to a pointless confusion, this fake peace was the best situation for the Inquisition. However, Hayato predicted. That before long, this place will turn into a battlefield. "" He stopped on the red light and looked at the rear-view mirror. Rain continued to fall and it seemed like some accident has occurred since there was a traffic jam on the road. Staring at the mirror Hayato continued to hit the handle with his fingers. Normally, he didn''t have a habit like that. *tap*, *tap tap*, he kept moving his finger as if to engrave a rhythm in it. What he gazed at that was reflected in the mirror, was the driver sitting in the seat of a black van, three vehicles behind him. He clearly looked like a civilian. His appearance and gestures were like that of a gloomy office worker. It was at him that Hayato stared. Five seconds, eight seconds ten seconds. When he continued to stare without averting his gazehis eyes met the man''s, who shouldn''t have been paying attention to him. Hayato stopped making a rhythm with his finger and squeezed the handle. *dngg*! The moment the signal changed to blue, Hayato stepped on the accelerator with all he had and turned the steering wheel. The tires momentarily blown water backwards, then rotated raising a smoke. The car suddenly accelerated and moved to the left. There was no road in there. He crossed through the side walk and drove straight into an alley between two buildings. Hayato drove the car squeezing it through a space normally a car wouldn''t pass through. The vehicle''s frame rubbed the walls sending sparks. Even though the door was blown off, Hayato continued to step on the accelerator as he sat in the driver''s seat. The tires were punctured and smoke rose up from the car''s hood. At the same time as his car stopped, he kicked the wind shield breaking it and escaping from the car to the outside. "Damn it! Just when did he notice us!?" From the black van three vehicles behind Hayato''s car a group of people has come down. There was ten of them altogether. All of them Inquisitors. They were in black. In other words, they were people newly integrated to the EXE. Each of them held a firearm and was ready to fight any time. "He noticed right from the start. Don''t underestimate Kurogane Hayato. Even without a Relic Eater he is a monster beyond monsters. The moment you relax you''ll all get killed." "What do we do?" "Six people are to block the entrances to the alley. Remaining three will go in with me directly." "We''re supposed to tail him. We weren''t ordered to capture him, were we?" "Now that we''ve been found out there''s no choice but to catch him." The man who looked like the captain said so and took out a box similar to a black coffin from the trunk. Inside was a small railgun on its body "The Malleus Maleficarum Production Model ?Guillotine " was engraved. It was a mass-produced Relic Eater. "We have permission. There''s no problem if we kill him in the worst case." The man held the railgun, turned it around in his hands and shouldered it. The six people who received the order divided in two and went to block the exit to the alley. Taking three people, the Captain followed Hayato back into the alley and passed through the car he was riding in. Shortly after chasing after him, they discovered Hayato leisurely walking in the back alley. Hayato''s footsteps resounded as he went left on a T-junction. His subordinates preceded the Captain and chased after Hayato. The moment his subordinates went around the corner vigilant and were about to aim their muzzles, Just when the breechblock was about to slide backwards, the gun itself decomposed. "Eh?" Immediately after the weapon he held was broken to pieces, someone''s palm rushed at him from the front. A palm heel strike. Unable to avoid it, his subordinate had his chin and nose broken, then blown away onto the wall. The member who smashed onto the wall with the backs of their heads lost consciousness and were bleeding from head and nose. Two of his subordinates froze seeing all that happen in an instant, then a shadow appeared right in front of them. They were unable to react. It was speed that couldn''t be caught up with using human dynamic vision. One person was kicked in the face and squashed, the other had his face grasped and was thrown onto the ground. The hem of his coat fluttered then fell according to gravity. Right in front of the Captain, there way Hayato still remaining in the same posture after smashing his subordinate''s head into the ground. Even though each of them had a gun, they were all incapacitated before they could fire a single shot. It didn''t take even a second to complete this series of tragedy. Feeling dryness in his throat, the Captain directed Guillotine''s muzzle at Hayato. "Change of plan. All members, go in." He contacted his comrades through the radio and focused his conscious. He had a Relic Eater. Even if the opponent was Kurogane Hayato, he could easily overwhelm him using the inhuman power. No matter how strong the opponent was, he was just a human. There was no way he could lose. Encouraging himself, the Captain raised his hand forward. "Desiring with supreme ardor" And, he expanded the magical circle to active Witch Hunter *fwshh*! The moment he heard sound of the air being cut, it was already too late. The moment he thought Hayato disappeared, a shock ran through his right shoulder from above. Hayato leaped and performed a heel drop using his own weight. "Ghha!" The Witch Hunter form activation was interrupted, the Captain fell on his knees. He was careless. As not to cause a commotion, he was wrong to set a foot in the back alley without Witch Hunter form. He should have entered complete Witch Hunter form beforehand. Soon after he reflected on it, a blade shone in the darkness. The shine headed for his right hand that held guillotine. After blinking what the Captain saw was his own hand and the Relic Eater rolling on the ground. He was completely sealed. He couldn''t invoke any magic without the Relic Eater in his hand. When he raised his face, he could see Hayato pass the anti-magical knife from his left hand to the right. I''ll be killed. Immediately after the Captain prepared himself, Hayato twisted his upper body while holding the knife in his hand and threw it backwards. Exactly at the same time, Captain''s subordinate appeared from behind the corner of the alley. The knife pierced through his right foot and the subordinate stumbled with a scream. In a split second Hayato pulled out a large handgun from his pocket and under his arm he shot towards the back of T-junction. The bullets were anesthesia ones. At the same time Hayato hit the subordinate''s head with anesthesia bullet, Hayato turned his body around and fired all the remaining bullets towards the right corner of the T-junction. Probably vigilant after seeing the first one get done in, the remaining five didn''t show themselves on the T-junction. With a calm motion, Hayato turned towards the T-junction. And, he threw two grenades attached to his waist belt. The screams of the members hidden in the alley echoed. There was a flash and explosion of smoke. At the same time he could hear violent coughing, Hayato rushed into the T-junction at breakneck speed. The Captain who had his arm cut off was pressing on the cut off part with his opposite hand and stared into the T-junction shrouded in smoke. There was a sound of impact and shooting as well as more screams, but he couldn''t see anything because of the smoke. The screams too, went silent as if nothing happened just three seconds later. "ghh" While trembling, the Captain breathed in the smoke. Even without seeing it, he knew. They were wiped out. In just an instant, nine of his comrades were wiped out. He was the one who underestimated Hayato, the Captain admonished himself. Hayato was an Inquisitor who worked as a Dullahan for long years. Just how horrifying he was, only now the Captain was able to understand. Picking up Guillotine with his left hand, he gave priority to completing the Witch Hunter form. He resumed the interrupted process of taking the Witch Hunter form, quietly expanding the magical circle. There was no need for the Relic Eater to formulate the operative procedure. Especially, the Guillotine was connected to the magical power and brains of the witches captured by Inquisition, which in turn made the magic''s activation quicker than that of the existing Relic Eaters. A steel-colored armor wrapped around the Captain. The Witch Hunter form was completed. There was no time to reconnect the arm, but the bleeding was stopped immediately. I can do itthe moment he thought that, arms have extended through the smoke towards him. A palm approached the Captain and grasped his face. In addition to that, a muzzle was pressed against his left eye. He raised a drawn-out voice. A pair of eyes harboring cold light inside were glaring at him from the smoke. Hayato waited for the smoke to clear up before quietly speaking. "You bunch are the first troop. Why are you following me?" "T-there''s no need to ans" The moment the Captain has gone against Hayato''s command, the gun''s trigger was pulled. It must have been re-loaded with live ammunition. A sound of gunfire has sounded, the Captain''s eye was ruptured by the bullet. A heartbreaking cry echoed through the alley. The handgun Hayato used was a 0.50 caliber automatic. An ordinary human would had his head blown way and died. The reason he was let off with just an eye, was thanks to the Relic Eater''s strengthening. "It''s not an anti-magic bullet. Your skull won''t crumble even with a few shots." "Aghh! Gahh!" "However, even with Relic Eater''s strengthening, regeneration of an eyeball is difficult. Guillotine specializes in attack power and defense, having nearly no regenerative abilities. You can be even cornered and rendered unable to continue the battle with 0.50 caliber bullets." This time Hayato put the muzzle into the Captain''s mouth and asked coldly. "On whose orders, why are you following me?" "Kughh n-no o" "I see." Hayato mercilessly pulled the trigger many times. The Captain''s screams roared along with the gunshots. The bullets ricocheted inside of his throat, striking the soft meat. Still, he didn''t die. He vomited blood and his breath turned rough, but even so, a human strengthened by a Relic Eater won''t die with just this much as long as anti-magic bullets aren''t used. The Captain who lost one arm had no means of attacking Hayato. In the first place, there was no chance for him to attack. All he could do is to desperately clutch the Relic Eater strengthening him. With only three bullets left in the magazine, Hayato pushed the muzzle against'' the Captain''s right eye. The Captain continued to breathe out painfully, with a whistling sound. "If possible I don''t want to shoot a coworker any more than this. Regenerate your vocal cords and answer. Or do you want to have two artificial eyes?" "ghhahh" "Why are you following me." Hayato asked for the third time with an emotionless voice. The Captain shed tears from his right eye. It wasn''t a tear of fear, it came from resignation and pain. He fell on his knees and replied. "C-Chairman''sordersyou''re suspectedto have stolenMephistopheles body" "Continue." Hayato let go of the Captain and listened while replacing his gun''s magazine. The Captain who lost his will to fight continued while breathing painfully. "Orders areto captureand interrogate." "Was that all you were ordered?" "yes" "I see. Well done." *pshh* After he finished reloading, Hayato pulled the trigger in rapid succession. Needles were stuck between the right eye and the orbit, in a spot that wasn''t enhanced. The Captain has fallen down without letting out any voice. Hayato picked up the Captain''s intercom and listened to it. He heard the communication coming from First Extermination Riot Police. Other members were waiting for the Captain''s reply. However, it seemed like all the members who have rushed into the alley were defeated by Hayato. Judging from the situation, a sniper team was supposed to aim from the building''s roof. "" If what the Captain of first Extermination Riot Police said was correct, Hayato was being chased under suspicion of stealing Mephistopheles'' body. A few days ago, certainly Mephisto''s body was being convoyed and the body had gone missing. However, it was unlikely he would be tailed for being a suspect. If that was the case, they wouldn''t tail him, instead they would directly issue an arrest warrant. Then, why would they bother doing something as sluggish as tailing. If they explored the location of the Relic eater they would find his location instantly, without having to tail him. That meant, "my objective was found out, is what it means." Hayato dropped the intercom, once again loaded live ammunition in his 0.50 caliber gun, then pulled the slide. And, once again his footsteps resounded as he slowly disappeared in the darkness of the alley. Volume 10, 2 - In Order to Move Forward Volume 10, Chapter 2 - In Order to Move Forward Late at night, after finishing dinner Takeru headed to a certain place before returning to his room. "You should be able to relax yourself in there before the operation starts?." Listening to what Nagaru said he went there, wondering just what was in there. It seemed like she would explain the operation tomorrow, so he could get some good rest today. He arrived in front of the furthest room and was suddenly struck with nostalgia. "This is" Seeing the familiar door, he unconsciously extended his hand to the doorknob. A little bit tense, Takeru pulled the doorknob and opened the door. A gentle light of a fluorescent lamp leaked outside, he set a foot inside of the room. In there, was the same sofa that was always there, the same tea, same comrades. "our platoon room?" It was the place Takeru used to belong to. The scent of tea, smell of gun oil, scent of the cypress furniture. The familiar table and sofa. On the bookshelf there was a plastic Dragoon decorating it, Ikaruga''s worthless magazines, Usagi''s cookbooks, Ouka''s references. And naturally, his comrades relaxing on the sofa. Involuntarily, tears pooled in his eyes. As his eyes moistened, the comrades sitting on the sofa raised their faces looking towards him. When Takeru hurriedly tried to look away, everyone stood up in unison. "Wait, ehh? Takeru, why are you crying?!" "What happened?! Who made you cry?!" "Are you hurt?!" Mari, Ouka and Usagi ran up to Takeru anxiously peeking into his face. Takeru''s face reddened and he desperately tried to look away. "No it''s nothing really, it''s nothing" "There''s no way it''s nothing, is there?! Where does it hurt?! Show me!" "It is the first time I have seen Kusanagi cry it seems like he''s finally overburdened." "I''ve seen it before, but why would he cry at a time like this" When Ouka said that, Usagi and Mari glared as if to say "I can''t overlook that". Seeing that, Ikaruga who was still sitting on the sofa chuckled. Takeru knew well why was he crying. The moment he took a step inside, he embraced a sense of security as if he came back home. From being in this place. From having his comrades be with him. It was all so nostalgic and dear to him that tears have poured without stopping. He once again understood just how much did he love this place. Yeah I really am no good without comrades While it was obvious, he once again realized it. It might have been a betrayal for Kiseki, but he didn''t regret not giving up on his comrades. He thought so from the depth of his heart. After intruding into the First Research Facility and failing to rescue Kiseki, Ouka told him not to shoulder everything alone, thus Takeru decided to consult with his comrades. This room was prepared by Hoshijiro Nagaru and completely imitated their platoon room in AntiMagic Academy to allow them to rest comfortably. There was an immediate effect. Even though it was just made to resemble their room, this familiar scenery healed Takeru''s heart to a surprising degree. "Eh, how is that betraying Kiseki-chan?" Immediately after he finished explaining the circumstances, that was the first thing Mari said. Usagi sitting beside stared right at Mari and Ouka shook her head with a sigh. Ikaruga seemed to have sensed something interesting and stared curiously at Mari. Takeru explained gain. "L-like I said, what she wants is a double suicide with me my wish for her to live happily is an exact opposite of that. That''s why she" "I don''t get why would she want to suicide though? If she dies ain''t it over. She won''t be happy." "" When she said something very obvious and right on the target, Takeru couldn''t respond anyhow. No, he understood what Mari was saying. Or rather, he really agreed with her, but coming up with a conclusion so simply wasn''t a good thing. Thinking of the suffering and despair Kiseki tasted, it couldn''t be helped that she wished to die and hated the world. Well, precisely because it couldn''t be helped that Takeru swore not to let it end as she wishes. Both Usagi and Mari raised a cup with tea to their mouth, appalled. "It is as you say but why are you being so straightforward? While it is certain that a double suicide is out of question, please consider Kiseki-san''s feelings. If you don''t, we won''t find a way to resolve this." "Eh? Why? There ain''t a way he can understand Kiseki-chan''s feelings. Even if you tell him to experience same thing, it''s impossible, I''d hate that. In the end, it''s not something other people can understand." Saying that out, Mari folded her arms in front of her chest. Sitting opposite of her Ouka and Usagi seemed both amazed, squinting. "You really are dry sometimes. It''s as if you''re looking at yourself." "Don''t lump me together with you, who just can''t read the mood. I''m not reading the mood now. You can''t read it, I''m not reading it. OK?" "Uhh? Ahh, well, yeah? No, waitwhat''s the difference there?!" "I ain''t dry. I really want Kiseki-chan to be happy. Rather, since I want her to live and be happy, there''s no way I can sympathize with Kiseki-chan." Ohh? With that, Usagi and Ouka were overpowered by Mari. After that, the three began to debate arguing over details. Takeru drank the tea prepared by Usagi and looked at this scene with an indescribable mood. Strangely, now he felt that he could rely on his comrades with things he was thinking seriously about all alone. These girls are amazin'' When Takeru laughed impressed, "Nikaido is just like Kusanagi." Ikaruga who sat next to Takeru said that. "I don''t think I am that simplistic." "I wonder? You''re always like that, just doing things you want to do." He had no intention of denying that, but this selfishness of his was the reason of the failure on the matter of Kiseki. "No matter how much you try to deny yourself and try to consider your little sisters feelings, it''s pointless, ''cause you''re an idiot. Nikaido was infected with that idiocy." "Yer horrible." "You see, everyone here was influenced by you quite a bit. Didn''t you notice? It''s not that they changed, you changed everyone." Being told that, Takeru furrowed his eyebrows. "even if that''s true, I wonder if that''s a good thing" Takeru rest his back on the sofa and looked up at the ceiling. Honestly speaking, he had gone through countless painful experiences. It had become better as compared to his childhood and middle school days, but his roots did not change. In this case too this personality of mine is the cause. He was aware that he was being pushy. Ikaruga put her herbal tea on the table and making an expression as if she wanted to react with "ha?", she moved her face closer to his. Staring intently into his eyes, she said. "Of course it''s a good thing." Always neutral and acting suggestively Ikaruga affirmed that. Surprised, Takeru looked at her questioningly "why are you so sure?", but Ikaruga said nothing else and sighing, she returned to her original posture. It seemed as if she was about to call him an idiot. Still in shock, Takeru changed to a topic he was curious about. "Speaking of which how does Kanaria feel? She''s been examined today too, right?" "Her consciousness returned and she''s steadily recovering. There was no damage to her brain, but her brain still remembers the pain it felt, so it should take a few days more until she''ll be able to move like she used to." Ikaruga must have been relieved. Until yesterday she seemed slightly discouraged, restless, but she''s already come back to how she was now. Since Kanaria lost consciousness on the other side, Ikaruga didn''t leave her at all. She stayed beside her even asleep, when ex-Seelies and witches in charge of recovery magic examined her, she was present, demonstrating incredible over-protectiveness. "But for now, she is to rest unconditionally. She said she would participate in the mission but I didn''t listen and tied her to the bed." "tied her you mean, physically?" "That''s right. Since she''s absurdly strong, I tied her down with adamantium wire." Will she really be able to untie that, not wishing her badly though. Kanaria''s appearance as she rampages tied to bed came to his mind and he made a cramped-up smile. "I''ll tell you this, Kanaria''s case too, was solved thanks to Kusanagi." "I didn''t do a thing." "I mean it''s thanks to you changing me." Again she made an expression as if she wanted to call him idiot. I wonder why, it felt as if everyone had thorns today. When Takeru soundly scratched his cheek, "Hey, you listenin'' Takeru?! We''re talking about you here!" "Yess?!" Suddenly, Mari leaned on the table and stuck her face towards him. Pouting, she moved her face in front of Takeru''s. "I''m well aware that you''re depressed now, Takeru. Everyone else is the same. We know. It''s because you''re depressed that you ponder about it all alone." "N-no, I" He intended to consult it with everyone right from the start but approached like this, having his head caught in two hands, he was unable to respond anyhow. "But thatis absolutely no good!" "You, what" "Cuz'' Takeru''s an idiot!" Even you''re saying that, Takeru''s expression stretched. Mari was quite serious. What could be seen in her eyes wasn''t contempt nor mockery. It was trust. "Takeru''s always being an idiot. Everyone in the 35th Test Platoon knows that." "M-Mari?" "Everyone here was saved by your idiotic straightforwardness. That''s why there''s no use thinking about it." "" "Takeru, see I I want you to believe in yourself a little." It seemed like everyone else felt the same and didn''t try to stop Mari. It was unknown whether she was praising him or criticizing him, but Mari was at least serious. Ouka nodded, agreeing with Mari. "Let me say this, when you first said that you''ll shoulder half of my burden, I thought ''what is this guy talking about''. We have barely spoke since we met, for someone like that to say such a thing even to me, you looked like a strange guy." She said so keenly while crossing her arms. "However, I was the one whose heart was struck by these words. It can be said that your straightforwardness saved me." If it was Ouka from before, she probably would never say such a thing. It was thanks to Takeru that she has become like this, is what Ouka said. "me as well, I have been always encouraged by Kusanagi''s words. Your words, how do I say it for better or worse made me shake off hesitation. I cannot say that I have overcome my complex but it''s thanks to you that I have taken a step forward." Usagi too, joined her hands and repositioning herself on the sofa continued after the two. "It is because of you being like that, I- I want to be together fornot that! With you! I t-thought of staying with you." Fidgeting, with bright red face Usagi finished speaking and embarrassed, she covered her face with both hands. For some reason, Takeru too had become embarrassed. "That''s how it is. Kusanagi, you saved everyone here. You can be proud of that. Have some pride in things other than your swordsmanship." Ikaruga shrugged and the other members agreed with her. Furthermore, "Exactly." Suddenly, Lapis has appeared on top of his knees. Everyone in the room was taken aback from surprise. She always appeared unexpectedly, but having her appear on top of his knees made even Takeru raise his voice. Lapis quietly sat on top of his knees, as if proudly claiming them to be her seat. She was still expressionless. "Host is always disinterested in our circumstances. He''s a saving bastard who saves people without asking any questions." "why saving bastard?" What kind of bastard is that "With just his ego, Host ends up saving others. Regardless whether they are human, he''s an idiotic person who stretches a helping hand even to a Magical Heritage like me. On top of that, he''s aware of himself being an idiot and naive, making it even worse." Being told that by Lapis really hurt. However, Lapis softened her expression slightly and continued. "But, that is what I love about Host." " " "Love?!" " " The three others were surprised and raised a hysteric voice, then glared at Takeru. Ikaruga alone just whistled. After she finished saying what she wanted to say, Lapis squeezed Takeru''s pants tightly. "That''s why Host whom I love should be proud of himself." "!!" "If not, I who am in love with Host will seem pitiful." Her a little downhearted gesture made Takeru feel his heart being squeezed. When Takeru blundered and his heart started to beat strongly, "Grahhh! I wanted to say thatttt!" Striking the table with her hands, Mari leaned over again. She approached right in front of his face. And slapped his cheeks with both her hands. It just woke him up, there was no pain. "So, that''s how it is Takeru." She deflated her cheeks that were puffed up and stared at Takeru seriously. "We were saved by your desperate idiotic straightforwardness. That''s what we like about you. If you deny yourself, what is to be with us who are looking up to you." The two hands that slapped him gently wrapped around Takeru''s cheeks. "You just have to relay your feelings to Kiseki-chan. If she doesn''t understand them, you just have to continue stretch your hand to her like you always do. The method matters not. You just have to teach that girl happiness, as she doesn''t know the outside world." "" "You don''t have to change. Kiseki-chan is the one who has to. It''s your duty to change her." After saying so, Mari let go of him. Unexpectedly, Ouka sitting next to Mari smiled to him. "Believe in yourself a little. You''ve declared war, you just have to go through the siblings'' quarrel with all you have." Snapping out of his mood, Takeru stared at his comrades one after another. Everyone seemed to feel same as Mari and nodded towards him. Takeru stared at his own fist. Believing in himself. It was the first time he was told to do something as simple and yet as difficult. He didn''t come this far because he believed in himself. He was just desperate, not knowing any other method. With just his stubbornness, he forced his own desires on the others. Takeru didn''t believe in anything. Believe in myself huh. He wasn''t a honest enough a person to believe without reserve. After all, he failed many times and hurt others because he was prone to anger. His skills and commanding as the captain were equal to none. It might have been inevitable that he didn''t believe in himself. But his comrades believed in him, they looked up to him. And yet, he didn''t believe in himself? that can''t be! Until now, he did all this by himself. Questioning himself repeatedly, he pierced through all with his ego. If he''s to pierce through allhe has to believe in himself. "you''re right. If you all believe in me, it''s out of question for me not to believe in myself." Fight. No matter how much he''s rejected, he''ll continue to outstretch his hand. He decided to do so. He had to adhere to what he said. To believe in himself and move forward. Takeru clenched his palm and thanked everyone. "Thanks for giving me a good kick, everyone." "A ''kick'' say at least we ''pushed'' your back." "No, I''ve been ''kicked'' there. Thanks to that, my doubts have cleared up." While saying so, Takeru stood up. And in slightly embarrassed manner, he said. "I''ll stop thinking about it. We''ll just do what we can now. Everyone, can you go on for a little longer?" "Takeru this is where you say ''follow me'', isn''t it." When Takeru spoke Ouka made a wry smile. "N-no, I mean I''m going to involve you all in it." As he started to scratch his head soundly, Mari leaned over for the third time. "You shouldn''t say thatt! We want to be involved! If you tell us it''s not related to us, we gonna slap you up!" "S-sorry." Takeru apologized like he usually did, causing Mari to sigh. "Well, that is what makes Kusanagi. Being just a little bit unreliable might be in fact good." "Well, ''follow me'' might not suit him after all." Usagi and Ikaruga chuckled. He gave his thanks to everyone supporting him, once again facing forward he started to run. In front of the platoon''s room door, grasping its doorknob unmoving, stood Kirigaya Kyouya. When he was about to enter, he heard the conversation inside and accidentally, he ended up listening to it all. "tch." Kyouya clicked his tongue and hunched, he thrust his hands into pockets and attempted to leave the place. "Heyy, you can''t run away, Kyo-chan!" When he stopped in place and looked towards where voice has come from, he saw Yoshimizu Akira on the wheelchair in the middle of hallway, she was watching him with a wry smile. Kyouya made an awkward expression and clicked his tongue again. "Shut up. Don''t you call me "kyo-chan". Call me "captain"." Akira rode on the wheelchair and lined up next to Kyouya. "Now, "thank you for your help", "I''m sorry for doing horrible things", you need to say it properly." "I just have to repay him what I owe." "You''re going to help Kusanagi-kun out, right?" When Akira grinned broadly, Kyouya strongly shook his head and started walking. She puffed up her cheeks and murmured "obstinate" to Kyouya''s back. "Since you''re joining 35th platoon for now, if you properly apologize they''ll surely welcome you." "I''ve not intention joining Small Fry Platoon." "Why? If you''re helping them out, isn''t it better if you''re together?" Kyouya stopped moving, looking down on Akira he grasped his own shoulder. On his left shoulder he had stars of all his comrades attached. When he vowed to devote himself to revenge, he attached them in order to not forget their chagrin. To dispel their regrets, he lived just to take revenge for them. But it was different now. He could assert it was different. Because beside him, he had someone to protect. Right now, he believed that on his shoulder dwelled feelings of his dead comrades rather than their chagrin. In order to protect Akira, Kyouya borrowed their strength. "I won''t enter Small Fry Platoon. Until I die, I''ll be the captain of 15th platoon, until I die I''ll be your childhood friend." Once again Kyouya started to walk. Akira stopped moving the wheelchair. Kyouya stopped moving, he just turned his head to look at Akira. "what is it." Even though moon didn''t exist in this world, moonlight lit up the two. With a trembling voice Akira asked Kyouya. "Can I really be Yoshimizu Akira?" "" "Can I properly be Kyo-chan''s childhood friend?" Kyouya could feel the anxiety bleeding out of her. It wasn''t that Kyouya couldn''t understand what was she thinking. Akira was a clone, she couldn''t be sure that she''s herself. One of the Seelies from the Heretic Alliance said that people born through cloning technology can be mentally confused. However, Kyouya went "so what" and laughed off Akira''s confusion. He faced forward again, not bothered by her worries in the least. He just answered truthfully. "Akira is already dead. She won''t come back again." "" "But, you''re the same Akira for me. I don''t care whether it''s the original or the clone. If there are two Akiras, I''ll protect both with my life on the line." Akira''s eyes have become slightly watery as she looked at Kyouya. Turned with his back to her, Kyouya started walking again. "Don''t you ask me something as stupid again. You should just stay silent and beside me. Just remain the way you are." Tears spilled from Akira''s eyes in silence. Akira could understand that he was being his usual, blunt self. Even if she was a clone, she could tell he was the same Kyouya that was in her memories. Joy has spread inside of Akira''s chest. Her soul might have been different, but her memories were the same. The path she tread upon was the same. Which meant she was Yoshimizu Akira. It was okay to be Yoshimizu Akira. That would be the best. "yup. I get it, Kyo-chan." "Call me "captain", dumbass." "But, I think you really should properly apologize to Kusanagi-kun and the others?." "" The two advanced forward in the dark corridor. But their destination was the place filled with moonlight. This same, unchanging scenery is boring. That''s what Ootori Sougetsu had always thought. Tranquillity, peace, stability, stagnation. He hated all of it. Overlooking the school and city spread below Sougetsu felt no melancholy, he just stared at the world that hasn''t changed even though a war was undergoing. Ootori Sougetsu couldn''t help but to hate this world from the bottom of his heart. Mythology, magic, science, witches, humans. Having all those in the world causing chaos made him feel nauseous. The odor of magic that had infested this world making him crazy, was something he hated tremendously. "" Ahh, I want this world to perish as soon as possible. I want to return this world to how it should be. The only thing he longed for was destruction. He believed that the "nothingness" ahead was something that would fulfill his existence, he couldn''t help but to believe in it. "What a boring scenery." It wasn''t Sougetsu who said that. It was the foreign mass in the back, behind him. It had come up beside Sougetsu and beside him, it stared at the city below. "So, what is an interesting scenery for you?" Sougetsu looked at it and asked. "a world with nothing in it. A world with no one in it but Onii-chan." "Hahaha, you really do love your Onii-chan. But you aren''t familiar with the outside world, right? There might be someone more wonderful than your Onii-chan is, there might be something more fun than loving each other with your Onii-chan, you know?" Sougetsu''s white hair swayed and he stared at it. A girl clad in a dress made from red meat. Hyakki Yakou, Kusanagi Kiseki looked beyond the glass wall with cold pupils. With an expression showing no emotions, she just narrowed her cold eyes. "Not interested. If Kiseki is to be stained by the outside world, Kiseki would rather just be together with Onii-chan. No need for anything else." "as long as you have Onii-chan''s love, you need nothing else?" When Sougetsu asked that with a grin, Kiseki slowly moved her gaze to him and opened her eyes wide. The wide-open eyes showed pupils that looked like a bottomless swamp in the darkness as they stared at Sougetsu. "Onii-chan''s love? I have no need for such a thing?" Tilting her head, Kiseki said so without any hesitation. Her appearance didn''t look like that of a human at all. The foreign existence inside of her seemed to have assimilated her into itself. Sougetsu could already affirm that she wasn''t a human any more. Kusanagi Kiseki''s soul and body that were alien to each other until now matched each other to a surprising degree. Since human beings of Kusanagi family had a demon''s curse mixed in their blood, men were born with a demon souls and the women were born with the demon bodies. Therefore the men had rough temper, they felt their soul was too large for a human''s body that was its vessel. Women felt their body is too broad since their human soul was inside of a demon''s body that was its vessel. While in men''s case they succeeded in maintaining their sanity thanks to strict training, it wasn''t so in case of women. Hyakki Yakou''s body continued to fulfill the desires single-mindedly and could not be controlled with a human soul. However, this girl had managed to do it. It was a result that had far exceeded Sougetsu''s imagination. It was satisfactory if she was to go berserk, but for a human''s soul to control Hyakki Yakou the mental strength of human Kusanagi women was immeasurable. Or rather than Kusanagi women, maybe it was Kusanagi Kiseki that was extraordinary. Sougetsu made a joyful smile and stared at the scenery behind the glass again. "As I thought, you do have the qualities to destroy this world. Your body, your soul is completely beyond salvation." "" "But you see." Sougetsu stood up and raised Kiseki''s chin with a finger, making a distorted smile like that of a cat. "You won''t destroy this world. You won''t do. You aren''t the one who will destroy the world." "" "The one who will destroy itis your Onii-chan. Remember this well. If you do, surely you will obtain what you desire. The finest death there is, a sweet demise will invite you." Kiseki nodded promptly. "I know. There are things even Kiseki can''t kill, right?" "Exactly." Sougetsu stroked Kiseki''s cheek and just a little sadly his expression softened as he smiled. She displayed no emotions, just stared at Sougetsu with abyss-like pupils. "Why is your goal the same as Kiseki''s?" Sougetsu withdrew his hand and sat down in the chair once again. "Wrong. It''s not the same." And squinting, he rest his back on the seat. "For me, there''s nothing but destruction." His eyes staring in the distance looked as if he strongly yearned for something. "Without a doubt, the enemy will attack soon. I can tell. I can smell war. This city will become a battlefield." "" "When that happens, it''s your turn." The war was near. The eyes all over the girl''s dress trembled in delight. Sougetsu turned his back on the aggregation of demons and took a deep breath. "now then, before the battle begins there''s something remaining that has to be cleaned up." Looking at the city with anticipation, he searched for a Relic Eater''s reaction. All the Relic Eaters were under Ootori Sougetsu''s control. No matter where they attempt to hide, he could immediately find their contractors. "As expected, you stepped in too deep, Kurogane-kun." Rather than the usual carefree smile of his, Sougetsu''s expression has turned into a serious one. Two days later, the 35th platoon that had finished their preparations in the platoon''s room, gathered near a transfer device on the ground that would take them to the Critical Point in the Grey City. While the Reginns and sorcerers prepared the equipment, Takeru felt a presence behind them. "Kusanagi." When he turned around, he saw Kyouya stand there in full equipment. Mari and Usagi didn''t seem to have a good impression of him and they have turned wary the moment they saw him. While Takeru couldn''t forgive him either, but since he knew Kouya''s nature he wasn''t really bothered by him. "What is it?" Probably irritated by Takeru''s normal reaction, Kyouya made a genuinely grumpy expression. "come here for a sec.'' With a stern look on his face he said something out of character. Usagi moved in front as if to protect Takeru. "What do you need Kusanagi for? If you need something, you can just say it here, can you not?" I won''t let you lay a hand on Kusanagi, as if to say that Usagi had stretched her back. Kyouya was slightly taken aback by Usagi''s unexpected behavior. It was no wonder, if it was the timid and fearful Usagi from before she wouldn''t have come out in front. Takeru put a hand on her shoulder. "Usagi, it''s all right." "B-but" "We''re just going to talk." Pulling on Usagi''s shoulder, Takeru moved in front. He followed Kyouya who had turned around on his heel without saying anything. After moving away from his comrades and going behind the school building Takeru saw Kyouya stop moving and turn around. Takeru too, stopped moving and faced him. "Speaking of which Kyouya, it seems like you helped my comrades during the border''s defense." "I didn''t help them. I was just ordered to monitor 35th platoon." "Hmph. I don''t care if that''s how it was. Let me say thank you for that. Thanks." When Takeru told his thanks, Kyouya clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Don''t screw with me bastard what''s that supposed to be? Thanks? I deserve nothing of it do I. In the first place, you bastard" "So, what''s the talk about? There''s no time so hurry up." "????Ghh!!" Takeru knew that Kyouya was irritated. He did that deliberately. Having helped Ouka and the others was something that was unrelated to their own quarrel, which was why he honestly wanted to thank him. Kyouya suppressed his anger and went down to the main topic. "You''re going to investigate Chairman''s identity, ain''t you. Take me with you." While saying that bluntly, Kyouya glared at Takeru. Takeru responded, "why?", but with his gaze instead of words. "I''ve no intention of apologizing to you. What I did to your little sister is something I wanted to do. I ain''t thinking I was wrong even now." These were his true feelings. They have already reached him when they clashed in battle. It changed nothing even if he said that now. No matter what Takeru says, this man won''t apologize. He absolutely won''t wield. That''s the guy he is. "However, you saved Akira. I didn''t ask you to do that, but you did something I couldn''t do. I intend to pay you back for that." "" "I won''t hold you back. I''ve no intention of joining your platoon, but I''ll listen to your orders. Take me with you." Seeing a straightforward look in Kyouya''s eyes, Takeru sighed lightly. That must''ve been Kyouya''s way to settle things. "I don''t mind, rather, it''s a great help. But I have one condition." Although Kyouya looked questioningly at him when he heard "condition", it seemed like he had guessed what was it from Takeru''s expression, who had furrowed his eyebrows. Takeru clenched his fist and said. "Let me punch you." There was no killing intent nor meaning in it, but Takeru directed pure anger towards Kyouya. After being told that Kyouya prepared himself, he folded his arms in front of his chest and snorted. It was as if he was saying it''s hundred times better than apologizing. "Do your wor" Before he could finish, Takeru''s fist bit into his cheek. It was a quite hefty straight right from a run up. With a dull sound Kyouya was blown away, he slid on the ground and his head slammed into the school building''s wall. Takeru let out a deep breath and walked up to where Kyouya was blown away. And he looked at Kyouya who was staring at the sky above, lying on his back. "You alive?" "as if I''d die from just this moron." When Kyouya laughed with a swollen cheek that seemed like it would make it hard to speak, Takeru stretched out his hand to him. Sitting down, Kyouya stared at that hand. "I''ve no intention of striking a bargain like this, don''t worry. That''s what you want, right?" As Kyouya''s circumstances deepened, they have clashed multiple times. In the middle school age too, their relations were decent. There wasn''t enough time to call it friendship, their relation was savage but Takeru knew right from the start what kind of a guy was he. It was the same for Kyouya. Kyouya snorted and made a light smile. "Fine by meyou dork." Takeru''s outstretched hand was roughly grasped by Kyouya. And thus, Kirigaya Kyouya had started to cooperate with Takeru and others, as a member of Heretic Alliance. Takeru didn''t hear anything about Nero. But since Kyouya said "don''t worry", there was no choice but to believe him. When they returned to where everyone was, seeing Kyouya''s swollen face Ikaruga said "that''s youth for you" with a grin, which in turn made Kyouya sulk. Ignoring that, Takeru realized that the 35th platoon was going in a good direction when it came to military force. However, he still had no way of knowing that what lied ahead of them was a battle fierce beyond his imagination. Volume 10, 3 - Red Glare Volume 10, Chapter 3 - Red Glare After shaking off Inquisitors pursuing him, Hayato reached his destination on foot. The location was an underpass near the border. The tunnels under the border were dug in a rush during the war and turned into a wide labyrinth, not even Inquisition had grasped it fully. It was a perfect escape route and a hiding place for criminals. Hayato has memorized its map. The location he was in was used for transportation of goods using trolleys during the war. The closed space and moisture felt in the air would normally wear away anyone. It was unthinkable anyone would set a foot here. Not bothered, Hayato proceeded while brushing away spider nests. After walking on the old rails for about an hour he finally found it. It could be called a small station, there was a small space next to the rails. It was the underpass the witches'' army had arbitrarily used. Surely, it must have been used as a waiting space. Fifteen years ago a witches troop used magic of Earth property and have managed to launch a surprise attack from under the ground at speed unthinkable to happen with the current mining technology. Since it was something last used fifteen years ago it had aged severely, but given the years it was still firm and wasn''t near collapsing. Hayato stood on a small platform and opened iron door in the back. With flash light in one hand he looked around the room. Rather than station''s staff room, it was a goods depot. The documents and magical circles drawn by hand required for instant charms generation have remained intact. While there was evidence of being ravaged, but there was lots of things left intact like a purchased magic teaching certificate and such. Hayato looked around the room once and had lit up the floor under a bookshelf. On the floor with dust piled up on it there was a faint sign of something being dragged. He put a hand on the bookshelf and casually he pulled it to the left side. The bookshelf on the wall was a classic hidden door. "" After using a keypick Hayato intruded inside in about three seconds. Without even a scowl from feeling the moist and dusty air he checked the hidden room. There was a table and a number of documents on a small bookshelf. On top of the table there was a single letter and a lantern, as well as something which looked like liquor bottle. Something like a pale blue liquid was placed in the bottle. Hayato picked up the letter and read it under the light. In there, was the will written down by his former boss. Kurogane, head to Critical Point. I hid the truth about Ootori Sougetsu in there. However, resolve yourself if you wish to know it. In the end, I who have a family don''t have the resolve required to challenge that man. The liquid filling the vial is used to release a Relic Eater from Ootori Sougetsu''s supervision. It''s a substance from another world. Use it as you please. If you are prepared to turn the entire world into your enemies to enforce your law, head forward. Mineshiro Kazuma. After reading the entire letter written in short sentences, Hayato, "Hmph." Snorted mockingly, appalled. "You act quite self-importantly despite not enforcing your beliefs" Muttering so, he turned over to the second page of the letter. On the second page was something like a short postscript. I really hated you. That''s why you''re the only one of my co-workers I involve in this. Hayato made a distorted smile. While it was distorted, in his squinting expression there was something like nostalgia. The human called Kurogane Hayato was born broken. At the same time he had a sort of talent. However, for his broken spirit this talent was too great. Even now, Hayato thought that his past self was not qualified to hold that power. The one who gave him the qualification, was Ouka''s foster father, Mineshiro Kazuma. It was a story from about ten years before, when Kurogane Hayato had become an Inquisitor. The top student who had graduated from AntiMagic Academy and the youngest "Dullahan" at the time that was Hayato. Hayato was enlisted in the Zeroth Extermination Riot Police "EXE" and met its captain, Mineshiro Kazuma. "I wonder why you smell to me like a sheetty bastard." That was the first thing Mineshiro Kazuma said after meeting Hayato. Kazuma disliked Hayato right from the start. He acted in that manner to everyone, but it could be said that it was more intense towards Hayato. Sheetty bastard. Being told that, Hayato didn''t show neither a positive nor negative reaction and saluting, he kept his calm. After living a life of being abused, it was something he was told by a lot of people so it didn''t inspire any feelings of anger or frustration in him. That he doesn''t have many emotions, that he shouldn''t have been born, it wasn''t that. Just simply, their feelings could be summarized as if he was a "hindrance" to them just by living, he understood that well. It was like that since his childhood. He only thought of efficiency in everything, considered what was needed and acted upon it. Always having an extraordinary situation judgment ability and an outstanding instinct allowing him to avoid risk. The most noteworthy thing was his physical ability that was hard to believe to be that of a human. Even though the person himself didn''t try as hard, his athletic abilities were much higher than those of a human''s. He didn''t train his body nor had any knowledge. And yet when it came to moving his body he could demonstrate outstanding skills. In short, he was able to do anything without putting any effort. Because of that he was despised as a psychopath or a robot. To top it off he creeped out his parents and was forced to live alone from an early age. Even so, that didn''t make Hayato sad in the least. To him, it was a good thing since it was more efficient to live alone. Since he had a talent, he took advantage of it to the fullest. He wanted to try how far would it take him. If there was the bottom of it, he wanted to reach it. Thinking so, Hayato frequented the library and accumulated knowledge. In the process, he learned how were humans like him called. The legendary existences in history called "Heroes" had all without exception abnormal bodily and intellectual specs. Despite not possessing any magical power, an existence surpassing others in every field. That was a hero. Aberrant individuals like that seemed to have been called "Hero Vessels". I see, I''m probably that. Hayato thought without feeling anything special. And then he thought of what would be the environment and circumstances for him to live to the fullest. After picking out things that interested him, he ended up with two. To involve himself with evil and rule over this world. To become a guardian of the law and protect this world. Hayato didn''t mind doing either, he was interested in both of them. Once he decided on one he just had to carry through with it. Honestly perform the role. That''s what he decided. And Hayato made his choiceby flipping a coin. "Caligula''s contractors are never guys any decent. They all have a problem with their mentality. Will you be no exception?" After becoming a Dullahan and contracting with the Relic Eater "Caligula" on the first day he was told that by Kazuma, to which Hayato responded with. "Ever since I was born I have adhered to the law." Kazuma looked at Hayato with darkness in his eyes, wanting to hit him from the bottom of his heart as blood vessels appeared on his temple. Since then, Kazuma and Hayato clashed many times. It seemed like Hayato''s straightforward personality that focused on key points was apparently irritating Kazuma. He didn''t move as ordered because he gave priority to efficiency, questioned Kazuma''s captain''s orders, he was an extraordinarily cheeky rookie beyond help. Hayato was rash and brilliant, he has had many achievements immediately after being enlisted but he often went against instructions. From Hayato''s perspective, he thought that Kazuma was inferior to him and a hindrance he regarded as a failure. His excellence could be seen through the number of arrests, but the cases Hayato had undertaken ended up having many victims among civilians. While Kazuma had no mercy for the enemy and was given a nickname of "Red Glare", he strove to minimize damage among the civilians. The two similar yet conflicting people clashed desperately. Although EXE members often moved independently, Kazuma appointed Hayato to act as his support. Hayato didn''t understand his true intentions, but he thought that Kazuma as the captain intended to crush Hayato''s inquisitor self. In the end, Hayato didn''t change. He just straightforwardly continued to protect the law, not having any consideration or sympathy to the victims from general public. Half a year had elapsed since the two started working together. The arrest target seemed to have had a phantom instrument emerge, basically it was a girl who had become a witch. Her phantom instrument was cracked and she released magical power outside as a result of having Overflow Complex. The one who had arrived on the scene first was Hayato. In the hotel''s front lobby there were countless civilian corpses lying around. In the center of it, there was a female high school student crying, unable to restrain her magical power. Hayato told her what are her rights and that he is going capture her. Triggered by fear, more magical power overflowed from the frightened girl who was unable to anything. Hayato shot the girl without hesitation. He didn''t kill her. Hayato determined that at this level there was no need to kill her. With his gun he shot through all of her four limbs, the girl, crying from pain had lost her consciousness. And when Hayato was handcuffing the girl, Kazuma who had come late punched him and sent him flying. Hayato didn''t know why was he hit nor he had any interest in knowing. Kazuma looked like anger incarnate as he grasped Hayato''s chest and lifted him up. "What is anti-magic to you?" "In what meaning?" "What is ours, Inquisitors objective." "Capturing criminals who use magic. Seizing Magical Heritages. Catching witches and sorcerers who have magical power in their bodies and are a threat to the general public." "Then I''ll ask, is that girl a criminal?" "No. It''s an ex-civilian who had become a witch just now." "Then why did you shoot?! You shot a civilian with your gun!" As the angry voice resounded, Kurogane tilted his head. "Self-defense. If she was left as is she would cause a magical disaster and increase the amount of victims. I have also given priority to my own life and have firmly taken action." "With your strength it should have been easy for you to arrest her! Where do you see a need to shoot her limbs! That girl is a victim!" "A victim that is wrong. That girl is the arrest target. Not a victim. Shooting her limbs saves us time." "!!" "It can be also found among the law regarding our duties. Article 7, if the target is a witch or a sorcerer, if the target is considered dangerous Inquisitor is allowed to fire regardless of whether the target has any intent to kill." "" "I adhere to the law." Indifferently saying that, Hayato attempted to shake off Kazuma''s hand. He thought it was getting tiresome. However, still grasping Hayato''s chest and raising him up, Kazuma moved his face right in front of Hayato''s. "Those who don''t have law in their heart aren''t qualified to be Inquisitors!!" Then just like that Kazuma let go of Hayato, pushing him forward and called Seelie reinforcements. At the same time as he was released, Hayato fixed his roughened collar and returned to his duties while maintaining his calm. However, Kazuma''s words have mysteriously remained in his head. Kazuma''s back, who has turned around on his heel had engraved itself in Hayato''s mind. A year after that, there was an incident. Something has happened during the investigation of a professional witch trafficking organization "Red Butterfly''s Insect Cage" they had been pursuing for many years. Kazuma and Hayato requested Banshees to go infiltrate while undercover and put an effort towards resolving the case. In the course of the investigation some suspicions have surfaced. There was a possibility of Inquisition and Insect Cage having a collusion. Rather than aim at destroying of Insect Cage, Hayato insisted on following the trail leading to Inquisition, but Kazuma has decided to continue normal investigation. "Why?" "What we should prioritize now are the trapped, innocent witches. If it''s known that we''re looking into the trail leading to Inquisition, the information will be relayed to Insect Cage and the witches will be killed to conceal everything." "I think it''s obvious which one should be given a higher priority." "I didn''t ask you for opinion." Hayato knew well just how stubborn Kazuma was since he was his subordinate for three years already. Rather than go against him, Hayato who listened to orders and always thought of best solutions didn''t say anything else. A week later. Information was leaked somewhere and before EXE could rush in all the captured witches have been disposed of. After getting rid of the remaining members of Insect Cage who purchased the stock, Hayato found Kazuma''s figure kneel in front of one of the corpses. "Captain?" Seeing Kazuma hunch over and tremble, Hayato was slightly surprised. Beside him lied a girl''s body. Used as a tool in order to birth humans with magical power, she was one of the witches used as a commodity. It was the person who had cooperated with EXE during the investigation. A fragile girl with a striking sunset-colored hair. "" Without saying anything Kazuma crouched in front of the girl. His back looked so small, Hayato laughed through is nose. "I''ve told you. If this was to happen, we should have changed the investigation policy." "" "Instead, everything was in vain. The situation is worse than expected. The executives have escaped, all witches were killed. Since products would have been disposed off anyway, we should have gotten any information possible on collusion." It''s your fault. It was because of your immature, irrational decision "It wasn''t in vain." Kazuma stood up and said so. He turned around and slowly walked towards the exit. On his chest there was a baby that was born not long ago. Judging from the little of growing hair''s color, it was the child of the dead girl. Smiling sadly, Kazuma passed by Hayato''s side while holding the baby. "This is the law I believe in, the way of an Inquisitor I believe in. Kurogane." When they passed by each other, that''s what Kazuma said. Hayato turned around and looked at Kazuma''s back. That back of his looked very big. Burdened with various things, hurt, troubled and yet it was a back of a man who lived according to his firm and noble beliefs. "Law isn''t there just for itself." "" "Law is there to protect people. I believe so. I think it would be good if a time was to come when you understand it." Opening the door, Kazuma left the Insect Cage''s hideout. Looking at the strong and big back bathed in the sunlight, for the first time Hayato had become interested in the human called Mineshiro Kazuma. Or rather, an interest in his beliefs has sprung up. He thought of making sure. How far does the law he believes in can go. Since then, Hayato became more reckless than ever when fulfilling his duties. What changed, is that he didn''t go against Kazuma''s orders and refrained from independent action, he also cooperated with his comrades. Although the essence of what he did hasn''t changed, but by moving accordingly to orders he thought he would be able to understand Mineshiro Kazuma. He wanted to know the meaning of the words Kazuma said when he was turned with his back to Hayato back then. Although he was a problem child, Hayato had gradually adapted and was accepted by comrades from EXE. The line between those who could be saved and those who couldn''t was obscured for him, he learned that if he discards efficiency and uses all his strength he can get unexpected results. By learning that, the number of those he was able to save had naturally increased further and further. Little by little, he felt he was starting to understand Kazuma who was his aim. A few years after the case of Insect Cage, Hayato had rose up to the position of EXE''s vice captain. However, on the other hand Kazuma often left Hayato in charge of EXE. Other members have speculated that he was probably busy with a different investigation, but Hayato knew that wasn''t the case. That was because he was asked by Ootori Sougetsu to investigate Kazuma. "It seems like he''s hanging out with a strange bunch. The so-called dissidents. They''re dissatisfied with the current situation in Inquisition and are something like terrorists dealing with espionage he seems to work with a bunch like that." "so it''s still uncertain, isn''t it." "Yes, it just ''seems''. That''s why I want you investigate him. This is the Chairman''s direct order, you cannot refu" "I humbly accept." Hayato decided immediately. In his mind, he was glad to be the one to receive the request. In the first place no one else other than him was able to find out what Kazuma was hiding and he didn''t want anyone else to get in the way of witnessing the fate of Kazuma''s law. It was better to go by himself and investigate it. Since then, Hayato continued to tail Kazuma. If he really did aid the terrorists, "So that''s how far your law goes." is what he would say right in front of him. He had an idea why did Kazuma joined the dissidents. The collusion of Insect Cage and Inquisition changed his suspicions to confidence and he had turned to the enemy in order to overturn the current system. If in spite of being guilty of betrayal Kazuma tries to make excuses, Hayato won''t hesitate to execute him on spot for a crime of leaving the side of law. However, Kazuma had suddenly called Hayato to the old base of the Insect Cage and when they finished speaking of old times, he abruptly said. "I''m retiring. I think of leaving the EXE to you." He had already submitted his resignation to Inquisition and nominated Hayato to be the next captain. With just that, Hayato opened his eyes wide in shock. "Why?" "Hmm. I have a wife and children, I think I''m approaching the limit. I''m not young any more. I want to live the rest of my life with my family." Even though Kazuma always spoke in a strong tone of voice, just this time he spoke leniently. Hayato, who normally hadn''t displayed any emotions and discarded them as a hindrance for some reason had his vision stained red, he was overflowing with anger. "Stop screwing around. You betrayed Inquisition and intended to join the dissidents haven''t you. I''ve already found you out." He didn''t notice that he had spoken emotionally. Hayato felt betrayed. Kazuma continued to preach him about the way of an Inquisitor and the law, Hayato didn''t think he was the person who would betray his own way and law. Back then, what was that prideful back of his Kazuma showed. Kazuma was slightly dumbfounded, then made a bitter smile. "So you are able to make that kind of expression now. You really changed, Kurogane." Hayato took out a gun from his pocket and pointed it at Kazuma. "Don''t change the topic. Answer. Do you intend to betray us?" Although Hayato fired the gun to intimidate him, Kazuma answered quietly without any agitation. "It''s true that I''m a member of the dissidents. However, I''m not quitting Inquisition because of the dissident faction. It''s true that I leave for my own family." "" "I knew that Inquisition has taken notice of my movements. If I continued, I would become a criminal. I can''t afford to inconvenience my family." "" "That''s how it is. Shoot, if you want to." Kazuma''s words made it seem as if he was confident Hayato won''t shoot. That was why Hayato has become increasingly frustrated. "What are you hiding you aren''t a man who would throw away your beliefs just like that. There has to be something more decisive. In the first place, didn''t you think of telling me about the dissidents?" "I wouldn''t do that. While your nasty personality didn''t change, you aren''t your old self any more." Kazuma stared straight at Hayato. Hayato was furious. His hair almost stood up from anger, the muscle on his cheek convulsed and the his facial expression was distorted. There wouldn''t be a problem if he killed a traitor. He would be able to kill two birds with one stone, he would at the same time eliminate a man who had evidence of Inquisition being connected to Insect Cage. And yet, he didn''t shoot. Killing him, would be going against the law that was now inside of Hayato. Looking at Hayato who didn''t shoot, Kazuma smiled lightly. "I leave EXE to you." Then, he lightly his Hayato''s chest with a fist, turned around on his heel and walked outside. Hayato lowered his gun and spat out his indecisive feelings. "Mineshiro Kazuma! Was your belief only this much?! What about the law inside of you?!" Kazuma didn''t stop. "If your law is to protect people, then prove it to me! I still haven''t acknowledged you!" And yet, Hayato continued to call out to his back. "!! What about EXE?! Are you leaving us behind?!" His fist trembling, he shouted as if he was spitting blood. Just for a moment, still turned with his back Kazuma stopped. "if it''s the current you, everyone will follow you." Kazuma left like that and never came back. It was the last time Hayato saw Kazuma alive. "He''s clean. He had nothing to do with the dissidents." For the result of the investigation of Mineshiro Kazuma, he said so. He wasn''t really covering for Kazuma. Hayato just didn''t see a need to chase a person who had left the Inquisition. After being appointed the captain Hayato continued to steadily amass achievements. Since he served as the school''s student council president, he was used to being in command. He didn''t try to imitate Kazuma. Hayato intended to lead the EXE in his own way. And yet, his comrades trust him very much. Hayato didn''t know if something has changed inside of him. Five years after he had taken up the duties as the captain, he was suddenly contacted by Kazuma. A single e-mail had arrived in his mobile phone. "If something was to happen to me, I leave my daughters and wife to you." That was all the content in the mail. Kazuma wasn''t being himself if he requested such a thing. There was nothing that could be done with Kazuma and his family. At the moment they were busy with the skirmish against Valhalla, lost some comrades at times, which had pushed EXE into a critical situation. However, he didn''t think in the least that judgment would give birth to such a tragedy. In the early morning of the next day, Hayato visited Kazuma''s home. A premonition. Foreboding. The word didn''t matter. While he was fighting against Valhalla''s Haunted, he had a premonition that something was happening behind his back. Immediately after arriving at the home Hayato noticed an anomaly. It was too quiet. There was no signs of living. Hayato pulled out the gun and stood in the entrance, vigilant. He opened the door. The moment he entered inside he could smell blood in his nostrils. There were bloodstains on the floor. Following them, he went to the living room. He flung the doors open and rushed in holding a handgun. "" With eyes wide open, Hayato was at loss for words. A scene worth being called a tragedy had appeared in front of him. Two bodies lied in front of the TV as if embracing each other. A corpse of a young child fallen in the middle of the living room. And, soaking in the light of morning sun, lying on her knees a stunned girl watching this sight. Hayato slowly lowered his gun, then got on one knee to check the pulse in the bodies. Kazuma and his wife were dead. He stood up and went to the living room''s center. The girl with sunset-colored hair overlooked the child''s body. Her hair was familiar. That hair was the same as that of the girl used by Insect Cage in order to give birth to products. This girl must have been her child. Hayato heard that Kazuma had adopted a child from his co-workers. He didn''t think it would be the child from back then. It was very much like Kazuma, it could be said it was so much like him it made Hayato appalled. He could see at a glance that the child in the center was no longer breathing. The girl with sunset-colored hair was alive. She was alive. That was all. "" Hayato holstered the gun and walked up to the girl. He didn''t know what to do, since he was born it was the first time he experienced something like this. She must have continued to cry all day. She had remainder of tears on her cheek. Dried up lips, eyes of a cloudy color and a broken heart. What was happened in this place was something he could roughly guess. Magical circles burned in the room, a bloodied knife, blood splashed all over. Mineshiro Kazuma, his wife and daughter were killed by this girl. The arrangement of the magical circles was for something similar to mental contamination magic. This girl was manipulated by a witch to kill her family. He could tell judging from the magical circles that the magic didn''t take over her consciousness. It only deprived her of ability to move her own body and killed her family while having her retain consciousness intact. It was an experience too heavy for a young girl to bear. "" His head cooled off. Hayato automatically organized information and discarded emotions that got in the way. Nothing could be done after it had already happened. A retired inquisitor being killed is something that happens often. Much less Kazuma who had cooperated with the dissidents. Prepared for that, he still formed a family. Whether was it Inquisition that killed him, dissidents or maybe someone who had a grudge on him was something Hayato would definitely investigate. First, I''ll contact headquarters for support, let forensics examine the scene and then Those who don''t have law in their heart aren''t qualified to be Inquisitors. "" Unexpectedly, Kazuma''s back has crossed his mind. His hand that was about to pull out the mobile stopped and Hayato narrowed his eyes. Hayato walked up to the girl and lifted her up. He didn''t know how to hold children, only imitated it. Just like Kazuma had held her when she was still a baby. Doing this is for the best, that''s what he had judged. The girl just continued to stare in the air with darkness in her eyes. Hayato said. Thinking it is right, his own words. "it''s all right now." "" "It''s all right." He didn''t know any smart words he could say. However, the words that hardly could be taken as consolation certainly have seemed to reach the girl. A moment after the girl looked up at Hayato with darkness in her eyes, she fainted as if her threads were cut. The weight on his arms had increased. He wondered if Mineshiro Kazuma had felt this weight on his arms back then. No the weight Kazuma felt, was weight of a life he saved. The weight Hayato was holding now, was the weight of life he didn''t save. If he rushed here faster, the result might have changed. If it was himself from the past, he would treat Kazuma''s life and the girl''s spirit as a trivial problem in comparison to chasing the Valhalla. Right now, he regretted this situation. The fact, that if he came faster he might have been able to save them. "" In the past he thought of feelings like this as of a hindrance. Right now, he thought of regret as of a necessary emotion. He was unconvinced by the fact that he was convinced of that. To be precise, the fact that he was influenced by Kazuma hurt him a little bit. Even now he couldn''t acknowledge Kazuma overall. He was a human full of shortcomings. He involved himself with dissidents. Casually adopting this girl, having a family in the first place despite being an inquisitor, all of it wasn''t an example to follow. Troubled by many things, being hurt, his stubbornness and conviction that he was right was all annoying. And yet. "I have learned a lot, Captain." He was grateful to Kazuma. Hayato was grateful for making him notice emotions are by no means a hindrance. For making him notice the law inside of him. He thought of ''saving everything'' as pretentious. And hadn''t personal attachments like Kazuma. Howeverhe will save lives even if he has to discard efficiency and give his all. In order not to taste this regret again that, was the law of Kurogane Hayato. In a certain prefecture, in a certain mountain village. A first-type contamination alert had been announced, all the EXE members have been called in a certain event some time after Mineshiro Kazuma''s death. An unidentified witch or a fantastical creature had appeared and was said to have swallowed an entire village whole. After looking down at the scene from the helicopter in the sky, Hayato jumped down. A sea of screaming, red meat. Nestled in the center of it was a white figure. Although he had no idea what was it, without a doubt it was an immeasurable threat. Hayato continued rapid fire from Caligula as he dropped and ensured a landing point by blowing away the red meat, then landed in it without a parachute. Making a hand sign he had the helicopter evacuate and faced the figure. In the center of the red meat that had eroded the village, she was there. She looked at Hayato, shedding tears of blood. "kill me" She plead to Hayato. Please kill me, she said. Hayato squinted and pulled out two revolvers. Then, he aimed the muzzles at it. As if in peace, she made a smile while shedding tears. "KillKisekiI don''t carewhateverwhoeverput me to rest. " As if she wished to be saved. To her, death must have been a salvation. In order not to kill any more people, in order not to hate the world any longer, she wished to be killed. Just these words of hers were enough to relay the entirety of her tragedy. However, Hayato didn''t intend to listen to what she wished for. From inside of himself, he squeezed out the correct choice. He asked the law inside of him. Is she a victim? A perpetrator? Whether she was to be killed. Whether she was to be saved. There was no need to think about it. Hayato aimed his gun and put a finger on the trigger. "I refuse. That would go against my law." The one to be killed wasn''t the girl, it was that. The red meat that was eating into her. Worthy of being called evil itself, a crystallization of heresy. Hayato furrowed his eyebrows and had a magical circle appear under his feet. Then aiming the silver and black guns, he said. Desiring with supreme ardor "" His equipment was prepared. After disassembling the guns and coating all their parts, Hayato had holstered "Caligula" and "Maximilian". Then he spread oil lantern on the floor, As he was leaving the room he had thrown a lighter inside. With flames climbing up behind him, Hayato walked forward with resounding footsteps. "He hid it in a troublesome place" The place he headed to, was Critical Point in the Grey City. To recover the documents left there by Mineshiro Kazuma. Written in the documents was everything about Ootori Sougetsu. Even if he tried to punish that man, his power and position were in the way. To drag down Ootori Sougetsu from the position of Inquisition Board''s chairman, the truth about him was required. In order to punish Ootori Sougetsu who had decided to use Kusanagi Kiseki as a weapon, despite the fact she was a target that was supposed to be saved, Hayato all alone had thrown himself into the midst of chaos. Even if he had to oppose the Inquisition, in order to protect the law of an inquisitor that was inside of him, Hayato decided to fight. Like blue flames, the anger inside of him had burned quietly. "The troop in pursuit was annihilated by Kurogane Hayato my apologies." In response to the news from the newly remade EXE, Sougetsu hit the railing of his chair with fingers and laughed with an appalled expression. "Well?, I think it can''t be helped with Kurogane Hayato as the opponent. But to be beat so hard by a flesh-and-blood opponent despite having a permission to use Relic Eater, EXE''s name will cry, you know?" "Everyone has serious injuries but there''s no casualties. The third troop that was on standby is going to continued trailin" "Since all the Riot Police was integrated into EXE drop the troop number calling. Above all, I don''t care whether there were casualties or not. With Kurogane-kun as the opponent I think that serves as no excuse." "M-my apologies" Seeing the subordinate immediately apologize, Sougetsu got fed up with him. "As I thought, having many senior inquisitors was a huge blow continue tailing him and continue to convey what''s going on the field." "Tail him? He has already noticed our mov" "It''s obvious right from the start that you''ll be noticed. The two old EXE members are heading there, you can just cling to them until they find Kurogane-kun''s location. At the very least they should put up a better fight than you." "The two from old EXE Jougasaki and Himemiya, is it?" "That''s right, the two of his subordinates." Sougetsu sighed deeply and hung up. Even though Riot Police was integrated into EXE, it would take some time until the chain of command is complete. On top of that, the personnel''s jobs and title changes were also enforced. A large number of senior inquisitors have been integrated into the newborn EXE, in particular the captains have submitted requests for transfer or resignation notifications. It wasn''t limited to the inquisitors, but in organizations like this there were factions and groups that were at odds. It''s all trivial now that I have Hyakki Yakou but it''s getting more and more a pain in the ass. I wish they were as easy to use as they used to be?, thinking so, Sougetsu searched for Relic Eater''s response. The location of Caligula and Maximilian was ? There''s no response? Was the link cut? Furrowing his eyebrows a little, Sougetsu put a hand on his chin and thought. Mistilteinn removing herself from under my management aside, Vlad and Nero have been in a similar condition for a while now. On top of that, now it''s Caligula and Maximilian He stood up and whistling merrily, he continued to walk around in the chairman''s office. A Relic Eater that is a part of myself cutting off its link is practically impossible. Even if it''s inside of the sanctuary, it cannot escape from being sensed by me. If by any chance they managed to cut off their link from me that would mean they are in another world or He stopped his legs and dropped his line of sight at the floor, paved with red carpet. They covered Relic Eaters with a substance that doesn''t exist in this world, it''s impossible without at least that much. Inside of Sougetsu''s head words have come afloat and faded away. Relic Eaters, Kurogane Hayato, 35th Test Platoon, Heretic Allianceand Mineshiro Kazuma. He snapped his fingers soundly and returned back to his chair. Sitting deep, he narrowed his eyes forming a crescent shape. "Hmm there''s no proof, but, should I take a little look?" From the profile, it looked like was having a little fun. Volume 10, 4 - Critical Point Volume 10, Chapter 4 - Critical Point Although the checkpoint in the Border was in high alert when the Pureblood Party attacked, it was no longer an important spot now that the war had begun. With the possibility of enemy appearing anywhere by using transfer magic, rather than the Grey City that was a den of vagrants and criminals, the solidification of defense in the city and facilities was of higher priority. Even though it wasn''t important, there was a considerable number of Spriggans deployed in the defense perimeter. A single truck had come to the checkpoint in the early morning when there was relatively few people. One of the Spriggans had rushed to the car and with a clipboard in his hand he hit the window of the driver''s seat. The window opened and a person dressed like a cook had peeked out. It was disguised Kirigaya Kyouya. "Sup! I''ve come to deliver food rations to frontlines, can I pass through here?" As the man made a refreshing greeting not suiting his excellent bearing, the Spriggan had looked puzzled at the man and the clipboards in turns. "There''s no ration distribution in the schedule from the looks, you don''t seem to be inquisitors?" "Aw, as expected of a Spriggan protecting the city! So sharp? I sure look up to you guys?." He had a clearly cramped up smile, Kyouya took off his cook''s hat and smiled cheerfully. Sweating profusely, he opened one eye to check the Spriggan''s expression. The Spriggan had stared intently at Kyouya before dropping his line of sight at the clipboard again. "Cut the pointless flattery. What did you come here for, old man." Old man. Hearing that, Kyouya had pat his chest in relief. Sheet why do I have to take this role! Currently, Kyouya was being disguised by Mari''s magic and pretended to be someone else. The magic refracted light making him look like a different person, his voice too had been disguised to sound like that of someone else''s. Mari who had specialized in attack magic seemed to be bad with disguise magic that was about the third best magic of hers, so they were tremendously anxious whether she could do it. It seemed like they were able to fool him so far. "W-well?, it''s a volunteer work. Witches have attacked a while ago right? My shop was in danger too back then t-thanks to inquisitors working hard my store wasn''t broken and I could continue living?." "Oh-hohh, I see." "Exactly so?. I guess? As a thanks I''m providing free pastries in your defense line, isn''t that a chic plan of my store? How is it?" "I see I see. I get it. By the way, there''s something I''d like to ask while at it" "W-what is it Nii-chan?" "Is your bakery in the Grey City?" Kyouya''s smiling expression froze. "ah?umm??" "The only part of old Japan attacked was the Border. A large scale battle hasn''t happened yet. Or maybe you traveled from the abroad in this day and age? There should be a travel ban now, I don''t think you would be able to fund overseas travel when you just have a bakery though?" The Spriggan was looking with a clear suspicion in his eyes. By the way, in this era to travel abroad one had to pass through a large Sanctuary and the aircraft had to maintain a very high altitude, a large amount of money was necessary. As one of his excuses was crushed, the inquisitor stared at him. S-sheett, sheet sheet sheetsheetsheet! I''m ain''t suited for stuff like this, this is something the Small Fry Platoon''s bunch should be doing. Despite how he was, Kyouya was a stupidly honest man. Instead of letting himself being pulled in he should just have said "I''m a volunteering to reward the Spriggans" and be done with. "A-ahaha?, I-I''m not really studious? I misspoke you see. My store wasn''t destroyed, but collapsed is what I meant to say. L-look, if enemy came attacking like that and people were evacuated no customers would come in?." Although his tone of voice wasn''t stable, he somehow tried to deceive the Spriggan. "For now, show me your cargo." "Eh i-it''s just pastries you know?" "Making a further mess of this is pointless isn''t it, open up." When the Spriggan went up the loading space, Kyouya got off the driver''s seat with a pale face. "give me a break." Takeru had trouble breathing and a difficult enduring as he could feel a bulge squeeze his face. The place he was in at the moment was a wooden box placed in the back of the vehicle. Since the headquarters of Heretic Alliance were in another world, it was necessary to use transfer magic to return to their original world. However, the landing point equipment installed by Heretic Alliance in the Grey City and Border was removed by Inquisition, forcing them to sneak in disguise of a distribution vehicle. Nagaru intended to have one of the disguise magic specialists do it, but Mari said "there''s no need to" and has taken the role with self-confidence. While Nagaru had trust Mari, the magic specialist (self-proclaimed), but Takeru and the others were full of anxiety. That Kyouya, is he doing it properly s-still, i-it''s too narrow here. Takeru wasn''t the only one who was jammed into a wooden box with paper-based buffer material and pastries. The entire 35th platoon was in it. To go into more details, Takeru was in the center, Usagi and Mari in front of him, Ikaruga and Ouka behind. "S-Suginamii, please do not move it is too narrow herehyann!" Because Ikaruga had moved, Usagi''s chest had pressed even stronger against Takeru''s face. Usagi let out a charming voice and twisted her body. "Kusanagii-iii, your breath ticklhyahn! P-please stop breathinggg." "Pwahh, I''ll die though?!" As expected, in this state he''ll end up suffocating, he changed his posture and moved his face towards Mari who was in the front left of him. But at the same time, Ikaruga twisted her body and pushed his back, he ended up plunging forward. "Owww! Suginami, don''t movee, I my face hit the wall?" When he looked forward, it wasn''t the wall but Mari who was as close to the wall as possible. Takeru fearfully raised his gaze up and saw Mari with tears in her eyes, who had tasted shame and made a disgruntled expression. The moment he tried to apologize, although it was unknown what was she thinking, Mari had grabbed Takeru''s head with both hands and pressed it against her own chest. And she had begun to strongly grind his head into it. "?!?! Ww-whh-what are you doinstopp" "It ain''t a walll, I have ''em, I properly have ''em, look, touch yourself and make sure! I''ve ''em right, Takeruu." His face was pressed against Mari''s soft chest, rubbing it. They were there. Certainly, there was a hard to express pleasant sensation there. It was a great thing by itself. He didn''t have a problem breathing either. However, it wasn''t time to say that now. Takeru somehow slipped away from Mari''s constraint and leaned backwards. This time the back of his head was sandwiched between Ikaruga''s and Ouka''s breasts. "I wonder if there was a better way to do this in the first place, why do all four of us have to be squeezed into one wooden box?" Spitting a sigh, Ikaruga hugged Takeru''s head against her chest as if she was embracing a plushie. "Heyy, don''t hug mee, don''t cuddle my headd!" "Kusanagi, it feels as if you had grown accustomed to this, how boring." Honestly, he was accustomed to it. "? Ootori sure is quiet. Normally she would be saying ''keep it down'' and such, being the loudest one." Ouka''s face wasn''t visible as it was obscured by buffer material. When Ikaruga tried to move the material away, "You gyuys, I told tyo be syailent." She had something in her mouth and was chewing it. Even though she tried to hide it, it didn''t really work since she had red bean paste stuck on her cheek. "why are you eating anpan now?" "N-nyot eatying anyathing." "Don''t force yourself." "*ng-gulp*, i-it''s fine isn''t it. It''s a waste to use it just for infiltration. Also, we can''t enter battle hungry" Ouka pouted for a moment facing sideways, then, *nom*, she bit onto the anpan she was holding in her hands. "" This one too has completely become the Small Fry Platoon''s member thought Takeru earnestly. Even though they were going to a quite dangerous place, why was this platoon acting as usual Everyone was accustomed to carnage and was at ease, it seemed like they were missing the sense of tension. As the captain in here, I should act strictly for the first time after a while Takeru didn''t really try to act strict before, but he had braced himself to scold everyone. That''s when, the cargo''s curtain was opened. He prompted everyone to stop breathing by putting a finger against his mouth. "I think I heard something just now what''s inside there?" "I-I I said there''re pastries in there?" Looking from the hole in the wooden box he could see Kyouya looking like an old man and an Inquisitor wearing armor. From the look on Kyouya''s pale face, he was clearly heavily upset. So it was no good The inquisitor went on the cargo without saying anything. Then without saying anything, he opened the wooden box. Fortunately, it was the box next to theirs. "it''s pastries." "I-I told you right??" Relieved, Takeru pat his chest and sighed deeply. "Sorry, but I''ll have to open them all." Whatt?! Takeru had raised his pale face and Ouka behind him pulled out a gun. At the same time the lid was opened, she turned the muzzle towards the inquisitor. "" " " " " "" " " " " In silence, the inquisitor and Takeru''s group stared at each other. About five seconds have passed staring. "it''s pastries" As if he didn''t see anything, the inquisitor closed the lid. Soundlessly, Ouka beside Takeru had sighed deeply. "good grief, don''t scare me like that" Saying so in quiet voice, Ouka lowered her gun. "The disguise magic somehow made it in time still, this guy is useless isn''t he." It seemed like before the box was opened, Mari had cast a disguise magic on the box itself. Most likely the content of the box was made it look like it contained nothing but pastries by using light refraction. The inquisitor had checked all the boxes and clearly calmed down, then filled the clipboard. "Next time report it properly to headquarters before coming. Got it?" "Y-yes sir, sorry ''bout this?." "Also, one more thing." Kyouya''s shoulders twitched as he tried to make gesture similar to a salute. The inquisitor had hit the clipboard with the pen''s point and pointed at the cargo. "Are your pastries tasty?" "He? Ah, yess yes yes!! O-of course it''s exquisite!" "Then divide some among our stations. Pastries are really nice. We''re always lacking sugars." Hearing the inquisitor ask him with a small smile, Kyouya was once again relieved. Although it was quite forceful, they have managed to safely pass through the Border. Kyouya returned to the driver''s seat and started the car. The Grey City wasn''t that broad, but it was still of the city size. Their objective was a place dyed even darker by the previous war than the Grey City was, the Critical Point. From here ahead it''s the danger zone, huh there isn''t many Inquisition''s patrols, but the danger of being found is still haunting. Takeru thought about the future while in the wooden box. They learned in the school''s classes on how dangerous the Critical Point is. The location in which depending on the time and weather, phases of the moon and such the Akashic Hazard''s range varied was called Critical Point. In other words, there was a chance they would lose their lives without being able to do anything in the Critical Point. Fortunately, Lapis'' and Vlad''s functionality was able to confirm the presence or absence of Akashic Hazard. Also, Mari''s Aurora magical property allowed them to withstand the Akashic Hazard for several seconds. Just as "Invisible Disaster" name suggested, it was invisible. Instead, random phenomenons occur in the location the hazard is currently in. The gravity suddenly changes, trees rapidly grow and die within the span of one day, as well as other singular phenomenons. Although the inquisitors are wary of how dangerous the Critical Point is and won''t approach it, they needed to be more focused than usual. AntiMagic Academy''s Chairman''s office. A call from the newborn EXE tailing Hayato had come to Sougetsu who was drinking afternoon tea. "We''re currently searching for Kurogane Hayato. We have lost him again after he entered the Border but there was one strange report." "Say it." "A suspicious vehicle had entered the Grey City from the Border, then it left the checkpoint. Something about a bakery distributing pastries" Sougetsu responded with "hmm" and placed the cup with tea on the table. "The lookout let them pass barely asking any questions, what should we do?" "Has Kurogane-kun entered the border?" The calling inquisitor had responded with confirmation. "Then, while continuing to search for Kurogane-kun pursue the vehicle as well. You might catch something unexpected." "Understood. Should we interrogate them after catching?" "No, tail them, it''s fine if you just chase after them. Let them swim for now." Sougetsu finished the call and heaved a sigh. "a baker, really at time like this?" That''s clearly suspicious, isn''t it. Thinking so, Sougetsu chuckled. About an hour after they entered the Grey City, the car has suddenly stopped. Having more than enough of staying in the box, Takeru had pushed up the lid and looked outside. When he did, Kyouya opened the curtain in the back. "We''ve arrived. From here on it''s the Critical Point. There''s no inquisition''s patrols either it won''t be strange if you die any time here, so be careful." Kyouya went up on the cargo and from the bottom of one of the boxes he took out Nero, which he placed on his shoulder. Takeru and his comrades got out from the wooden boxes and looked at Kyouya as he stretched. As Kyouya continued to be wary of the surroundings, everyone including Takeru stared at him. "ha? What yer'' lookin'' at." " " " " "" " " " " "What''s with you bastards staring like that if you''ve got anythin'' to say then say it!" As Kyouya had intimidated them, Takeru instinctively turned away. He had no idea what kind of expression should he make. Even though Kyouya intimidated them, to Takeru he looked like an old man from a bakery. As Kyouya looked out of touch elsewhere, the 35th platoon''s members looked away all at once and started to whisper among each other. "is that really fine with Kyouya?" "Bffufu he hasn''t noticed yet. We''re already in the Critical Point so he can just cancel the disguise magic." "D-don''t laugh at the poor guy rather, it''s Nikaido who put the magic on him, so she should just release it." "But if I am not in the wrong, Nikaido only gave him an instant charm. If the charm isn''t torn off, the effect won''t disappear" "It''s interesting so let''s leave it as is. The sight of an old man striking a pose with a Relic Eater in his hands is surreal. I should have brought a camera surely, Yoshimizu would be happy with a picture." The three who weren''t sure whether they should laugh or not and Mari with Ikaruga who desperately held in their laughter. Seeing the bunch like that, Kyouya thought they are being strange and looked at his own reflection in the truck''s glass window. "!" Rather than surprised, he was speechless. When Kyouya got off the car, he took out the charm from his pocket and torn it to pieces. After returning to his original appearance, without looking in their direction he responded, bearing the anger. "H-h-hurry up and get off the damn car!" He had walked under the guise of calm, but it was already too late. Kyouya had already prepared himself to get a "baker" nickname. In moderate peace Takeru and others have gotten off the car. On the road ahead partitioned by yellow tape spread the Critical Point. The Grey City was eerie, but the Critical Point far surpassed that. Even though it was daytime and the sky was cloudless, it somehow seemed slightly dim. The place in which they would lose their lives the moment they take a wrong step was right in front of them. "let''s go." Takeru and others passed through the yellow tape, setting their feet in the Critical Point. In case of entering the Critical Point, special goggles or contact lenses called Analysis Filter had to be put on the eyes. The filter detected magical power, allowing invisible magical power to be visualized. In the Sanctuary there are places where atrocious magical power doesn''t disappear. Akashic Hazard deprives life of the organisms just by touching them and can be visually recognized after being passed through the filter. Also, one more thing was necessary, a special clock informing of the Sanctuary''s tides. Since movement of the Akashic Hazard inside of the Critical Point is constant, if they mistake the time they will end up being swallowed by it. "There''s an hour left until this place will be swallowed up in the Sanctuary. We still have time, but it''s better to hurry." Mari said so and had begun to move quickly in the front. It seemed like she had been in the Critical Point twice in the past and was accustomed to it to some extent. Since she got lost in the underpass it couldn''t be trusted too much, but this time she was confident. She has survived being inside twice in the past, so it was natural. There wasn''t a single soul in the Critical Point. Because it was completely abandoned since war, the buildings were old. Posters and propaganda from during the war, old Japanese flags and wreckage of old fashioned cars were left intact. The buildings aged more severely than those in the Grey City and there were many that collapsed. Since plants weren''t affected by the Sanctuary, elsewhere there were eroded trees. The 35th platoon proceeded through the asphalt, raised up by the growing trees. The Critical Point wasn''t broad. After walking for 10 minutes they arrived at the destination. "it''s here. A newspaper company?" All that could be recognized from the sooty sigh was that it was some kind of a publisher. Since there was a national flag raised, it probably was from before Inquisition had come to old Japan to intervene, about the time when the control over the newspaper was being enforced. They were taught in history classes that before the war, Inquisition was very weak in Japan. "Let''s hurry. Kyouya, keep watch at the entrance. If something happens contact us via radio." "got it. Be careful as not to drop dead in there." Bluntly showing his concern, Kyouya stood on guard in the entrance, poising Nero. Carefully treading Takeru and the others set their feet in the building. The inside was full of dust and there was no evidence of people being in there. The high stacks of yellowed printing paper were the same as at the time when they were printed. The evidence of devastation was left intact. Until they reached this place, they haven''t seen even a single human bone. Humans caught up in the Akashic Hazard all vanish without a trace. In a place like this without any signs of people for many years, there was an illusion as if the time had stopped. It felt as if staying in there for long would cause their spirit to become unstable. Naturally everyone had become silent and they had just continued to look for the document left behind by Mineshiro Kazuma. Although there were many newspapers, they couldn''t see what could be the document. Takeru and the others had examined everything from first up to the fifth floor. "there''s nothing here. Sixth floor is the only one left." After finishing the search of the fifth floor, they headed to the sixth. "S-still, it''s great that we reached here without anything happening" After getting to the sixth floor, Usagi broke the silence. In tune with Usagi who had read the mood, Ouka softened her expression. "That''s true, wherever we go it always turns troublesome." "It''s a dangerous place, but we were safe up until now. There''s no enemies nor pursuers. Let''s go on at ease?." Hearing Mari''s carefree words, Takeru smiled wryly. The two were probably concerned about comrades. "Everyone, don''t relax too much. Let''s hurry up and find the document then leave this pla" After reaching the end of the stairs, without saying anything Takeru had opened the middle room on the sixth floor and took a few steps in. In the middle of the office stood Kurogane Hayato. "" "" Hayato stared at Takeru as usual, overflowing with intimidation. In his left hand, he had something like a black notebook. In his right hand he held a gun and was already pointing it at them. They were careless, Takeru was completely defenseless and didn''t even have a hand on his sword. His comrades who have come to the sixth floor one by another were stunned, seeing Hayato from behind Takeru. They had no idea how to act. Why was EXE''s captain, Kurogane Hayato here? What was he doing in a place like this? When he thought sohe remembered that their current standing was that of enemies. "!!" Takeru dropped his waist low and when he stretched his hand to the sword, Hayato was already in front of him, moving with speed impossible to follow. With just one step, he already arrived in front of Takeru. F-fast He was approached before he could use Soumatou. As Takeru was astonished for being sealed before he could make a move, Hayato grasped his head with one hand and pulled him in his own direction before slamming Takeru into the ground. "Kusanagi, enemy! Hide yourself!" Late by a moment, a message from Kyouya had entered his ear. As the debris of the wooden floor had scattered, Hayato shouted to everyone. "All of you get down!" He was so intimidating, everyone on spot reflexively got down on their faces. Immediately after, something had almost grazed their heads. The walls, floor, pillars, all of it had continued to rupture with a popping sound. The only ones that realized they were targeted by someone else other than Hayato was just Usagi and Ouka. The first blow had come from a sniper. Following it started a barrage from a machine gun. Hayato grasped Takeru''s collar and with abandon he slid Takeru all the way to the window, then Hayato himself slid taking a refuge beside. Ouka grasped Mari''s uniform and pulled her back, Usagi had followed Hayato pushing Ikaruga''s waist and rolling her forward. "!! This bunch is the EXE with mass-produced models! I''m in combat now! I''ll protect the entrance, you guys do something about the snipers!" Mixed with the sound of shooting and combat, Kyouya could be heard. The enemy''s EXE? Then, what was this man doing here? "You guys, what did you come here for." Before he could ask, Hayato asked him in cold voice. Takeru slowly regained his calm and braced himself. "And why is Kurogane-san here?" "I''m the one asking questions. Answer." "I refuse. If you don''t answer, I''m not going to answer either." Even though they were helped, Takeru said so without drawing back an inch. Hayato glanced at him from above. Honestly speaking, it was so intimidating he felt like disappearing. Then Hayato looked away from Takeru and looked at the floor of the office. Takeru''s line of sight was also lured in there. In there, fell a single black notebook. That was what Hayato was holding when he came to the sixth floor. He must have let go of it when he helped Takeru. "that notebook, can it be" "" "Kurogane-san''s the same as us!!" When he spoke up to there, his mouth was jammed. That was because Hayato looked down at Takeru with clear intent to kill. I won''t let you have it. That''s what his eyes said. Takeru clenched his fist, then alternated between looking at the notebook and Hayato. In that notebook, without a doubt was information about Sougetsu, written by Mineshiro Kazuma. "khh" "" Putting his legs at the wall, Takeru was ready to leap at any time, Hayato made a similar stance. This man might not be their enemy, but he isn''t an ally either. That was clear as a day. This man definitely wouldn''t pass the document to Takeru and others. Bullets were still flying over their heads. Most likely they were being fired at from the building on the opposite side of the street. If he triggers the Soumatou he will be able to avoid the bullets and recover the document. Takeru''s body was different from the past and if by chance he was hit by a bullet he would activate Witch Hunter form and survive. Rather than the bullets, this man was the problem. He had no idea how strong was Hayato. Although it was obvious at a glance that he was strong, Takeru didn''t know how strong was he. Could he recover the document faster than this man, while avoiding bullets at the same time? It''s not about whether I canI''m doing it! It couldn''t be helped even if he thought, he had to believe in himself. Choosing the timing, he put strength into his feet. He was going to jump during the short moment enemy was reloading. Now! The moment he released strength from his legs in order to leap by kicking off the wall. From above, something had come flying in through the window. He triggered Soumatou and tried to desperately suppress the momentum of the jump, but unable to completely kill it his body had launched while rotating. In the slow-motion world, Takeru continued to look. A strange man wearing an EXE uniform had jumped into the office. He had a wire hook attached to his waist. He had jumped in after attaching the wire from the roof on the opposite side. The man held a gun in his hand and aimed the muzzle at Takeru at the same time as he jumped in. This is bad. I can''t avoid it in this posture. The moment he thought so, Hayato who was beside him grasped his shoulder and returned him back to his original location. Hayato and the stranger glared at each other, pointing muzzles at each other. But they didn''t shoot. Even though they aimed at each other, they didn''t fire. When Takeru''s dynamic vision had returned back to normal, the man slid on the ground as the slow-motion had melted. He picked the document under his feet and directed his muzzle at Hayato again. "Jougasaki." Hayato called the man''s name. The man called Jougasaki had put the document in his bosom and disconnected the wire from his waist. The shooting had already stopped. Jougasaki glared at Hayato. "I have misjudged you Senpai. I didn''t think you would betray us." "I told you not to follow me." "We will follow. It''s Chairman''s order after all. I''m an inquisitor and you''re now a criminal. I won''t listen to your order no more." Holding guns in both hands, Jougasaki firmly aimed the iron sights between Hayato''s eyebrows. Hayato too, put strength into the finger on 0.50 caliber gun''s trigger. In this tense atmosphere, the platoon members all were almost struck breathless. "Senpai, please surrender. I don''t want to kill you and I don''t want juniors over there be in any more danger than this." "" "The newcomer bunch won''t listen to my orders. This negotiation is the last chance. If you''re to surrender, it''s your only chance!" "" "Senpai!" As Jougasaki appealed, Hayato narrowed his eyes slightly. Takeru only knew their relationship was that of a boss and a subordinate. Judging from the conversation, Hayato was no longer the EXE''s captain but was instead treated as a criminal and pursued by inquisition. Judging from the fact he had followed after Mineshiro Kazuma''s document, it was reasonable to think that the charges must have been prepared by Ootori Sougetsu, however What to do, if we''re caught here we won''t be able to return to Heretic Alliance! I won''t be able to save Kiseki! I don''t know why is Kurogane-san here, but we can''t draw back now! Takeru called out to Lapis in his head. "Lapis, can you turn into Witch Hunter form instantly?" "It''s possible, but without a chant and a magical circle there will be a several seconds of lag in armor''s construction. Meanwhile, Host will be vulnerable." "OK then I''ll manage somehow!" He stopped his breathing and tried to put his fingers on the sword''s handle. But, "Hey, junior. Don''t strain yourself. Stay quiet there." Still pointing his gun at Hayato, Jougasaki aimed his blood-lust at Takeru. Takeru''s hand stopped just before touching the sword''s handle. The thirst for blood that didn''t lose to that of Hayato''s had sent chills down his spine. "You''re the 35th Test Platoon right. I won''t say anything about it, so just surrender here." "that''s not going to happen!" Glaring at Jougasaki, Takeru looked for a chance. Still focusing his gaze on Hayato, Jougasaki smiled. "I wonder, why is the majority of the Small Fry Platoon''s captains so stubborn what do you think, Senpai?" "?" Puzzled, Takeru looked at Hayato. There was no change in Hayato, he continued staring at Jougasaki. Jougasaki shrugged lightly and said. "Senpai and I were members of 35th Test Platoon from several generations ago. That said, after becoming a third year Senpai had joined the student council, so it was just for one year. I didn''t enroll in the same year as Senpai but I was the same." "Eh?! R-really?!" Takeru had involuntarily asked Hayato. Hayato did not respond. Jougasaki laughed mischievously, his muzzle still aiming at Hayato. "I''m Jougasaki Mamoru, nice to meet you Kusanagi. Even though it turned out like this, I''m glad to meet you. See, Small Fry Platoon is actually a little bit special, it seems to be a Chairman''s hobby and a tradition to group up strange guys in there. Did you know?" "I-I didn''t is that so" "Doesn''t it just gather people with peaky performance? I was no different back then you see. Outside of practicals my performance was terrible?, back then my only saving grace was Dragoon piloting skills." Laughing cheerfully, Jougasaki said "how nostalgic" about the story from the past. Since it was an interesting story, Takeru''s expression had loosened. At the same time as the third year students from the test platoon graduate, the first year students are given their platoon number. So the platoon numbers among the first, second and third years are all over and random. He thought it was a strange coincidence. The seniors from the previous Small Fry Platoons must have been unable to bear the burden. When Takeru thought so, "Kusanagi, why do you let him coax you here, it''s obviously a lie." "Haa!" Ouka cut in and Takeru''s sanity had returned. He noticed that his comrades were all staring at him intently. Why are you, the pursued getting along with the pursuer Takeru had focused himself again. Mamoru smiled wryly. "Ootori, it''s not a lie. It''s been a while since I''ve seen you too, been healthy?" "Jougasaki-san." Ouka stared at Mamoru with a complex expression. Thinking well about it, Mamoru was Ouka''s senior from her EXE era. She must have had mixed feelings when meeting him as enemies. "What I said earlier is all true. That''s not much of a reason, but I don''t want to hurt you guys." He erased his smile and said so with a serious expression. "I''ll arrange with Chairman so that nothing bad happens to you. That''s why, surrender." With a gentle voice, Mamoru asked his comrades to surrender. However, not a single person had responded positively to his request. Mamoru sighed. "Senpai if you surrender, the junior will be convinced as well." "" "Convince those guys together with me please!" Compelling earnestly, aiming the muzzle at Hayato, Mamoru had begged him. "" Hayato didn''t even budge, he quietly closed his narrowed eyes. Then he lowered the gun''s muzzle and placed it on the floor. Even though Takeru was puzzled, he followed Hayato''s movements with his eyes. "I get it." Hearing Hayato answer so, Mamoru made a relieved expression. The gun placed on the floor was pressed and slid on the floor. The gun was sliding towards Mamoru. In order to stop the gun with his foot, just for an instant Mamoru had lowered his line of sight. In that instant, in the exact same posture Hayato had jumped using his legs like a spring. "!" Mamoru was horrified, but Hayato had already jumped on him. Hayato''s knee had burst right at Mamoru''s cheek. At the same time as Hayato landed, he reached out to Mamoru''s pocket. "Khh!" Mamoru had predicted the document would be aimed for and grabbed Hayato''s arm, attempting to twist it in resistance. Unaffected, Hayato had grasped Mamoru''s hand instead and used a shoulder throw to fling him outside through the window. The moment Mamoru fell of the window, he fired bullets at Hayato. Hayato slightly averted his body, avoiding the gunfire. Mamoru was falling from the window. "Fireee!!" When Mamoru shouted in mid-fall, the barrage had resumed. Dodging the rain of bullets assaulting him, Hayato slid returning back to where Takeru was. Then, he put a hand on Takeru''s shoulder who had drooped low on one knee and moved his face closer. While Takeru was still stunned by Hayato''s smart and bold action, Hayato spoke. "Kusanagi, there''s no time. Take your comrades and escape from Critical Point, then return back to where you were. I will recover Mineshiro''s records. Don''t involve yourself in this any further." "T-there''s no way I can do that! You know my circumstances, right?! I" *bam* As if to stop him from speaking foolishly, Hayato hit the wall. Hayato''s pupils were filled with anger. "Be reasonable if you''re a captain, Kusanagi. What you''re doing now is a brat''s selfishness." "What?!" "I''m saying that if you hold your comrades dear, then you shouldn''t fight." What Hayato said had pierced through Takeru''s chest. The reason his chest ached was clear. He had been pierced by the anguish he was always bearing. Hayato put a hand on the window frame and moved his face away from Takeru. "Escape. Don''t fight. That''s the only way left to you." Saying so, Hayato had jumped over the window frame and outside. He fired from the sixth floor downward. At the same time, the enemies who were firing a barrage from the building on the opposing side had jumped outside the window, chasing Hayato. Fierce sounds of combat could be heard from the street beneath. "Hey! The majority of enemy is chasin'' after Kurogane! What the hell''s goin'' on Kusanagi!" As Takeru was now, Kyouya''s voice didn''t reach him. Hayato''s words were still stuck in his chest. Don''t fight if you hold your comrades dear. He had always been anguished over it. The reason his comrades fought now, was for his sake. Hayato told him not to involve his comrades for his own convenience. I know that even without him telling me! That''s right, he knew. The pain in his chest, the pressure, he intended to move forward while bearing it. Takeru raised his face. "The objective has been stolen, Ouka, Mari and I are going to recover it! Usagi and Suginami are to remain here. I want Kyouya to protect this place until we come back!" "What about enemy snipers? I''m in the snipers'' blind spot here, but will we be able to escape from here? If we get hit by anti-magic bullets we won''t be off so easily, even with Witch Hunter form on." "" "I''m still fighting the mass-produced ones. I can''t see snipers from here. What do we do?" In middle of combat, Kyouya calmly asked. The snipers who were aiming for Takeru at first must have been still aiming for this location. This newspapers'' company building was taller than the ones surrounding it. Most likely enemy was aiming at this office from a higher location in the distance. Judging from the places hit on the floor, the entire office must have been in the enemy''s sights. There were absolutely no obstacles like chairs or desks in the office. Whether they jump from the window or run down the stairs to the first floor, they would be in the enemy''s line of fire. And above all, ignoring the snipers and going for their objective was reckless, they had no idea where they were being targeted from. That''s when Usagi who was beside Takeru had pulled on his clothes. "I-I shall do something about the snipers." Usagi''s mouth formed a shape and she volunteered to take on the snipers. "We''ll temporarily block the visibility with the smoke and then you three should escape from here while it lasts. Once the enemy learns we also have a sniper, they shall not let their eyes off me. It is unlikely they shall aim for you." "Usagi, can you do it?" "Believe in me." She proudly puffed up her chest and from her pocket she took out a compact mirror used for putting on make-up. In order to find the enemy''s location she had the mirror peek out through the window''s frame. Momentarilythe compact mirror had shattered. The mirror had peeked out only a few centimeters, yet it was destroyed by the enemy sniper. "t-t-ttt-they are quite good?." Usagi looked at Takeru with tears in her eyes and laughed forcibly. As expected of EXE. The sniper''s skill might have been as good as Usagi''s. "Leave scouting to me. I''ll somehow manage." Ikaruga opened the gun case Usagi had brought and took out six spheres of a ping-pong ball''s size that were socketed on the side. They were reconnaissance UAV''s. When thrown into the air they grew fairy-like wings and flew out of the window. Mounting goggles to watch the video coming from the UAV''s Ikaruga smiled fearlessly. "These are improved UAV''s. They''re so small it''s practically impossible to shoot them dow" Ikaruga''s smile froze. "all of them got shot down." "D-don''t lie. It''s a moving target of ping-pong ball''s size right? Sniped down? It hasn''t been even 7 seconds since they started flying?" "I''m serious. The enemy sniper''s skill isn''t ''just'' outstanding. But I got their position and distance." She checked the distance to the enemy displayed on the goggles. Furrowing her eyebrows, Ikaruga had a little bit of difficulty relaying it to Usagi. "the direction is north-northwest, you''ll know it once you see it, it''s an old clock tower distance is 1400 meters." 1400 meters. From such distance, they had managed to hit a few centimeters big, moving target. The weather was sunny but the wind was tremendous. The trajectory would deviate greatly and it should also take two to three seconds until the bullet hit. They had calculated that much and then sniped a moving target? Even Takeru who was ignorant in regards to sniping gasped. However, Usagi pulled the bolt of the sniper rifle "Rabbit Fang" and put a bullet inside. "Please tell me the exact position and the speed of wind." Very calmly Usagi had requested of Ikaruga. North-northwest of the newspaper''s office Takeru and others were in, she was on a 60 meters tall clock tower built before the war. On the platform for the clock''s adjustment she had expanded a bi-pod and looked through the scope in a sitting position. With hair roughened by the wind, Himemiya Iori had communicated with Jougasaki Mamoru. "Reporting for now. Everyone else other than captain Kurogane is confined inside the newspaper''s building." "OK. Continue confining them. You just have to make it so they can''t even flinch." "I''m not a good person like you, Mamoru. If needed I''ll shot these children as well. How about you?" "negotiations failed. I''m in a mad dash chasing after Senpai." "That makes me envious." "It feels like chasing a battle robot from a b-class film don''t joke around." "I''m not joking." Iori pulled the bolt and said so with a cool expression. Mamoru said "uwaah" with a slightly drawn-out voice. "Mamoru, are you fighting Captain?" "it seems like I will." "Good for you. Didn''t you say you wanted to seriously go against him once?" Laughing quietly, Iori turned her eyes away from the light. "But let me tell you, if you by any chance hurt that personI''ll murder you, so prepare yourself." "really, don''t speak of impossible." After their conversation finished, Iori returned to monitoring the newspaper building again. Although they seemed to be hidden by the window wall, Iori had seen them all. "tricks won''t work on me, kids." As she squinted, her eye had momentarily sparkled. Himemiya Iori''s Relic Eater, "Daji" wasn''t the sniper rifle she was poising now. It was a normal long distance sniper rifle. Her Relic Eater was currently circling around far above, in the sky. Daji wasn''t made in a shape of a gun, it was a stealth fighter that could fly independently. Both Daji''s shape and performance was unusual. This Relic Eater could sense the movement of all magical power within the radius of two kilometers and could predict activation of witch''s magic. That wasn''t all, since it could observe movement of natural magical power contained in the air it could use magical power to act as a sonar, allowing her to know everyone''s positions. Additionally, they were in Critical Point. Since normally it was swallowed up in the Sanctuary, the concentration of magical power in the air was high. With that Daji could not only grasp the movements far away, but by collecting information from the magical power in the air it also could predict how the target would move and input the predicted values into Iori''s retina. Therefore, no matter how intense the wind was, no matter how bad was the visibility or where they attempt to hide, she knew how to shoot to hit the enemy no matter where the enemy was hidden. Although Iori wasn''t originally a sniper, Daji''s performance could be taken full advantage of in the Critical Point and gave her sniping ability not inferior to Oonogi Kanata, a former colleague of hers. "oh, smoke? It won''t work." A smokescreen was ineffective against Daji. She could clearly see the 35th platoon behind the window''s wall take out a smoke grenade from a backpack. They want to use the smokescreen to blind me and have those three jump out all at once, huh. That small girl she''s going to cover them with snipe? Iori licked her lips with her tongue and put a finger on the trigger. "At this distance she intends to focus on me in an instant?" Iori had immediately decided on who to shoot. The first one to peek out would be Kusanagi Takeru. Following him would be Ouka and Mari. In the end, Usagi would appear to cover them. The first to aim at would be the boy. He''s a contractor, he won''t die if he''s shot through the shoulder well, my sniping skills aren''t that good so don''t hate me if I hit your head. Iori laughed and opened both of her eyes. She had determined Usagi not to be a threat. At this distance and with this wind, hitting her was absolutely impossible, she thought. Smoke rose up in the sixth floor of the newspaper''s office. Four people stood up in the smoke-filled room. She could see them all. I''m sorry about this. Iori focused on Takeru''s silhouette and tried to squeeze the gun''s trigger. *pshwoo* It was exactly at that time that she heard the sound of wind being cut. There was sound of an impact behind Iori and the wall part of the clockwork had broke. A tuft of hair by Iori''s ear had been blown off and fell like flower petals. She felt faint pain in her cheek, blood was dripping down. She was grazed, shot. From that distance, in an instant?! "!!" Iori raised her gun and kicked open the door to the control room. She rolled inside the control room and hid herself. At the same time another bullet had landed in almost the same location. Even though Iori had furrowed her eyebrows, her mouth drew an arc as if to say "interesting". "Usagi-chan, was it? She''s unexpectedly dangerous, I''ll have her retire." Iori pulled on the bolt and peeking out from behind the wall, she fired between Usagi''s eyebrows, who was in the newspaper''s office. "Ugh!!" The moment Usagi had confirmed the hidden target had shown its face and poised the gun, she instantly lowered her head. One second later a bullet had passed over her head and hit the office''s floor. Fast. Although she was surprised that her second shot was avoided by the sniper, she didn''t think they would fire at her immediately after rebuilding the posture. Usagi leaned on the wall and shortly exhaled, then pulled the bolt loading next bullet. If not for Suginami''s information I definitely would have been shoot it''s as if she could see my movements while I''m hidden From the experience she amassed in battle so far, there was no one who had targeted her as fast and accurately. She was able to do so because she had a spotter UAV, but since the UAV was destroyed the next time it won''t go so well. She was indoors as well and unable feel the wind. Since the wind speed was constantly changing, information from a moment ago wasn''t reliable. Usagi looked if she could find something outside the window while making sure not to peek out. Outside the window, an old Japanese flag was shaking on the wind. I can roughly tell what''s the wind with that. Just in case she gave "stay silent" sign to Ikaruga and moved under the by crawling. The other side must have also changed their position! I''ll pass on being counter-sniped again, I need to hurry! After going into the corner of the room she hid her body behind the pillar, then holding her breath she turned her muzzle towards the clock tower again. There were three points on the clock tower from which enemy could snipe. The scaffolding for the clock adjustment where the target had lingered just a moment earlier, the emergency exit and spiral staircase ending 30 meters away from the clock tower and the skylight in the roof of the clock tower. Other than that, there was no place to aim at them from. where will it come from! She raised a shout and even though her eye was going dry, she continued to open it wide. In this situation, she would be hit first. Usagi continued to focus on the tree points. not coming they are teasing me! Impatience was the sniper''s taboo. Forcing down emotions and calmly searching from where the target is shooting was an iron rule. It''s not a battlefield of fighting spirit and guts. It''s skill and composure rather than speed. Usagi didn''t survive this long sniping just for show. She recalled the days in the snow-covered mountains hunting for deers with her grandfather and her experience from the battlefield. Calmly, she cleared her mind as clean as snow "" She had erased her expression and like a beast, she calmly waited for her prey to appear. There were three points to snipe. No. That''s not it. Usagi considered another possibility and looked at the clock tower''s surface. The bricks were coated with concrete from above for hardening. However, the concrete had peeled off because of age and there was a gap between crumbling bricks. Her hunch was on spot. There was a muzzle protruding from the gap between the bricks. And, the pupils like that of a leopard, aiming at her "Found you." Usagi pulled the trigger without hesitation. She gave priority to speed rather than accuracy. While she thought it''s better to shoot before the opponent does, at the same time as she had shot the opponent did the same. At the same time she saw a brick at opponent''s location break off, "Kyaaa!!'' The enemy''s bullet had grazed Usagi''s head and she had fell on her back. "Usagi!" Ikaruga was about to rush over to her, but Usagi screamed "Don''t come!" and immediately took refuge under the window. A bullet had grazed her temple and blood was dripping down. It was a minor injury, but if she continues to bleed her consciousness would turn faint. That would be fatal to a sniper. Even though they shot simultaneously, they didn''t hit each other. She was sure of it, that sniper was all right. All she did was to crush the brick wall. What she has to do is to ensure another position to snipe and make the first move. There should be time until enemy makes their move. That was Usagi''s only advantage. She loaded a bullet and shown herself again. Come!! Usagi lowered the scope''s magnification and looked at the entire clock tower. Five seconds later. The target had shown its whole body from the end of the spiral staircase. "Khh!" She instantly raised the magnification, adjusted the angle to match the distance and wind speed, then tried to squeeze the trigger. "No!!" Usagi hid her body behind the pillar. Once again at the same time the enemy''s bullet exploded on the floor. If she had remained there pulling the trigger, Usagi would be already dead. Even though she was already waiting for the enemy, they were slightly faster. It was as if Usagi''s position was known before they have looked into the scope. Since then, she had repeated the same thing many times, undaunted. The result was same every time. The enemy fired before she could they were one step ahead. Hiding behind the pillar holding the gun, Usagi spat her breath roughly. She was bleeding too much from her head and her consciousness was fading. What to do I need to think enemy is not a simple sniper. Even if I change location, Kirigaya is in combat below. If I move outside I''ll just be a nuisance to him. Biting her lower lip, Usagi looked for a method to break through. Although Rabbit Fang could be filled with magical power and could shoot it, in exchange for being unaffected by wind and gravity, the kill zone''s limit was 500 meters. I don''t know how, but all my movements are probably seen. I''m being aimed at immediately after they look into the scope. That''s inhuman skill. Shaking her head as she grew faint, Usagi continued to think. The enemy''s rifle emphasizes on accuracy while mine has an anti-materiel specification. The recoil is high and there''s a quirk to it. It is unsuitable to aim at a small target a human is. Usagi put a nail between her teeth and chewed it lightly. She thought she was being checkmated, that''s when. "anti-materiel?" Usagi noticed something very basic. Anti-materiel rifle. Anti-material. It''s not intended for aiming at people, it was a rifle for aiming at objects. Holding her mouth, Usagi opened her eyes wide. A vision of her shooting from earlier had revived. Not only this gun had power to break through bricks and concrete at that distance, the buildings in this entire area were ageing. Usagi had stretched her face and quietly laughed. "I found a way out!" She raised the gun and stood up again. Hiding behind the pillar she calmed her breathing. It might take time, but she had enough bullets. She resolved herself and once again aimed at the clock tower. There was no need to aim at a moving target. All she had was to aim accurately at one point. The trigger was pulled and the muzzle spat out fire. "" While moving to change the sniping point, Iori heard sound of impact. *gon*, *gonn* a dull and heavy sound echoed in the clock tower. "what is she shooting at?" Thinking anxiously, Iori opened the emergency door and hid herself, then received information from Daji. She could see it. Saionji Usagi was shooting at something without trying to hide. At what? The impact resounded like a bell. Together with the sound, the clock tower shook slightly and debris had come down from the ceiling. *gon*, *gon* as the eerie sound echoed, Iori looked towards the ceiling and was horrified. The time between each time building shook had grown shorter, the shaking became stronger. "No way!" She raised her gun in a hurry and aimed at Usagi. Iori was noticed, but still looked at Usagi who was clenching her teeth. However, Usagi didn''t stop shooting even though she had noticed Iori. Usagiwas aiming and shooting at the corner of a square clock tower, at the pillar. "She wants to destroy the building itself?!" Although she wanted to align her reticle with Usagi, she was unable to because of shaking. She missed two shots, the moment she had raised her face from the scope with a pale expression, The pillar of the clock tower broke with a crackling sound. *gryunn*! Making a rumbling sound, the clock tower had started to collapse losing its support. The aged clock had collapsed after losing just a single pillar. "What a girl!" Looking up at the clock tower collapsing at her, Iori shouted with both praise and humiliation. The emergency exit was in the middle of clock tower. As the rubble had broken off and fell on her, Iori ran to outside, falling down. There were 30 meters to the surface. "Come, Daji!" She shouted while dropping down. When she did, far from the sky something had dropped down at breakneck speed. It was the stealth fighter Relic Eater, Daji. Below Iori''s feet a pale yellow magical circle was deployed. About 10 meters away from the surface, Iori articulated words of power. "Summis desiderantes affectibusMalleus Maleficarum!" And, just before she hit the ground, Himemiya Iori''s body was wrapped in light. After escaping from the newspaper''s building, Takeru, Ouka and Mari had chased after Kurogane Hayato and Jougasaki Mamoru. They''ve heard in what direction had Hayato gone, but since the path was convoluted they didn''t know where exactly was he going. "Ouka, can you find their position from the sky, try it if possible." When Takeru had stopped his feet and instructed her, Ouka triggered the Witch Hunter form and spreading the wings she had raised up to the sky. From the Critical Point''s empty sky, Ouka glared at the ground. "Vlad, try searching for the smell of Jougasaki-senpai''s blood. It was very slight, but he bled when he was hit by captain Kurogane." "It was very slight. It shouldst take a minute, wait a moment by the way, Master. " While Vlad sharpened her sense of smell, he spoke to Ouka. "Fighting Kurogane Hayato isn''t a good idea. That man is strong." "I know. If possible I don''t want to fight him either. I was surprised to see that person be chased by Inquisition." "The cause of that is most likely thy father, Kazuma. Were I to describe the relationship between Kazuma and Kurogane, it would be hostile superi''r and subordinate to Kurogane, Kazuma wilt hast been an insufferable man. " Even though you aren''t related by blood he was more stubborn than Master, Vlad added. "After Kazuma had involv''d himself with Heretic Alliance he nay used me no longer. . . so I know nothing of what betid to him afterwards." "" "However, wast he to entrust important information to an inquisitor, it would be doubtlessly Kurogane. In a sense, that hostile relation allow''d him to trust Kurogane." It was something Ouka heard for the first time. Her father told Ouka nothing about being an inquisitor. Kurogane''s name hasn''t appeared even once back then. The Heretic Alliance learned just recently of the whereabouts of the document left by Mineshiro Kazuma. Kazuma seemed to have left the most important secrets of the Heretic Alliance to one successor in a safe deposit box. He had them promise "Not to open it at all costs unless another Witch Hunt War happens". The reason was, it''s opening would spread confusion around the world. Then, when Hoshijiro Nagaru had succeeded it and the Second Witch Hunt War had broke out, the safe was breached. Inside, was a note with the document''s location. "He was a guy who despite distress, had engag''d himself in two trades at the same time. He wanted to leave information to a trust''d inquisitor and a trust''e person in Heretic Alliance. To hide it in a bizarre and empty place like this his weird romantic sense was similar to that of Master''s." Mmm, mm. Vlad spoke heartily as if he was a man speaking to his grandchildren. As expected, Ouka has had enough and was fed up with it. "???Nhh, why are you always talking about my father whenever there''s something to do! Hurry up and look for the blood''s scent!" "What, I just spoke about Master''s father for a" That''s when Vlad''s voice in her head was interrupted for a moment. And the next moment, "Everyone! Sniper has escaped! Enemy is flying your way!" A transmission from Usagi had come in. The sniper was flying? Although she didn''t understand what was said for a moment, she understood enemy was coming in their direction and flapping wings she had returned back to the ground. "Avoid! Enemy from the rear!" As Vlad shouted, tension had ran through Ouka''s spine. Before confirming the enemy she inverted her body and took evasive action injecting magical power into the wings and moving horizontally. Immediately afteralong with a fierce wind pressure something had passed beside her. "Wha!!" The flow of the air had been violently disturbed and shook Ouka. She somehow rebuilt her posture and stopped in the air, expanding her wings. The enemy was hovering around 300 metres away from Ouka. Mechanical wings and a tremendous amount of magical power being ejected from the ejection ports in the back. Machine guns reminiscent of Gatling gun equipped on both shoulders, missile pods on the sides of both legs. Wearing a huge exterior and standing in the air was a tall woman. Himemiya Iori. A senior in whose care Ouka was in her Dullahan era. "It''s been a while, Ouka-san." Ejecting magical power from the jet pack on her back and the back of her legs, Iori smiled at Ouka. "Himemiya-senpai, did you too come here following captain Kurogane?" "I won''t answer your questions. Also, captain Kurogane is no longer your captain." Still smiling, Iori had refused to answer Ouka''s question. Ouka herself didn''t want to fight her. When she had entered the EXE, Jougasaki Mamoru and Himemiya Iori often took care of her. Iori was a kind senior of hers. Since Ouka was not accustomed to her comrades, she went to talk with her whenever there was a need. Confronting her as an enemy now made Ouka''s chest tighten. "I''m an inquisitor. Whatever the reason is, I cannot allow a criminal act. You illegally use a Relic Eater, as part of Heretic Alliance you threaten Inquisition and the general public. Even if you aren''t a witch, I must punish you." Indifferently, Iori had branded Ouka a criminal. Certainly, Iori was her kind senior. But Ouka remembered that this person wasn''t a halfway friendly senior of hers. She separated work from private affairs, being a person more cruel than anyone else. Speaking of her lack of mercy, she was beyond Kurogane Hayato or Ouka herself. "is captain Kurogane to you a target to penalize as well?" Ouka asked. Iori had absolute trust in Hayato. While it could be called loyalty, she had been yearning towards Hayato. "that''s right. That person too, is now my enemy. We were educated by the person himself not to show any mercy towards defectors." After a moment, with unmoving expression Iori had affirmed it. "You too were taught that weren''t you, Ouka-san." Ouka closed her eyes just once, resolving herself. Aiming the machine guns on her shoulders at Ouka, Iori gazed her with eyes cold as ice. "Call for surrender, if you do we''ll ignore you." "we can''t let ourselves be caught here." "Then, don''t hate me if I kill you off with excess momentum." The machine guns had heated up, firing magical bullets. An unique sound of machine gun''s rapid fire had roared, magical bullets assaulted Ouka. Ouka soured in the sky ejecting magical power, avoiding the storm of magical bullets. She shouldn''t lose when it comes to the flight speed. "Kusanagi, Nikaido, you two go ahead chase the document." "You intend to fight EXE member alone?!" Hearing Takeru''s desperate voice, Ouka chuckled while flying in the sky. She was honestly happy seeing him worry. "You can''t fly, right. Go." After one-sidedly cutting off the communication, Ouka accelerated. The barrage of magical bullets couldn''t keep up with her. The point of impact was slightly shifted from where she was. Seeing a chance when the barrage had ceased, Ouka turned around in the air. And, the moment she had turned herself in Iori''s direction to launch an attack, "You''re too slow." Iori was already in front of her. She was speechless for just a fraction of a second. Poising Vlad in both hands in front of herself, Ouka immediately fired the stakes made from magical power. However, Iori didn''t mind the muzzles aimed at her avoided while shooting Ouka at the same time. "Impossible!!" Iori was too fast. To think Daji was a Relic Eater specializing in flight! "As long as you use magical power for your attacks, I can read them all!" The machine gun on Iori''s shoulder raised a growl and showered Ouka with magical bullets. Ouka instantly extended her wings, making them function as a shield blocking the magical bullets. "Ghh!" One by one the magical bullets were weak, but with a rapid fire at close range it was completely different. The hardened wings had cracks soundly appear on it. As long as she had the wings extended, she couldn''t avoid. "If Vampire form was available, this much would be!" If as Vlad said, Vampire form was available, the situation would be different but there was not enough blood supply in this location. Ouka couldn''t take Vampire form with just her blood. Even if it was, her life would be in danger after a few seconds and would have to be cancelled. She had finally gave up on enduring the machine gun''s fire and tried to temporarily expand her wings to take distance. "I said, you''re too slow." When she tried to open up her wings, between one wing and another Iori''s kick had burst into Ouka''s abdomen. It was so strong Ouka was unable to even groan. With the magic booster''s sudden acceleration the kick had much higher power than the machine guns. Ouka had folded into a shape and blown away. While enduring pain she ejected magic from the gap in her armor, braking, and managed to stop in middle of being blown away. "Vlad, I want some info about that Daji!" Ouka had never fought against Iori for real. She didn''t know any details about her nor the Relic Eater. "Daji can read the flow of magical power. Regardless of whe''r in ''r outside corse, it''s a relic eater that can yea sense the magical power in the air. " In other words, her movements that rely on magical power are completely read. "And the sensing range?!" "Approximately two kilometers. Further than our attack range and outside of detection range of mine." "khh!" Ouka clenched her teeth and attempted to fight back with a gun. She couldn''t hit. Even though it had excellent penetration, in Witch Hunter form Vlad''s stake was quite slow. Before that, Iori''s flight speed was too high. Even if Ouka read ahead and fired considering opponent''s speed, Iori just increased her speed further. Since an operative procedure for releasing Witch Hunter form was in her head, if Vlad''s stake passed through the magic, it would be possible to cancel Iori''s Witch Hunter form in one shot. But it was pointless if she couldn''t hit. She couldn''t do anything when everything was read ahead. "Can''t you do something like suppressing magical power consumption?!" "I told thee, it can sense small amounts of magical power in the air. If master moves, the magical power in the air shall move as well. It won''t be overlook''d." Iori avoided Ouka''s stake and turned around grandly, before suddenly surging upwards. Ouka hurriedly started rapid fire into the sky but not a single blow reached. After raising about 400 meters above Ouka, Iori had stopped and inverted her body. Looking down at Ouka, Iori had greatly expanded the machine wings. And she charged the missile pods on both feet with magical power. "I wonder if using Vlad that''s unsuitable for rapid fire you can take them all down?" The moment Iori spread her arms, the missiles built with magic were fired both both pods at her feet. While it seemed at first the missiles had scattered in the air at various trajectories, drawing spirals, all of them turned their warheads in Ouka''s direction and attacked her in unison like meteors. Ouka was speechless at the number of missiles raining from the sky. "This number!" "Intercept them!" Their number was about five hundred, they looked like a meteor shower. The initial velocity of the missiles was low. If she fired at them the number would decrease, but there was too many of them! "These things!'' She attempted to intercept them, but Vlad''s stake could only process one at once. Although the missiles built with magic exploded when hit, since the explosion was of the same magic type the others weren''t set off by it. Even if she tried to take them down with Tepes Rain, in this position she would end up being caught up in her own magic. "Khh!" Ouka was only able to take down about fifty. Giving up on interception, Ouka had devoted herself to escaping from the missiles. Since they were guided, it was nearly impossible to avoid them. There was no choice but to wait for the magic to expire. With a wave motion like a snake''s movement, the missiles chased Ouka. While she desperately tried to escape from missiles coming at her from all directions, the guidance and speed had surpassed her imagination. "No good! They caught up! Brace thyself!" Vlad autonomously rounded the wings, wrapping around Ouka''s body. Missiles covered all directions aiming at Ouka. She resolved herself and prepared for impact. "Aurora Counter!" But what has come wasn''t impact and pain, but a sound of explosion and a familiar voice. Along with a sound of something like laser emission, the magical missiles exploded. When she opened her wings up and checked the status, the attacking missiles have been all shot down. She saw scattered particles of magic and a figure coming up from the ground. "You why did you come." Ouka asked with a frown, nearly clicking her tongue. Expanding transportation rings on her feet, Mari flew nearby Ouka. Mari pursed her lips and expanded countless magical circles behind her back. "I didn''t really want to come. It was Takeru''s order. Heck, what''s with your attitude when you''re struggling if I didn''t come you would end up horribly, wouldn''t you." "I-it''s true I''m struggling, but is now the time to leave Takeru alone?!" Being accused after coming to help, Mari furrowed her eyebrows and lined up next to Ouka. "Since Kirigaya defeated the enemy he''s going to Takeru. At least listen to commsyop!" "Ow!!" Having her ear hit with a finger, Ouka in return shouted with anger. "The communication is bad in Critical Point and hard to hear! I didn''t have time in middle of combat!" "Haa?! I''ve come to help and yet I''m snapped at?! Stop with your excuses!" "It''s not excuse! It''s the truth! I didn''t ask for hel" "You two sure are close." Immediately after Iori had interjected, the missiles were fired from the pods again. Mari and Ouka who were quarreling couldn''t immediately move. The missiles approached. The two were engulfed in explosion without them using anything. The explosion had perturbed Iori''s hair. Iori squinted as she glared through the explosion. In that moment, from inside the explosion a single stake was fired and grazed Iori''s face. The magical particles and smoke had cleared. What appeared from inside the smokewas Mari who shot down all the missiles and Ouka who directed the muzzle at Iori. " "We''re not close!" " In unison, the two loudly denied. For just a moment Iori laughed enviously, then emitted thirst for blood from her eyes. "you''ve got a good combination of offense and defense. But as long as you rely on magic, you will never win." Holding power that could be called incarnation of anti-magic, Iori ejected magical power from the booster rushing to Ouka and Mari. Volume 10, 5 - EXE Volume 10, Chapter 5 - EXE After having Mari go support Ouka, Takeru ran through the Critical Point alone. Not only Mamoru and Hayato were fast, he didn''t know which way did they go. Even though Lapis searched for them, not only she was unsuitable for exploration, her searching range was further lowered in the Critical Point. What Takeru could do was to follow footprints and not to miss even a faintest sound. He had separated from comrades long time ago. Just his impatience increased. As if to add an insult to the injury, Lapis gasped. "Host look at the plants around us." Doing as Lapis said, Takeru looked at the plant eroding a building in the Critical Point. It wriggled. The plant had repeated rapid growth and death. It wasn''t just plants. The sand and stones on the ground were sinking or floating against the force of gravity. "this thing''s the abnormal Critical Point''s phenomenon?" "Soon enough this place will be swallowed by the Sanctuary. In addition to that, this place is very close to the Sanctuary inside the Critical Point. Magic transmission won''t work well." Takeru tried to communicate with his comrades through the radio, but their voices didn''t reach him. it was also unknown whether his voice had reached them. He stopped once. A thought of going back had crossed his mind. "as for Ootori Sougetsu, I don''t know much about him. When my consciousness had surfaced, I was already under control of that man." Numerous times in the shadow of history a person who seemed like Ootori Sougetsu had appeared. Alive for several thousand years, an immortal being. An irregular always being there behind the scenes of history. A smiling man full of mysteries. "The information concerning Ootori Sougetsu is without a doubt critical to Heretic Alliance. However, I do not feel it necessary enough to have Host''s and everyone from the platoon risk their lives to obtain it." Certainly, it was just as Lapis said. Aside from the fact it could be justified as required in order to stop Kiseki from being used as a weapon, if they were to save Kiseki, he couldn''t care less about Ootori Sougetsu. But, since that day he had decided not to kill Kiseki, Takeru knew. Even if he saves Kiseki, even if he saves comrades, it''ll be all for naught if the world is destroyed. If the world is destroyed, he will lose all he holds dear. Magnolia said that Sougetsu''s goal is to destroy the world. In that case, there was one answer. It was an answer he had arrived many times already. "certainly I don''t care about the Chairman about Ootori Sougetsu in the least. I''m not really interested in stuff like war. As long as Kiseki, my comrades and you are beside me, I''m satisfied." "" "But that I thought about it earlier, but these exist because world exists, right? If this world is destroyed, everything will disappear." "" "That''s why I had decided. If that person wants to destroy the world, if he has the power to do it, I need to kill him. I have to kill him in order to save the world." "" "The mission given to me, is most likely for the sake of that I can''t afford to abandon it." After he finished speaking, Takeru started to run again. He repeated in the radio for ten minutes that his comrades should withdraw. He has no idea whether it had reached them, but he believed they would surely survive. Of course, he had not the least intention of dying himself. He intended to return alive no matter what. After a moment of silence, Lapis spoke in low voice. "really, what a foolish man world you''re burdening yourself with more extra weight" Hearing that, Takeru smiled wryly and responded. "I''m not bearing it alone. Right? Partner." "Currently, inquisitor Jougasaki had taken away what Kurogane Hayato was looking for and is on the run." Listening to the report from the field, Sougetsu who was cleaning the Relic Eater "Innocentius" stopped his hands and closed his eyes in silence. The caller wasn''t the subordinate who had been keeping in touch an hour ago but a separate Banshee troop directed to the Critical Point at the same time. The detached force was ordered to monitor all the inquisitors on the scene. "And what was it that Kurogane-kun was looking for?" "Something like a document. We cannot check the contents, thus cannot describe." Sougetsu put Innocentius on the table, erasing expression he slightly opened his eyes. "You are absolutely forbidden to check the contents. If you happen to see the contents of the document, you shall be immediately executed." He could hear the subordinate gasp. a document. Most likely Mineshiro had left it. That''s just like him, a nostalgic ideologist. He feared knowing of me, erased the information from his memory and left it on paper medium. That''s troublesome, Sougetsu made a smile reaching his eyes. Although he told the subordinate they would be executed if they checked the contents, in the first place Sougetsu had no intention of leaving a single one who had gone to the Critical Point alive. He had planned to have all of them die on spot after the mission is finished. However, the 35th Test Platoon coming to the scene was beyond his expectations. Kusanagi-kun is the last one I want to see that document''s contents. In order to have him destroy the world on schedule. Seeing a situation he was afraid of slightly emerge, Sougetsu laughed. The element of difficulty was one of the things he enjoyed. Well, if it comes to worst I''ll just use Kiseki-chan. When Sougetsu tried to call out to the detached force to have them continue the monitoring, "However, Chairman" "?" "Currently inquisitor Jougasaki is reading the contents. Although it''s far, I have confirmed it." "I see I seee. Not a problem, continue monitoring." "Understood." Placing down the headset after finishing the call, Sougetsu heaved a sigh. "it can''t be helped. To me too, it is difficult to rob a promising subordinate of his future" His voice tinged with sorrow, his expression said, Sougetsu muttered. Turning the Innocentius in shape of a musket gun like a baton, he had set it up like a hunter. And, "Just kiddin''." With a familiar smile, he placed a finger on the trigger of betrayal. The innermost part of the Critical Point. If he proceeded two hundred meters Kurogane Hayato would have entered the Sanctuary. Hiding his body in the shade of a restaurant, he checked the square ahead. There was a decayed fountain and at the square there were benches lined up exposed to wind and rain. Even now from the vestiges it could be felt that 150 years ago it was crowded with families. Jougasaki Mamoru stood in the center. Mamoru was dropping his line of sight at the document left behind by Mineshiro Kazuma. Hayato''s fingertips had touched Caligula in the holster and he shown himself walking up to Mamoru. Noticing the sound of footsteps Mamoru raised his face and looked up at the sky. "Senpai, did you betray us for information like this?" "" "Why even if this information is real it''s not a reason to betray Inquisition. So what if, is what it means." "" "Senpai what do you intend to do about Chairman?" Wind blew passing between Hayato and Mamoru. As Mamoru had asked, Hayato''s expression didn''t change at all. "I''ll decide on it after confirming that document. However, Ootori Sougetsu undoubtedly is already my enemy. No matter the method, I shall punish that man." "Is it Hyakki Yakou''s case? Since he plans to put it to military use Senpai had made Chairman his enemy?" "That''s not all. That man had exceeded what I deem acceptable by a wide margin. That''s the reason." "Then, was it really Senpai that had stolen Mephisto''s body?" "Correct." "to save Hyakki Yakou?" "If it''s about Mephisto''s body, it was to save Kusanagi Kiseki. Not for Hyakki Yakou." Hayato said without hesitation. A sound of Mamoru''s fist being clenched had echoed. "right now the world is at war. I think that girl born as Hyakki Yakou is pitiful, but Senpai knows that unless we use what we can we cannot win against witches, right?" "Of course. If we continue to allow the enemy one-sidedly invade as they are, Inquisition will lose this land." "T-thenit''s not time for beautiful acts!'' Mamoru swung his arm and shouted angrily. "Using what can be used is Inquisition''s way! Fight poison with poison! With how Senpai is thinking we too who use Relic Eaters are guilty!" "" "Right now the humanity is half as numerous as it was before first Witch Hunt War! The witches had evolved in the sanctuary and had caught up with their science and technology to us, who spent 150 years for reconstruction! Whether guns or numbers, we can no longer win against them you know?!" That''s why it can''t be helped that Hyakki Yakou is used as a weapon. Although what Mamoru said was cruel, it was also a sound argument. "For such a thing, all alone you intend to make Inquisition your enemy?! Are you going to turn entire humanity into your enemies?! Senpai whom I know wasn''t an idealist like that!" "" "You from back when you were EXE''s captain wouldn''t be obsessed with such a short-term thing! Protecting humanity is our work!" In silence Hayato had listened to Mamoru''s shouts. He thought it was all just as Mamoru said. Humanity needed weapons that could serve as a deterrent so that they could avoid war. At the same time, if the war cannot be avoided, it might be true that they would have to show the might of their weapons. However, to Hayato, To Hayato''s lawthat was nothing but barbarism. "What you''re saying is correct. In order to aim for victory and peace, a deterrent is needed. Using the deterrent isn''t a mistake either." "t-then!" "However, Kusanagi Kiseki is a human. Not a weapon. Using her as a weapon is against my law." Hayato pulled out Caligula from the pocket and aimed at Mamoru. Speechless, Mamoru had gritted his teeth in response to Hayato''s decision. "human? Such a thing, is human?" "Her body isn''t human, but her heart is human''s. Regardless of what the person herself wants, Inquisition using a civilian as a weapon something I cannot forgive." "Civilian? Don''t make me laugh just how much people had that killed? Did Senpai forget how many comrades we have lost to capture that?!" Hayato remained silent for a moment. There was no way he would forget, the tragedy that had occurred in the small village mountain. Hyakki Yakou''s emergence and the operation to capture it. EXE had been called in and while they used full force during the operation, including Relic Eater contractors there were many inquisitors swallowed by Hyakki Yakou. At that time, Hayato''s regrets increased by one. Since he was unable to hold her down with just his own strength, his comrades had died for naught. Mamoru and Iori who just had entered EXE had also participated in the operation. It must have been too ghastly sight for a rookie. The tragic death of comrades had planted darkness in Mamoru and Iori. Back then Hayato felt it was all his responsibility. If he didn''t call his comrades and continued alone with just his own strength, the result might have been different. "I wouldn''t forget. However, because I know how terrifying Hyakki Yakou is, I cannot allow it to be used as a weapon." Hayato was adamant. He carried through with his law. In contrast, Mamoru had presented the Inquisition''s law. The conflicting individuals glared at each other, not budging an inch. "That thing is heretic! It deserves to be used! What Chairman is doing is right!" "Ootori Sougetsu not only uses Kusanagi Kiseki, he also used witches as an energy source for mass producing Relic Eaters. That man went against law. I can no longer overlook it." "What''s wrong in using witches for human''s sakes! Laws are for the sake of humanity that''s what Senpai had said!" "Wrong. Law is for people. Witches are people too." Once again the wind blew, the two''s hair trailed after it. Mamoru''s who hung his head down raised his face in anger, his shoulders trembling. "That''s your law! It''s not ours, Inquisitions law!" Then, he spread his arms and shouted. "Come! ''Heliogabalus''!" Momentarily, an ultramarine-colored magical circle appeared beneath Mamoru''s feet and ultramarine magic had begun to converge behind him. And, suddenly it had appeared. Looking like a mass of iron, a rugged silhouette. Strong tracks that looked like they could trample even big trees. A huge gun barrel made to slaughter everything. The Relic Eater "Heliogabalus". It''s initial form was that of a tank. Made at the same time as Daji, they were the youngest among Relic Eaters. After summoning the tank, Mamoru and Hayato glared at each other. "It seems pointless to speak any more than this. That document is a tool needed to punish Ootori Sougetsu. If you do not feel like giving it up, I''ll take it away by force." "If you don''t feel like surrendering, I''ll make you surrender! I''ll drag you back even if I have to use force!" Hayato had resolved himself to fight his subordinate. He no longer saw a way to push through other than to fight. The two had clad themselves with the law they believed in "Summis desiderantes affectibus!" "Malleus Maleficarum." An ultramarine and jet-black magical circles had wrapped around their master''s bodies. Caligula''s magical circle was accompanied by black lightning as it turned Hayato into Witch Hunter form. The jet-black armor was simple. As if to embody Hayato''s beliefs it was black and smoothly protected his body. The exterior was reminiscent of wet lacquer, for some reason filling the ones who see it with awe. Slightly, something like a black miasma had drifted up from the armor. In contrast, Mamoru''s Witch Hunter form was very abnormal. Not only it completely covered his body, but also wrapped around it. That figure was exactly like one of a modern tank operated like a Dragoon. It was far more massive than Hayato, more mighty. The right arm had a tank gun mounted on it, its muzzle was about the size of a human head. Hayato''s Caligula had taken form of a 0.50 caliber revolver, looking incredibly small. "Aren''t you going to use Maximilian?" Mamoru''s voice had resounded from inside of Dragoon-type Relic Eater. Still aiming Caligula at Mamoru, Hayato answered indifferently. "Against you, this is enough." From inside Heliogabalus Mamoru''s laughing voice had resounded. He had raised his right arm, poising the tank gun forward at Hayato''s face. "You''ll regret it, Senpai." And the next instantthe gun had blown fire. Hayato avoided it just by slightly sliding to the side. From just the shock the fountain and benches were blown away, the shell hit restaurant directly ahead and changed the building into a pile of rubble. Mamoru must have guessed it would be avoided. He delivered a blow from the left arm, striking Hayato from the side. In front of the huge fist approaching, Hayato attempted to escape by jumping. Reading ahead it would be dodged by jumping, Mamoru stopped in middle of the blow. Despite being a huge bulk, the arm''s movement was faster than Hayato. Heliogabalus had instantly bent its knee and its attack had changed into an uppercut, Mamoru''s fist attacked leaping Hayato. Got you, Mamoru didn''t think anything like that. It was because the man called Kurogane Hayato had always surpassed everyone''s expectations. Hayato put his feet on the extended fist and on top of killing the uppercut''s power he had used his legs as a spring His body was blown 100 meters far into the sky. "Did you plan to end up flying?!" Aiming from below at the falling target was a great chance. Mamoru expanded a stopper that supported Heliogabalus from the back and aimed the barrel towards the sky, preparing for the incoming recoil. It''s body had tilted by forty degrees, aiming straight up. And aiming for the moment Hayato starts falling, a shell was fired. With a loud sound and impact, the shell approached Hayato. Falling, Hayato aimed his muzzle downwards and fired the Caligula on the verge of being hit. *bam*! Caligula''s bullet had collided with Heliogabalus'' shell. Despite the fact shell was many times larger than the bullet, the power was evenly matched offsetting each other''s explosion. "That''s something only Relic Eater''s specializing in destructive force can do! But" In no time, Mamoru had begun rapid fire. Two, three, fourfive shots. And then, he fired the sixth shot. Hayato didn''t intercept it. No, he couldn''t. "Ammo loaded into Caligula is five shots, it takes three seconds to reload! I haven''t looked at your back until now for naught!" What Mamoru said was right on target. Although Caligula had a tremendous destructive power, the magical bullets had to be filled directly into the cylinder manually with the user''s fingers. It was unavoidable. Delay between magical power''s injection and firing was too long. Knowing thatHayato had swung his right arm. "?!" It can''t be, Mamoru was horrified. Exactly, it was that "it can''t be". Hayato had swung his fist and hit the shell. Normally even with a Witch-Hunter form he wouldn''t survive such a blow. However, Hayato had opened the cylinder latch and performed a reload before resurfacing from the explosion''s flame. He was intact. Heliogabalus'' destructive power was comparable to that of Caligula, it was neutralized just by being punched. There were only 10 meters remaining until landing. Hayato''s muzzle had captured Mamoru. "UUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" While raising a cry, Mamoru had fired a shell at Hayato from nearly zero distance. At the same time Hayato fired Caligula''s magical bullet. The two''s power had collided again. They weren''t evenly matched. This time Hayato''s magic had penetrated through Mamoru''s shell and hit him directly. As soon as it landed, shockwave had mowed everything down. The tiles on fountain square were peeled off and even the ground had deformed. Caligula''s destructive power was legendary. Just like Mamoru said, it was a Relic Eater specializing in destructive power and the Caligula''s ''Tyrant'' magical property just like ''Dragon'' property held destructive force in the magical power itself. The Relic Eater''s intrinsic performance was a thing called ''Destructive power is dependent on the strength of contractor''s life force". Along with the official name and numbering, just like Innocentius had "prototype" engraved, Caligula was had "test type" engraved in. It didn''t have an anti-magic performance like other Relic Eaters. What Caligula sought was "strength". When Caligula had found a strong contractor that satisfied it, it had sucked their life as a price. A person with Hayato''s talent had born once per 100 years, a human mutation that had boasted of overly-high specs since birth, "Hero Vessel". It was proven by Inquisition''s Seelies during examination that he was a "Hero Vessel". "" After landing on the ground on his knees, Hayato stood up soundlessly. In the smoke, he closed his eyes. "you''re all talk." Hayato had muttered with a sigh. As if cutting through the space dense from smoke, it was then that something had attacked aiming for Hayato''s head. It was the enormous Dragoon fist. Heliogabalus and Mamoru. "OOOOOOOAAA!!" Mamoru''s fist was received and stopped with a single hand of Hayato''s. The fist huge like a rock had been stopped with a single hand, not even faltering. But Mamoru didn''t stop. Undaunted he challenged Hayato in close combat. All of Mamoru''s attacks were lightly caught by Hayato, with a single hand. "It''s pointless." He had entered the gap in the giant bulk and squeezed the trigger after poising the gun against its abdomen. Caligula''s bullet was emitted at zero distance, exploding at Dragoon''s abdomen. In response to the impact Mamoru bent and was about to fall. "Not yet!!" Blowing magical power from a booster, Mamoru had immediately used the Dragoon''s fist to punch Hayato. *bang*, a hook hit Hayato''s head. "If Caligula specializes in destruction, my Heliogabalus would be the one specializing in defense!" Defense. Heliogabalus'' characteristic was just as he said, an outstanding anti-magical defense. Heliogabalus'' magical power property was "Dragon". He was able to compete with "Tyrant" magical bullet because the shell had been built with "Dragon" property magical power. However, Heliogabalus'' characteristic was defense. The substance boasting of the highest hardness and anti-magic resistance wasn''t Blue Crystal nor Weiss Crystal, it was "Dragon''s Scales". Heliogabalus'' magical property was capable of reproducing the dragon''s scales as armor. The characteristics of another EXE member, Gou''s Relic Eater "Ivan" was "being unaffected by magic" which meant things made with magic and magical bullets, it was awfully weak against physical attacks. In Heliogabalus'' case, it had boasted of "outstanding defense against everything". It was impossible to penetrate through the dragon''s scales without Magical Heritage on the level of those from legends and held by legendary heroes. If Caligula was the strongest spear, Heliogabalus was the strongest shield. Looking purely at combat capability, Heliogabalus'' magic cannon had fired "Dragon" shells and was very high spec. However, Hayato''s specs as a contractor were overwhelming. And Caligula had greedily responded to the contractor''s specs. No matter how much Mamoru had extruded the most out of Heliogabalus'' performance, not even a fist that could destroy a building with a single blow could reach Hayato. "Why do you betray us when you have so much power?! Why do you forsake us?!" As Hayato had easily blocked an attack with one hand, Mamoru had raised a bitter cry. Hayato did not answer. Since he had determined talking was pointless, he would definitely not respond. "!! WhyWHY ARE YOU LEAVING US BEHINDDDD!!" Mamoru pulled his arm back and swung it. The forearm part of his right arm opened up like a flower and expanded a magical circle. The clenched fist was tinged with ultramarine magical power and started violently rotating. It was intrinsic magic of Heliogabalus'' that had concentrated the destructive power of the Dragon property to the limit, the Bahamut Enchantment. Hayato had furrowed his eyebrows in response to Mamoru''s cry, then closed his eyes. A memory of the past had revived in him. The time when that man had left EXE, turning his back on him. The words he said to that man. Are you leaving us behind. Burdened and alone, all the obsession, confusion and anger towards the man who shouldered everything alone and died. Unexpectedly, Mamoru''s words were the same he used when he spoke towards Mineshiro Kazuma. Temporarily making Caligula vanish, Hayato swung his fist backwards in the same manner Mamoru did. On the elbow part, three jet-black magical circles had appeared. "Tyrant Enchantment" His fist was clad in black lightning, pitch, endless blackness swirled around it. "UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" "!!" And the two''s fists clad in extreme destruction have collided. The nature of two magical powers specializing in destructive power was evenly matched. However, the difference between the two was clear. Hayato''s fist had shattered Mamoru''s fist, the arm itself had burst. Crushed with a full body blow, Mamoru had staggered. That''s when Hayato had the enchant''s magical power dissipate and stretched his fingertips forming a chop. "Sorry, there''s no time." Pulling his elbow backwards, he had pierced through armor-clad Mamoru. The armor whose hardness was equal to that of dragon''s scales let out a high-pitched cracking sound. With his right eye Mamoru had peeked out out the cockpit through the crack. The two''s gaze tinged with sadness had crossed each other andHayato had Caligula reappear. "It''s over." The muzzle was aimed at the scales. Seeing Mamoru close his eyes and prepare for death, Hayato, "" Hayato had slightly shifted the muzzle''s direction and fired a magical bullet. The bullet hit and Heliogabalus'' body had decomposed. Heliogabalus had barely retained its original shape, it could no longer answer to Mamoru''s will to fight and wobbled on its knees, backing away. In the square, a dry wind had blown passing between the two. The fight was over. The ending was too decisive not to call it settled. "I knewthat I can''t win against you." Hayato approached Mamoru and aimed his gun. "Still, Iwanted to follow after your backI wanted to catch up to you." Facing downwards, Mamoru spoke in hoarse voice. "Why did youleave us behind! Are wethat useless?!" Squeezed sad voice, words depending on someone. Hayato had finally understood the feelings of his past self. Mamoru was the same as Hayato''s past self. He had admired Hayato. In the same manner Hayato was envious of Kazuma. That he had a place that looked like his destination, Hayato too wanted to see it in the depths of his heart. He wanted to keep chasing after that back forever, he thought. After being taught about the law in his heart he was left. The feelings he had towards the man who had betrayed him was hatred, jealousy, sadness and made him sick. That''s why, Hayato had decided to at least convey his words to Mamoru "Jougasaki, that''s not it. I didn''t think of you or Himemiya and others as useless." "thenwhy" Begging him, he looked up at Hayato. Squinting, Hayato let out the emotions he was suppressing. "I never again want to" Never again I want to lose someone. I don''t want to regret. Turning Ootori Sougetsu into your enemy, was turning the entire human race into your enemies. Involving himself in such a catastrophic rebellion he himself was enough. After taking over EXE from Kazuma and leading it as the captain, before he noticed he found many things precious to him. Even a man who clings to the law had made things he wants to protect. The law he had defined didn''t allow to involve even a single one person he held dear. As he attempted to convey it, Hayato''s throat shook. I don''t want you to lose, he said. These words didn''t reach Mamoru. "?! W-what?!" Suddenly, Mamoru let out a panicked voice. Heliogabalus that should have been destroyed started moving. Creaking body rose up and stood again. "What''s happening?! Why does it move on it''s own?!" Mamoru desperately tried to take control of Heliogabalus, but as if it was in autopilot it hadn''t responded. Hayato opened his eyes wide and instantly aimed the muzzle at Heliogabalus. "Jougasaki! Cancel Witch-Hunter form immediately!" Along with an furious roar, Hayato put a finger on the trigger. "C-can''t cancel it! It can''t be, this" In panic, Mamoru looked at Hayato from the cockpit. His eyes were asking for help. "Jougasaki!" Hayato instantly reached out, hoping he could make it in time. However, "Senpai I" The moment Mamoru was to say somethingthe cockpits inner walls had squashed him. Blood had splashed at Hayato''s cheek, the outstretched hand had grasped nothing but air. "" Hayato was stunned with eyes wide open. Just when he thought he doesn''t want to lose, he lost. Too suddenly. Too abruptly. Once again his mind filled with regret. Despite losing its contractor, Heliogabalus moved making metallic sounds. Heliogabalus'' raised the gun barrel attached to the right arm and directed it at Hayato. And, the ultramarine-colored eyes had glowed red. "HAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!" Heliogabalus'' low, laughing voice had echoed. Hayato realized who was the owner of the laughing voice. The tone of voice was different. Completely different. Even so, Hayato knew. Who was manipulating it, he knew who had killed Mamoru. His anger had burst out. Poising Caligula, with a furious expression he called that name. "Ootori Sougetsu!!!" Both muzzles had spouted fire at the same time. Ouka and Mari combination had a very good balance of offense and defense. The two might not like each other, but when it came down to combat they were surprisingly familiar with each other''s moves. Among the enemies they had encountered so far, they wasn''t a single one they didn''t beat down. However, the fight against Himemiya was extremely fierce. "HAAAAAaaaa!!" Ouka soared and aiming at troublesome the missile pod, she fired Count''s Fang. However, Iori avoided it with a slight move. When Count''s Fang was avoided, there was a big chance. At the same time Iori had avoided, she had kicked Ouka''s belly. Thanks to Mari activating Aurora Field on the brink of Ouka hitting the ground''s surface, Ouka hadn''t clashed into it. Ouka held her belly with a hand and looked up at the sky in anguish. "Nikaido! Now!" When Ouka shouted, far above Iori hovering in the air, Mari deployed a huge magical circle. As if to say she waited for it, Mari licked her lips. "Mari-san''s full power! Stardust Aurora!" Mari aimed the huge magical circle below and pulled her right arm back in order to release all magical power available to her. Then, with abandon she had hit the constructed magical circle with her arm, causing the huge magic burst out together with the magical circle''s crumbling. The outburst had consisted of multiple overlapping Aurora Cannon magic. As the magical circles were crushed before the operative procedure fixing the magic into rays was completed, the magic had been forced to activate. As a result, numerous swirling Aurora Cannons had poured down in all directions. "!" Iori has shown impatience and devoted herself to defense. However, swallowed by a storm of auroral bullets each having a size of a car, her figure had become invisible. The shells had landed and the ground was messed up as if a nuclear explosion hit it. Seeing that scene, Mari put a hand on her hip and made a smug, arrogant expression. "Fufufuunn! How was that, how? Even if you can predict my actions, you can''t predict the trajectory even I can''t predict, can you? It''s magic I instantly made after seeing your missiles. Mari-chan''s a genius after all?." Growing impudent, Mari laughed loudly with "Oh ho ho". When she did, a shout could be heard from her intercom. "*cough*, *cough*you!! Don''t involve me in all that!" It was Ouka who was in the vicinity of the ground. Speaking of which, you''re right. Mari stared wide eyed. She hit the palm of her hand with a fist. "I believeth that Ouka will avoid it!" The intonation of "believe" was strange. Ouka soared through the smoke at breakneck speed and delivered a chop to Mari''s head. "You just thought of that now, right?! You just made up that excuse, right?!" "Ow, that hurt! Even hit by them you wouldn''t die! Rather, it''s your fault for relaxing yourself in Aurora Field''s bed down there!" Because the chop was too serious, Mari had refuted with watery eyes. "Still, who the hell would mercilessly bomb people like that! I really thought I''d die!" "I saiddd, my magic has lethality suppressed and won''t kill someone who''s in Witch Hunter form! Did you forget my "Non-Killing Witch" nickname?!" "Hell-if-I-know! Who cares about nicknames! I have one and I don''t go around boasting about it!" "It''s fine to boast! I don''t care! Also, your nickname is disgraceful! It''s Calamity (lol)! What "Calamity", mine''s cooler!" "I-I didn''t give it to myself! Y-your magic name is lame too!" "L-lame?! I-it can''t be helped, right?! Since Aurora magic doesn''t have official name I named it on my own! It''s not lame!" Ouka and Mari started to quarrel like a cat fight. Even if their moves matched, the two were same as ever. "I''m being underestimated here. Non-Killing? With such way of thinking do you think you can beat me?" The two looked towards the voice at the same time. They saw Iori slowly raise from the ground. "N-no way while lethality is low, Aurora property deals damage directly to the soul why" Speechless, Mari confronted Iori. Once again entering battle readiness Ouka made a stance. "If you consider she avoided them all, she''ll be fine." "Exactly. Let me say, Daji doesn''t read thoughts of the enemy. It reads the flow of magical power I told you, as long as you rely on magical power it won''t work on me." With a cool expression Iori put a hand on her cheek. "In a place like this with a lot of magical power in the air, even if you didn''t have any magical power in your bodies I could understand everything as long as you exert force." She rotated the machine gun on her shoulder. "My weaknesses are decisive instead. Well, in exchange for that I can suppress my power consumption and continue battling almost forever." "" "If you want to fight me, come with intent to kill. If you don''t want to kill me, surrender. The only choices left to you are those two." Despite her frosty expression, the machine guns on her shoulders heated up. Ouka heaved a deep sigh and lowered Vlad. "It can''t be helped Nikaido, relax your stance." "Wh-why?!" "It''s fine, do as I say." Mari was surprised, but she bit her lower lip and had the magical circles disappear. You don''t really intend to surrender like this, do you? If you are, I''ll beat you up and then bash your character in shape, Mari thought. With a cold expression, Iori laughed faintly. At the same time she stopped the machine gun''s rotation. "That''s wise. Unlike in the past, you''ve become obedient, Ouka-san." "No. I''m sorry, but I have no intention to surrender. I just want to ask one question." Scratching her ear with a finger, Ouka said in a loud voice. Once again, Iori''s expression had turned cold. "what is it. Ask one thing you want then. It''s pointless to make any strange moves, you know?" "I have no intention to do so. Vlad said that Daji has sensing range of 2000 meters. Is such vast range of searching really possible?" Iori was puzzled, but she shrugged. "Here I wondered what even if that''s true, what of it?" "I thought it''s amazing." Sighing, Iori had the machine gun rotate again. "Thanks for that. Really. Are your silly questions over? You''re not going to surrender are you? Is it fine now?" "Yes. Thank you very much as well. There you have it, Saionji." With Usagi''s name suddenly appear, Iori furrowed her eyebrows. Mari too, wondered what she suddenly started talking about. Was she buying time by asking a stupid question? Iori started the booster on her backand was horrified when a certain possibility had entered her head. "It can''t be!" Iori tried to look behind her, that moment. *gvooon* "Kh-aa!" Something had hit her shoulder at a tremendous speed. Her shoulder armor was blown off and the machine gun stopped functioning, scattering sparks. Daji had instantly provided an analysis on the object that had hit her shoulder. WC bullet. A brutal projectile that could even destroy a Relic Eater''s armor. Daji''s own armor was very weak. After getting hit by that, there was no way it wouldn''t have its armaments blown off. When it comes to anti-magic bullets, there wasn''t a single person who could take it. Holding her shoulder down, Iori stared into the distance. She couldn''t see. Even with the information from Daji''s sensing, she couldn''t see. It was natural. Saionji Usagiwasn''t at such close distance. "No way, that girl is aiming from outside the sensing range?!" Immediately after her bewildered mutter, this time the bullet had hit Iori''s right leg. "I never let a prey I have in my sights escape." On a rooftop of a slightly elevated building. With a bandaged head Saionji Usagi was on one knee, holding the rifle with both arms and firmly captured the target in her sights. "Nice shot, as expected of our Usagi-chan?." Standing next to her was Ikaruga, who with binoculars was checking if the bullets hit and reported in her usual languid voice. When Ikaruga checked the distance measurement on the binoculars, the distance between them and the objective was 2900 meters. 2900 meters. It was slightly beating the world record in sniping for this era. "Without this gun, it would be an impossible distance." "It''s a good thing I made it possible to use gunpowder for times like this." "Yes. I am more used to thisand above all, this scent after shooting is something I very much like." Staring through the scope Usagi sharply narrowed her eyes, another gunshot had sounded. Usagi, what a dreadful girl you are! Ikaruga beside her was trembling, but what she said didn''t reach Usagi''s ears. The second shot also hit the target thanks to the fact Usagi had learned Iori''s habits from observing her battle with Ouka and Mari. She had predicted Iori would stagger after the first shot and to immediately fire the second one. It was because since firing until the impact there was a five second lag. "Ootori, Nikaido, attack her as to seal as many movement patterns of hers as possible. I shall finish her off." "Roger!" "Roooger?!" The two''s high-spirited response lit a fire under Usagi''s calm fighting spirit. She knew the gun''s habits in full now. Fortunately, the wind has ceased to blow, weather was practically windless. If there was a problem, it would be how the rifle sat in her arms. It would be easy if she could expand a bipod, but then she couldn''t cope with it if enemy raised higher. Usagi was incredibly strong for a normal woman, but it was inevitable that her arms would grow numb. But, she had no intention of complaining nor crying in pain. Despite all, Usagi was the 35th Test Platoon''s sniper. She had survived so far with just sniping. This was the only thing for her and the skill she continued to polish. Usagi too, had her pride. Her fright and pride had no relation. If anything, her pride being hurt had blown away all the tension. That woman, with the same sniping had hurt Usagi''s pride. She couldn''t forgive her. She needed to pay a high price for that. "Now, let''s have the unnecessary things you are clad inall stripped off you." Saionji Usagi had declared with an incredibly cold voice. "Khh!" Having her leg and shoulder hit, Iori was flying at high speed using her boosters. Himemiya Iori didn''t think there was a sniper this outstanding in the 35th platoon. She wasn''t conceited. Iori who was good at analyzing information continued to refine this advantage of hers after Daji had contracted with her. Processing the information passed to her by Daji wasn''t a task possible for someone having a normal information processing capability. Precision and computing power similar to that of a computer was required. She had covered her own missing abilities with information, in order to cover everything. That was her only saving grace. Above all, she was able to expand her own strength this far thanks to the fact that she, a dropout, was praised by that person. Having her only advantage sealed, Iori was upset. Enemy should be in high spot! In that case I''ll proceed in the shadow of the building flying very low until I approach the sniper and capture her within my sensing range! The priority is defeating the sniper! Wavering, Iori had left Ouka and Mari, descending. She flew between convoluted buildings in order to find the sniper. But "Stardust Aurora!" Fierce bombing had assaulted her from the sky. Randomly pouring down rainbow-colored shells had destroyed all the buildings she could hide behind in a wide range. Seeing the enormous destructive power and absurd amount of magical power, Iori was horrified. As far as she could see, nearly all the buildings have turned into rubble. "As if I''d let you hide!" Continuing to destroy the buildings Mari dropped down below Iori, then started to fire a meteor shower from below. It''s impossible to take them down with missiles'' power in this case I have no choice but to avoid raising up until I reach the atmosphere! If I somehow leave the range of the sniper''s range I''ll be able to avoid everything! "I won''t let youTepes Rain!" The moment she moved up with a booster, a voice had come from directly above her. When she raised her face upwards, she saw Ouka''s figure raising both her handguns towards the sky. On the sky''s entirety was drawn crimson magical circle. And what had rained down, was an enormous amount of huge stakes. Iori was speechless. Both above and under there was hell. Her escape route was cut off. Although it was possible to avoid it, the problem wasn''t Ouka or Mari''s magic. She could read it. She couldn''t read from where and how the sniper would shoot her. Relying on the information too much had become her foe. If she''s targeted in the meanwhile, she might be shot down in worst case. In that case she had no choice but to give up on avoiding the barrage and had to shoot everything down! "I''m EXE!" She couldn''t lose here. The EXE''s pride was on the line. Spreading mechanical wings, she expanded pale magical circles on their surface. She had used all the weapons she had left to their fullest. Interception lasers in the wings, one missile pod on her leg and a machine gun. Intrinsic magic Full Burst. An omnidirectional interception magic of Daji''s "Beguile" magical property. "TAKE ALL PROJECTILES DOWNNNNNNN!!" As she appealed the sparks have been spread all around. Daji had granted her information and she had locked on all the targets. Starting the interception. Ouka and Mari didn''t lose and continued to maintain the rapid fire, but not a single shot had reached her. To Iori, not having any information on the single blow of Saionji was the problem. However, it was impossible for it to circumvent this barrage. She can try to hit her in this situation if she wants to. I''ll shot down any attack there is. "?!" In that instant, Iori had certainly caught it in her sight. Between the rain of stakes and the meteor rain of shells, slipping through Iori''s desperate interception, a white bullet had approached directly at her Impossible. The bullet had slipped through everything and directly hit Iori''s machine gun, destroying it. This. The following bullet fired in rapid succession had destroyed her remaining missile pod. Isn''t a human skill. And in the end, two bullets fired in rapid succession had pulverized her two mechanical wings. The wreckage had returned back to magical particles, melting into the air. With the string of magical pulled, Iori''s body fell down. In the middle of the fall, Iori looked back at her past. Before she realized, she thought of back when she was a student. She was shy and withdrawn back when she had entered the 35th Test Platoon, every day she had desperately earned points together with her comrades. When she was in her second year, they lost three comrades because of her mistake and a serious injury was inflicted to Mamoru. She recalled Hayato rushing to their help as a member of EXE. Her life had began back then. Since then, she had desperately chased after Hayato''s and Mamoru''s back. Yeswe just chased after his backwe didn''t care about how to be aninquisitor" Like that, Iori had reached the ground. Despite being given power as part of EXE she had lost to her juniors and lost her wings, thinking she had no right to live, she closed her eyes. She was strongly grabbed with an arm. When she opened her eyes, she saw Ouka''s figure spreading her wings, holding her arm. "Ouka-san why did you save me?" "I didn''t intend to kill Senpai right from the start." "I''m your enemy if it was you from before, you would kill me mercilessly." Ouka made a slightly vexed expression. "Even myself from before wouldn''t kill Senpai who was my former colleague" "" "If I did that, I would go against the law that had settled inside of me." Saying so, Ouka slowly let Iori down on the ground. Accidentally, Ouka said the same thing Hayato did. Having law inside of myself. Iori didn''t understand the meaning of these words. The difficulty of their work was to ruthlessly catch criminals, emphasizing just the law as an inquisitor. To think that a girlie like this understood Hayato''s teaching faster than she did. "What are you saying. Just a while ago all you said was ''revenge revenge''?." Mari who had landed beside Ouka using flight rings pursed her lips. "??!! I it''s fine. I''ve put an end to that already." "Even she, just recently had begun to strive as not to kill anyone?." "Shut up there. You be silent as well." As the two had started to quarrel again, Iori raised her face. It was as if she was looking at past Mamoru and herself. The 35th Test Platoon. A special platoon that had collected strange people just like back when Iori was in it. In this nostalgic mood, a smile had naturally spilled on her face. It was a complete defeat. These girls were one step ahead of her. Overtaken by her juniors, she lost her position as the one was first. Catching these children was no longer possible for her. Thinking so, Iori had released her strength. It was then, that she felt a pain inside of her chest. "eh?" Along with her confused voice, blood had spilled out of her mouth. When she moved her line of sight to her chest, she saw a pale yellow piece of armor pierce it. "Daji?" It was left behind not turning back to particles, a piece of Daji''s wing. "Himemiya-senpai!" Ouka and Mari noticed it too, rushing to Himemiya. Blood had flowed endlessly, dyeing the ground red. Ouka had embraced Himemiya. "What''s happening?! Why is a Relic Eater?!" "ghuu" Iori didn''t know either. The only thing she knew, was that she''ll die very soon. She had organized everything in her head by the priority. Organized the information. Before she was interrupted she had to relay what was most important. The one who rules over Relic Eaters is Ootori Sougetsu. Hayato was right. Chairman had ordered them to chase after him, desperately wanting to conceal what is in the document. Thinking of relaying that, Iori. Iori''s heart, had cried that wasn''t it. The words she wanted to relay was not information. It was her feelings. "T-telltel-lHayatosenpaithatperson" Squeezing out the last of her strength, she put her bloodied hand on Ouka''s shoulder. And shedding tears from her eyes, she said. "N-notto leave melet me beinEXE forever" "nh." "For being besideyouforgive metellhim that" Hearing Iori''s request, Ouka nodded with a bitter expression. She felt all the strength leave Iori''s body. Ouka had lowered the hand on her shoulder, Iori''s vision was shrouded in darkness. Unexpectedly, there was no regret. No sadness. Just a little bit of satisfaction echoed in the back of her chest. But as if she was tired, the curtain of her life closed. Looking down at dead Iori, Ouka had put her on the ground. After closing her open eyes, she stood up. "why, did such a thing" Holding her mouth, Mari muttered unable to accept this situation. Ouka clenched her fist in front of Iori and grit her teeth. "It''s Chairman that man has control over the Relic Eaters in his grasp." "but, why?" "Just now, Jougasaki-senpai had the document. Jougasaki-senpai must have read it. Since he wants to hide his identity, that man killed his subordinates." Ootori Sougetsu is that kind of a man. Ouka experienced it before. On the day Takeru had contracted Mistilteinn, Vlad disappeared in middle of the battle with the Einherjar. The moment Ouka was convinced of enemy''s defeat, she was deprived of the Relic Eater and unable to do anything. "Am I right? Vlad." "yeah, it''s King''s doing. King hath control ov''r us. If not for coating like ours, Relic Eaters cannot go against his orders. That''s how we wast made." Hearing indifferent and dignified voice of Vlad, Ouka turned around on her heel. Mari timidly stretched her hand out. "W-wait a second, are we leaving this person?" "it can''t be helped. There isn''t time, soon this place will be swallowed up by Sanctuary." With Vlad in both her hands, Ouka scowled. "Takeru is in danger." If Sougetsu wanted to conceal the document, life of everyone in here was in danger. The Glossary Bahamut Enchantment (Хϥ`?) - It''s written as "Dragon Ruler''s Enchant" (҆oθ) and read as "Bahamut Enchantment". Stardust Aurora (`?`) - It''s written as "Auroral Meteor Shower" (OȺ) and read as "Stardust Aurora". Volume 10, 6 - My Law Wont be Shaken Volume 10, Chapter 6 - My Law Won''t be Shaken After hearing sounds of battle, Takeru had finally reached the fountain square. Out of breath, Takeru put his hand on his knees. Holding Lapis prepared he had looked into the rubble''s shade in the fountain square. At a glance, it could be seen that a large-scaled battle had taken place there. Takeru walked on the rippled ground, approaching the square that was the battlefield''s center. In there, was just one person. The man who looked up straight at the sky, Kurogane Hayato. Beside him lied a destroyed Dragoon. The Dragoon''s wreckage shone slightly tinged with magical power before it eventually had faded away becoming particles. Remaining in the location of the disappeared Dragoon, lied Jougasaki Mamoru''s corpse had become ugly, distorted and bloodied. The corpse was covered from the top with Hayato''s coat. Takeru didn''t think Hayato would kill Mamoru. At the very least, Kurogane Hayato wasn''t a person who would kill a comrade. "" Clenching the document with one hand, Hayato just continued to look at the sky. Takeru stopped to hide and walked towards him. "Kusanagi Takeru, why do you fight." Being questioned, Takeru answered without stopping to walk. "For my little sister. For my comrades. And for myself." "for your comrades? There should no longer be any need for your comrades to fight." His voice was low, there was no intonation. What Hayato said was correct. But Takeru dared to deny it. "To them, I am a comrade. They believe in me and try to save me. I don''t want to betray those feelings." "" "If I''m not saved, my comrades won''t be saved. And above all, if the world isn''t saved, everything won''t be saved. That''s whyI will believe in myself and fight." Takeru stopped his feet and stood a little bit away from Hayato. "One for all, all for one huh. It''s a self-centered idea. For me, if I can save everyone at expanse of just myself, I choose that as the captain." Hearing those words Takeru felt they had a meaning of "I''ll sacrifice myself to protect everyone". "But isn''t it selfish to sacrifice yourself?" "" "I don''t know what you burdened yourself with all alone, but you had comrades. They desperately wanted to convince you and to know what were you trying to do. Your ego is the reason why you haven''t told them about it." "" "I will no longer burden myself all alone. Unlike you." Hearing Takeru''s words, Hayato lowered his head and turned towards him. "So that''s why you turn Ootori Sougetsu into your enemy. You involve your comrades and turn the world into your enemy." "I just want stop him from using my little sister. But, if that person''s final goal is to destroy the world, I''ll stop him." "Will you kill him?" "If necessary, I''m willing to." An instant answer. He didn''t have a speck of hesitation when it came to killing that man. He had no intention of forgiving what has been done to his little sister and comrades. But if that man had a reason to perpetrate all that, Takeru wanted to know it. Whether he kills him or not can be decided afterwards. "In that case, I need to stop you at all costs." Hayato pulled the jet-black revolver, Caligula. And one more, he pulled out the silver revolver on the low holster on his waist, performed a gunspin and aimed it at Takeru. Takeru furrowed his eyebrows. "Why? There should be no meaning in us fighting each other. Since you have betrayed and chased after this document, Kurogane-san also considers Chairman as your enemy, right?" "Yeah. But, I changed my mind after reading this document. I can no longer allow you kill to Ootori Sougetsu." "" "I will judge that man in a method other than killing. Don''t put a hand on him." Saying so indifferently, Hayato raised silver revolver''s hammer. Takeru held the sword forward and asked. "what is written in that document?" "I cannot tell you that. If you want to know, you have no other way but to take it from me." Wind had blown between the two. It seemed like there was no other way but to fight for the two who had taken a different path while aiming for the same place. "I don''t want to fight you. You have saved us." "I''m acting in accordance to my own law. I had until now and will in the future." "Can''t we cooperate here?" "As long as you are contracted to Mistilteinn, it''s impossible. In accordance to my law, I will stop you here." Somewhere in his heart, Takeru thought that this will happen. Ever since he had come back from Magic Academy and had declared in front of him that they will join Heretic Alliance, he thought so. He couldn''t bring himself to aim the blade at the man who had saved them twice. However, Takeru couldn''t yield in here. Takeru raised his sword and resolved himself. "If you stand in my way, I''ll defeat you!" Hayato standing against him set up Caligula in his right hand and spoke quietly. "I will not acknowledge your law." An azure-colored magical circle had appeared beneath Takeru''s feet. A jet-black and silver magical circles had rotated violently under Hayato''s feet. And " "Summis desiderantes affectibus" " The two captains had glared at each other, clashing. " "Malleus Maleficarum!" " Before the armor had wrapped around their bodies, the two kicked off the ground. Takeru had lowered his upper body to the limit and headed for Hayato with the sword in his sheath. On the other hand Hayato had aimed Caligula''s muzzle at Takeru and rushed to him at full speed. The two''s bodies were wrapped around in the armor on the verge of their clash. Takeru thought Kurogane Hayato was strong. He could see it at a glance. Most likely his strength was on the level equal to that of his master, Orochi. That was why it wasn''t a good idea to prolong it nor hold back. There was no other chance than to hit him with all he had right from the start "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleHeavenly Evil Spirit!" He instantaneously invoked Soumatou to the limit and using sword drawing technique''s repulsive force he released a high speed slash. It was Takeru''s maximum speed. An attack that had surpassed the speed of sound. However, that slash had been repelled with a single magical bullet of Caligula''s fired by Hayato. "!" Having his sword blown away strongly, Takeru bent backwards. He was surprised to lose in power, but what was even more astonishing was the fact Hayato could fire at the blade moving that fast. The shockwave had raised Takeru''s hair and raised the dust up. "For Caligula to be this powerful!" "Khh!" Takeru utilized the recoil and with his bent posture he was about to take another step forward. However, before he could do it, Hayato closed the distance between them. "?!" "Too slow." Hayato kicked. Even though Takeru knew that, he couldn''t see that attack at all. Soundless. It was so fast there wasn''t even any sound of cutting through the wind. A single blow hammered into him had broke Takeru''s body into a shape. A sound like an earth''s tremor had rang out, followed by a sound like that of a thunder. He couldn''t believe it. Hayato''s kick alone had speed equivalent to that of Takeru''s Heavenly Evil Spirit. Although it seemed like he would be blown away, he had stood firm and with the leg still on his belly, he had pushed forward. "RRRRrrraaaaaaa!!" It wasn''t the time to care about the stances. He just recklessly swung his sword to deliver an attack to the opponent. "Give up." Still maintaining the posture he used for the kick, Hayato fired a magical bullet. The bullet once again hit the blade directly. This time Takeru was unable to withstand the recoil and his shoulder was disconnected. "Aghh!" The arm disconnected from the shoulder had fluttered from the impact like a flag fueled on the wind. "Host!" The moment he heard Lapis'' scream, Takeru''s face that made an anguished expression was grasped by Hayato''s hand. Hayato removed his leg from Takeru''s belly and this time bent his knee. And he slammed Takeru''s head onto his knee. The impact had penetrated to the brain. Although the skull wasn''t cracked, the damage was more than serious. Takeru shown the whites of his eyes and his consciousness faded. And then, furthermoreHayato had aimed at Takeru''s chest from zero distance. "!!" With Takeru losing consciousness, Lapis moved independently. She had made the armor thicker at the place of impact and in addition to that, she had ejected magic from the gaps in the armor on the chest. *dogunn* The ejected magic had struck Hayato''s body, making him momentarily let go of Takeru''s head. Hayato fired a Magical Bullet at Takeru who was escaping by ejecting magic. Lapis had adjusted the magic ejection to change traveling direction, moving in a zig-zag which spared Takeru getting a direct hit. The magical power ejection had blown Takeru''s body away backwards and he rammed into the debris. After having his back hit the rubble, Takeru woke up. "? damnn, my consciousness I lost it, huh" Shaking his head, he stood up weakly. "Host it''s unfortunate, but the opponent is clearly better. It can be said that even in close quarters combat we''re at disadvantage." While relocating his shoulder, Takeru listened to what Lapis said. At disadvantage in close combat. He didn''t want to admit it, but that''s how it was. In such a short amount of time he had realized how skilled Hayato was. Involuntarily he was reminded of the everyday training with Orochi. The difference between their strength was clear. He was so strong Takeru felt like laughing. It has been a while since he had fought someone far beyond him. At times like these, there was no way he could win unless he used his head a little. "Host, I have absorbed a lot of magical power in the battles so far. In current state I have the excess magical power absorbed so far by God Hunter form." "what should we do?" "The amount of ammo that can be loaded into Caligula has a maximum of five. In other words, there are two bullets remaining inside. Because of its characteristics, Caligula cannot be reloaded until it exhausts all the bullets. In other words, if we do something about remaining two rounds, he will have to reload." That''s when there''ll be an opening, is what Lapis meant. That was the reason why Hayato fought in close combat and suppressed the magical bullet usage. "However, if we approach from this distance the opponent will most likely finish reloading." In other words, if he approaches the opening will disappear. There was a need to finish him off from this distance. That''s when Lapis autonomously expanded a magical circle and had wrapped Takeru''s body with a magical film. "Let yourself get shot. I will surely protect you from the remaining two shots with the stored magical power. After protecting you I''ll turn the blade huge, please defeat Kurogane Hayato with it. I''ll also use the remaining magical power for enchanting it." Slowly walking, Hayato had aimed the muzzle towards them. Takeru resolved himself, believing in Lapis. "Let''s do it, Lapis!" He took a posture raising his sword high and gathered his strength to the limit. "I see. You thought it through. Protecting yourself from magical bullets with magic, forcing a reload." Hayato had completely read their thoughts. However, he had played along with it. "In that caselet me pay my condolences." Immediately after speaking contemptuously, "I''m serious, take it on." Hayato put a finger on the trigger and fired the magical bullet. A black lightning had burst out. It''s size was completely different from the one fired earlier. "W-what''s with this sizeUOOHH?!!" Immediately after Takeru let out a surprised voice, the huge, jet-black magical bullet had landed on the protective magic. Scraping the ground, the bullet surged on him. "Hhh! Khuu so he was holding backuntil now?!" Raising a surprised voice, Lapis maintained protective magic. Protective magic wasn''t a strong point of Lapis. To begin with, Relic Eaters are mostly unable to use any other magic than their intrinsic magic. And that''s why right now Lapis had supplemented it by using a high amount of magical power she had absorbed so far. Rather than using a carefully built operative procedure the protection magic used a high amount of magical power to effectively ensure its strength and endurance. However, the protective magic Lapis could use was very basic. It had continued to rapidly consume magical power. The bullet didn''t disappear, it had continued to bite into the protective magic endlessly. It wasn''t magic, it was just a magical bullet. It was just a mass of magical power with this much power. Even Lapis'' enchant would be unable to absorb it. "Consumption is higher thanat this rate!" "Do your best Lapis a little bit more!" "!!the magical power for bearing next bullet is!" "I''ll somehow manage to avoid it!" "If magical power of this mass explodes we''ll be involved in the impact anyway!" Lapis said that it was impossible to avoid a magical bullet of this magnitude. Then what should he do? What should he do about the opponent''s attack? After continued blocking the magical bullet had finally disappeared, it seemed impossible to maintain protective magic for any longer. There was one more bullet remaining. "It''s over." About to fire another bullet, Hayato squinted. That''s when "OOOORRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!" Suddenly, a green shadow had descended, aiming for Hayato. Takeru changed his desperate expression and cried out towards the shadow falling from the sky. "Kyouya?!!" In order to respond to the surprise attack, with eyes wide open Hayato had pointed his muzzle at the attacker in the sky, then fired a huge magical bullet. "As if it''d hit!" Kyouya had avoided the attack at the last moment by ejecting magical power. Hayato''s bullet had ascended far into the sky and caused a large explosion in there. Because there was a large distance between them, the explosion didn''t reach Kyouya. "Kusanagi! Match me!" Hearing Kyouya''s shout, Takeru released his own strength. "Lapis! Put it on." "Understood. ''Twilight Enchantment'', enchantment reversal, flexible material release." The sword held by Takeru had been morphed into a 50 meters long zweihander and shone, tinged with azure-colored magic. The surrounding air had changed completely and a storm of magical power had swept down from the blade. He attacked just one moment after Kyouya. Hayato could either take on Kyouya''s attack or avoid it. In this situation he couldn''t afford to reload. In other words Hayato was defenseless the moment he avoided or intercepted. That''s where Takeru aimed. I definitely won''t miss! To cut down with everything he had! "Kusanagi Double-Edged style" He had clenched the handle of zweihander as if trying to break it. "DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRAAAAAAAAAA!!'' At the same time, Kyouya''s blow assaulted Hayato. Adding falling speed and ejecting magic from behind, rotating, Kyouya had delivered a blow with a tonfa. Hayato raised one hand upwardsand caught it. In the middle of the shockwave, Kyouya pushed forward using the magic booster. Hayato''s strong arm didn''t budge at all. "" On the contrary, while holding Kyouya''s fist Hayato aimed the silver gun in his hand at Takeru. But it was already too late. Takeru didn''t stop. Not missing this opportunity, he attacked using his entire body. The accumulated strength was released now. "Yamata no Orochi!" A series of eight attacks at super high speed. At Soumatou''s maximum speed, the six slashes surpassing speed of sound "I told you to give up." Hayato''s voice didn''t reach Takeru. And yet, chills ran down his entire body. Something is coming. Hayato''s calm and collected expression, the silver muzzle, all of it told Takeru of this truth. But he didn''t stop. Yamata no Orochi released at maximum speed couldn''t be stopped. He had no choice but to blast it before Hayato fires! Increasing the speed he swung it all at once. Howeversoundlessly, the bullet was fired. Silver-colored and pea-sized light. It directly hit the zweihander Takeru held. *barin* A sound similar to glass cracking had echoed. He had no idea what happened. Takeru just stood there, stunned. He stood there, that was all. "eh?" The sword he was about to swing down had returned to its original shape of a Japanese sword. The blade releasing magical power had returned back to normal state as well. "Whathappened?" He had no clue. The moment the silver bullet shot by Hayato touched them, everything had become as if the attack didn''t happen in the first place. The attack was cancelled? Reset? What remained was a fog around him, just the diffused silver particles. "Impossible all the magical power I built up was diffused?" This phenomenon was named a diffusion by Lapis. He had no idea. Just what did Hayato do? Grasping Kyouya''s fist, Hayato had flung him with abandon towards Takeru. Bouncing on the ground, Kyouya rolled next to Takeru. "Sheett! What, just what happened?!" "" "What the hell you doin'' Kusanagi?! Why didn''t you attack!" Kyouya raised his body and angrily questioned him. Despite being asked that, Takeru couldn''t explain what he didn''t understand. Hayato pulled the silver gun back and opened the smoking cylinder. "Maximilian''s intrinsic performance is to enchant its magical bullets allowing it to diffuse all attack energy. Magic, magical power, physical force, all energy is instantly converted into magical power and diffused into the air." What Hayato said, meant that the silver particles floating around them was the energy itself spread by Maximilian. He loaded a bullet into the cylinder and pulled the hammer back. "It was used only three times before. It is no wonder Mistilteinn doesn''t know of it." Slowly, once again Hayato turned Maximilian''s muzzle at Takeru. "Maximilian''s power is not just spreading." "?!" "It can condense the diffused energyand to detonate it in any point." Hayato soundly pulled the trigger to the limit. In an instant the particles scattered around them have begun to converge right in front of Takeru. Small silver particles continued to concentrate at one point. Beautiful, even though what he could see was just a small light, for some reason that light looked to him more brutal than anything in this world "Kyouya! Run!" Takeru desperately shouted. "Kusanagi." Hearing Kyouya''s voice who was right beside, Takeru turned to look at him. Kyouya aimed Nero''s muzzleright at Takeru. "I''m paying you back." Without even looking at him, Kyouya fired a shell from Nero. Takeru was blown away and had slammed into a building a few hundred meters away. "Oww!" He knew it the moment he was shot. He received no damage. That shell just blew him away. Raising his upper body Takeru looked at Kyouya. Stared at the appearance of Kyouya who kicked off the ground at his full speed to get away from the condensed light. "Kyo" At the same time Takeru tried to shout his name, the world has been shrouded in silence for just a moment and his vision was stained with white light. What had come afterwards was just a roar and impact. Ten minutes before the explosion. Sougetsu spread a sheet inside of the Chairman''s room and practiced with a golf putter. "Currently, Kurogane Hayato and Kusanagi Takeru are in combat. Kurogane is overwhelming but what should we do?" Holding a handset between his shoulder and cheek, Sougetsu listened to the report of the detached force. "I don''t think Kurogane-kun will kill Kusanagi-kun, but assist Kusanagi-kun if it looks really bad." "Un-understood but, um" "What? You''re not going to say he''s already dead are you?" When Sougetsu asked with a slightly cramped smile, the subordinate responded with "he''s alive". "It''s just I wondered if we''re cable of assisting him. Honestly, whether we''re able to deliver any damage to Kurogane Hayato is" Hearing that, Sougetsu smiled wryly and responded with "don''t worry". "You have been assigned Guillotines, haven''t you. There''s no need to worry as long as you have them." "U-understood." "The future of EXE depends on you, I have high expectations." After the call finished Sougetsu flung the receiver towards the sofa. Pulling himself together he returned to practicing with putter. "As if I''d expect anything of themwoops." Holding the handle, Sougetsu gently hit the ball. The ball rolled on the green sheet, then with its momentum it had reached the hole, but did not enter it. "Grrrr.", he loudly growled and *bam*! He hit the floor with the sole of his foot. The ball had entered the cup soundly, Sougetsu made a gut''s pose with a loud ''YES!". And then, "what do you want?" With a watery sound, red meat had overflowed from the floor. Kiseki had emerged from its center. "Woahh?! Y-yyou surprised me. D-do something about the way you appear, it''s bad for my heart." "I don''t care. What do you want?" When Kiseki said so disinterested, Sougetsu put the putter on his shoulder with a smile. "Actually, there''s something I want your help with. Kurogane-kun you know, the inquisitor who had caught you at first, do you remember him?" "I don''t." "I see. Well, that absurdly powerful person seems to be fighting your Onii-chan now. And, while it''s always like that for your Onii-chan, he seems quite outmatched. He might actually die." Hearing it, Hyakki Yakou at Kiseki''s feet had bristled. It must be because she heard her brother is in danger and felt like going there. I will be the one to kill Onii-chan. She didn''t say it, but her eyes complained so. "Ah, wait wait. Going there directly is NG. You can''t." "Shut up. Don''t order me around. Kiseki is going to save Onii-chan." "You won''t make it in time if you go there directly. Calm down, the mass-produced Relic Eaters that were sent to the detached force have your cells embedded. It should be enough to awaken those. After all, you can manipulate the cells." Kiseki stared at Sougetsu with the embedded eyes, he stood up with a grin, raising his index finger. "See? It''s good to have me as your ally, right? And here your Onii-chan was nearly killed." She fell silent for a while and after a moment, she closed her eyes. Instead, a number of eyes had appeared on the Hyakki Yakou below his feet and wriggled around. It must have been sensing for the whereabouts of the cells inside mass-produced Relic Eaters. Sougetsu nodded satisfied and returned to practicing golf. A cloud of dust had rose up from the rubble, Takeru had forced his body to crawl out from below. "Khh" "Host, are you injured?!" "I''m fine. I can still move somehow." Although the damage he received from the explosion was minor, the damage he received to his abdomen at first was very large. If not for Lapis'' body strengthening, he would have burst into smithereens. "Lapis, can you find Kyouya''s response?" "There is a biological response. Southwest, right around the corner." When Takeru turned around towards southwest, he saw a hand protrude from the debris. He immediately rushed in and pulled Kyouya from below the rubble. "You okay?!" "uhh" Kyouya opened his eyes with a groan. His body was beat up far beyond how Takeru''s body was. The armor on his entire body was blown off and the Tyrant property magical power had covered almost his entire body with burns. Although thanks to armor he didn''t have broken bones, it was probably impossible for him to fight any longer. "Nero, was it? Can''t you fix it with your power?" "shut upI''m doing it" A sulky voice had echoed in his head. "Your healing ability should be high, why are you dawdling with just this much." "Shut up, idioot! I can''t heal him even though I want to! It''s your fault damn it! I can''t go all out if Master''s heart ain''t set on revenge!" When Lapis interjected, Nero had become furious. "What are you doing Master! What paying back, don''t screw around! Don''t you go saving this fool you disappointed me! My own revenge is undiminished yet!" "The oneto shut up is you, sheetty gun in the first place, don''t you go worryin'' ''bout me." Kyouya forced a voice out. When Takeru attempted to lend him a shoulder, Kyouya had shaken his hand off. "If you''ve got time to bother yourself with me go fight." "But!" "Shut up. Be silent. I''ve repaid you what I owed. The rest is up to you!" Kyouya hit Takeru''s chest and clenched his teeth. "I won''t die with just this Akira is waiting for me! I''ll definitely go back!" "" "Buy some time until I recover if you can''t do it, I''ll do it then!" Takeru looked into Kyouya''s glaring eyes, and was relieved. While Nero said the revenge in his heart had declined, this man''s obsession didn''t change in the least. He won''t die. Even if he has to crawl, he''ll survive. "You have my thanks, Kyouya." "Stop! That''s disgusting!" Smiling at the reply, Takeru stood up. Passing through the rubble he walked towards the square that no longer retained its original form. Kurogane Hayato stood in the same place as before. "He''s a man akin to a stray dog, but Kirigaya managed to withstand it, huh. Not bad." Walking towards Hayato, Takeru had poised the sword to the side. "Continuing? Kusanagi." "Of course. I can''t show myself to Kyouya like this. It would be another case if Kurogane-san passed me the document though." "Can''t do that. I decided that this information cannot be disclosed to anyone. Kusanagi, you have no reason to fight Ootori Sougetsu. Leave that man''s treatment to me." "" "It''s same for Kusanagi Kiseki. There is no need for children to fight." Although these were one-sided and authoritative words and he was called a child, strangely Takeru didn''t feel a discomfort or sense of inferiority. Just how long has it been since he was treated as a kid. Fighting against Hayato, he understood one thing. He had clearly realized it when he saw wounded Kyouya. Kurogane Hayato, this manfrom the very beginning until now, hasn''t fought seriously. In this fight until now he had plenty of opportunities to finish Takeru off. Takeru alone counted at least ten, Hayato should be able to take his life. It was the same with Maximilian''s particles explosion. Despite the fact it had hit Kyouya at zero distance, Kyouya was alive. His armor was just blown off and his skin burned. Lapis too had called referred to his injuries with "just this much", it meant that Hayato had suppressed that explosion''s power. This man didn''t have any intention of killing them since the beginning. What he tried was to show them the overwhelming difference in their strength, to make them give up on their rebellion and rescuing Kiseki. Killing Takeru wasn''t his objective in the least. Surely, he was trying to stop Takeru and others from fighting. He was trying to make Takeru and others realize just how powerful the enemy is. Even if I hold back, you can''t win. That''s what Hayato wanted to make him realize through combat. In that case, what should he do? That''s obvious. I toowill make you understand. I too have strength required to defeat you. As to say, the one to back off is you. This man wasn''t his enemy. To Takeru, he was a wall. Unless he breaks through this wall here, he won''t be able to save Kiseki or defeat Ootori Sougetsu. "you sure talk whatever you please, I too, have something I want to say." "" "I must save Kiseki. No one but mecan save her!" These were words of Takeru who believed in himself. There was no need to look for a reason to fight. He was her brother, he had hurt her, he was unable to protect her. That''s why he''ll save her. She might hate it, but he''ll continue to outstretch his hand. She might escape, but he''ll continue to chase after her. That was all he could do. Takeru stopped walking, taking form of a demon he readied his sword. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style initiate, Kusanagi TakeruI''ll prove it to you! That there are things only I can save!" Hearing these words Hayato slightly furrowed his eyebrows and closed his eyes. However, only for a moment. When Hayato opened his eyes the next instant, in them there was a resolve not to show any mercy. "Very well. I shall teach you, just how powerful are those people you intend to face, how abnormal they are. And then, give upthere is no need for you to know the truth of the world." And, crossing the revolvers in both his hands he had expanded magical circle. The jet-black and silver armor overlapped, Hayato''s head was covered with steel. "Inquisition''s Zeroth Extermination Dark Riot Police''s captain, Kurogane Hayato. Come at meKusanagi Takeru." The pupils clad in armor had flashed with blue light. In that moment, battle of the two had began. The one who attacked first was Takeru. He assaulted the strongest EXE. Tricks won''t work. It''ll be all diffused with the silver gun. I can only challenge him with my swordsmanship! Bring it on, Takeru jumped horizontally in the middle of the run. He pulled half of his body backwards, twisted his entire body and had released a thrust. Unicorn''s Destructive Lance. A blow concentrating on one point had approached Hayato. And Hayatohad stopped the thrust, catching the blade with one hand. "!" "Too slow!" Immediately after hearing the voice, Takeru noticed he was in the sky. The armor on his abdomen had cracked. What was done to him? Was he kicked upwards? "Whatever you dois too slow!" Before he realized Hayato had jumped and appeared right beside him, in the air. As he tried to confirm his appearance in surprise, this time he was thrown into the ground. "damnit!!" Takeru got up instantly and triggered Soumatou, then reading ahead Hayato''s next attack he avoided to the right. Immediately after that, Hayato''s kick had burst into the ground. The ground had broken off and pebbles splattered all around. He''s fast, even if I use Soumatou!! I should raise my speed furth?! Even though the scenery around him was in slow motion, Hayato had approached Takeru at speed he was unable to follow. This is too slow too?! Caligula''s muzzle was pressed against his head. And Takeru "NOT YEEEETTtttttttt!!" Raised Soumatou''s power even further. Momentarily he reached the limit of speed and avoided before the bullet was fired. Lowering his waist, he tried to deliver a blow to Hayato from below. Butin front of him, once again was a gun''s muzzle. The silver barrel was that of Maximilian''s. It wasn''t that Hayato had predicted Takeru would avoid Caligula and enter below him. Certainly, Hayato held Maximilian prepared after Takeru had avoided. Not enough speed. A silver magical bullet was fired. Were it be a direct hit, it could possibly even diffuse Witch Hunt form itself. "Nghhdammmittt!!" He twisted his neck, twisted his body, avoiding the silver bullet. In order to increase his speed beyond the limit Takeru had overused his brain. Faster, faster. Takeru rolled on the ground after having the magical bullet graze his cheek. Although it was just a fraction of a second during which he triggered Soumatou, his speed had far exceeded speed of sound and a shockwave was generated just from his movement. The recoil from the momentum was fierce and it took time to stop. Hayato looked coldly at Takeru who had avoided and reloaded Maximilian with another bullet. Maximilian must have needed to be reloaded after one shot. "so you raise your speed further, huh. However, that''s not speed I can''t keep up with." Takeru stood up and when he tried to raise his sword, *ppam*! Along with a shockwave, Hayato had appeared in front of him. Seeing Hayato look down on him from right in front, Takeru was speechless. "What can you do with just this much? You''re a man who can''t do anything unless you rely on Mistilteinn." "ahuahh!!" "The ones you want to stand against are enemies of this level! I''ll have you comprehend it!" The moment Hayato''s face distorted with angerit had begun. One-sided violence. One-sided destruction. One-sided show of power difference. Attacks surpassing speed of sound have assaulted Takeru''s body. The attacks themselves were simple. Moving his body like whirlwind, using both hands, both legs, head, and firing magical bullets with Caligula. It was as if Takeru received a barrage from all directions at once. He couldn''t see them. He couldn''t catch up with them. He couldn''t comprehend them. His entire body was breaking. "Host! We can only activate God-Hunter form now! At this rate you will really die! The magical power to maintain Witch Hunter too is no longer!" In the middle of the storm of violence he couldn''t even feel pain from, Lapis'' voice had echoed. He knew that ever since Hayato had started his continuous attacks, Lapis had focused on strengthening defense and nerves in his entire body. The only reason he had survived these sonic attacks was thanks to her. Were he in the ordinary Witch Hunter form state he would have died long time ago. Kurogane Hayato''s brain had the same processing power Takeru had when he used Soumatou. Moreover, for Hayato that was a normal state. This high-speed world was the world Hayato was seeing. There was no way to beat him. There was no other way to overthrow him other than to rely on God Hunter form''s power. However, Takeru''s will had firmly denied it. Unable to speak out in his mind, he shook his head in response to Lapis who wanted to trigger God Hunter form. We can''t. God Hunter form isn''t something to use out of desperation. That really is the last resort. It can''t be used unless they are confident of their victory with it. Now, it still isn''t the time to use it. The continuous attacks have ceased and Hayato grasped Takeru''s collar. Glare, clenched teeth, Hayato hit Takeru as he pleased. "Go hide together with your comrades and don''t come out until war is over. That''s the correct choice you ought to take. Your life is not just your any more. You have comrades who want to protect you, don''t you. Why can''t you understand that the best way is for you and your comrades not to fight?! You fighting on, means forsaking everything!" "" "I have nothing else to lose! That''s why I''ll shoulder everything!" "" "If you think about your comrades, about the worlddon''t fight any more!" With contradictions and ego, hopes and request, a blow with entire body weight behind it had pierced into Takeru''s cheek. Takeru''s body was blown away like a meteor. Deciding it''s settled, Hayato was about to close his eyes. Howeverplacing his feet on the ground Takeru had stopped by scrapping the ground. "!" He didn''t fall over. After receiving a merciless blow, Takeru stood firmly. His consciousness must have been fading away already. His body and spirit weren''t in a proper state. He should have been ragged out. And yetTakeru stood firm. "HAAAa" A breathless groan had spilled from Takeru''s mouth. His beat-up body attempted to naturally sheathe his sword. In his head, there were only remnants of thought. His thinking had moved away from that of a human, from that of a beast, making him become an existence only seeking one desire. It was as if he had become an existence like a ruthless demon continuously fulfilling his desires. What he sought. Was speed. It wasn''t enough. His speed wasn''t sufficient. The factor required to defeat the man in front of him was pure swordsmanship. Out of it, it was just the swordsmanship''s speed. Soumatou. The prohibited technique of Double-Edged style. After Takeru had learned Soumatou, his Master, Orochi had said. "See, humans have their movement restricted by the limiter in their brains. It''s there so that their bodies and brain doesn''t break. That''s something you can''t do anythin'' about with your will. It''s same for Soumatou, that too has a limit. That limit, is so to speak the last limit. It can be said that this limit is the proof of being a human." If the limiter is the proof of being a human. Then, what happens to a human once it''s exceeded? "He dies. Humans can''t withstand it." Takeru from the past wondered about it after hearing the story from Orochi. Why is it that ceasing to be a human meant the person would die, he wondered. Was it possible, if one would obtain a body that''s not of a human, he wondered. In that case, what should I do? It wasn''t that Takeru recalled memories of the past now. Like a beast, he just sought speed. The speed to reach the monster. Fastereven faster. Faster faster faster faster faster faster faster. Faster faster faster even fasternot enoughnot enough not enough not enoughreach reach reach reach reachreachreachreach. Where? Nowhere specificjust, faster, single-mindedly faster. Faster and ahead, faster. "Host! That''s enough! Please fall over! Please giveu" Lapis'' voice echoed in his head had distorted. No, it fell behind. He couldn''t hear it any longer. Her voice had slowed down. The sound had slowed down. The clouded over world he could see had stopped. Speechless Hayato had stopped. Takeru could see the moisture in the air. He could see sound echoing in the space. He could see a single grain of light moving in the air. Everything other than light had stopped, it was a beautiful and fantastic sight. Seeing this scenery, his thinking of a monster just seeking speed had returned to sanity. Ahh, this area isn''t one humans should reach. I can''t go there. I need to go back. I need to save. I need to survive and come back. When he finally noticed, Takeru had moved in the unmoving world. He clenched the handle, grasped the sheath. Sunk low on his leg, his body falling forward. He pulled outthe sword. "Kusanagi, Double-Edged, style" In a world he couldn''t hear his own voice in, Takeru, Had released the strike. That attack he wasn''t aware of hadn''t been written about in the Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s book of secrets. The reason for that was, because it''s inventor was Orochi. He had been dissatisfied that there was no secret moves in Double-Edged style and had devised it by himself. Desiring speed alone, going beyond human limits, leaving the sound behind, simply aiming for the "light" that had boasted of it''s ultimate speed. What was born in the process. was this technique. Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s secret artKusanagi Sword. The time had returned to the world the instant he had pulled the sword out of its sheath, aiming for Hayato. No one in the location knew what had occurred. Slowly, Hayato turned around to look at Takeru. He had turned around to look at Takeru who imperceptibly, instantly moved behind him. And, the moment he saw Takeru''s backarmor on Hayato''s chest had crumbled and blood burst out. At the same time a loud roar had resounded from tens of meters of ground, crossing the point Hayato stood in. Moreover, the arm of Takeru who had swung the sword was hit by the blast of air and turned into a horrible state. A roar after roar, destruction after destruction had lagged behind Takeru''s strike. The world had regained its silence a five seconds later. "ghakghhhh! What, just now!" Having a great tear in his chest, Hayato fell on his knees. Even though his head knew that he had received a godspeed blow, he still couldn''t believe it. It was a miracle he was still alive. When he punched Takeru''s face and saw him stand firm without falling, Hayato had a bad feeling. One could say he had a foreboding, he felt Takeru wasn''t being sane and had concentrated both Maximilian''s and Caligula''s magical power on his chest to devote himself to defense. The premonition was right on target. Even Hayato could only see Takeru disappear. An attack at impossible speed. Not only it had surpassed the barrier of sound, it had reached further, further and further. An unavoidable slash. An inhuman technique devised by Kusanagi Double-Edged style that was an attack on a completely different level from what Kurogane Hayato could catch up to. "so he surpassed mein that instant." Squinting, Hayato had realized he was defeated by Takeru. In that instant, the height Kusanagi Takeru''s existence had been elevated to, was immeasurable. Whatever was ahead, whether it was just temporary or not, Takeru had surpassed Hayato. Although Hayato intended to have him submit and surrender, the tables were turned and he had ended up surrendering. Closing his narrowed eyes, Hayato exhaled. He was unable to stop him. This defeat, could be called the first step towards on the road to destruction of this world. Hayato, who had read the through the document was convinced of it. "I have nothing more to say." He released the Witch Hunter form and stood up. Although he received more damage than he imagined, it wasn''t enough to stop him from moving. Moving his aching body, Hayato walked towards where Takeru had been. Takeru was lying down on the ground, beside him was Lapis who had used the remaining magical power to heal his body. When she noticed Hayato, Lapis had stood up and spread her arms as if to protect Takeru. "" It was the first time he had seen a Relic Eater protecting its Master this desperately. Caligula and Maximilian rather than trust Hayato, have sworn allegiance to him instead. Making a contract with "Hero Vessel" was just a natural instinct of a Magical Heritage. They didn''t show any human reactions like this azure-colored girl had. It was a mystery. The sword that led to ruin alone behaving just like a human would. This girl and this boy maybe, possibly. Hayato thought. "I have no intention of attacking him any more." "" "Protect him to your best. So that this man doesn''t go down the wrong path not as a god-slaying sword. but as a human." Hayato took out the document from his pocket. And, at that time he heard multiple sounds of footsteps come from the other side of the rubble. He could tell by the footsteps. It was the 35th platoon bunch. "! Kusanagi!" "Takeru?!" Ouka had shown herself first, seeing fallen Takeru she had turned the muzzle at Hayato without any hesitation. Next was Mari who expanded a magical circle, entering battle readiness. After that came Ikaruga who glared at Hayato and Usagi who snuggled up to Takeru. "p-please stop, no more than this!" Usagi had clung to Takeru as if to protect him. At the same time, a presence behind him appeared. "made you wait, bastardd! Who the fuck is a stray dog?!" Hayato could tell that after being healed to an extent he could move, Kyouya had poised Nero behind him. "" In this situation, Hayato calmly looked up at the sky. Closing his eyes, he imagined their fate. He imagined Kusanagi Takeru''s fate. With this sword and these comrades possibly Kusanagi Takeru might move on without inviting destruction He had slight hopes of that. Possibly, maybe it was the first time he used such words. Hayato made a small smile. Ouka made a surprised expression. It was the first time for her to see Hayato smiling. "fine already. It''s my loss. Take Mineshiro''s information and go." After saying so, Hayato threw Mineshiro Kazuma''s document. Usagi hurriedly caught it. Whether Takeru was to read the document or not, he wouldn''t withdraw anyway. That''s what Hayato learned in this fight. He had no idea how Kusanagi Takeru would move after knowing the truth, but in any case, this boy won''t stop. Trying to stop him was pointless. "" But, it would be best not to let them know. This fate was too heavy for him. Hayato could tell what anguish had awaited him in the future. Hayato had taken out one more thing from his pocket and fired it at Ouka. "Ootori Ouka. This too." It was a locket. Ouka caught it with one hand and looked at the locket in puzzlement. "Inside, I wrote where I hid Mephistopheles'' body." "wha" "You probably need it. You can go and recover it." Despite surprise, Ouka looked at Hayato with complex feelings in her eyes. Hayato could feel her confusion and gratitude. "captain Kurogane." "I''m no longer your captain. This guy is your captain." He looked down at Takeru. In his gaze as he looked down on Takeru, dwelled something similar to nostalgia. Hayato thought. This boy, will walk a different path from me or Mineshiro Kazuma. Having stronger ego, law than anyone, being more selfish than anyone, walking forward more firm than anyone, he would pierce through anything. Hayato didn''t know what awaited him at his destination. Of course, if Takeru mistakes his path, Hayato will judge him immediately. He will have to be executed. For the sake of the world. The information in Kazuma''s document, was for the sake of that. Hayato raised his face, he saw the platoon members look at Hayato curiously. "Hurry up and escape from this place. Very soon, it''ll be swallowed by the Sanctuary." Immediately after Hayato said that, the watch-type devices on Ouka and others'' arms have sounded an alarm. It was an alarm informing them that Akashic Hazard was going to flow into the time zone. As told by Hayato, Ouka had held Takeru together with Usagi who was beside him, lending him a shoulder. Hayato turned around on his heel and attempted to leave the location. "W-where are you going to go?" Ouka''s voice had come from behind him. Hayato didn''t answer. There was nothing else to tell them. Just like Kusanagi Takeru, he just had to move forward on his own path. When he thought that and attempted to move forward, something stood there. "Ghhgyahaghsabmeeee" It was an EXE member in a mass-produced Relic Eater''s Witch Hunter form. He could tell by a single glance at the steel-colored armor. It was one of the inquisitors monitoring Hayato. "What''s that? Isn''t he weird?" Feeling a strange air, Mari thought of it as eerie. Hayato sharply narrowed his eyes and glared at the EXE member''s body. Something like dark red blood vessels has eroded his body. And it wasn''t just the body, even the armor was dark red and wavy like meat. At a glance Hayato realized what was it. Hyakki Yakou. The appearance of a human that had it''s cell transplanted into him. "Hurry and go! Run away!" Once again he materialized Maximilian and Caligula in his hand, cladding himself in armor. Ouka and others seemed confused and didn''t move. Meanwhile, the human''s form was swallowed in the flesh and ignoring the mass had overflowed with red meat. "Gghy-gghiigiiGYAHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAA!" With a crackling sound the red meat continued to form a huge human-like shape. It let out a frightened voice like a baby crying at night. Rather than form a muddy stream like before, it had retained a shape of strong meat. As ifit was a giant demon. Since Kusanagi Kiseki had become able to control Hyakki Yakou, she must have become able to fix it into a proper shape. Hayato yelled. "Go! Don''t dawdle! I won''t forgive you if you die here!" After hearing his angry voice, the platoon members had begun to move. Kyouya had carried Takeru and everyone had moved away from Hayato at full speed. Ouka alone had turned around to look time after time. "" From the distant sky a black storm was imminent. The visualization of Akashic Hazard was reflected in this manner. There was no time left. If he''s not instantly killed by Hyakki Yakou, he will die swallowed up by the Sanctuary. Hayato smiled and with a "bring it on" he raised his guns. All of this was contrived by Ootori Sougetsu. He put Hyakki Yakou into his subordinates and activated it when the location was about to be swallowed-up by the Akashic Hazard. In order to erase Hayato here. That''s why, Hayato laughed. Try it all you want, it meant. "Iwon''t die so easily!" Wit the black storm approaching, Kurogane Hayato had confronted the menace with all he had. The reason why Kurogane Hayato didn''t want to pass the document to Takeru. It was because Takeru was the contractor of the god-slaying sword. Written in the document left behind by Mineshiro Kazuma was the truth of how the world is being maintained and how was it born. Mineshiro Kazuma had joined Heretic Alliance and in the "Fragment of Mythological World" he had obtained a variety of unbelievable information. That this world had been completed through collision with mythological world, and is a mistaken world. That magic of this world, is part of the power once used by gods. That magic didn''t exist before the worlds have collided. That a world in which magic exists cannot be maintained without a god. And in the end, Mineshiro Kazuma wrote a mention on Ootori Sougetsu. Ootori Sougetsu is this world''s god. Ootori Sougetsu is not to be killed. If Ootori Sougetsu is killed, the world will be destroyed. Therefore, that man''s goal is his own death The god-slaying sword cannot be allowed to form a contract with one that possesses inhuman soul. Volume 10, Epilogue Volume 10, Epilogue In this city that has Inquisition''s headquarters in it there was a very strict atmosphere, since the entire world had entered war. However, the civilians were living their usual, stupidly peaceful life. It''s not a big deal. What war, it''s happening in some far-away land. Even if witches attack us, the inquisition will do something about it. This city is safest. The witches had lost once, they won''t win with humanity. Despite various incidents that have happened in the past, people did not change. Not everyone thought the same, but only about a half had evacuated. This place, having the Inquisition''s headquarters is safest. That''s what they thought. And at such timesthe war had suddenly spread. In front of a drunk that in one hand was holding souvenirs he brought back home, humans wearing robes had suddenly appeared along with a flash of light. In front of female high school students slandering their class mate, suddenly appeared people clad in red, knightly clothing. A boy looking at the sky in daze saw a giant shadow stand on top of the building. The civilians in the city had seen appearance of strange humans and giants. Still, the people living in the city didn''t panic. They didn''t escape from reality, they thought of a reason for it and pretended not to see it. "Must be some kind of festival." "They must be shooting a film." "Some insane group of people." Exposing their lack of sense of crisis, they haven''t noticed their lives were in danger. In the corner of the city, walking through the city after separating from its parent, a small crying child had bumped into a white woman. When the little boy had looked up, there stood a white pure white woman. "Mamaa?" The woman had smiled lightly towards the boy and pat his head. She bent over and said to him. "I''m sorry. I cannot go, look for your mother." The woman had embraced the boy and pat his back. "But it''s all right. You will surely meet your mother soon." "why?" "Because world is going to be reborn." Smiling to the boy who understood nothing, the woman stood up. Imperceptibly, next to the woman stood a man in kimono. "are you prepared? Gungnir." Looking with demon-like red eyes at the woman, the man said. The woman had erased the smile, narrowed her eyes sharply like a blade and joined her hands together in front of her chest. As if to pray to God. "Yes, Host. To end and remake the world." In that moment the whole area had been wrapped in a pure white magical circle and a tragedy had rained down on the city. Watching the sight of the entire city being drunk in the sea of screams, a man in priestly clothing had took a deep breath and spread his arms wide. "Ahhhhaa! I can''t bear it this airrrr how much have I longed for this day to comee" Exaggeratedly he raised his voice as if singing, his blonde hair swayed in the wind. The man with a complacent look put the rosary on his chest between his teeth and strongly chewed on it. After chewing it enough, he had swallowed it loudly. "Tonight, the despair of the century is upon us! It''s the beginning of a caaaaaarniivaaaaaaaaaallllll! The Hexennacht is beginning HA!" With flushed cheeks he laughed complacently and sent his feelings to someone else through the darkness of the night. "Now, what will you do? What will you do what will you do what?! Can you save iteverything! If you come to save it, I''ll come at my fuuuuulllllllll force to stand in your way! After all, that''s the very reason I live for!" Even though no one was listening, the man had loudly declared so towards the sky. Inside AntiMagic Academy Chairman''s room, Sougetsu looked at the city without change. Sitting in the chair, he was elegantly drinking brandy, dressed as if he was going out for a holiday night he stared at the city whose streets have filled with agonizing cries. "it''s begun." Behind him, as he made a gentle and relieved expression as he raised the brandy to his mouth, stood a red girl. Sougetsu had casually raised one hand and held it out towards the girl. The girl had expressionlessly overlapped his hand with her own. "Now it''s your turn, Kiseki-chan." As if to respond to his call, the girl''s eyes shone red. The very culmination of variant had raised a wail In the city. In the mountains. In the rivers. In the sea. In order to swallow everything, it sung a song of joy. And smiling, the girl spoke to her beloved "Onii-chan, wait for meI''ll destroy everything right now." Her beloved brother, inviting him to the deepest darkness. Volume 10, Afterword Volume 10, Afterword It has been a while. It''s Yanagimi Touki. Celebration! 10 volumes reached! The unthinkable double digit. Honestly, I didn''t think I''ll be able to continue it for so long. While I''m a very minor light novel writer, I know how tough is the industry and when I have started the series I have resolved myself to a certain extent writing in a way I''ll be able to end it anywhere. "It seems like you''ll be able to release three volumes." I was really happy when I was told that by the person in charge, after that it was five volumes, eight volumes, I had come up to this point as if walking up the stairs. And like that, I have surpassed 10 volumes, being able to continue it for a little longer. I''m very thankful. All of this, is thanks to the readers who have followed it so far. Now then, we''ve reached 10th volume. The captain of EXE that didn''t have much screen time so far, Kurogane Hayato had received his own confrontation. Even so, this volume, it ended up having a high ratio of men unbelievable to happen in this series. Didn''t at least eight men have appeared? Noit really stinks of men But I think that at times it might be good to have a volume like that. It''s already the 10th volume after all. This time, I especially liked Usagi''s sniping scene. It could be thought as of a sniping that makes her inhuman, but having a sniper that goes beyond human level might or might not have actually happened before. Well, sniping from such a ultra-long distance at a target moving at high speed surely would make her inhuman Just like this time''s sub-title Witch Hunt War (first part) says, it''s continuing. The next volume would be having the magic side clashing for real against the Inquisition''s side. Look forward to it! Since there''s a little bit space left, I should fill the rest of the page with boobs talk is what I want to say, I wonder. I mean, I''m not being forced here by anyone and it''s a customary thing to let authors write something from themselves though it''s not like anyone is reluctant to do it. It always ends with irresponsible jokes and weird stories, the authors always end up averting their eyes whenever they attempt to re-read it after forcing themselves to write those What agony is it to bear!! I cannot hesitate just because of some jokes! It is something I have to do from the start until the very end! Now, let''s go! Explode my libido! Overflow my passion! This time''s theme is! boobies. Sorry, impossible (vomits blood). It appears I can only go this far. Heck, rather than to write about manboobs, it''s several tens of thousands more meaningful to write about the mediamix, I think. On the topic of anime, there''s an official announcement on the band of the ninth volume. And, the ones responsible for its production has been determined to be Silver Link-sama! Yayy! Let''s celebrate! At this stage I don''t know how much details can I reveal, but the scenariowriting and character design are steadily progressing. Although I kept you wait for a long time, despite my poor ability as an author I''ll do my best to write a good work, so please wait for more news! Now the credits. K-sama in charge and Kippu-sensei in charge of illustrations, Yasamura Yohei-sensei to whom I''m indebted for comic version. Everyone in Fujimi Shoubou''s editing department. All of the people engaged in the animation of the work. And to those who have taken this book in their hands, you have my thanks. It''s still continuing! Let''s meet in 11th volume?. Yanagimi Touki Volume 11, Prologue Volume 11, Prologue "Hey, Kanata-san?. Did you ever think ''this kind of world should just be destroyed''??" Under the tree on the courtyard, while looking up at the cracked-up sky, Hoshijiro Nagaru muttered absent-mindedly to Oonogi Kanata who came up to her from behind. Kanata was no longer surprised that her approach was noticed. "Many times. When I was asked for unreasonable things by my boss, when I was scolded by my boss, when I was told to do overtime service, at times like that I wish everyone would just die." "That''s just like you, Kanata-san?. Captain Kurogane was a really strict person wasn''t he?." "Yeah, he really was, just how many times I muttered in my heart that he should die." "Ufufu. But you see, that''s an evidence you were trusted?." Told that she was being trusted, "I wonder about that" Kanata responded and stared at Nagaru''s small back. Ever since they met, Oonogi Kanata learned just how mysterious this girl was. When she was still a rookie Banshee, she followed the Red Butterfly Insect Cage, and when she started examining Mineshiro Kazuma''s footsteps, Kanata met Nagaru. Back then Nagaru told Kanata "If you step any further into this, someone will go after your life, so how about we cooperate for the time being?". Since then, it could be said that the relationship between Kanata and Nagaru began. After Mineshiro Kazuma''s death, Kanata didn''t know how did Nagaru become the Heretic Alliance''s leader and what happened afterwards. She didn''t understand Hoshijiro Nagaru''s identity too well in the first place. The person herself had said that she had an elder sister with Overflow Complex who was used as an important sample for Inquisition''s experiments and that she lost her life that way. Without a doubt there was a girl who had the same, Hoshijiro surname. Nagaru''s sister was listed in the family register and the documents said that Nagaru was a daughter of Hoshijiro household. It was a lie. There was nothing but her biography in the documents. Hoshijiro''s house was indeed built, but the inside was empty and felt like papier-mach. In fact, this girl''s background was nothing but lies. Birthplace, age, everything was a lie. Most likely, the only people who know anything about her are the early members of Heretic Alliance. "Hoshijiro-san, did you ever thought that it would be better if the world just perished?" "Nope." It was an immediate answer. While looking up at the cracked-up sky, in a rare for her, indifferent manner and clear tone of voice, Nagaru said. "I didn''t think even a single time that it would be fine for the world to be destroyed?. I love that world from the bottom of my heart." "" "That''s why, I need to protect it no matter what. That chaotic world, you see" Does a person like this really exist? While it was simple and easy to understand, it was also creepy. There are people who have the motivation to protect a country or the world no matter the price. Whether it''s Kusanagi Takeru who wants to protect his little sister and comrades, Kurogane Hayato who wants to protect the law and order, they are people who put their efforts into protecting the world for their private reasons and ideals. Kanata was also the same. But Nagaru was different. She protected the world because she loved it. Although it was a reason, it was by no means compelling. "To me, that world is a paradise you see?." "" Everyone in the Heretic Alliance knew of the Hoshijiro Nagaru''s mental defect. She didn''t have negative emotions. She couldn''t feel sadness and hatred. Thus she was unable to empathize with others. Did she not find it hard to live? Although Kanata knew that she was unable to feel such a thing, but was this world not far from being happy to Nagaru? Whenever she looked at Nagaru''s back, Kanata thought of such things. Of course, even now she did think so. Kanata couldn''t find a reason why was she trying to protect the world. She couldn''t find a reason why did Nagaru love the world. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to give up on our home base." "" "Once we end the war, kill Ootori Sougetsu, the reason for Heretic Alliance''s existence will disappear. We''ll need a place to go to." Everyone member of the Heretic Alliance that was in this space called the "Fragment of Mythological World" had returned to their original world. Now that the war had broke out in the outside world, the reason for Heretic Alliance to hide was gone. It was probably natural for everyone to go to stop the war with all they had. Inquisition, Valhalla the Heretic Alliance was too small and weak to be called the third power. Although they excelled at information warfare, they were overwhelmingly inferior when it came to simple war potential. Using the information they had in full, the only way left to Heretic Alliance was to go for the both armies'' leaders'' heads. Therefore, Heretic Alliance required a place to return to. Standing behind the scenes of each organization with a purpose of balancing the world, they required means for continuous survival. "unfortunately, it doesn''t seem like it will go like you''re saying it will?. The reason for everyone withdrawing from here, is not because the war has began?." "then why? To us, there''s no safer place than this." "You see, I consider it only a possibility but if Ootori Sougetsu''s identity is what I think it might be, this place is no longer safe, you see." While Kanata tilted her head, Nagaru turned around with a smile and started walking towards her. "And that''s why?, Kanata-san should also go ahead and return to the other side." "There''s no way I can leave you behind, Hoshijiro-san. Please have more awareness of yourself as a leader. My work is to prote" When she tried to speak, unexpectedly Nagaru clung to Kanata. Kanata was upset by this surprise attack. While hugging onto Kanata, Nagaru happy breathed in. "H-Hoshijiro-san?" "Kanata-san, thank you very much for protecting me until now in place of Shizuka-chan?." What are you sayingwhen Kanata was about to ask, she felt her back heat up. As she hurriedly tried to touch what was attached to her back, light had wrapped around her body. "Transfer magic''s instant charm?!" "Rejoin with others on the site. Strategy change to plan C. Cover Kusanagi-kun with all you have and stop Kusanagi Orochi and Mother Goose." After giving her brief instructions, Nagaru waved her hand in a bye-bye gesture to Kanata. The magic had activate. It was too late to stop it. Kanata gave up on thinking of the meaning behind Nagaru''s word''s and asked what she needed to know while she still could. "And what''s ahead?! Kusanagi-kun is still chasing after Mineshiro Kazuma''s document you know?! What do we do about Ootori Sougetsu?!" "I''ll buy us some time. What''s ahead sorry, we can only leave it to Kusanagi-kun and Lapis-chan." Nagaru furrowed her eyebrows and spoke while scratching her cheek. Kanata tried reaching out towards her. "Hoshijiro-san what are you!" Before she could finish speaking, Kanata''s body turned into magical particles and suddenly disappeared from spot. Left alone, Nagaru''s hair had been carried by the wind that blew from nowhere and she looked up at the sky. The cracked-up world. Fragment of a broken world. Nagaru didn''t know the reason why has this world remained. Why have the worlds collided, what happened before the collision, she didn''t have any conclusive evidence. The only one who knew everything was that man. That''s right. The one who held the truth of the world was "let me ask something, Ootori Sougetsu." He alone. There was a presence of a person on the other side of the tree. His back leaning on the three as he stood, a man with white hair wearing a white suit. "I''m surprised. To think that you would predict my coming." The white man, Ootori Sougetsu said so with a big smile on his face. Nagaru and Sougetsu both leaned on the trees and confronted the broken world. "Just a hunch you see, a hunch?. Once it was found out that we''re trying to find out what''s your identity, the possibility of you finding our home base wasn''t too low." "And then you had all the Heretic Alliance members to evacuate? That''s quite something. Which would mean, that you have predicted to an extent what my identity is." In silence, Nagaru faced downwards and heaved a sigh. "I had no conclusive evidence. That''s why I had Kusanagi-kun and the others chase after Mineshiro-san''s documents that would be one." She kicked a pebble on the ground and still facing downwards, she scratched her cheek. "but a god, huh. I wished it wasn''t so, you see?." "Right? I think the same." Sougetsu shrugged with a bitter smile. "When did you notice the possibility?" "Since your objective was destruction, the moment I started to think your objective is your own death, when you tried to use Kiseki-chan to try turning Kusanagi-kun into a God Hunter." Nagaru picked up a leaf from under her feet and while playing around with it in her fingertips, she continued to speak. "You have relied on the Kusanagi household for 150 years now. And, you really wanted to get your hands on a son of the Kusanagi house, not their daughter. 150 years ago your true target was Kusanagi Orochi Kusanagi Mikoto was only a trigger to make him enter God Hunter form." She was glad there was a precedent of his attempt to use Kusanagi family, allowing Nagaru realize Sougetsu''s identity. "For destroying the human race, Hyakki Yakou was enough. And yet, you tried to create a ''God-Hunting" existence. That''s not power to destroy the world, but power to kill a god, right. You purposefully went out of your way to make Orochi-san and Kusanagi-kun hate you, because you desperately wanted to get your hands on power for killing a god." "" "Even though your goal was destruction, I thought it strange for you to be obsessed about god-slaying power." "using just that to make your judgment you''re amazing." It probably wasn''t a compliment. There was none of his usual playfulness in his voice. Praising the enemy must be a very complex thing, Nagaru thought. She didn''t really think herself to be amazing. It was just something like a delusion, an organization''s top duty was to think of various possibilities and move people accordingly. Since she was moving an entire organization, she had to make her bet. Even though she noticed that Ootori Sougetsu''s goal was to kill the god and destroy the world, she could only rely on her intuition as for whether he himself is the god or not. Even though there was a possibility of that, she couldn''t move the organization without any evidence. That''s why, Nagaru gambled this time. The reason she evacuated all members of the Heretic Alliance, wasn''t for challenging the war with everything they had. It was because she expected this man to come over to this world. "That''s correct. I am that world''s god, you could call me that world''s life itself. Of course, it''s not like I wanted to be one." "then, is it fine to say that you are an existence from before mythological world collided with the real one?" "I don''t mind if you think so. It''s more correct to say that in the world I was living in there was no magic. Magic, is something like a bug that was the result of the world''s reconstruction after the collision with mythological world." "A bug?" Nagaru smiled curiously. "I''d like to hear more about that?." "It''s nothing interesting, really." "If possible, I''d like you to tell me?." When Nagaru asked, Sougetsu responded with a shrug. "From your point of view, this would be the mythological world. An old, old tale. At the time when magic didn''t exist in real world, it had science and technology developed to a much higher level than now, and thus they were able to do things that were like magic." "" "Everything had changed when they attempted to make contact with a different world. The different world, was the space you call Mythological World." It could be said that the feelings she could sense in his voice, were nostalgia. From the words that felt like they had a human touch to them, her evaluation of the existence that was Ootori Sougetsu had changed in her mind. They should have but Nagaru felt something was wrong. Thanks to the defect in her emotions, she had become sensitive to feelings of the humans, so she was able to recognize what was it. "And when they succeeded in making contact, everything went wrong. Eventually a war between gods and humans had broke out, the worlds collided and as the world of gods and humans mixed, everything overflowed with magic it was a really unfortunate thing to happen." Only at this moment, hatred overflowed in Sougetsu''s voice. But it was weird. Strange. It reeked of lies. What he said might have been the truth, but his emotions were all lies. Was the reason Sougetsu wanted to destroy this world because of hatred? The reason magic overflowed in the human world was because of gods, if magic itself was the heritage of the gods, it wasn''t weird for a human of the old world to hate magic. But he was a god. Was there any reason for a god to hate magic? "That''s the reason I call magic a bug. Magic is a bug born because of the world of the gods." It wasn''t that big of a story, but she understood his reasoning. In order to make sure of the essence of the topic, Nagaru asked the last question. "Who are you?" An existence that is a god, yet hates gods. Nagaru recalled there was one such existence in the Nordic Mythology. Sougetsu answered. Quietly, indifferently. "I''m an artificially-created god. Half-human, half-god. That kind of existence." "" "Among the modified myths spread around this world, there was one about Loki or something. Actually I was never called that and I''m not such an exaggerated existence." Loki an incredibly famous devil. In any mythology, there was an existence that was classified a devil. In the first place, when god''s good properties were exchanged for evil ones, they turned into devils. It was one of hypotheses erected on the topic of the parallel worlds. In short, Sougetsu was a devil of the Norse Mythology''s world. Therefore, it wasn''t wrong for him to hate the gods. "" But for some reason, it all reeked of lies. He didn''t match the emotion that was hatred. "Then can I ask a question too?" "Go on?." "On the other hand, what are you? What kind of existence?" Hearing the question, Nagaru shrugged with a wry smile. "Actually I don''t know myself?." "You don''t know?" "You see, I was apparently born in this fragment of Norse Mythology''s world. I have no memory nor any knowledge, I just was here right from the start." Sougetsu squinted slightly. Nagaru continued with the story of her life with a smile. "I learned there was another world when people from Heretic Alliance came here?. People from the alliance Mineshiro Kazuma-san and the others raised me." "then, that would make you one of the survivors from the world of gods." "Mmyah?, no clue. I mean, I can''t use magic. My body''s structure is that of a human too?." "Hmm same as me then. Then possibly, isn''t your soul that of a god?" Nagaru shrugged once again. "Who knows? I don''t know that either. Unlike you, I''m not immortal." "" "Um, listen." Suddenly, Nagaru moved from the tree''s trunk, then circling around it she stood in front of Sougetsu. And with wide opened eyes, she peeked into his face. "You''re acting as if you hated that world." "" "But it actually isn''t so, right?" Nagaru pointed at Sougetsu with a grin. He blinked rapidly, astonished. "The truth isthat you just love destruction, right?" How about it, Nagaru made a smug expression, causing Sougetsu to laugh involuntarily. Even though he hid his mouth with a hand, he actually was smiling like a Cheshire Cat. "so I''ve been found out?'' "Yup! You see, I can sympathize with feelings like having fun or being happy. For a while now you didn''t feel like you hated anything, more like you were having fun." "You''re really sharp. That''s right, what I told you for a while now is all truth, but also just my public stance." His expression cramped up, he put his left hand on his chest and the right spread out. "Actually, I couldn''t care less about gods or magic, destruction is my reason for living!" He said so genuinely happy and then "or was it dying?" he tilted his head, to which Nagaru responded with "as I thought?" and happily puffed up her chest. But right after that, she scratched her cheek with a finger. "then, you are my enemy after all." Sougetsu smiled bitterly and shrugged in the same manner as Nagaru. "If I''m your enemy, what are you going to do? ''Cause I''ve come to kill you." "Hmm" She put a finger on her lips and thought of it for a moment. Then she nodded and made a broad smile. "I''ve decided. I''m going to engulf you in this world''s destruction." Wind blew, both Sougetsu''s and Nagaru''s hair swayed. Before anyone realized, Nagaru held something like a hammer with a short handle. Sougetsu''s expression turned slightly steep. "Mj?lnir the weapon for destroying worlds, huh." "It was partially destroyed just like L?vateinn. But, I think it''s enough to destroy a broken fragment of a world with a single blow." "even if you engulf me in this world''s destruction, I''m not going to die, you know?" Nagaru swayed her forefinger with a "non-non". "I''d be troubled if you died. The world I love so much would perish?." "You''ll die you know? Most likely, you''re this world fragment''s God. When the God dies, the world is destroyed. When the world is destroyed, the God dies." "I don''t mind?. I mean, by dying I''ll be able to buy us some time?." As Nagaru said so indifferently, Sougetsu heaved a sigh with appalled expression. Wind shook her hair as she smiled. "in the end, let me ask one more thing. What is the reason for your loving that chaotic world?" When Sougetsu asked, Nagaru made a big smile and spread her arms wide. "It''s because in that world, there''s lots of unhappy people! My reason for living is to save them and make them happy! That''s why I can''t help but to love it?!" Her smile was like that of an angel, Like that of a goddess, Andlike that of an innocent devil. Sougetsu chuckled and looked at Nagaru. "It seems like you and I, really suit each other!" "Is that really so?? Ehehe?." Then, they said their goodbyes. "Losing someone I could socialize with feels lonely." That really reeks of lies, Nagaru thought, and she swung Mj?lnir. And "Sowwy?, you see, I don''t know how does it feel to be lonely and such?." Hoshijiro Nagaru destroyed the world. Volume 11, 1 - Price Volume 11, Chapter 1 - Price When he opened his eyes, he could feel his brain shake. Gasping in severe nausea, he looked around with his eyes that ached so much it felt like they would pop out. The world was weird. Everything seemed slow. The sound, air, even the light seemed to be slow. He felt he was going crazy just from looking at it. Kusanagi Takeru immediately recalled the circumstances that had led to this. They infiltrated the Critical Point in order to retrieve Mineshiro Kazuma''s documents, and there they fought with the EXE and Kurogane Hayato with whom they met in there. Driven into a corner by Hayato''s overwhelming strength, when he used the technique he should haveTakeru surpassed the human boundaries. He could remember it somehow. That beast-like thinking, the sense of crisis as he felt he will no longer be able to return to being a human, he could remember it all. The scenery spreading in front of him, was extension of his state from back then. While having an urge to vomit all his internal organs, Kusanagi Takeru called out. Lapis Lapis With a voice as if he was looking for help. In fact, Takeru was indeed seeking help from his partner as he couldn''t do anything about his brain way on a rampage. He thought he will die at this rate. This world wasn''t a place a human should reach. He couldn''t bear even a single second longer of it. When he thought so, " Ho st can you hear me?" The voice of his partners had appeared in his head. It was still too slow. It was too slow so it took him some time to understand the meaning of the words. "I''llbelievethat youcan hearand continue. Currently, the operating rate of Host''s brain is out of control." As the voice had caught up he could hear it clearly, but Takeru still hasn''t returned to his usual world. The world was still slow. What should I do? He only sent these feelings to Lapis. "Most likely Host will never return back to the original state. That''s just how far Host has crossed boundaries the of humanity. Currently, this state is Host''s default brain processing speed." This is no joke. As if I could withstand this. Takeru felt like raising a white flag. "Host''s life will run out in this state. There''s one solution. Please do the opposite of Soumatou. As you are now, you should be able to do it." Hearing about the opposite of Soumatou, Takeru closed his eyes. Speaking of Soumatou, it would be releasing the limiter in his brain. It could be also said to be the activation of absurd strength in times of crisis. He recalled the every-day training with Orochi. The training he was made to do in order to learn Soumatou was simple and intense. What constituted the training, was jumping off a hundred meters tall cliff into a valley. Or rather, being pushing down by Orochi. As he was being pushed down, Takeru grasped the rocks and tree branches on the cliff, then climbed. And once he finished climbing, he was kicked off the cliff again. He repeated that every day for a dozen times. Takeru was broken on daily basis, he lost his life countless times. But as he repeated it, he grasped the trick. He got accustomed to having his life in danger and dealing with it. Takeru couldn''t forget that feeling. It was like there was a lid closed on a key in his brain, an image of breaking it forcibly. Lapis told him to do the opposite. Close the lid. "khh!" As if closing a wind in middle of powerful wind blowing, Takeru concentrated his consciousness. Normally he would be able to immediately stop Soumatou when it was triggered, but now that it was going out of control, it required powerful concentration. Close, close. Zzuuunn. Immediately after hearing a ringing sound, he felt bass and returned back to the original world. His breathing returned to normal, oxygen was pumped into his lungs, and the pain and body sensations returned. "ihthh!" Takeru had a horrible headache, his eyeballs were screaming from pain and were so bloodshot he felt like they would rupture, but he was somehow able to return to his normal state. "The moment you relax it should go out of control again it might be difficult, but please concentrate as to maintain your current state. I''ll try to help as much as possible with my meager abilities." It seemed like it was true that his brain going berserk was the default state, if he doesn''t hold down the lid he would enter that state again. He nodded in his brain in response to Lapis'' words and looked up in order to understand their current situation. "Takeru, did you wake up?!" Ouka''s voice had entered his ears, Takeru tried to reply. But, he bit his tongue at full strength. "Agh w-what is it?" His body was shaking up and down. Apparently Takeru was being given a piggyback ride by Ouka and she ran at full power while carrying him. "Ouka, why are you in such hurr" "Sorry, but I have no time to explain the situation! You''ll bite off your tongue so clench your teeth!" Ignoring the state he was in, Ouka sprinted as fast as she could. As a man, being given a piggyback ride by a woman, Takeru felt a little miserable. Just how much time has passed since his battle with Kurogane Hayato? What happened to Mineshiro Kazuma''s document? While he felt disappointed in himself for fainting, Takeru turned his head to look behind, and there, Something, something like a pitch black storm was approaching from behind them. "w-what''s that" Being frightened was the right thing to do. Behind Ouka, there was Mari and Usagi, Ikaruga and Kyouya. Everyone ran desperately, their faces pale. "It''s Akashic Hazard, yes, that Akashic Hazard! The one where you get a tour of heavens just by touching it!" With flight rings expanded on her ankles, Mari who was flying beside Takeru shouted. "Then, ever since I lost consciousness" "Not even five minutes passed, you damn early riser!" Kyouya who came right beside him said with a grumpy expression. "Five minutes?! Only five minutes passed since then?!" "That''s right. As you can see, we''re out of time and in middle of escaping from Akashic Hazard." Ikaruga carried on Kyouya''s back spoke in the usual, languid manner. "Out of time then, the operation failed what happened to Kurogane-san?" "We successfully recovered the document. Kurogane Hayato is I don''t know. It seems like he remained there in order to let us escape, normally there would be no saving him." "" Takeru''s memory from what happened after that final blow was all gone. But he didn''t think he was able to win against Kurogane Hayato with that blow. The reason Hayato remained there, was probably to turn someone''s attention to himself so that 35th platoon can escape. Honestly speaking, Takeru had mixed feelings. He and Hayato couldn''t understand each other. With conflicting beliefs, they couldn''t proceed in the same direction. Wasn''t there any different ending for that? He felt regret first and foremost. "Also in order not to waste captain Kurogane''s act, we need to bring this document back no matter what" "In short, we''re in danger!" Yeah, Ouka nodded while running. Mari seemed to have been exhausted by fierce combat, Ouka was also injured. Kyouya too received Hayato''s blow and hasn''t fully recovered. Moreover, he was carrying Ikaruga. And, "Haa, haa" The problem was Usagi. Her basic motor skill weren''t bad, but sprinting while carrying a big gun wasn''t an easy task. "Usagi! You okay?" When Takeru called out to her, Usagi raised her weary face and tried to respond. "I arm arr righwah?!!" Her foot hit a raised tile on the ground and she was about to fall. At the same time he saw Usagi roll violently on the ground, Takeru jumped off Ouka''s back. Make it in time! He triggered Soumatou. Overusing all the muscles in his body, he kicked off the ground at full power. "Host! Don''t!" Although he could hear Lapis'' voice stopping him, Takeru was just a moment faster. The movement in his surroundings slowed downno, stopped completely. As he moved his body in this state, Takeru''s consciousness shook violently. "Ughghhh!" Feeling as if his brain burn out was inserted into a liquid iron, Takeru released Soumatou in the same way as earlier and fell on his knees. Everyone who ran turned around and tried to run over to Takeru and Usagi. Usagi tried to raise herself seeing Takeru run over to her, but probably because she injured her knee she couldn''t move. If he stops here, he won''t make it. The Akashic Hazard was looming right in front of him. There were at most three seconds left until it reaches her. If he didn''t use Soumatou, Usagi wouldn''t! He shook off the pain and tried to move forward again. Then leaped extending his hand to Usagi. A vortex of darkness approached from behind to swallow Usagi. On the brink of not making it, when Takeru''s had was about to touch Usagi. She disappeared from in front of him. "?!!" His outstretched hand cut the air. Immediately after, Akashic Hazard approached him, assaulting his body like a tsunami. I can''t avoid this. Takeru prepared himself for death. "Reckless as ever, aren''t you." At the same time as he could hear a man''s voice, his left arm was pulled up. Takeru''s body vigorously soared upwards until it finally stopped only when he was about to reach the clouds. Looking down at the Critical Point swallowed up by the Akashic Hazard, Takeru confirmed the identity of the person who pulled him up. "By a hair''s breadth." Pulling Takeru''s arm while straddling a broom-type flight device, was an owner of almond eyes and platinum-blonde hair. Pureblood Party''s Seventh Squad''s captain, a member of Heretic Alliance, Sage. The reason it seemed like Usagi disappeared, was because one of his subordinates pulled her up into the sky. He could see the other members of the seventh squad who put his fellow members from the 35th platoon on the flight devices. "Everyone safe?!" When Takeru called out, everyone confirmed they''re safe. Just one person, Kyouya, was hanging from a flight device because there was no space for him on the broom. "All right, seems like it!" "Does this look like I''m safe to you?! Damn you KusanagiiWooAOAAhhh?!" Ignoring Kyouya who was trailing behind the broom on the strong wind, Takeru looked up at Sage who helped him. "You guys weren''t you involved in a different mission?" "The schedule changed. Our new mission was rescuing you guys. I''m glad we made it." Sage pulled up Takeru and sat him down on the back of the device. Takeru breathed out with relief and cancelled the Witch Hunter form. "you''ve saved us. If not for you we would have been inside Sanctuary by now." When he pat Sage''s shoulder and thanked him, he heard "don''t mind it" in response. "By schedule change you mean what happened?" "Ah. Everyone from the Heretic Alliance had evacuated from the headquarters. Currently, they have all returned here." "Everyone?" "correction. Hoshijiro-dono''s whereabouts are unknown. According to Oonogi-dono she remained in the headquarters alone, but we know nothing but that the connection was lost." Surprised, Takeru squinted. He had no clue what was the reason for evacuating the alliance members'' from the base in another world, nor Nagaru''s reason for remaining alone. Although he knew it can''t be helped even if he thinks about it, there was no doubt something abnormal was going on. "Kusanagi, did you succeed with your mission? I''ve heard you were chasing after a document." "yeah, somehow." He had no clue whether that could be called a success, but it was a fact they secured the document. "We''ll confirm it later. Let''s hurry now." Sage started to increase flight speed. "We need to hide for now. There''s a need of discussing the future course of action. There was a change in the world during your mission." "Did the enemy move?" They pierced through the clouds and when rose to an altitude where they could see the cityscape under them, Sage said. "Valhalla appeared near the Inquisition''s headquartersright now, the city turned into hell." At the same time as Takeru gasped, he saw the buildings lined up in the distance. Explosions and pillars of smoke were rising from everywhere. The city he used to live in, was wrapped in flames. The flames wrapped around the city in a mere moment. A surprise attack that used transfer magic was enough to confuse the Spriggans who were defending the city. Inquisitors were told in advance that enemy can use transfer magic, so they used goggles and Dragoon cameras with analysis filters in order to find signs of transfer. However, the enemies weren''t so few in number that would enable inquisitors to cope with them. As if ambushing them from the shadows, the sorcerers appeared from underground and had the inquisitors at their mercy. The elusive sorcerers launched an attack while riding flight devices. They indiscriminately attacked the ground. This place, was 18th line of defense near the main station, at this hour it was crowded with office workers and students returning home from work and school. So fast the evacuation couldn''t catch up to it, everyone flocked to the shelters like moths to flame. "If they knew this would happen, why didn''t the higher-ups prioritize evacuation of the civilians?! It''s impossible to accommodate everyone in the shelters!" One of the Seelies calling for people to evacuate ran against the crowd. Inquisition headquarters'' shelter was sturdy enough to survive nuclear bomb attack, but it wasn''t large enough to let the entire city in. Moreover, in this confusing situation where they have received a surprise attack with transfer magic, they couldn''t even guide people in there properly. Enemy appeared in the city using transfer magic. It hardly made any sense to form defense lines. There was no better magic to break through the bases than transfer magic. "Notification from the EXE. Ignore civilians'' evacuation and take the headquarters'' defense as priority, the frontline troops are to focus on annihilating the enemy." "You must be joking! What kind of inquisitor I''d be if I ignored this!" Ignoring the orders from above, the Seelie moved. While raising in his arms a woman who received a magic bullet in her back, he took out a magical power-neutralizing agent and injected it into woman''s neck. What was scary about magic bullets wasn''t power, but the toxicity. Ordinary humans have a rejection reaction upon intrusion of magic power in their blood and die. The Seelie tried to move the woman into the first aid station near the station, but he was rendered speechless at the sight in front of him. Countless injured people and bodies filled the main street. Even now the attack continued and numerous witches filled the sky. Unlike during combat at the border, this place was overflowing with civilians. Although unwilling, he was reminded of the fact that war had began. A sorcerer in a red robe noticed the Seelie and started covering magical power at the tip of a wand. The Seelie, unable to do anything, in the middle of despair had looked up at the army of enemies. "Fire simultaneously! Shoot them down!" But that''s when, from behind the Seelie came a sweep of machine gun fire. A storm of bullets passed by him and rained on the enemy, the Seelie could see the sorcerers who were looking down at him scatter. When he looked back, he saw a task force of Dragoons who slipped in to protect the Seelie and the civilians. "Ignore the orders from above! The Fifth Armored Corps will become a shield protecting the civilians!" "Roger that!" Firing a barrage of bullets from miniguns, the captain of the Fifth Armored Riot Police Corps and his colleagues rushed in using Dragoons. The mediocre sorcerers were unable to deal any damage to Dragoon''s armor. Moreover, the Fifth Armored Riot Police Corps was a troop made of elite Spriggans. In inquisition their proficiency in maneuvering the Dragoons was top class even though they used outdated versions of the machines. "We''ll defend this shelter with our lives! The evacuation corps lead out as many civilians as possible!" The captain unit pierced the ground with huge shield mounted on the right arm and raised the rifle. The Seelie held down his fluttering hair with his hand and felt faint hope in his heart. Although the entire Inquisition was integrated under the command of EXE, not everyone was convinced by that. Spriggan duties. Seelie duties. Banshee duties. Not forgetting those and their pride, there were a lot of people who have challenged this battle. Seeing the inquisitors coming with reinforcement, the captain of the sorcerers in the sky clicked his tongue. "Don''t falter! We have the air superiority! The enemy are stupid mechanical dolls with only defense and firepower! Rearguard prepare activation for large-scale magic and blow them up! Vanguards divert enemy''s attention and protect the rear!" The sorcerers on the brooms flew in the sky like bees and began a diversionary attack on the Dragoon troop. The witches from the rearguard landed on a building''s roof and expanded a huge magical circle. "At two o''clock, on top of the building''s rooftop, enemy''s magical power reaction is increasing!" "Target the building''s rooftop, all machines fire! Interrupt the large magic!" The Dragoons directed all firepower towards the building''s roof. But, it didn''t reach. Not only it was outside of the range, a barrier was stretched out, there was no way for the bullets to reach. "!! All units, cover me!" The captain machine discarded the minigun and shield, the caterpillar''s rotated and it rushed at breakneck speed towards the building. As ordered, his subordinates fired all the missiles from the pods on their shoulders to cover the captain unit. The sorcerers didn''t remain silent either. They realized the suicide attack and fired magic bullets at the captain machine all at once. "UOOOOOOOOOOOOHH!!" The captain unit passed through the barrage of magic bullets, arrived at the bottom of the building and ignited the thrusters to jumping to the roof. Intending to burn out all the energy, he climbed up to the roof''s building. Appearing in front of him, was the enemy captain. "I won''t let you!" The enemy captain expanded five-layered defensive magic and spread his arms as to protect the witches on the building. At the same time, the captain machine spread magic-diminishing chaff and sent a hit towards the barrier with the Dragoon''s right fist. Although he broke through two layers, the first didn''t pierce the magic. That''s whenthe magic on the rooftop was completed. "This is bad!" Expecting the activation of large-scale magic, the captain of Fifth Armored Riot Police Corps clenched his teeth. And the moment a smile appeared on enemy captain''s face. A bullet pierced his back. "Imp-ossible" Suddenly struck by assassin''s bullet, the sorcerers'' captain crashed down. The witches who were building up the magical circle on the roof had also evaporated, caught up in a huge explosion. The captain machine suppressed the booster and landed on the ground, then looked in the vicinity of the building''s roof. He could see five flight-type Dragoons hiding themselves with optical camouflage. "We''re the Sixth Covert Mobile Troop. It seems like Spriggans have a proper commander leave the sky to us." Cover Mobile it was a generic name for Banshee''s Dragoon troops. They were mostly social outcasts who never appeared, but it seemed like they intended to protect the city despite the higher-ups orders. The Banshee and Spriggan discord was famous in the Inquisition, but the man in the captain unit wasn''t as rude as to bring such a thing up in this situation. "Thank you for the reinforcements. We, Spriggans shall take care of protecting the shelter." In response to the captain unit''s words, the Covert Mobile Troop''s cameras flickered and their machines once again melted into the sky. We''ll protect everyone. All of their hearts were as one. They didn''t think they will be able to protect the entirety of this city. But, they wanted to save as many people as they can with their own hands. Although they were only inquisitors, it wasn''t that they were clinging to their own interests and positions. "Listen, Fifth Armored Riot Police. We''ll protect them with our own hands!" With hope dwelling in his chest, the captain gave orders to his subordinates. His subordinates gasped, andstarted screaming in agony. When feeling a chill, the captain directed the Dragoon''s body towards the shelter, along with his comrades participating in defense the entrance to the shelter exploded. The civilians gathered for evacuation, the troop carrying out the evacuation, the Seelies who were trying to rescue injured people, all of them were wiped out in an instant. The captain stood dazed as he stared at the collapsing shelter. In the middle of frustration from losing the ones he was trying to protect, the captain found a figure. A giant shaped like an ancient knight stood there clad in magical power, holding a gun shaped like a sword. Einherjar an ancient warrior revived with summoning magic. There''s no way he could forget it. Several months ago during the incident with Hyakki Yakou, he too had witnessed this threat. GRRRUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! Raising a war cry, the mechanical hero fired a sweep of magical power. In front of the overwhelming power and violence, the captain looked down from the cockpit. Then, he removed most of the weapons and purged the armor as well. He expanded high-vibration blades on both arms and raised them up. "YOU SON OF A BITCCHHHHHHHHHHHH!! The captain unit started to rush towards the Einherjar. There was no hope remaining, no fighting spirit, all of it was shattered in an instant. What was remaining, were chagrin and fury. The Einherjar noticed the captain machine''s approach and directed the sword-shaped railgun at it. And, after converging magical power into a magic bullet incomparable to that of the sorcerers, fired at the captain unit. Looking down on the battle at the 18th line of defense from a tower that was the symbol of the city, were Valhalla leaders, Kusanagi Orochi and Mother Goose. With the surprise attack''s success, the battle was being advantageous to Valhalla. It was as if the Inquisition''s side didn''t make any commands in response to the surprise attack. "Everything is going according to the plan, but it''s quite disappointing. I didn''t expect to succeed this easily." "" "you look discontent, Host." Mother looked sideways towards Orochi who was looking at the current status of the battle, then asked. Staring at the slaughter underneath with his unseeing eyes, Orochi snorted. "Their chain of command is all over the underlings act on their sense of justice and ignore the orders. Even though they''re skilled individually, the dorks ain''t have any leadership at all." In the first place, inquisitors were supposed to have a chain of command and a division into various different positions, but Orochi guessed that they were all integrated to function as military. It was a bad move, he asserted. The only ones who operated as a proper armed forces in the Inquisition were the Spriggans. Their main duty was to act as special forces that were a countermeasure against crime that used magic. Organizing them under the EXE as the top was absolute nonsense. Without unification the individuals would probably be able to work together sufficiently enough. The Inquisition''s numbers were overwhelmingly higher. Even if they received a surprise attack, they should be able to properly deal with it if they had a proper chain of command. It was all fault of their top''s decision that they were outmatched. "Above all, it ain''t no wonder they''re so confused with this many civilians remainin''." "Certainly, it''s incomprehensible. Why was it that Inquisition had the civilians remain in the city? If they advised them to evacuate ahead of time, they would have received a lot smaller damage." As Mother spoke matter-of-factly, Orochi clicked his tongue. "No, his underlying motive''s so obvious it makes me sick." "?" "It''s not that Sougetsu didn''t evacuate the civilians. He left them on purpose." Orochi squinted and said what was the real intention. "The humans in the city are food for Hyakki Yakou you see." "Food?" "Hyakki Yakou swallows everything and grows. However, its growth when eating inorganic materials ain''t that high." He put his both hands into the pockets of his kimono and continued indifferently. "It eats organisms in particular, it grows the most when incorporating humans. Just like in old tales about demons, they were originally fantastical organisms that were eating humans. Even though they were sealed in the bodies of Kusanagi''s ancestors, their nature didn''t change." Listening to the story, Mother furrowed her eyebrows. "so that man is trying to do the same thing as 150 years ago." "" "Just like with you and Kusanagi Mikoto he wants to use those siblings to complete a God Hunter." 150 years ago. Hearing those words, Orochi''s chest started to throb. He could remember the first Witch Hunt War as if it was yesterday. Even now it was clearly burned out in his mind. His despair when he realized he killed his older sister, Kusanagi Mikoto, and created the world where everything died out, the rage when he learned he was dancing to Ootori Sougetsu''s tune, he could remember it all. That''s why he could say this. "He Takeru ain''t going to turn out like I did." While still squinting, Orochi muttered with a smile on his lips. Kusanagi Orochi and Kusanagi Mikoto. Kusanagi Takeru and Kusanagi Kiseki. The tragedies of the two were similar, yet different. The reason for that, is because Takeru already accomplished what Orochi was unable to. Takeru was different from him. He won''t shoulder the same feelings as Orochi. But that''s whytonight, Takeru will most likely stand in Orochi''s way. Orochi made a small smile and switched his thinking. "Well, if that''s what enemy intends to do, there''s just one thing we can do." "?" "Before the food is eaten, I''ll eat it." Mother could see Orochi''s smile as it was stained by evil. "in other words, you''re going to prioritize disposing the civilians in this city?" "If Hyakki Yakou eats all the humans there and grows, it''ll be troublesome. But, saying ''disposal'' ain''t a good way to put it I literally intend to eat them, y''know?" Hearing these ruthless words, Mother frowned slightly. "What is it? You gonna preach me about good ''n evil now of all times?" "no." "Whether humans die or not, as long as we achieve our goal everything will be restored. Right?" Mother closed her eyes. "Don''t you have pangs of conscience?" She said that a little bit sadly, in a lonely manner. Orochi answered. While laughing as if spitting out, he affirmed. Coldly, calmly, just like a demon. "Nope, nothin'' like that. I was like this from the start. Whether now, in the past, ever since I was born I was genuinely selfish." "" "As long as my goal is fulfilled I couldn''t care less about the world. You too, knew about this and contracted with me, right?" "" "Make your decision. We''re rewriting the world ain''t we." Hearing Orochi''s words, Mother opened her eyes. She got down on both her knees and set her hands to a prayer. As if she intended to repent for her sins. "I intended to do so from the beginning. This world is flawed. As long as we can correct it I''ll shoulder any sin." Mother faced downwards, her lips trembled. At the same time, a huge white magic circle appeared on the floor of the roof. "Time had cometh. The deceased stained carrion, bestowed with blood clot of female goat. With the song of victory sung three times, thou shalt not stop pace of thy march. There is no glory ahead of here, there is no fall. But if thou wish f''r triumphant return, respond the battle maidens art calling." It was a chant. Even among high-ranked even among high level summoning magic. A forbidden magic that couldn''t be used unless countless sacrifices were made, the Hero Summoning. Magic circle had intertwined with lightning and giant humanoids, like dead, have crawled from the ground. Their number, was hundred. Their figures were shaped like those of mechanical dolls, but they were a same type of existence as the Einherjar Haunted had summoned in the past, the King Arthur. The soul and magical power that dwelled in them didn''t have any ego, but they were that of genuine heroes. The Hero Summoning called out the souls of the dead and affixed them to the Magical Dragoons. Although it was just summoning souls, it was magic class a human couldn''t use. Haunted only was able to use it thanks to the instant charm Mother Goose had prepared. She alone, was the only existence that was capable of using Hero Summoning without a need of sacrifices. She was the Sacred Treasure "Gungnir" holding the ancient property "God''s Authority". "No matter how many times I see ''em, those Einherjars you call make me sick. Those veteran warriors too, would be hate being turned into zombie-like puppets like that." "It can''t be helped. Alone I am incapable of performing a complete hero summoning. In any case, there''s nothing to criticize considering them as combat forces." "Hmph, I see so you did make your decision." "Ever since the moment I have contracted with you, I have made my decision." Orochi knew these words weren''t a lie. He knew her for a hundred and fifty years. Even before they made a contract, he had seen the same scene. But the two wouldn''t overlap. Although they understood each other, they didn''t walk on the same path. They only proceeded in the same direction, but the paths they walked on were different. The two considered the contract only as a stepping stone for fulfilling their goal. Orochi and Mother were both convinced that this was the ideal relationship between a Magical Heritage and its contractor. It was far from Mistilteinn''s Lapis'' and Takeru''s relationship. "" Orochi told Takeru to deepen his relationship with Mistilteinn. That was only because he wanted Takeru to walk a different path from him. Why did he feel like that? Even if Takeru and Mistilteinn are connected by a deep bond, there was nothing in it for Orochi. Orochi clearly understood the reason why was he led to think so. Thinking about himself from the past and Takeru, Orochi pulled out the sword at his waist. And, "Now well, let''s go clean up." The sorrowful demon who shouldered his past had began the slaughter. Volume 11, 2 - Blood of Kusanagi Volume 11, Chapter 2 - Blood of Kusanagi The story of Takeru''s father visiting Orochi was from ten years ago. They weren''t acquainted. Moving away from the Valhalla after war, Orochi who settled himself for life of retirement in the mountains of old Japan, didn''t expect that he, who was excommunicated from both Double-Edged style and True-Light style, would be visited by one of the Kusanagi. Orochi knew that after the war, his younger brother had become the heir of Kusanagi and left very few descendants, but from the conversation he had with Takeru''s father, he learned that they were destitute. Except for his son, there was no one with blood of Kusanagi in them Takeru''s father sat in seiza in front of Orochi who was cutting firewood and spoke of the Kusanagi recent status. I don''t care, that was Orochi''s conclusion. Even if the demons are released with Kusanagi''s bloodline lost, even if the world overflows with the demons, it had nothing to do with him. If it was about the curse, then Takeru''s father should blame their ancestors and onmyouji who tried to seal the demons in humans, Orochi snorted. "Did ya come here for money? As you can see, I ain''t got any. Or maybe in order not to have the demons released you want me to get a woman and make kids? You must be jokin''." Appalled, Orochi cut the firewood with abandon using an axe. "I ain''t have any intention of coming back now, I couldn''t care less about what happens to Kusanagi or the world." Orochi passed on being bound by Kusanagi house''s traditions, getting involved in the war, or being used by someone ever again. He couldn''t forget what he felt when over a hundred years ago he killed Mikoto, nor the peaceful expression she had. Mikoto was smiling. Although her soul was already devoured by the effect of the God Hunter form, she shouldn''t have a sense of self any longer and yet that moment Orochi pierced through her heart, she was smiling. Orochi promised Mikoto. If you can no longer suppress yourself, at that time I''ll kill you. When still-young Orochi said so, Mikoto who was still a young child laughed happily. Thank you for fulfilling the promise. On the verge of death, her lips certainly whispered so. Making the same smile as when they have promised each other Orochi saw Mikoto''s smile in his dreams every night, then woke up looking at his palm, dyed with blood. The pain, suffering, and sorrow have remained as actual feeling rather than a dream. Even though he wasn''t interested in any human beings other than himself and didn''t even remember the faces of others, he thought that the only thing he wants to remember was her smile. That smile, was now hurting Orochi. The smile he loved so much, precisely because he loved it, had tormented him. Orochi had no choice but to kill Mikoto. But that was the correct choice. Even now he didn''t regret it. As a result, he lost everything and received wounds that wouldn''t ever heal. Back then, certainly, Orochi died together with Mikoto. "Go back. I have nothing to do with Kusanagis." When Orochi said that. Takeru''s father prostrated, pressing his head against the ground. Don''t be ridiculous. When Orochi was about to say that, Takeru''s father had said the real reason for his coming to meet him. When I can no longer suppress my daughter, I want you to kill her. And please, after that I want to entrust my son to you. Orochi stood up as he heaved a sigh and turned his cloudy pupils towards Takeru''s father. "go back. If you don''t disappear from here right now, I''ll cut you down." And said so, warning him quietly. He knew the reason why was Takeru''s father trembling violently. Not only were he and Orochi on completely different levels when it came to swordsmanship, they were completely different beings. Having vampire cells embedded into him, and being an instructor of Double-Edged style Orochi was already beyond any human. A normal human who witnessed Orochi''s anger would be petrified and lost their mind with fear. However, Takeru''s father still didn''t raise his head. He didn''t return despite that. I beg of you it''s my lifetime request Kiseki that pitiful child I beg you! Orochi could hear the tears dripping down. If he was a human of Kusanagi, it was his duty as the father to kill the girls that were born. Although it seemed cruel, the result of being killed at birth was better. The girl would continue to live suffering because of the mismatch between her soul and body, the uncontrollable body of a demon would devour others, the girl''s spirit would be exhausted, her ego lost, the demons released would swallow the world. Compared to tasting living hell and being driven to destroy the world, having the girl''s life taken by the father''s hands was salvation. Takeru''s father must have cursed his own weakness for not being able to kill his beloved daughter. He must have grieved himself for not being able to even shoulder the responsibility. His tears said the entirety of the story. what you should lament is not yourself, but the fate of Kusanagi. Orochi was sick of it. He couldn''t sympathize nor mock him. Takeru''s father was born into family cursed to be burdened with such fate. As a member of Kusanagi, what he should do should have ended when he killed Mikoto. He had no intention of shouldering anything else. In the end, Orochi refused the request. Takeru''s father continued to prostrate in front of the gate, but a week later in the morning, he had returned back home dejected. It was a few years later that Hyakki Yakou went out of control. Orochi went down the mountain and entered a human habitat for the first time in fifty years. Something too clear to be foreboding or uneasiness had made him. Maybe it was the demon inside of him reacting, but Mikoto appearing in his dream was dripping with blood and pointed in a certain direction. That direction was undeniably where the Kusanagi house was. Although he continued to repeat himself it had nothing to do with him, his body had naturally headed for the Kusanagi house. By the time Orochi reached it, Kusanagi house and the mountain village were enveloped by flames. "" Orochi went past the burning house and headed towards the cliff directly behind it. Every time he entered the grass wet with dew in this thicket, Mikoto''s tragedy had passed through his head. The bushes opened up, the cliff appeared. And there, a boy on his knees was watching over the burning village. This kid must be Kusanagi Takeru. Since the Inquisition''s helicopter was leaving, without a doubt he must have seen the capture of his little sister. Orochi walked up near the boy. And, standing next to him, he looked at the burning village. The village was in terrible state. The Inquisition had suffered a lot of sacrifices in order to exhaust Hyakki Yakou by killing it, and these flames were a result of using various methods to do so. "You''re Takeru, right?" Even as Orochi called out to him, Takeru faced downwards and didn''t reply. Seeing him face down and tremble, Orochi furrowed his eyebrows. It was obvious what happened. This boy didn''t choose anything. No, he couldn''t choose. He was unable to kill his little sister, unable to to try killing her and unable to protect her. Orochi could tell at a glance. That''s what the boy''s back said. Therefore, pity nor sympathy wouldn''t help this boy in any way. He grasped Takeru''s hair and raised him up, forcing him to burn the hell in front of them into his eyes. "Remember this, Takeru. Burn the result of your decision not to choose anything. Don''t you run away." Even though he was unable to see anything, the boy''s figure was clear to him through the reverberation of the sound. His tears dried out, his eyes lost their light. Not even the flames rising from the village were reflected in his sight. Orochi let go of the boy and pulled out the sword from his waist to swing it down in front of Takeru. A bundle of the boy''s bangs had fallen to the ground. "There''s no way to get rid of Hyakki Yakou curse. If Kusanagi bloodline dies out here, the worst disaster''s gonna befall the world. But, I couldn''t care less about it. That''s why I''ll give ya the right to choose." "" "Whether it ends here, or continues. Don''t run and make yer choice, brat." The blade turned around in front of the boy. The red flames were reflected by the blade and have shone on the boy who continued to look downwards. While still being an empty husk, the boy grasped the blade with both hands. Blood trickled down the blade, then stained the ground. "I want to live." That answer, was contrary to Orochi''s expectations. Orochi didn''t think the boy would choose to live. Just what meaning was there to live in despair? He got a little curious. With his eyes still closed, Orochi crouched on the ground in front of the boy. "Then I''ll let you live. But, I''m not going to teach you anything. Don''t forget that." Orochi grasped the boy''s collar with one hand and just like that, put him on his shoulder to carry. "Why do ya want to learn Double-Edged style?" Takeru had requested Orochi to teach him swordsmanship a month after Orochi started to take care of him. While gulping down sake from a cup, hiccuping, Orochi asked Takeru. Although Takeru had continued to prostrate for seven days for naught, once Orochi was slightly intoxicated he asked out of curiosity. Takeru who continued to bow, raised his head. "Because I want to become strong." "Why do you want to be strong? Do ya know what kind of swordsmanship is Double-Edged style?" "It''s swordsmanship for cutting down monsters." "Wrong. It''s a sword for killing demons. And by demons, I meanKusanagis." As Orochi poured liquor from a bottle, he looked at Takeru. Staring straight at Orochi, Takeru clenched his lips. The meaning of Orochi''s words was probably relayed to him. In other words, "Double-Edged style is swordsmanship for the sake of killing your little sister". Are you going to learn Double-Edged style to kill your little sister? Is what he was asking. "I" Takeru clenched his fists on top of his knees and squinted. "I I want to learn Double-Edged style in order to protect Kiseki!" Orochi made astonished expression for an instant, then started laughing loudly. "WAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Protect?! Double-Edged style protecting something?! Don''t be stupid, Takeru." "Why?! Kusanagi Double-Edged style used to be the strongest swordsmanship right?! If I can kill monsters then I protecting my little sister isn''t!" "The strongest swordsmanship was the True-Light style used for fighting humans. Double-Edged style was never used in public." "But you''re strong, right?! Double-Edged style is strong, right?!" Seeing Takeru beg desperately, Orochi smiled bitterly. "You said you''re going to protect your little sister, just what will you protect her from?" "that''s" "What''s hurtin'' your little sister is her body itself. Using Double-Edged style to protect your little sister, would mean directing your blade towards her. It''s a contradiction." It''s a masterpiece, he said and laughed, gulping down alcohol. Double-Edged style wasn''t sword for protecting nor for killing. It was inhuman sword for cutting down the inhuman. It wasn''t something that can protect humans. "Or maybe you''ll try to protect your little sister from Inquisition? I''ll tell you this, there''s no way you can compete with Inquisition just by mastering Double-Edged style. It''s true that swordsmanship is outdated. It was a splendid thing as a martial art, but it''s too weak when it comes to fighting with lives on the line." "" "To Inquisition who are armed with guns, sword is no better than scrap metal. Tryin'' to take your sister back or protecting her is but a pipe dream. Give up." When Orochi snorted with his jaw on the armrest, Takeru expression changed. As Takeru oozed with anger, wrinkled appeared all over his face. Orochi continued to ridicule him. "You angry? Don''t get angry over anything but sword, don''t show your emotions just like family rules say. You tryin'' to be an adult and shoulderin'' Kusanagi''s name?" "" "If ya consider Kusanagis temperament, from the world''s point of view they''d all have bankrupt personality or were psychopathic criminals from the moment of birth dammit. Try havin'' more awareness of that, screw learning swordsmanship, just live secretly and die secretly somewhere in the damn mountains. That''d be best for the world and for you." Fueling the fire, Orochi yawned. "What''s with you?! Scrap metal you said?!" Takeru clenched his fist strongly enough to make his hand bleed, took the sword that was lying on the floor and stood up. "Don''t look down on swordsmanship!!" He pulled the sword from its sheath and pointed it at Orochi. Completely unfazed, Orochi enjoyed the alcohol and grinned. "That''s more like it. Fine, if ye''ll make me drop a sweat, I''ll teach ya Double-Edged style." "Bring it on damn old man." "But if ya don''t come at me with intent to kill, you''ll die. Prepare yourself. There''s no moderation to Double-Edged style." Seeing Takeru intend to do so even without being told that, Orochi laughed merrily. Ten minutes later. Takeru lied down on the ground barely able to breathe. With his body lying in the moist plants, he looked up at the starry sky. As he chased the fireflies with his gaze, Orochi''s figure appeared, looking down on him. "You''re so weak, Takeru." He couldn''t say anything back. Taught True-Light style from his father, Takeru had confidence since young. He wouldn''t lose to any other swordsmanship school, even against adults. As the eldest son of the family of strongest swordsmen, Kusanagi, he put enough effort to puke blood. Takeru didn''t think he could win. Just by looking, he knew Orochi was powerful. Were Takeru an ant, Orochi would be a dragon. That''s how much their abilities differed. But he thought he would be able to fight back, just a little. The truth was that he couldn''t even see his opponent''s blade. "Both arms and both legs broken. Ribs almost pulverized. Your spine''s hurt. Left alone, you''ll die. That''s how serious your injuries are." "" "This is Double-Edged style. Those numerous wounds is what it means to learn Double-Edged style. There''s a high probability you''ll die before you master it. What you get in exchange is not worth it." "" "This is for your own good. If you want to live, give it up." Orochi sheathed his sword and tried to take care of Takeru''s wounds. But seeing Takeru''s hand try to hold the broken sword, Orochi stopped his stretched-out hand. Takeru shouldn''t have been able to move. Beaten by Orochi his both arms and both legs were broken, his hands lost their strength, he shouldn''t have been able to stand up. But seemingly not knowing he''s unable to hold the sword any more, Takeru extended his neck and gripped the broken sword with his teeth. Crawling like a caterpillar he arrived at Orochi''s feet and tried to swing the sword by moving his neck. Orochi no longer smiled. "Uuuuuuuuuhnhh." He could see tears well up in Takeru''s eyes. Still biting on the sword, Takeru spat out words with difficulty "Icanonlydothis." "" "I broke, my promisewith hersothis timeI need to carry it through." "" "I''m herOnii-chan soI promisedI''ll definitelysave her" "" Letting out the sword from his mouth, Takeru pressed his crumpled face on the ground and shed tears. "I I can''t bear bear living like this, doing nothing nhh, if I can''t do anything for her there''s no reason for me to live!!" "" "Becoming strong isthe only thing I can do!!" While looking down at Takeru who clung to him, Orochi quietly closed his eyes. Becoming strong is the only thing I can do. Orochi was the same. That was all he could do. Seeking strength alone he left Mikoto and rushed out to the war, seeking strength he even embedded vampire cells in his body. It wasn''t for a clear goal. He just convinced himself he wants to become strong. He thought that any reason other than pure desire to become strong is unnecessary, a reason wouldn''t make him any stronger. But now he knew. Back then the underlying reason in the back of his head which made him desire strength, Was always Mikoto''s smile. Orochi had first noticed that he was trying to become stronger in order to protect that smile when he lost it. Looking down on Takeru with his cloudy white eyes, Orochi resolved himself. This kid will become strong. His aptitude for swordsmanship, strong body and abnormal tenacity were all satisfactory. As well as the endless desire to become strong. "I''m not the type to take disciples, but" Orochi scratched his head and heaved a sigh. He took the sword off from his waist and along with the sheath, held it out. Then glared at Takeru. "Very well. If yer'' going that farI''ll have ya stop bein'' human, brat!" That''s what led to Kusanagi Takeru being taught Double-Edged style by Orochi. There''s no need to even speak of how aberrant the hell was that training. Takeru had left Orochi shortly after he learned Soumatou, the forbidden skill of the Double-Edged style. Once he had mastered Soumatou, he had become Double-Edged style''s initiate, and with that as the starting point he brought up something with Orochi. "I''m going to become an Inquisitor." Orochi who was taking a nap on a hammock hanging between trees using a book to get some shade on his face, had glared at Takeru. Takeru loudly swallowed saliva. When Orochi opened his eyes, he was usually boiling with anger. "And what''s yer motive for that?" "I''ve been thinking. About what should I do to save my little sister." "If you''re going to try to slip into enemy base and bring her back, you''ll just die." Facing down, Takeru clenched his fist. "I''m not that stupid. At the very least, I know that''s impossible." "Then why on earth yer wantin'' to become a damn Inquisitor?" To Orochi, Inquisition was enemy. They tortured Mikoto endlessly and used her as a tool for war, finally driving her to death. He didn''t really resent Inquisition, but as Takeru''s master he couldn''t let him go with just "oh is that so". Takeru raised his head and stared straight at Orochi. "I''m going to change the world in order to let my little sister live normally." After a strange silence, Orochi''s expression broke as if to say "haa?". "all you can do is swordsmanship, right?" "Yeah." "You have no other talent, or rather, you''re not just incompetent but also have a bankrupt personality, right?" "Yeah." "And yet you''ll change the world with swordsmanship?" "Aren''t you an idiot?" Orochi seriously made a fool out of him. "Why?!" "You ain''t gonna change the world with a mere sword." "Don''t say ''mere sword''. I''ll use this power to become the Inquisition''s top. Then I''ll make it so my little sister can live a normal life." "Aren''t you an idiot?" "Why?!" The conversation was going in circles. As expected, Orochi was shocked, but Takeru didn''t pull out. "Even if I''m an idiot if I become an Inquisitor I can be beside Kiseki." His helpless feelings bled out, he made a chagrined expression. For him, it was the best thing he could think of. Since Kiseki was captured by Inquisition, he could only involve himself with them. He had no idea what was happening to Kiseki, but as a civilian he won''t be allowed to visit her. It was no lie to say right from the start that it was a mere pipe dream, but to this stupidly-honest boy, the choice of becoming an Inquisitor to be together with Kiseki wasn''t completely wrong. "" This kid will struggle as much as he can. Did Orochi, who had abandoned front-line when his role had ended and continued to waste time, have any right to stop him? Despite the hopeless circumstances, wasn''t this kid''s actions much better as he tried to move on even if just a little, as compared to Orochi who continued to hide in the mountains in despair? While soaking in the sunshine filtered through the tree leaves, Orochi heaved a sigh. "I get where yer'' coming from there''s nothing left for me to teach ya." "Th-then!" "Go wherever you like. In exchange, don''t come back ever again." *shoo shoo*, Orochi waved his hand, then covering his head with the book he started snoring again. Takeru stood in place for a moment, but eventually stood straight and bowed. "thank you for taking care of me until now, Master." I told you I''m not the type for this kinda thing, Orochi thought. As he listened to the footsteps of Takeru as he left, strangely it''s not a bad feeling, Orochi thought. He moved away the book and looked at the sun peeking out from between the leaves. As Takeru''s master, Orochi should have stopped him. If Takeru goes to AntiMagic Academy, he''ll definitely catch Ootori Sougetsu''s attention. With a girl of Kusanagi who has the body of Hyakki Yakou and with a boy of Kusanagi who has the soul of a demon there''s no way that man won''t make his move. Orochi was easily able to imagine what kind of fate awaited Takeru. However, men from Kusanagi family wouldn''t back down no matter what. Takeru was no exception, Orochi understood well over the last two years of training just how stubborn he was. He would dash forward no matter what was said to him. "" Reminded of his old self, Orochi raised his hand towards the sun. Even though he lost his sight, the intensity of the sunlight was relayed to him through the intensity of the heat. Just like this glaring sun, in the past he also continued rush while scorching everything around him. But now he only continued to waste time. Isn''t it about time? As if to grasp the sun, Orochi clenched his fist. "it begins once again" He could feel something frozen-up in the back of his chest start burn up once again. It wasn''t too bad to run once again, just like his past self. Orochi thought so while distorting his lips joyfully. He thought of what to do in order to dispel the chagrin. Revenge, retribution, they weren''t bad. Making the Inquisition his enemies in order to kill Ootori Sougetsu wasn''t a bad idea either. Whether he succeeds or dies, he''ll definitely feel refreshed. For motivation, revenge was enough. Justification can go eat sheet. If he''s to continue living in vain, he might as well go out with a bang. Orochi imagined that with a grin. HoweverOrochi knew an even more wicked method which would let him regain everything. "it has been a while, Kusanagi Orochi-san." When he raised his head, he felt a nostalgic scent. It was a scent reminiscent of white flowers like jasmine. Even after a hundred and fifty years, there was no way he could forget this scent that was mixed in together with the smell of blood. He got down from the hammock and faced her. Confronting Mother Goose. "As usual, you sure appear with amazin'' timing." "Yes, I felt I was called by you." Told so with the usual lack of expressions, Orochi smiled bitterly. Right after the war she consulted with him on the topic of contract, but back then he refused. But, if it was now. "150 years ago we spoke about contractin'' with me. Is that still valid?" With a wicked smile, Orochi turned his pupils which regained their sparkle towards Mother. "" Takeru woke up along with a headache. The memories about Orochi had appeared in his dreams, but as he immersed himself in the lingering dream, the moment he woke up the surroundings have slowed down. Using an image of closing a lid, he somehow suppressed his brain. Even though he was sleeping, he didn''t seem to have rest at all as his brain screamed even louder than before. When he looked at the clock, he saw than an hour has elapsed. "so you woke up. We''re in middle of treatment, you seemed to have quite a nightmare." Next to the bed, Sage leaned with his back against the wall and a familiar woman from the Gods'' Embers had bowed and moved away from Takeru. This was a room in the Border''s Grey Hotel. After escaping from the Critical Point, Takeru and others along with Sage and his members have hidden for the time being. Currently their battered-up bodies were being treated by the members of Gods'' Embers. "And the others?" "Everyone''s taking a break in a different room. They all had minor injuries." "I see that''s great." Although he smiled with relief, the tiredness remained on his face. Sage looked towards Takeru as if investigating him. "It''s not. Your injuries are not just serious. If not for the Magical Heritage''s support you would definitely be dead. It''s strange that you''re still alive." "sturdiness is my only merit." "What I''m talking about is not just the damage to your body, but the damage to your brain." Then Sage squinted sharply. "your brain is in abnormal state. Normally humans utilize 10% of their brain, but you''re using more than 40% even with strengthening magic it''s impossible to raise your brain operation rate so much, what kind of skill are you using?" "Swordsmanship but even if I say that, it''s not convincing huh. Well, it''s fine as long as I don''t use it continuously. Right now I''ve abused it a little." "At this rate you''re going to die. You can''t fool my eyes." Being told that with a strong manner of speaking, Takeru got a little flabbergasted. "You''re worried about me? That''s surprisingly kind." "Wrong. I am aware that you''re an important factor to ending this war. I''d be troubled if you died now." "" "We have succeeded with our missions, but if the world continues as is everything will go to waste. Our fight isn''t over yet." Sage moved away from the wall and with his arms folded, looked at Takeru''s bed. "We should have made a promise that we''ll help each other with all our strength as long as our goals overlap, even if we are to become enemies. I won''t let you say you forgot that oath." There was no kindness nor emotions in Sage''s eyes. He relayed that he had helped them only because it was necessary. Takeru squinted a little bit, then dropped his line of sight towards his palm. He should have controlled the Soumatou, but he saw his palm double. Just like Sage said, if it continues this state will be life-threatening. But "I''m not dyin'' as if I would." In order to live, this power was necessary. "I want to live I won''t die no matter what." He can''t let his life be extinguish so easily after he broke his promise with Kiseki. "Even if it''s being stubborn, I''ll do whatever possible, no matter what." While recalling his declaration of war to Kiseki, he raised his face and focused himself. "I will survive, and I''ll save anything and everything." What dwelled inside him, was without a doubt a soul of a demon. Men of Kusanagi household were born with rough temper and stubbornness. It was said the reason for that was the fact they were born with demon souls rather than those of human''s. It was a demon''s nature to single-mindedly crave for just one thing, it was appropriate to call it madness. Takeru didn''t think of denying his own soul. Right now he wanted to be proud of it, rely on it. The demon soul that will never break. "I''ve heard of it before, but you really are a horribly stubborn guy." "I''m told that often." As Takeru replied lightly, Sage put on a faint smile. There''s nothing else I have to say, it implied. "We scheduled a discussion in an hour. Rest your body until then." In order to leave, Sage put his hand on the doorknob. "most likely even fiercer battles than before are waiting for us. Prepare yourself." Leaving just that, Sage left the room. Left behind, Takeru recalled the sight of the city from when they escaped the Critical Point. The war had finally began. His past, everyday life was gone. The world war heading towards certain ruin. He has to stop it. No matter the method used. Takeru closed his eyes in order to prepare for battle. Right now, he needs to preserve his strength as much as possible. Like Sage said, Takeru''s brain wasn''t in a state that would allow him to act optimistic. He closed his eyes in order to reduce the burden on his eyes as much as possible. But, he was no longer able to sleep. If he sleeps, his control over Soumatou will be released. It was impossible to stop the brain from going berserk as he sleeps. Although he didn''t tell Sage, but after just during one hour of sleep Takeru felt as if he continued to sleep for years. Because of that his tiredness didn''t go away in the least. Rather than his body, it was his brain that was tired. He will have to think of a method to deal with this problem after the fight is over. Kurogane Hayato told him. The ones you are trying to oppose are existences mighty beyond your imagination. His current state will probably shorten his lifespan but in order to fight that monster-like strength, the power of Soumatou in out-of-control state was necessary. While Takeru received treatment in another room, Ouka and the others were resting. As Ouka sat down in the chair by the table, her gaze passed through Mineshiro Kazuma''s documents she received from Kurogane Hayato. "How is it? Can you read it?" Usagi who carried a tray with tea had put the cups on the table as she peeked at the documents. Ouka thanked Usagi and picked up a cup. "It''s difficult" Sitting down in front of frowning Ouka, Ikaruga held her chin in her hand and continued to play around with mint candy in her fingertips. "Encryption, huh well, I guess that much is a given." "But, that Kurogane person was able to read it, right? Is it different from the one used by EXE''s?" Lying face-down on the bed, Mari asked as she flailed her legs. Glaring at the document with a difficult expression, Ouka heaved a sigh and took a sip of the tea. "It''s close to the encryption used internally among EXE''s but it was arranged quite differently. It must be what the captain and vice-captain used. A normal member like me probably can''t decipher it all." "If you can''t read it, it''s definitely complex and difficult to understand. Like this, probably Oonogi-san won''t be able to either?. And we''ve got no clue what''s President doing" Since they were the members of Heretic Alliance, the first one to read it should be their boss, but it was unknown what happened to Nagaru. It seemed like all the members of the Heretic Alliance have evacuated, but naturally, their transfer''s destination was away from the Inquisition''s headquarters. Not only it would take time for them to rejoin each other, it would be very difficult now that the war had began. Although it was fine to hide in the hotel, on site there were only the Sixth Guard Troop, Seventh Student Squad and the 35th Platoon. They had no choice but to communicate with the other members of the alliance to consult the course of action. Suddenly, Ouka stood up from the chair. "Could you leave the document with me for a little while? I''ll try deciphering it." "I do not mind but please make sure not to lose it, all right?" "I''m not a pro when it comes to encryption. Well, try what you can." Ouka turned around on her heel and headed outside of the room. Just one person, Mari had poured her suspicious gaze towards Ouka. Pretending to be calm, Ouka walked down the hotel''s corridor. With a hand, she wiped the sweat on her forehead and at the same time she went past corner, she called Vlad. "Vlad do you know how''s Takeru now?" "Thou can just go to his room and confirm it." "I''m asking because I can''t do that." "after receiving treatment from a member of Gods'' Embers, he seems to be resting obediently. Right now he''s alone." Ouka put a hand on her chin and pondered. "From here on we''ll talk using magical power communication. Put on a filter on it." "Already appli''d one." "what do you think we should do?" It was unusual for Ouka to seek Vlad''s opinion outside combat. It meant the situation was that serious. That was because she had already decrypted the content of the document. While it was the truth that the arrangement of EXE''s encryption, it was her forte and her hobby to solve one-time encryptions like that. There was no way for her not to be surprised by the content. Ootori Sougetsu is this world''s God? Her adoptive father was? It was something hard to believe this suddenly. She certainly thought that he wasn''t human, but at most she considered he was something like a sorcerer or a vampire. But it must have been the truth. The world collision theory and the "Fragment of Mythological World" were real, and the evidence above all other is that Sougetsu moved behind the scenes as not to let them get this document. After recognizing the contents as the truth, Ouka had no idea what should she do with this information. "Thou belike shouldn''t betoken thy comrades yet. Not only it will cause confusion but also decrease morale." "however, don''t we have to tell them as soon as possible to make sure Ootori Sougetsu isn''t killed? If that man dies, the world will perish." "Not everyone can kill a god. A god is a magical organism in other words, an existence that can''t be kill''d by this world''s substances. Thou don''t hast to fret regarding to that." Just like Vlad said, normally, magical organisms can''t be killed with human hands. The organisms holding magical power who live in this world are called fantastical organisms, the magical organisms summoned from another world using magical power in exchange had a fundamentally different nature. Since they were outside of this world''s principles, they were only temporarily summoned and impossible to kill. Once the magical power ran out they automatically returned to the world they have come from. The existence called god was also a magical organism. The problem was, that Ootori Sougetsu who was a god, had a body and lived in this world. This world''s God. Is what was written in the document. "Considering he gave Mistilteinn to Kusanagi Takeru and tri''d to reshape him into a God Hunter, he''s belike an existence that cannot commit suicide." "" "Master, thou wot who shouldst thou betoken this to with highest priority, do thou?" In response to Vlad''s question, Ouka fell silent with a difficult expression. But soon enough she raised her head and resolved herself. There was no time to hesitate. "I thought it would be something like that." Hearing a voice from behind, Ouka let out a short scream and turned around. Mari stood there, staring intently. "N-Nikaido w-w-what are you talking about?" Seeing Ouka''s attitude that suggested she clearly hid something, Mari heaved a sigh. "Don''t go doing things that don''t suit you. Also, your magical communication is leaking all over y''know?" "N-no way, Vlad is properly encrypting i" "Who do you think I am?" Mari put a hand on her hip and raised her chin as if to look down on Ouka. It wasn''t that Ouka forgot, and it couldn''t be said that she was careless. Despite all that happened, Mari was a quite renowned witch and was said to be a specialist when it came to attack magic. Even as she was overpowered by her gaze, Ouka directed the brunt of her anger towards Vlad. "I hast told thou many times that doing this is unprofessional." Vlad said with a tone of voice as if he was in a bad mood. "Don''t give me that! This is a top level secret!" "I said, you''re leaking it all over." Having an index finger thrust at her nose, Ouka bent backwards. As she tried to find an excuse after all the time that passed, Mari''s expression softened. She stopped staring and made an amazed expression. "I don''t really blame you. After hearing you earlier, it''s not like I don''t understand your not wanting to confuse everyone." "Nikaido." "But, no shouldering it alone! You''re absolutely telling everyone!" Ouka intended to say she was going to do that anyway, but kept silent. I would be acting like Takeru, she thought. "Let''s talk with Takeru first. I''ll go with you." Standing proud, Mari wouldn''t back down no matter what. Ouka relaxed her shoulders and reluctantly agreed on going with Mari. Ouka and Mari came to Takeru''s room and told him about the document. Told that Ootori Sougetsu whom the Heretic Alliance should overthrow was the God of this world, and in front of the truth that this world will perish if he''s killed, Takeru "Is that so." " "" " "a god, huh. I see." Put his hand on his chin, convinced, took a sip of bottled water that was put on the bedside and closed the cap. " "" " "?" Astonished, Ouka and Mari looked at Takeru''s reaction and, " "That''s all?!" " They leaned over, retorting. Takeru sitting in the bed had bent backwards in surprise. The two were unable to understand why was this man more surprised by a retort than the truth that "Ootori Sougetsu is a god". "G-got nothing else to say?! He''s a god, a GOD! Is it too crazy for you to comprehend or something?!" "If we kill that man the world will perish! The Heretic Alliance''s goal is to stop the war, but the operation of getting rid of the highest priority target won''t end with just ''a few'' casualties you know?!" As the two drew closer to him, Takeru smiled wryly and scratched his cheek soundly. Their expressions turned into those of disbelief more and more. "W-well, I''m still surprised but honestly, with things like Mythologic World, collision of worlds, Sacred Treasures, we''ve been involved with too many surreal and you get used it I guess?" " "As if!" " "I-I''m sorry." He ended up apologizing reflexively, Takeru was always being himself. Meanwhile, Lapis emerged beside Ouka and Mari. "As expected of my Host. That imperturbable dignity even in face of the world''s truth. I am proud to be your sword." *clap* *clap* *clap*, while applauding Lapis said so expressionlessly. "You, stop flirting at weird times!! Can it be that you knew about it?! "I didn''t know. I wasn''t interested why did Ootori Sougetsu want the power for killing gods I was fine as long as I could fuse with my Host. But, thinking well about it, it all makes sense if his goal is suicide." "So what if it does make sense, what are we gonna do?! We can''t kill him you know?!" When Ouka asked Lapis that, Takeru who was in bed made a meek look. "Our goal isn''t killing Chairman. What we were talking about, was that we might have to kill him in order to save Kiseki and to stop the war." "Yyou''re right, but it doesn''t change the fact that our options to resolve it have narrowed." "I guess. But on the other hand, knowing his goal, we can focus on not killing him no matter what." "uh." What he said was simple, but can they do anything about that man without killing him? They didn''t know too well why was he this world''s God in the first place. In the document, it was written about the Fragment of Mythological World they have reached and was real, but there were no reasons or circumstances in which Sougetsu had become the God. Just the facts were written briefly in the document. Ootori Sougetsu is a God. That was all. "Even if he''s a God, it''s not like he can do anything he wants. Otherwise he wouldn''t go so roundabout when it comes to destroying the world. Stopping the war without killing him and saving Kiseki should be possible." "" "Well, as for the approach it''s not something I can think of alone, we need to think of it all together. That''s what Heretic Alliance is for after all." Neither Ouka nor Mari knew Takeru could act this positively. He only looked ahead. It was mysterious just how reassuring that was. In particular Ouka had received the biggest shock upon learning the fact killing Sougetsu would make the world perish. She clenched her fist and faced downwards in frustration. "Takeru, are you satisfied with that?" "" "Can you allow that man to live endlessly without paying him back?" Takeru faced down just for a moment in response to Ouka''s words, but soon after he made a smile. "I''ll pay him back by not killing him. Living endlessly is hell for that bastard isn''t it. So, let''s have him live forever." Hearing that, Ouka recalled that killing Sougetsu wouldn''t be paying him back. Above all, Takeru''s goal wasn''t revenge. He was different from Ouka who had no one to save. It wasn''t that he was broad-minded or tolerant. This man is just straightforward. "Whatever Chairman is, what we have to do doesn''t change." Who cares about the truth of the world. Who cares about the origins of the world. Who cares about what is a god. The truth that Mineshiro Kazuma desperately tried to obtain, the truth that Kurogane Hayato desperately tried to hide, the truth that Ootori Sougetsu was the foundation of the world. This mancouldn''t care less about it. The three teams from the Heretic Alliance have gathered in the lobby in order to make advance arrangements on what they should do in the future. First of all, the explanation of the content written in Mineshiro Kazuma''s document was necessary. Takeru was the one explaining. The exclusion of Ootori Sougetsu from the targets for assassination. What should be done in order to stop the war was defeating the commanders of the invasion, Mother Goose and Kusanagi Orochi. He also explained that Kusanagi Kiseki, who is the Inquisition''s ultimate weapon should be stopped. That was all he explained. Everyone stood astonished. Takeru had recognized the fact that Ootori Sougetsu was a God as "There''s a need to change the strategy". Of course, 35th Platoon aside, it wasn''t like the members of Pureblood Party or the Gods'' Embers accepted it with "Oh, is that so". At first it was "you must be joking, right?", then it continued with "What do we do". "If the opponent is a god, how do we deal with him?" "I don''t really know myself, but isn''t it fine to continue as we were?" Takeru said that seriously to the speechless members of Pureblood Party. "No way, is he even someone we can stand against? If he''s a god, he can blow someone like us away with a mere swing of a hand" "Hmm, if he could do that, wouldn''t he do so right from the start? Or rather, I guess he has no need to do so. I mean, his goal is suicide." " " " " "" " " " " All the Pureblood Party members stood astounded at once. What''s with this guy acting carefree does he have a screw lose in his head? And even more so than the Pureblood Party, the problem were Gods'' Embers. From the point of look of their religious beliefs, the words "Ootori Sougetsu is this world''s God." were a blasphemy above all else. To them who believed in a God who wasn''t a magical organism, this high-level existence that couldn''t be recognized as a human was enough to despair. Quiet Sixth Miko''s Guard Troops held their hands together to pray. Some were sorrowful, some looked stunned as they stared into the air, there were various reactions. But the captain, Mikado Yuzuho was different. With her usual resolute attitude she struck the floor with the spear''s handle. "I see. So Ootori Sougetsu is a magical organism." With these words, the girls of the Sixth Guard Troop raised their heads. Despite receiving the truth that Ootori Sougetsu was a God, Yuzuho wasn''t upset. "And that magical organism holds the life of this world itself is that all the information you received?" Takeru nodded in response to Yuzuho''s words. "Yeah." "Then it''s natural to exclude him from the targets to eliminate. Let''s concentrate the operation on stopping the Valhalla''s leaders and Hyakki Yakou. With that, the war will mostly end." "Exactly." When Takeru responded with a smile, Yuzuho nodded satisfied. Yuzuho spoke to surprised members of the personal guard. "The almighty God we believe in is not a magical organism like Ootori Sougetsu. He encompasses many different worlds and resides in higher dimension outside the reach of human knowledge, we believe in the God that watches over our fate." " " " "" " " " "If you are true believers, you shouldn''t despair because of the existence of a magical organism that devours the life of this world." Then she re-sat on the sofa once again and said to Takeru, "Allow me say this, though". "Please stop calling Ootori Sougetsu a ''god''. It''s unpleasant. That thing should be recognized as a mere magical organism. In the first place, a God is" "Ookaay, I get it!" Since it seemed like she would go on for a while, Takeru interrupted it early. Putting both his hands on the table, Takeru stood up. "War has already began. We''ve no time, not enough forces. But we''ve already decided what to do." It was questionable whether they should nod in approval in response to Takeru''s words. Rushing in without having anything resolved was foolish. It was just a suicide attack. Their defeat was clear. But as Takeru said, there was no time. If the war continues, at this rate the world will definitely be destroyed. Whether they kill Sougetsu or not, the result will be the same. First, stopping the war is top priority. "Thinking about it now is a waste of time. Let''s do what we can." That''s what Takeru learned from the battles until now, and from his comrades. This alliance''s team was a hybrid troop. They need to fight in their own fields of specialization. Takeru understood that well. There was still no contact from the Heretic Alliance''s members who have evacuated from the headquarters. What Takeru and others knew, was that they were in a very distant place. The intelligence gathering troops that were dispatched to the city before the war began couldn''t be contacted either and the alliance members on the scene didn''t know anything. In other words, the only ones among the Heretic Alliance who could cooperate were the three teams in here. They could only look from the distance at what was happening in the city, but it was clear that it had turned into hell. Most likely, the ones who had the advantage were Valhalla with their surprise attack. At this rate, if the Inquisition is cornered "Kiseki" Inevitably, they will have Hyakki Yakou enter the battle. If that happens, Takeru will witness the nightmare for the third time. He didn''t want to see that kind of thing ever again. Takeru dressed himself, and tried to leave the room in order to head to the battlefield with his comrades. The moment he opened the door, his vision shook. When he staggered from dizziness strong enough to make him fall over, someone supported him from the side. "Mari." "Be quiet. I should be able to ease it a little." As she lent him a shoulder, Mari put her hand on Takeru''s forehead. Her hand on his head was tinged with heat and glowed faintly. "Among the types of charm magic, there''s one that acts as a sedative it''ll suppress your brain''s activity a little." "you, noticed huh." Takeru said that with a tired expression. Even as he tried to stand, he couldn''t find any strength in his legs. It seemed like he''s going to put all his weight on Mari''s small body. Mari furrowed her eyebrows and while firmly supporting him, she continued using magic. "For your information, everyone at least noticed that your state is strange long ago. I came because I''m the only one who can ease you, Takeru." "isthat so." "Everyone knows already that you''re a guy who won''t listen despite the state you''re in. That''s why everyone does what they can. They''re preparing for battle." The hand on his forehead had slid down to his cheek. Mari''s pupils moved closer. "See, I too actually want to stop fighting and hide somewhere in the mountains together until the world perishes. Right now, even if just by a second, I want cherish the time with everyone with you." "I think so too." "But, you''re going to fight, right? There''s no stopping you, right?" "yeah." He didn''t apologize. "In that case, we won''t let you die we''ll protect you! That''s what we can do!" We won''t stop you, she meant. Everyone must have wanted to stop him. Usagi, Ikaruga, Mari, Ouka They didn''t want Takeru to fight. The opponents were the most powerful leaders of Valhalla, Hyakki Yakou that devours the world and a God on top of it. There was no perspective of winning. Despite what he said, Takeru was aware of that. Bravado, unfeeling, accustoming, neither of those applied to him. However, there was no choice but to do it. Unless he does it, he won''t get what he wants. Who would stop the man who thinks like that. Who would reject such selfish wish. What his comrades could do, was only lending him a hand. Takeru too after all this time wouldn''t tell them not to come. Right now, he fully relied on his comrades. He even relied on them too much. That''s why, even in this state, he thought of himself as a person happy from the bottom of his heart. Since he sought even greater happiness than this, there was no wonder he was ridiculed as an idiot by Mari and other comrades. "Let''s go together everyone, together" Mari embraced Takeru as he smiled powerlessly. He didn''t start acting reckless today. Despite being aware that he only troubled his comrades, he felt guilty for not being able to back down. The battle was beginning. Most likely, it was a fierce battle like nothing he had experienced until now Volume 11, 3 - Those Who Arrive in Front of God Volume 11, Chapter 3 - Those Who Arrive in Front of God Tokyo''s Shinjuku Ward. That''s what it used to be called. The damage it suffered from the past war was enough to reshape the land and the reconstructed Shinjuku was different from the original. This city that held the Inquisition''s headquarters flourished and sparkled more than any land in old Japan. But now there wasn''t a single remnant of that. The post-war devastation from 150 years ago had come once again. The collapsed buildings and trees. Cars in flames. The smell of burned human bodies. Not even a single person was alive in here. The victims weren''t just inquisitors and sorcerers. Ordinary people children and the elderly, even pregnant women were lying on the roads. Nearly all the bodies were dried up as if mummified. "this, is what" Usagi crouched and held her mouth. It wasn''t just Usagi, everyone was horrified. Only half a day had passed since the war had began, this much damage was unusual. Under the gloomy, cloudy sky, there was hell. "Why were the civilians still here?! Why weren''t they evacuated!" Ouka spat out those words with anger. "No vital reactions? No way right? There were hundreds of thousands people in here!!" She desperately used magic to search surroundings, but there wasn''t a single sign of life within the range. In the place the shelter was in, there was a crater that looked like one after bombing. The white powder in the air must have been the only remnant after humans. They could only think that the enemy had prioritized attacking on the location with the most civilians. "It''s also strange that there''s no signs of Inquisition or Valhalla either it wouldn''t turn out like this even if they used Hyakki Yakou. All the bodies are dried up" Even Ikaruga couldn''t imagine what happened. "It''s something Valhalla would do. Not like they started doing this now. What do we do, Kusanagi. Rejoin the alliance and wait?" Kyouya made a disgusted expression and asked. It was a sound judgment to prioritize meeting the rest of alliance now that they didn''t understand the situation. The enemies lurking in the surroundings weren''t limited to just those who show signs of life. "we''ll head to the academy. Valhalla''s destination is Inquisition''s headquarters we need to stop them." If they don''t, Kiseki will enter combat. Takeru was bothered by the fact Kiseki still hasn''t appeared, but thought about going to meet her and allowing his sword to carry his feelings. He couldn''t afford Valhalla to get in the way of their sibling fight. Judging by the damage dealt to this city, it''ll be too late if they don''t hurry. Takeru and the others hurried on the road to school. The more they advanced forward the more of the same scenery they have seen. There was no one alive as they passed, not a single voice. The city that had so many people living in it was silent as if there was no one in there in the first place. This city was dead, in just half a day its life was exhausted. And "no way" Ouka who arrived at the school gate fell on her knees. The first thing that entered the sight upon coming here, the symbol of this place, the tower with sealed Magical Heritages. It was collapsed starting from the root. The Coliseum for large-scale exercises, the campus, the dormitories, faculty buildings, everything and anything was destroyed. There were corpses of the inquisitors and the students lied around the gate''s defense line as well as miserable wreckage of Dragoons. From the opposing side, corpses of the sorcerers and wreckage of Magical Dragoons could be seen. It was clear that Inquisition resisted with all it had. "the academy was" Pale, Usagi looked at the collapsed school. All the members of the 35th Platoon that passed through here had the same feelings. Even though they were unpleasant, there were memories of their comrades in here. They laughed together, fought against each other and grew together. The familiar classrooms, the crowded dining room, the depressing shooting grounds, the Coliseum where the mock battle tournaments were carried out, the school yard that was packed during Witch Hunt Festival and their platoon room. All of it was destroyed and gone. There was no way they wouldn''t receive shock. This place was where the 35th Test Platoon belonged to. The place for them to return to. "what do we do Takeru hey, what do we doo?!" Trembling, Mari clung to Takeru. "Takeru?" When she grasped his clothes, Takeru''s posture broke. Sage who was right beside him, supported Takeru''s body. "You okay?" "! At a time like this!" Takeru''s vision shook, a pain as if he was hit in the head with a club had assaulted him. If his concentration is interrupted even for a moment, the Soumatou will activate by itself. Its running out of control came like a seizure. Trying to control it had come along with a tremendous amount of pain. Losing all his strength, he fell down on his knees despite Sage supporting him. "Don''t force yourself. It''s dangerous for you to fight in this state. 35th Platoon should hide. We and the Sixth Guard will carry out reconnaissance, starting with scouting for enemies in the academy." "but!" "It''s fine, leave it to us. This kind of work is our specialty. No clue about the Guard though." When Sage said that, Yuzuho yelled furiously "whaattt?!" "We too can do scouting just fine! How dare you compare our miracles with your pagan witchcraft?!!" It was when she was refuting with a rough voice. Although Yuzuho tried to strike the ground with her spear, she swung it sideways instead. Momentarily, in the empty space right beside her, a giant body had suddenly emerged. Her swung spear hit the giant that had emerged. But the giant didn''t even flinch from the blow. "this guy''s!" Surprised Ouka materialized Vlad and pulled the trigger to the limit. Blood-colored stakes burst into the giant''s head and chest. The damage dealtnone. They were unable to penetrate through the translucent, shining armor. "An Einherjar!" Sage immediately expanded his magical circle and made a chain appear from the ground. The chain attached itself to the emerging Einherjar''s body, temporarily stopping its movement. "All members, spread out! Move away!" In response to Sage''s voice, everyone rushed in various directions. As Takeru couldn''t move, after turning into Witch Hunter form Ouka lent him a shoulder and leaped all at once to make distance. The chain that wound around the Einherjar had stopped its movement for a moment, but soon enough it was torn apart and the railgun-shaped sword was pierced onto the ground. "Crystal Vanish" Along with the magic name, the light blue magic circle shone. "Sage!" Takeru shouted over his shoulder. Sage continued to maintain magic in order to buy time to escape. Right after that, crystals have overflowed from the magic circle''s center. Crystals protruding in acute angles like icicles of a glacier swallowed Sage, and the next momentthe light burst out. Ouka who carried Takeru on her shoulder hid in the building''s debris together with Ikaruga. A shockwave swallowed up everything, shrouding the surroundings in smoke. Inside the smoke that was the aftermath, Ouka put down Takeru on his back on the rubble. "Hide in here, Takeru!" "I''ll fight too!!" "What if you exhaust yourself here! Your power is our trump card! Suginami, take care of Takeru!" Ouka shook off Takeru''s hand and rushing out, she disappeared in smoke. Takeru tried to go after her, but Ikaruga grasped his shoulders stopping him. Although he tried to shake her off, but as the shaking in his brain assaulted him again, he ended up falling to the ground. "damn it!!" His outstretched hand fell to the ground, he clenched his fist in frustration. The smoke had began to clear up, with two guns in her hands Ouka aimed at the appearing opponent. It was unknown what happened to Sage. The Einherjar was alive and well, with the constraints released he gracefully pulled out the railgun from the ground. The crystal-like armor most likely the enemy''s armor was made of Blue Crystal. They will have a hard time trying to damage it. At the same time Ouka raised her weapons, Mari and Usagi appeared from the sides. "Please leave support to us." "Blue Crystal that''s nasty. Well, he''s no opponent for my magic." "Don''t let your guard down. I''ll be the decoy. Saionji, support me. Nikaido, prepare a large-scale magic let''s bring him down with one blow." " "Roger!" " At the same time the two replied, Ouka began her attack. She kicked off the ground and jumped forward at the same time as she fired a stake at enemy''s shoulder, the first blow shot through the smoke. *dinnnngggg*! Along with a high-pitched sound, the Einherjar''s railblade and the stake collided. The reason she challenged him in the close combat, was to not allow him to fire magic bullets. Because Einherjars had an unusual amount of magical power, even magic bullets fired by them were ridiculously powerful. They couldn''t match him in rapid fire. The best course of action was to focus on close combat before annihilating him with Mari''s magic. The enemy''s armor was made of Blue Crystal. Cooperating with Usagi, Ouka wanted to make a crack in the armor. If they confirm the Einherjars identity they might find his weakness, but she aimed to act like Takeru, moving before she thinks. Fortunately, her allies right now weren''t just the platoon members. "Guards'' Spearsmanship Eternal Triple Flash!" At the same time a voice was heard from above, Ouka leaped away from the Einherjar. As they exchanged positions, Yuzuho hit the Einherjar''s head with her spear. When she made her attack, to Ouka it seemed as if there were three Yuzuhos. It was an illusion made using magic that made it seem like there were three of her. The Einherjar staggered, Yuzuho landed on the ground. Although it seemed as if Einherjar would fall on his back, on the verge of collapse he had aimed at Yuzuho who landed on the ground. Yuzuho bent her knees and jumped, but it was too late for her to avoid. The enemy''s magical bullet was slightly faster. That''s when, a green shadow had slid in from behind Yuzuho. It was Kyouya. Kyouya passed between Yuzuho''s legs and slipped under the Einherjar. "Buckshot!" Nero''s shotgun fire hit the Einherjar from zero distance. The armor on the abdomen crumbled off, the semi-transparent pieces danced in the air like glass. But the shattered armor was repaired momentarily, like a video playback, it had returned to its original state. Despite the fact it looked like a Dragoon, inside there was an Einherjar. The railgun was also a Magical Heritage, it was appropriate for it to have a special performance. However, it wasn''t like the 35th Test Platoon was unfamiliar with combat against Einherjars as to let him repair. Along with the sound of gun fire, five bullets slipped past Yuzuho and Ouka. The bullets pierced the armor made of Blue Crystal on the verge of repair, pulverizing it again. Usagi stood holding her rifle, smoke rose up from the muzzle. "Nikaido, please take care of it." When Usagi said that with a squint, a rainbow-colored shadow had come flying from the sky. That silhouette swinging its right arm, was the Witch of Aurora, Nikaido Mari. Expanding five-layered magical circle, Mari swung her both arms with all her strength. Magical power converged to the limit, her joined two hands shone. And "Aurora Impact!!" Mari swung down her hands at Einherjar''s head, releasing the magic. " " " "HEYY?!!" " " " The accumulated magic exploded, wrapping the surroundings momentarily. Everyone turned pale on spot. Everyone expanded barriers and protection as not to get engulfed in the shock wave and Ouka acted as Usagi''s shield. Mari who pulverized the Einherjar landed lightly on the ground and making a V sign with her fingers she directed it towards her comrades. "How was it, howw? Did''ya see it? My magic is the strongest after all! I wouldn''t mind if you praised me?!" As Mari puffed up her chest and burst into a smug expression, everyone on spot got pissed off. Everyone was covered in pure white dust that was raised into the air. "Think of your attack''s range, retard!" "Good grief, sorcerers are always like this! Really!" "Just now it was enough to kill us all you imbecile!" "Since you are a lady you should hold back a little!" "sorry everyone but would you pull me out? I''ve been buried even deeper just now." Dissatisfied with the situation where she was blamed by everyone, Mari stomped the ground with "what''s with you all?". Sage who was completely buried in the rubble also seemed safe and was pulled out by other members of the Pureblood Party. Seeing everyone was safe, Ouka sighed with relief. "that Einherjar, it can''t be that" "Without a doubt it was transfer magic but transfer magic isn''t something that can be used so easily the consumption of magical power is huge, and the formula for sending someone in without a gate on the other side isn''t so simple." After questioning Mari about the transfer magic, Ouka''s expression turned steeper. "Which means they''ve improved it?" "even so, it''s still abnormal. If there''s anyone who could use such a thing it would be" When Mari was about to say it, that moment. A distortion in time and space appeared and like a puzzle, giant humanoid was gradually formed out of single pieces combining in an empty space. A new Einherjar. And it wasn''t over with just one, their numbers increased very fast. After just a few seconds, Ouka and the others were surrounded by an army of Einherjars. "speak of the devil!" "These numbers what do we do?!" Everyone poised themselves back to back, horrified seeing the emerging Einherjars in the surroundings. Twenty in total. Each of them being a one-man army, previously summoned King Arthur had partially destroyed AntiMagic Academy by himself. Siegfried summoned in the Border too, was a formidable enemy for a company and the 35th Platoon before he was taken down. And now there were twenty of monsters of that class. Even though they were finally able to take one of them down with participation of six members. "Keh coming with numbers, huh. Fine by me!" Kyouya changed Nero''s form into tonfas and raised them up. "Don''t move carelessly stop!" Sage pulled out a wand from his belt and poised it. "Black magicians are really beyond help putting spirits of the dead inside mechanical dolls there should be a limit to bad taste." Holding a spear, Yuzuho had her comrades stay behind and moved towards the front. The Einherjars looked for any movements of the enemy with their emotionless, mechanical eyes. If anyone moves, they will attack all at once. Feeling as if they were surrounded by a pack of beasts, all the members felt their nerves strained. Gripping their weapons, poising as to be able to attack any time they only stared at Ouka and the others'' moves. Unexpectedly light entered through between clouds, blinding everyone. Blinking, Usagi looked upwards in surprise. And there was "As I thought, it was you all." While wary of the Einherjars, everyone looked upwards. She was there, in the middle of the light pouring down from between the clouds. The white figure looking like that of a God''s messenger was incredibly mismatched with the appearance of the city that turned into hell. The woman floated in the air, her white robe flapping in the wind as she coldly looked down at the ground. "Mother Goose!" Obstructing the light with her hand, Mari angrily called the woman''s name. Mother Goose slowly looked through one member of Heretic Alliance to another, in the end looking at Mari. "It has been a while, Nikaido Mari-san. It''s great to see you in good health." "Ghh, answer me! Is this massacre your doing?!" Asked a frank question, Mother nodded in response. "Yes. Exactly so. I was the one who summoned Einherjars and assaulted this city." Mother responded indifferently, without any shame. Mari swung her right arm, making an increasingly rugged expression. "Why weren''t you supposed to be East Side''s top?! Why are you doing something West Side would do! Didn''t you say you didn''t want to involve unrelated people in the war?!" "I also have said, that I''m willing to make the minimal sacrifices." These frosty words caused Mari''s anger to culminate. "Minimal you say? Just how many hundreds of thousands do you think you killed?!" The shock Mari received was indescribable. More than month ago she was a student of Magic Academy, of course she didn''t trust Mother Goose completely. She didn''t believe in Mother''s pretty words, after all this woman tried to kill her in order not to have information leaked. But the world of East Side Mari knew was a very comfortable place. All the people living in there were warm. An utopia for the witches who live outside the thought that the person who had created it stood behind this massacre had overwhelmed Mari. As if seeing through Mari''s heart, Mother closed her eyes as if to a prayer. But soon enough she opened her eyes and looked at everyone with her pupils looking like glass beads. "I won''t excuse nor defend myself. This city''s sacrificeis minimal to me." She overlapped her palms and in mid-air, prayed to the heavens. "Back down. This is not your battlefield. If you are to become my enemies" Her hair was ruffled, her eyes opened wide. The ruby pupils have spread, dyeing her eyes bright red. "The majesty of "God''s Authority" will crush you all." Then a pure white magic circle appeared, looking as if it covered the entire sky and light had poured down from several breaks in the clouds. An army of Einherjars descended. Their number increased to over a hundred. The Einherjars surrounding the alliance members also moved. All of them raised their railguns, they fired sparkling magic from the muzzles. "Protective magic! Everyone defend!" At the same time as Ouka cried out, those who were able to use magic have created protective barriers with all magical power they had. Magic bullets were simply a mass of magical power capable of simple destruction, but with the amount of magical power held by Einherjars, their destructive power was incomparable to normal magic. Protecting from them was extremely difficult. But surrounded, the had no choice but to protect from them. The railguns weren''t intended for high rate of fire. If they withstand the enemy''s barrage, there was a chance of being able to escape. "They''re coming!" Sage fluttered the point of his wand, building up a wall of rust and covering everyone with it. His protective barrier had a very high defense against physical and magical attacks, but got in the way of visibility. A rust wall strong enough not to even let any sounds in had protected everyone. "Ghh!! Seventh Squad! Everyone build a multi-layered barrier! Mine won''t hold!" As Sage ordered his subordinates, they built up a ward with a joint chant. Cracks entered Sage''s barrier, the sound from the outside flowed in. A wave of magic surged in from the outside. An imminent destruction coming from all sides. The gunfire of the Einherjars no, the bombing continued. The moment four people stretched out a barrier, Sage''s protection shattered. The Seventh Squad''s quadruple barrier replaced it, but two layers were immediately broken through and the third layer had filled with cracks. "Guards too, build an inviolable area and reject the magical power! Five overlapping Shrouds of Rejection!" Yuzuho pierced the ground with her spear, together with the members of the Sixth Guard behind her she solidified the defense. Forming a wire from magical power, she created a strong ward overlapping like a chain mail. But that barrier too, a piece of wire after piece had collapsed. Although Yuzuho received magical power from her spear, a Magical Heritage, the limit had come all too soon. "nhh, I leave the rest to you!" When she reached her limit, Yuzuho clenched her teeth and said so, and her barrier burst. At that momenta rainbow-colored magic circle rose up from the ground. "Leeaave it to me!" Scattering rainbow-colored magical power, Mari smashed the magic circle on the ground. "Aurora Fortress!" At the same time it was punched, the magic circle was broken and magical power covered her comrades. It was a huge fortress shaped with magical power. The fortress had perfectly blocked the numerous magic bullets fired by the Einherjars. If Mari''s most powerful attack magic was Aurora Gate, then the Aurora Fortress was the one that exerted the most powerful defense. Because it required a huge operative procedure, it needed a long chant. Her comrades have earned the time for her to finish it. This fortresswill not collapse with something on the level of magic bullets. The Einherjars used not only magic bullets, but also fired different magic. Magic circles were drawn in the air and the magical power materialized things like meteors, rain of spears, dragon apparitions and such, assaulting Mari''s fortress. "Thesedamn!" Cracks appeared on the Aurora Fortress. Andthere were no chances to run. While the barrage paused, the rest of Einherjars used magic and when the magic had stopped, the barrage of magic bullets began. "Nikaido! Hold out!" "I know dang it!!" At this rate, it will only get worse. At this rate, the fortress will crumble. At this rate, everyone will die. At this rate "If that''s how it is then sink or swim!" Everything ending at this rate, was something "Witch of Aurora" could not accept. While maintaining a large-scale magic, Mari performed a double magic and chanting. She wanted to create a chance to attack, but targeting the enemy in this situation was impossible. Thenshe needs to call out an existence that would create confusion. That''s what she bet on. "If ye doth not tread ov''r living insects, doth not tread ov''r grass, doth not desire destruction of life, respond to mine call. I shine with that radiance. I shine with nobility. Respond to me, respond to me, o'' precious beast, let us hear thy beautiful neigh. Come come!" Along with a chant, Mari closed her eyes and sent her consciousness to another world. Passing through the distant time and space, Mari''s consciousness arrived in that world. Mari felt that world to be nostalgic. When she was taught basics of summoning magic from the director of the orphanage, she played around by coming in contact with presences in different worlds like this. Even though the existences from another world were capable of feeling her presence, they couldn''t understand the words she spoke. That''s why, she always just stared at the beautiful beast standing still in a spring in of different world. The beast too, only stared at her. Still, she was able to feel that the beast had took a liking to her. It may have been just her imagination. She might have been mistaken. But believing in that was the only way to survive now. Respond to me please! The beast usually standing in the spring, was Mari''s hope. The beast noticed Mari. And as if responding to her wish, the light in its gentle eyes was reflected in the water. It responded! Mari''s consciousness returned to this world and she opened her eyes wide. And, materializing a huge magic circle behind herself, she spoke. "Come, Sacred BeastKirin!" Sound disappeared from the world for a moment. The Einherjars on spot stopped shooting and their gaze moved to the magic circle Mari made. The heartless battle dolls, Einherjars have felt a foreign existence was being summoned. And the next momentbreaking through the magic circle, a beast covered with richly-colored scales tore through space. Raising its front hooves high, the appearance of it standing on the hind legs as it let out a voice was beautiful, it was undeniably a magical organisma Sacred Beast Kirin. Sage and his group, Yuzuho and his group who have communicated with magic looked up at the beautiful beast, astounded. Even that Mother Goose looked in surprise from the sky, her eyes wide open. "Impossible while using that large-scale magic, you summoned a Sacred Beast?" Mother Goose denied it as something impossible. Sacred Beast Summoning was a magic of same degree of difficulty as Hero Summoning. To withstand using it, one required to sacrifice at least tens of thousands of people. Even more so with a Kirin who governs four elements in Chinese mythology''s world, a race reigning at the top of the auspicious beasts. Although there were chants and summoning operative procedures, there was no historical records of succeeding. Even making contact with them was impossible. Much less calling them out, it was as impossible as overturning heaven and earth. Could such a young girl pull off something that seemed like it had come from old tales? While Mother Goose was astonished, Mari stroked the Kirin''s fur and moved her cheek closer to it. As if responding to that, the Kirin chirped quietly. "Please protect everyone." The Kirin understood Mari''s feelings and neigh again, standing on its hind legs. Unlike the neigh from earlier, this one was ferocious and rough. Immediately after its hind legs let out a loud soundthe Kirin clad in magical power of aurora galloped in the air. The Kirin didn''t need a scaffolding. Surpassing the law of the worlds was natural for it. Any place its hoofs trod upon were equal to prairie spreading as far towards the horizon as an eye can see. And the brilliant, colorful scales captivating the viewers as well asa shining horn on its forehead like a treasured sword, was something no creatures in creation were allowed to touch. The only ones who could touch it and were unharmed, were those recognized as a benevolent by the Kirin. Thereforethe Einherjars not possessing a heart were unable to stand in the way of Kirin''s gallop. Leaving a rainbow veil behind it, the Kirin rushed through an army of Einherjars. Instead of flying in the air, it galloped through it. The untouchable horn tore apart the Einherjars solid armor like paper, the magic bullets that tried to hit it, were dispersed by the scales. Kirin''s suicidal rush lasted only for an instant. The Einherjars surrounding Mari and the others were gone, erased by the Kirin''s gallop. And then the Kirin slowly returned to Mari, gracefully rubbing against her face. It''s said that magical organism can become emotionally attached to humans. That was probably true. But the Kirin didn''t attach itself emotionally to Mari, but rather revered her way of doing things. As a proof of that, the amount of magical power Mari consumed in order to use Sacred Beast Summoning, was very, very small. Most likely, this Kirin was the first magical organism that wished to be summoned and hurried to visit by itself. "thank you." When Mari said her thanks and stroked its mane, the Kirin let out a shrill neigh and once again jumped into a tear in space and time. After annihilating the Einherjars, Mari glared at Mother Goose who floated in the sky. "I will stop you. I will end this war." "" "I''ll protect Takeru and everyone!" Her eyes full of determination clashed with Mother Goose''s cold eyes. In response to Mari''s words, everyone behind her entered combat readiness again. Even though the Einherjars were wiped out in a moment, Mother Goose continued standing in the sky without any sign of being upset. "That was quite something. To achieve Sacred Beast Summoning with a human body you were my student only for about a month, but I''m proud of you as the chairman of Magic Academy." "Don''t screw around there''s no reason for you to do this! Didn''t you want to stop the war?!" "Changing the world''s structure into a correct one, is my earnest desire. For that sake, I need to kill Ootori Sougetsu. The tragedy that happened in here is a passing point for carrying out my purpose." Kill Sougetsu. Knowing what that choice would mean, Mari tried to relay to her that he was a God. "That man is this world''s God no, he''s this world''s life itself, I knew that right from the start. If that man dies, magic will disappear from all over the world, the world will lose its balanced and collapse." "so you know it, and yet?!" "That is exactly why. As long as that man is the God, the world will face destruction sooner or later. Therefore we will kill that man and replace him as a God." Before Mari could understand the meaning of her words, Mother joined her hands once again and closed her eyes. "Please rest assured. Once we become a god, we''ll be able to make it so this never happened. The pollution of the world, this gruesome war, human death we will return it all to how it was." "You say you''re going to become a God?!" "Correct." Mother Goose responded frankly. Immediately after that, magical power was spread and magic circles covered the sky. Like angels, an army of countless Einherjars descended from the magic circles. "No way this is ridiculous!" Mari was speechless as she recognized how mighty was the existence she was confronting. "This is, mercy." Tears of blood dripped down from Mother''s wide-opened eyes. The situation was overturned again. "So many Einherjars how are we supposed to fight them?!" This time, she had no spell that she could use. Summoning a Sacred Beast like Kirin was something that couldn''t be done one time after another. If it were two or three Einherjars they could fight against them, but these numbers are there were so many of them they couldn''t grasp their numbers. The members of Heretic Alliance were unable to find a way to survive, the weapons they gripped in their hands trembled. Hidden in the shadow of the rubble, his face pale, Takeru was unable to move. Ikaruga put Takeru''s head on her lap and placed her hand on his forehead. Her chilly palm was pleasant, but he couldn''t afford to surrender to this comfort. He could hear intense sound of combat. Although he couldn''t see it from shade of the rubble, he could feel the aftermath of magic shake the earth. "You can''t. Don''t move." "I can''t do that" "Be reasonable. We knew this would happen as we brought you along. We actually wanted to leave you behind." Ikaruga made an unusually sad expression. Her loving and affectionate heart could be felt through her palm. Don''t go, is what Ikaruga''s body temperature was saying. Feeling it nearly impossible to shake off her hand, Takeru''s chest hurt. "Still, the reason we brought you is because you''re needed here. Probably, the only one who can end this fighting is you." "" "It seems like everyone thinks so." Kusanagi Kiseki. Ootori Sougetsu. Orochi and Mother Goose. Ikaruga was convinced that the only one who could stand against them was Takeru. Everyone wondered, why was it Takeru of all people. He shouldered grief since young, sacrificed everything in order to become stronger, has lived a life without ever tasting happiness of a normal person, and yet is tossed about at mercy of the world, was utilized and is suffering like this. Why is his destiny to continue fighting endlessly? It''s so unreasonable, it makes me sick. That''s what Ikaruga thought. "I''m the same I hate the myself to no end for letting you fight." "" Which time was it that he watched Ikaruga''s self-loathing. It was always a refreshing sight, but it wasn''t something to be seen repeatedly. He could feel tightening in his chest. Unconsciously, Takeru stroked Ikaruga''s cheek. She downcast her eyes. "your turn is still ahead in order to have your quarrel with your little sister, you need to conserve your strength. Leave the rest of those troublesome guys to us." "" "Please be more selfish. Ignore stuff like the world or war, for now just look at your own goal." Be selfish, it might have been the first time he was told that. After all, Takeru always thought only about himself. Stopping war, saving his little sister, was for his own sake after all. He couldn''t recall doing any self-sacrifice, he never intended any. "I can''t do thateither." While saying so, Takeru raised his body. Ikaruga''s hand moved away from his forehead reluctantly. As Takeru put his hand on the rubble, facing the battlefield, his back was far from looking reliable. However, "If even a single comrade of mine dies my wish won''t come true." Only his will would never break. Ikaruga muttered towards his back. "you''re really selfish." Takeru smiled bitterly and started walking without looking back. There no longer was any need to worry about his blurry vision. "Lapis, shall we go?" He asked his partner. "of course, Host." When he heard Lapis'' voice, strangely, the screaming of his brain subsided. Lapis would no longer try to stop Takeru. Just like his other comrades, she knew that there was no use trying to stop him. And above all, Lapis was Takeru''s partner. The sword and its user were one. Words were no longer necessary. "Strengthen my body and all my nerves. Make it so my body won''t break" "Understood. I will protect you from your own ability. I do not recommend using God Hunter form. Most likely, the soul fusion can be suppressed only one more time." "I don''t think that would work with Master as an opponent in case it''s necessary, we can only believe in Ouka." Takeru materialized Mistilteinn in his right hand. A hundred meters ahead, he could see Ouka, Mari and the others confronting Mother Goose. Along with pillars of light, Einherjars descended from the sky. Watching the spectacle reminiscent of the world ending from a distance, Takeru breathed in deeply and stopped. I won''t let even one of them die. This powerI obtained it in order to protect, after all. Takeru stopped suppressing the Soumatou. The world stopped. He could grasp the entire space clearly. In middle of headache that made him feel like he was going crazy, his consciousness was sharpened. It was the same as back then. Just like when he fought Kurogane Hayato, he could feel as if himself losing human thoughts. His heart turned into one like that of a beast, only seeking one thing. It turned into a heart of a demon. Protect. Protect. Protect. Protect thoroughly, protect all, obtain it. Takeru squinted his eyes stained red and swung his sword in front of himself. And "Summis desiderantes affectibus" At the same time as he pointed the sword at Mother Goose, he swung it sideways. "Malleus Maleficarum." His body was wrapped by armor, strength filled him. Now, let''s go. Let''s go protect our comrades. Takeru put the sword in the sheath, hooked his finger against the collar and hoarded repulsive force with abandon. Then submerged his waist low and focused all his nerves on using his legs like springs. A seething hot sigh leaked. In the stopped word, even his breath stopped. Meanwhile, Takeru started moving. At the same time he raised his face, he released the spring of his legs. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleHeavenly Evil Spirit." Two hundred meters left until reaching first enemy. It mattered not that they were floating fifty meters above the ground. For Takeru as he was nowone step was enough. The moment he used his legs to spring up, he was already in front of the first Einherjar. Even if they were given souls of veteran warriors, they couldn''t capture this movement. He released the blade from the sheath and cut apart the enemy diagonally all at once. There was no change after the slash. The armor hit by the impact of the slash had sloooowly, burst. Before the Einherjar was crushed, he kicked off its wreckage and assaulted next Einherjar from surprise. "Mantis Slope." Rotating forward, he smashed Lapis'' blade into Einherjars'' brain. Immediately after the blade hit its head, to increase the slashes'' power he kicked the back of the blade. Then using the Einherjars'' head as a scaffold, he jumped again. "Extend the blade." He couldn''t hear the response. However, just as he instructed her to, Lapis extended the blade as far as possible. Once the blade extended up to fifty meters, Takeru squeezed the blade behind his waist and twisted his body. "Single Wheel." Using the omnidirectional sword-drawing technique, Takeru cut down twenty Einherjars in the sky at once. Remaining in the surroundings were fifteen of them. His vision had started to flicker. If he doesn''t hurry, he won''t be able to go back. Since the targets for protection included his own life, the timing for quitting it was also important. "Unicorn''s Destructive Lance!" Therefore, Takeru further accelerated. "Yamata no Orochi!" Ten remaining, five, three. Using up all his techniques, Takeru approached the limit. "!!" He roared like something that wasn''t human and sent the last Einherjar back to the afterlife. After slaughtering nearly forty of them, Takeru landed in front of Ouka and the others. He slowly sheathed the sword. Immediately after the collar hit the sheath with a metallic sound, he put on a lid on Soumatou. That momentmore than half of the Einherjars blew up. In middle of something swirling that couldn''t be described as impact nor air turbulence, seeing Takeru appear in front of them before they realized, Ouka and the others opened their eyes wide. Everything happened in an instant. They were distracted by the Einherjars exploding one after another, and the next moment Takeru was in front of them. "Takeru?" Ouka called out to Takeru''s back, who was on his knees and couldn''t move. His body shook for a few seconds, but he stood up right after that. "Just now did you do that?" When Ouka asked that with a trembling voice, Takeru turned around looking as he usually did. He had the usual, good-natured smile. "I''ve made you worry. I''m all right now." Hitting his chest with a fist, Takeru said that trying to reassure everyone. The 35th Platoon''s members understood it was a bluff at a glance. There was blood dripping from his right eye. Takeru immediately wiped off his eye with fingers. His right eye was blind. "Regenerating optic nerves as soon as possible, reconnecting please refrain from using Soumatou for long periods of time." Responding with affirmatively in his mind, he looked at his comrades with just one eye. Everyone probably didn''t know what happened. That''s how fast Takeru was when attacking the Einherjars. In order not to worry them, he put on the usual wry smile and tried to say something. But, "As usual, you''re horrible at using those techniques." Hearing a voice from behind him, Takeru turned around vigorously. There was Mother Goose floating in the air. And one more person, a figure staring at Takeru from on top of the rubble. For a moment, Takeru couldn''t tell who was it. But there was only one person who would talk to him this way. However, standing there was a young man. His age was about the same as Takeru''s. His long black hair was carried by the wind, his crimson eyes glared at Takeru, and he carried a sword on his shoulder. Seeing the raised chin and fangs peeking from his mouth as he smiled, it can''t be, Takeru thought. One shoulder was exposed and bloody, but Takeru was familiar with the kimono he was wearing. Above all, the shape of his faceresembled Takeru''s a lot. "You, it can''t be Master?!" "Yup. Kakaka, what''s with yer'' face, surprised by my youthfulness?" The youth laughed merrily. That distinctive laughter was without a doubt, that of Kusanagi Orochi''s. But, what did this mean? Orochi''s actual age was over hundred and fifty years, his appearance should have been that of a forty-year old. But right now he looked like a twenty-year old. Even his voice was just like Takeru''s. "Even though I got myself vampire cells embedded, ''s not like I''m eternally young y''know. In preparation for battle of my lifetime, I''ve supplied myself a ''lil." "Supplied? What with?!" As Takeru asked warily, Orochi raised the edges of his mouth and laughed evilly. "I ate ''em. About half the humans in this city." Doubting his ears, Takeru''s back froze. Ate? Half the people in the city that had hundreds of thousands citizens? Then was that why they didn''t meet any people on the way to the academy? "To say, after having the cells embedded, I''ve become a half-vampire Dhampir, was it? A state close to somthin'' like ''dat." "ghh." "That race was convenient since long ago y''know. They continued to research them as they embodied perfect immortality. And, that''d make me the only successful result of the research." Takeru heard of that before. The race called Vampires had gone extinct a thousand years ago. There was an urban legend that a mixed species of humans and vampires called Dhampirs has survived. Dhampirs'' existence wasn''t confirmed and they only existed in history books about history from a thousand years ago. However, it was a fact that the science and the magic science both studied it actively, the witches experimented with transplanting vampire cells midway through Witch Hunt War. Which resulted with failures. It was said there were no successes, but Orochi called himself a successful example. Dhampirs were rid of the Vampire''s disadvantages. They were still semi-immortal, could heal their wounds by sucking blood, and could stop themselves from ageing. Orochi wiped off the blood on his mouth with a hand and a spat out a toothpick he was biting on. "Really, I sure was rejuvenated thanks to ''dat. My first meal in hundred and fifty years sure was delicious." "" "Did''ya know? The saying ''you can''t fight on an empty stomach'' was actually left behind by one of Kusanagi''s ancestors." "" "Laugh, Takeru. It was a joke." Still glaring, Orochi laughed as he looked down at Takeru. Even among Kusanagi, Orochi was a heretic. To this man, since he had a soul of a demon, he''d be glad to have the body of a demon as well. But Takeru believed that he had human feelings. Strict, merciless, selfish and self-centered, but he was also caring and reliable. Takeru thought of him as of a second father. And yet And yet! "!! WHAT THE HELL YOU DOIN'' DAMMIT!!" His face distorting in anger and sorrow, Takeru cried out. The moment he tried to move, Orochi pointed the sword he had on his shoulder at Takeru at speed unable to grasp with one''s sight. Everyone felt chills. No one in this place was able to move. There was difference in mettle. They were on different levels. Their quality as organisms was different. The dread was equal or even greater than that they felt when facing Kurogane Hayato, their survival instincts as living organisms itself screamed. "What, ya ask same thing you are. I''m moving in order to achieve my own goal. To bring back Mikoto dat''s all." "And for that you ate people of this city? Unrelated people women, children?!" "Yeah, I ate ''em. When it comes to blood, younger are better y''know. As long as Mikoto''s revived and can live a normal life, I don''t give a sheet ''bout this world." Takeru''s vision was dyed red. He felt countless debts of gratitude to Orochi. Trusted him. Felt close to him. Respected him. HoweverTakeru could no longer forgive the man in front of him. Not as a demon, not as Kusanagi Takeru. The human part that rooted itself inside Takeru was furious, unable to forgive him. "What''s with ya, bein'' a full-fledged ally of justice, huh are ya really a Kusanagi?" "If destroying this world is what you want, you''re my enemy!" "Destroy? Aah don''t worry. Once Mother and I become a God, we can turn everythin'' back to how it was y''know? Do a reset. All the folks who died will be back too. Hahaha! There''s no better happy end is there?!" Gripping the sword with his left hand Orochi spread his arm and said so. It was as if that was all just a bonus on top of getting what he wants. Takeru clenched his back teeth soundly, outraged. "Eat sheet! I''m only interested in now, only this moment! I won''t acknowledge you!" "" "Even if all that''s remaining is despair, no matter how painful it is, it''s meaningless if I don''t save this world!" He raised his sword and pointed it at Orochi. Orochi squinted and stared at Takeru a little enviously. "Must be feelin'' good not to have lost anythin'' yet well, neither of us got any intention of understanding each other, eh. Indeed indeed, that''s Kusanagi for ya." "!" "No understandin'', no acceptance thenwhat''cha gonna do, Takeru? C''mon what, Takeru. With that sword pointin'' at me, that blade, that point of a swordWHAT''CHA GONNA DO ABOUT MYSELFF?!" Raising his chin, stirring Takeru up with his words, Orochi shouted showing his fangs together with both joy and anger. Takeru resolved himself and confronted that anger from the front. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s initiate, Kusanagi Takeru! Master I''m going tocut you down!" On the other hand, Orochi slowly swung his shining sword and received Takeru''s declaration of war joyously. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s instructor, Kusanagi OrochiI''ll give ya a trashing! Come at me, stupid disciple!" Then, Orochi turned away and leaped, moving deeper into the academy. It wasn''t that he was fleeing. Orochi wanted an one-on-one showdown with Takeru. "Takeru, leave this place to us." Ouka put her hand on Takeru''s shoulder and said so. "But!" "It''s fine. Thanks to you, quite a lot of Einherjars were disposed of. Follow that man. We''ll deal with the witch." Takeru stopped for a moment, but seeing other of his comrades nod, he clenched his sword. "Sorry, I leave it to you!" Leaving those words behind, Takeru chased after Orochi. Honestly speaking, Takeru wanted to fight Orochi alone as well. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust in his comrades'' power. It wasn''t his pride as a swordsmanship either. In the past, Orochi once said. Men of Kusanagi don''t use words to talk. We''re dumb y''know, so we can''t converse well. That''s why we Kusanagi, talk with our swords. "" Takeru remembered these words even now. There was no choice but to clash. Orochi said that they can''t understand each other, but Takeru didn''t think so yet. If they can only talk through sword, he''ll swing it with his all and learn Orochi''s real intentions. There has to be some reason. Orochi wouldn''t slaughter the weak for his own selfishness and then try make it as if nothing happened. Takeru still hasn''t believed that Orochi would be that inhuman. No. He didn''t want to believe. Crystal Vanish (ꥹХ˥å) - It''s written "The Way Crystal Glitters" (ˮ˹x) and read as "Crystal Vanish". The Japanese reading is quite ambigious. Aurora Fortress (`?ե`ȥ쥹 ) - It''s written "Fortress of Light" (γ) and read as "Aurora Fortress". Volume 11, 4 - The White Witch of the East Volume 11, Chapter 4 - The White Witch of the East After Ouka and the others saw off Takeru, they once again confronted Mother Goose. Despite what she said to Takeru, the situation wasn''t turned around. They had to deal with the remaining Einherjars and Mother Goose. "The enemy are summoned Einherjars, but as usual their bodies are that of Dragoons covered with magic-absorbent and anti-magic materials, in other words, Magical Dragoons mere imitations with hero souls affixed to them. Most likely, the only thing summoned with Hero Summoning were the souls." Thanks to information obtained from the wreckage during the battles in the past, Ikaruga was familiar with the mechanism behind Einherjars. Just like magic-absorbent materials were used for making instant charms, Magical Dragoons must have been instant charms for successful artificial Hero Summoning. "Although it feels like they can be summoned endlessly, there''s definitely a number limit, their uptime shouldn''t be too long either." But Ikaruga didn''t mean to say that they had a chance of winning thanks to that. There were quite a lot of Einherjars left, and their operator, Mother Goose was still alive and well. "won''t you back down? Despite what Orochi said, I do not feel any need of sacrificing you." "" "This is my wish. Please, I would like you to stop fighting any longer." Considering what Mother Goose said, it seemed like she gave them some grace time. As if to say she''s not going to do anything as long as they don''t do anything, Mother Goose remained unmoving in a prayer''s posture. Looking up they felt compassion and endless impudence. What on earth was she talking about after causing such destruction and slaughter. They hadn''t the least intention of backing down after all this time. The teams other than the 35th Platoon were the same. They had no intention to reconcile with nor forgive her. "Ootori-dono leave the Einherjars to us. I would advise 35th Platoon to confront the White Witch." Sage stood back to back with Ouka and said so. "Can you guys deal with these numbers?" When she asked, he turned his sword around. "Even if not as well as you, but we still call ourselves elite above all, we owe you. Leave it to us." Ouka was puzzled hearing him say "owe". It would be one thing if it was Takeru, but Ouka didn''t remember anything that would put Sage in her debt. "One day, I intend to properly show you my thanks. I''d like to finish this fight without either of us dying." "Wait did I meet you somewhere before?" "No. We met for the first time when we formed the alliance." Sage put on a little smile and started walking towards the Einherjars together with his subordinates. "Go. Go and end it this futile war." She wanted to say something towards his back, but before she could she saw the members of Gods'' Embers chase after him. "I don''t owe you anything, but making you owe me here doesn''t seem too bad." "Mikado." "It seems like it''s your specialty to fight single, powerful enemies, but we are more suited to fighting groups of enemies." Without looking back even once, Yuzuho walked away together with her subordinates. "Once the war is over, I look forward to meeting you as enemies." Although fearless, the tone of her voice wasn''t gentle at all. Furthermore, even Kyouya moved away from Ouka and the others. "I''ll do whatever I like. You should be doin'' the same." With Nero on his shoulder, Kyouya moved towards the Einherjars with strong movements. "I''ve said it before, but I''ve no intention of settlin'' in the Small Fry Platoon. I''ll be movin'' flexibly." "Kirigaya, you" You don''t have to struggle alone any longer. The moment she wanted to say that, Kyouya''s shoulders trembled with laughter. "My revenge ain''t over yet. I''ll murder that sheetty priest and that sheetty Chairman. You''ve nothing to do with this struggle of mine. I need to be the one to do it I won''t move on unless I do it!" "" "If it''s you, you''ll understand Ootori! I''m goin'' to do what I need to do for my revenge, that''s all!" Ouka couldn''t say anything towards Kyouya''s back as he rushed out. It was because she understood his feelings to a painful extent. There was no point unless you fulfilled your revenge by yourself. In the end, Ouka too had fulfilled her revenge by herself. It didn''t end with just emptiness inside her thanks to her comrades and Takeru. Also, Kyouya now had an person important to him remaining. As long as Yoshimizu Akira was there, his revenge won''t end with emptiness. Ouka closed her eyes, and together with comrades faced Mother Goose once again. And, "Saionji, take Suginami and chase after Takeru together." Hearing Ouka''s words, Usagi tried to return a question. "You''re the only one who can provide optimal assistance to Takeru were he to show an opening." "B-but I" She had no confidence that she''ll be able to catch up with those movements. Of course. Ouka and the others were overwhelmed by the speed they were unable to follow with their eyes. It would be a heavy burden to Usagi who hadn''t received any magical strengthening. But all of them were forced into the same, desperate battles. Despite that, the one who would help out Takeru the most, was most likely Saionji, Ouka thought. Mari lined up next to Ouka and shrugged. "I agree. You''ve quit being human far more than you think, Usagi-chan." "But I haven''t quit being one at all?!" She felt she was told something horrible. "You always save us at critical moments. Our Usagi-chan somehow ends up getting the best bits!" "Right." Ouka responded to Mari and reloaded the stake-firing mechanisms on her both arms. Mari expanded magic circles on her feet. To Usagi, it felt like their backs said "take care of Takeru". It seemed like Usagi''s body would start trembling. She wondered where did the trembling come from. Was it fear? Tension? Or maybe fatigue? She noticed that it was actually excitement, because the only thing trembling was her body, but her heart was tinged with heat. Bearing the gun''s belt on her shoulder, Usagi said to the backs of the two. "I will not acknowledge your dying, the two of you! " "Roger!" " And then, Usagi started running. To where Takeru was. Magic Academy West Side''s Seventh Student Squad. With the captain who held abominable magic power, the squad was composed of members with many faults and was entrusted with dirty work of the academy''s dark part. No matter how much they tried to get new achievements, they only continued to pile up stigma. When they were instructed by the higher-ups to leave their comrade to die, they left and decided to join the Heretic Alliance. Despite becoming heretics, they didn''t lose their pride as purebloods. Protecting the weak, guiding the weak was pureblood''s duty. No matter the reason, they wouldn''t forgive those who trample the weak. Thereforethey despised this war. They will continue to lend a helping hand to those who need it, regardless of whether they have magic power or not. They will not show any mercy to those needed to be subjugated. No matter how much they are stigmatized, even if they aren''t understood at all, they will continue to embrace their pride. "you guys. Let me say thanks for being with me until now. I''m sorry for always troubling you." Told that by Sage, his comrades paled in astonishment. Without noticing that, Sage tried to continue. "If I manage to survive this battle, I" "C-C-Captain sir! Let''s leave it at that! Don''t say any more!" "T-that''s right. Whenever you say such things it never ends too well!" "You bunch! You don''t have to tell him that so clearly, right?! Captain is also bothered by that y''know?!" The upset members prevented him from raising strange flags. In fact, Sage always said this kind of thanks to his comrades in hopeless situations, talking about giving a toast once they''re back or about eating mozzarella tomato pasta, then leaving sentimental words he rushed in a suicidal attack. At times like these they ended up in huge transcendental pinch, so his subordinates wanted him to have some self-awareness but "Fuu you''re right. No point saying something that doesn''t fit me huh." Acting at his own pace, Sage ignored his members'' words and smiled in nihilistic manner. It was always like this. Although Sage was a reliable captain, but he was also quite an airhead, making his comrades at mercy of whatever he thought up. However, even including that, his subordinates admired him. For better or worse, he was a man who didn''t know lies. "Words are needless, huh. Let''s go then. It''s not like we started facing hopeless difference in strength today." Sage poised his swordwand "Hrunting" in front like a knight and expanded a rust-color magic circle as he walked. Seeing the abominable color of his own, Sage squinted. The ancient property "Rust" because it reminded the Pureblood Party of bloodstains, it was hated as an abominable power. However, Sage knew that it was impossible for the user''s mind to be influenced by their property. Just like his adoptive older sister who fell into darkness despite holding a "Radiance" property that was opposite of his "Rust", human nature was determined by their experiences and memories. Saving one of his comrades wasn''t the only reason Sage had come to the outside world. Sage was asked to by the father who misunderstood his beliefs and disinherited him. In case something happens, I want you to stop your adoptive sister, he said. But when he had come to this side, that case had been resolved by Ootori Ouka. Thus, his only reason for fighting left was to stop this war. "we finally have a just cause, a battle worth of us purebloods casting our bodies into. It''s dissatisfying to have mechanical dolls as opponents, but there''s a meaning to this fight." Excellent. Without any hesitation, the Seventh Squad challenged this battle. To stop this war. Even if no one learns about it, this honor, this pride, it was appropriate for their own humiliation and regret for having acted and despised as a dirty squad. "Seventh Student Squad''s captain, Sage Wallensteinheading out!" Waving their wands, the Seventh Squad threw themselves into a honorable battle. God''s Embers'' Sixth Miko''s Guard Troop. Starting as a coalition of religions, the organization had changed into Gods'' Embers who worshiped a completely new super-existence, but born in the organization were several existences called "miko" who had a potential of being able of communicating with God. But in fact, there was no miko who was capable of communicating with this super-existence that was God. The might of the miko''s faith power capable of miracles in other words, they were indicated by the amount of magic power and the intensity of their magic. Among twelve mikos, the power of Sixth Miko was the weakest. Or rather, her miracles were lacking in showiness. The First Miko whom Mikado Yuzuho used to serve had the most power and had many followers. Even so, after sticking to the First Miko for some time, Yuzuho started to doubt her miracles that were only showy. She finally snapped when she met the Sixth Miko. Although her miracle powers were plain, Yuzuho was impressed by her benevolence and faith, then over the objections from her surroundings she had herself appointed as the Sixth Miko''s Guards'' captain. It was noble of the strong to protect the weak. But, for weak to try protecting the weak that pious attitude of the Sixth Miko charmed Yuzuho. As for what happened after she was appointed as the captain of the Sixth Miko''s Guard, it was just as she told Takeru when they formed alliance. Along with a prayer, Yuzuho started walking towards an Einherjar alone. Her subordinates in the back stopped, fell on their knees and started engraving magic circles with their overlapping hands. """""We are blessed by God''s hand, and we become capable of miracles. We become apostles of pure spring, we become those who banish the wicked.""""" As they spoke the "teaching" that was the same as a chant, the subordinates connected the engraved circles with the circle beneath Yuzuho''s feet. The engraved circles have caused Yuzuho''s circle to shine even stronger. Then, the moment Yuzuho stopped her legs and hit the ground with her spear, her body was wrapped by a silvery-white armor. "We, shall become the foundation for the weak." Yuzuho opened her eyes wide and released the power of her subordinates that was inside her. The five subordinates strengthened Yuzuho, and she held that power in order to strike down evil. That was the Sixth Guard''s cooperation. "God''s Embers'' Sixth Miko''s Guard Troop''s captain, Mikado Yuzuhoheading out!" This wasthe great strength to protect the weak. Kirigaya Kyouya carried Nero on his shoulder and with a smile, looked up at the sky. Raindrops started to fall from the clouds. It felt unsettling. It felt sinister. He could even hear the sounds of thunder. It was great weather for a battle. "Hey, sheetty gun." Kyouya casually called out to Nero. "what is it?" "You told me right, that there''s no meanin'' to contractin'' with me unless I have revenge in my heart." "" "But in the first place, ain''t you all Chairman''s property? Whether Ootori Ouka''s Vlad or you, what point is there for you to cooperate with us?" Hearing Kyouya''s question, Nero snorted. "We Relic Eaters have no goal. We make a contract, receive the compensation and just fight. How were we born, how did we receive personalities, I guess only Vlad''s the only one who cares about that. I in particular couldn''t care less what happens to Master or Akira y''knoww?. If you die I''ll just contract with someone elsee, even if you turn cripple I''ll just switch out." "" "Having a Master like you is moooost troublingg y''know. You don''t die nor you turn into a cripple the contract meaninglessly continues and your passion went puff, somewhere. I''m so hungry I can''t bear it." I don''t care as long as I get my compensation. In other words, I''m fine as long as I get to eat and rampage, is what Nero said. Kyouya smiled. It was simple. Knowing there was nothing else behind it, it was so sickeningly simple it made him laugh. Thinking of it now, contracting with Nero might have been inevitable. Nero''s nature was similar to his own. If it was so troubling then she should just discard the contract, but Nero didn''t do that. Why was it? "Still your vengeance was most delicious of all I''ve had so far. Aaa-ah, what a waste what a waaaste." So that''s why she stuck to him. Good grief, she absolutely dishonest. If she likes him, then she should just say so. "You say I''ve got no vengeance in my heart? You seriously sayin'' that?" Kyouya spat down and laughed baring his teeth. "I''ll feed you the best from now on! If yer hungry then eat all ya want!" He caused his anger to boil over. At the same time, a dark-green magic circle was deployed beneath his feet and poison started eroding Kyouya''s body. "I''m at my best now, sheetty gun! Nothin'' ties me, I''ve no hesitation, there''s no one stoppin'' me, only someone waitin'' for me to come back! So there''s only one thing to do! I''ll smash you with all my anger for my enemies, there''s no stuff better than this is there!" "" "Revenge! Long-awaited revenge! Let''s do it Nero! Slaughter them! Let''s enjoy blowing away those fuckers'' heads! Revenge. That was their power. The power to survive. After saying so he extended his tongue and with an extremely vulgar expression, Kyouya started running. The first Einherjar that caught his eye. That first one to take revenge on. No grudge against him? Who cares. Everything in front of him were enemies to take revenge on. Who cares if they''re good or evil. Just blow them away randomly to forget himself. When they were still 15th platoon''s students, everyone said they''re weaklings. Kyouya knew they were laughed at in the shadows as a gathering of ordinary half-assed people who made a clique and acted all-arrogant. Even if they did their best they could only get 4th or 3rd place. They didn''t have a sliver of talent, even though they did their best they stood in place. As their captain, Kyouya was the same. He was aware of the fact he was a weakling. So what, he laughed. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t reach the geniuses. So what about it, he laughed. I''m fine being weakling. I''m fine being vulgar. "I don''t like it if it''s too refreshing you know." "Disliking food without trying it is no good!" Leaping forward, Kyouya shoved the shotgun in front of the Einherjar''s eyes. A buckshot from zero distance. But the power was too low. Even from so close it was no good. So what. Rapid fire. He earnestly pulled the trigger time after time. It''s still no good. Enemy Einherjar won''t go down. The railgun''s aimed his way. The magic bullet is fired. Kyouya awkwardly rolled on the ground and avoided the magic bullet. He stood up maintaining the momentum from rolling and changing into tonfa form this time, he smashes into the Einherjar. No good. It doesn''t work. Einherjar won''t go down. Weak. It''s too weak. Not enough, not enough, not enough. Not enough, not enough, more, more more beat him down beat him beat him beat him! That''s how I unsightly continued to do so far! There''s nothing else but tenacity in me! "URRRRAAAAAaaaAAaaAaAAAaAAAAaAAAaaaaaAAAAAAA!!" Shot after shot, he moved slightly forward. His power increased. And then finally Kyouya got rid of one Einherjar. With his breathing rough, Kyouya laughed merrily covered in sweat. As if to surround him, three Einherjars floated in the air. Kyouya laughed. Nero Laughed. "It wasn''t too bad. Hunger? is the best spice they say, right? " In this hopeless situation, Nero provoked him. Fine by me. That''s how it has to be. He raised joyful Nero in tonfa form. And then Kyouya, "AntiMagic Academy''s 15th Platoonrevenge, start uppp!!" Together with his comrades'' regrets, he had gleefully struggled against powerful opponents. To survive until he wins. "So, no matter what happens you aren''t going to stop your resistance, are you." Mother Goose who was devoted to her prayers had opened her eyes slightly and looked at Ouka and Mari. "Benevolent goddess wannabe, huh. What you''re doing is just a massacre. We shall judge you right here!" "you took away the place we belong to, don''t think we''ll forgive you!" "Your anger is just. I do not think you can understand our dignity. However, you should avoid tasting pain and suffering." Mother didn''t turn the two''s anger nor ignored it, she received it like a mother speaking with her children. But Ouka and Mari weren''t as well-brought up and adult as to back down obediently with just this. Ouka turned Vlad''s two guns at Mother Goose and fired stakes. Mari too, had released the hoarded magic power to send Mother an Aurora Canon. Although they were nearly impossible to defend from or avoid, the two didn''t think their attacks would get through right away. The enemy was the leader of entire Valhalla. Learning what kind of abilities she has was the priority. However, even as the stake and the shell closed on her, Mother Goose didn''t show any movements to avoid or gestures to build up a protective barrier. And, the moment the attack seemed to have hit her, Suddenly, Mother Goose''s figure disappeared. "Transfer magic!" Ouka shouted and tried to stay vigilant of her surroundings. "You two cannot win against me." Along with the voice, something as cold as ice touched Ouka''s spine. The moment Mother Goose''s fingertips touched, indescribable terror assaulted her. Even though she wanted to avoid, her body wouldn''t move. The intimidation from behind was extraordinary. Orochi''s thirst for blood was incredible, but this woman was on a different level. Feeling as if they were stared from the darkness of the abyss by something huge enough to cover entire world, the two desperately swallowed their screams. They realized it was very likely they will be killed. "it''s simple for me to obliterate the two of you like this. If possible, I don''t want to do it. The reason for that, is your friend, Kusanagi Takeru-san." Saying Takeru''s name, Mother closed her eyes. "If I kill you, he will most likely enter God Hunter form without any hesitation. If possible, I would like to avoid that so that it doesn''t go as that man wishes it to." "nhh." "You already know Ootori Sougetsu''s goal, don''t you? If God Hunter is complete and kills him, the world will perish. We can''t afford to let the "Seat of God" to be lost along with him. Also for the sake of us arriving at godhood." Mother''s Goose tone of voice lowered. In it, sounded a firm will. The will said, I won''t give you any more grace. "Back down, this is your last chance." Mother said that in low, rumbling voice. Even though their bodies shook with fear they couldn''t find an epithet to describe, Ouka and Mari looked back and summoning all their courage and fighting spirit leaped away. "I refuse!" "Not happening!" Ouka fired a stake and Mari had drawn a bow with Aurora Arrow. As expected, Mother Goose''s figure disappeared. Ouka spread her wings and Mari expanded the flight rings on her legs, both soaring high into the sky at high speed. They couldn''t stop moving. The enemy can appear from anywhere. Rise up and try circling at least a little "Geirsk?gul" A voice had come from above Mari as she rose up to the sky. The moment she tried to look upwards in a hurrya spear that looked like a giant bird has assaulted her back. "No wayghghh?!" The size of that giant bird was comparable with that of a jumbo jet. It was mostly luck that she was able to avoid it. Hearing the voice she had corrected the flight path downwards and fortunately, she got out of it with just her shoulder being gouged out. As she held down the blood spilling from her shoulder, Mari tried to launch an attack on Mother Goose overhead. "Skeggj?ld" However, Mother Goose who should have been above, was suddenly below Mari. A huge axe reminiscent of a guillotine assaulted Mari. It''s blade''s length surpassed a hundred meters. In addition to the constant usage of transfer magic, the scale of her magic attacks was too huge. The magic circle deployment speed and operative procedure structuring speed were instant. It wasn''t something a human could do. Just how much magic power did she have? I can''t avoid it, when Mari though that, "Nikaido!" Ouka flapped her wings and charged into Mari whose posture broke as if clinging to her. Tackled, Mari''s body took a shape. Thanks to that she was able to avoid it, but the moment Mari looked up to complainMother Goose was already ahead of where they avoided to and expanding her magic circles. The multiple layers of magic circles folded over and over again, completely covering the sky like a geometric pattern. "Herja" A strange magic was activated. An army of angels singing a chorus has suddenly appeared from the magic circles. Seeing the sight that looked like something out of myths, Mari paled. "What''s with you and your magic dammit!" She had never seen or heard of it. She didn''t even know whether it was summoning magic or attacking magic. And above all, it was too huge to deal with. "S-stop being slow and stupid!!" Suddenly, Ouka kicked Mari away. "Ootori Ouka?!" At the same time as Mari screamed, Ouka was crushed by an army of angels. Although Vlad stretched out a protective barrier just before that, Mari could see Ouka be swallowed by magic of non-standard intensity. The army of angels disappeared right after crashing onto the ground. As if nothing happened, everything fell silent. Soundlessly, Mother Goose has come down in front of Mari who stood in mid-air, stunned. "My magic cannot be used by humans. It''s natural that you haven''t seen it before." "Angel Summoning? You must be joking right" "No. It is not Myth Summoning. It is merely a reproduction of gods and Sacred Treasures of Norse Mythology''s world using magic power. They are far from being the real thing, mere imitations." Norse Mythology''s world just now, Mother Goose certainly said that. While worried about Ouka''s safety, Mari glared at Mother Goose. There was a vital reaction from below. Ouka was alive. Mari had to earn some time for her to recover. "You aren''t human, right?" "" "I''m quite confident of myself too, you know but the amount of your magic power is abnormal. Continuing after Hero Summoning you continuously use transfer magic, and the mysterious magic on top of that. It''s not something you can do without a Magical Heritage." Even if it can be used, it''s not something a human can do. Mari was confident her predictions were on the mark. This woman was most likely "I would like to resolve one misunderstanding, Hero Summoning is not my magic. It''s my intrinsic performance." Intrinsic performance witches didn''t have that kind of thing. What had those were "As you might have guessedI am a Sacred Treasure. My official name is ''Gungnir" the spear of God''s Authority that the chief god of the Norse Mythology''s world, Odin had used." "Gungnir?" It was a name of a weapon practically everyone heard of. Odin''s name too, was literally left behind in this world as a myth. The interference between the world of gods and human world had a variety of effects. Many of the S-class Magical Heritages were said to have been created thanks to the interference of Norse Mythology''s gods, and among Einherjars there were many who have inherited factors of the gods. "It seems like you know about me but the Gungnir you know and I probably don''t match, do they." The origin of this world was the collision of the previous world with the world of the Norse Mythology. At the very least that was what was written in Mineshiro Kazuma''s document, and the "Fragment of Mythological World" where the Heretic Alliance''s headquarters were, was the best proof of that. In other words, there was a high possibility of Norse Mythology''s nonsense being left in this world. "The legends of the Norse gods you know of are a result of the history being altered by the collision of worlds. It is not true that the Nordic gods were on friendly terms with humans. In the previous worlds, humans and gods were at war after all." "" "Back then, humans artificially made an individual that was a fusion of a god and a human, as well as god-slaying Sacred Treasures, and were trying to destroy the Norse Mythology''s world. That individual is the current Ootori Sougetsu." "" "The world of Norse Mythology could exist thanks to Odin by taking the Chief God''s life they would able to destroy the world. That man had killed the gods all over the world, and in the end he tried to lay his hand on Odin. As his last act of struggle, Odin transferred the mythological world itself and had it collide with the human world." Mother Goose squinted and looked down slightly. "That is this world''s, this universe''s origin. After the collision, the world was reconstructed and the history of the original world and the mythological world as well as their systems have mixed together, resulting with this." "" "This world''s magic is the gods'' factor the power of the gods itself. A concept that didn''t exist in the previous world. Therefore, I''m going to set straight this world where''s both magic and science, humans and witches" "Like I fuckin'' care. Your talking isn''t just boring but also damn long." As if cutting short her story with a sharp knife, Mari knead magic power. While making countless aurora-colored magic circles in the sky, she ridiculed Mother Goose at full power. "You start rattling on about stuff I didn''t ask about, really. The world''s origin? The war between gods and humans? Coooouldn''t care less, at the very least, I''m not interested." Making an expression as if she wanted to spit, Mari showed Mother Goose her middle finger. "Stuff like world, god, who''s good and who''s bad, even if I know all of it, what I need to do doesn''t change. I''m stopping you that''s unchanged." That''s why, there was no meaning in knowing. She really didn''t give a sheet. It was just as Takeru said. The truth is unnecessary. In order to get what they wanted, they had to get rid of Mother Goose and Orochi. Seeing Mari try fighting in this situation, Mother Goose slightly furrowed her eyebrows. ''This war is for the sake of remaking this world in a correct form. You, who are a witch should know the distorted values of this world and the grief on the topic of discrimination against magic. I will correct that distortion, I shall give magic to all human beings and make a peaceful world." "What you guys are going to do is to make it so that nothing happened, and then remake it from scratch right? Is this a damn game? Don''t screw around." Turning her middle finger towards Mother Goose like a gun''s muzzle, Mari made a steep expression. A huge magic circle had already filled the sky. Mother Goose remained unmoving, she just prayed indifferently. "What about people who found happiness in this world? What about people who love this world? Just because a self-proclaimed goddess doesn''t like it, is no excuse to blank it out." "destruction, or restoration there is no other way." When Mother Goose muttered that as if enlightened, Mari opened her eyes wide. "I''ll pass on both! I''ll change the world in my own way! I definitely won''t let you make it so everything had never happened!" Pouring out, magic power had dyed the sky with aurora. The blow that had boasted of having strongest attack power among those Mari had mastered. Aurora Gate The preparations for activating it were complete. She had also completed a protective barrier preventing enemy from blocking the activation, there was no one capable of stopping Mari now. "This world''s hope, despair, sorrow and joy, they''re all, all mine! As if I''d let you erase them!" Cracks ran over the magic circle and a huge gate of light emerged from behind her. Many times larger than the one she had previously used, and many times more powerful, the gate roared. That''s when Mother Goose''s red eyes were clouded black as if harboring darkness inside. "Enough speaking then." With relaxed movement, Mother Goose held her right hand out to Mari. And bending her fingers, the moment she clenched her hand lightly, Mari''s left arm burst away from the root. "?!" Without any idea what happened, Mari staggered in the air, sprinkling blood all over. Next, Mother Goose quietly opened her clenched fist. Matching her moves, this time Mari''s leg was blown off. There was no trace. After seeing Mari start to crash down, Mother Goose closed her eyes. "Just now, I only transferred my magic power into your body. Large amount of destruction isn''t required to incapacitate a single human. Please watch over this world''s rebirth as you slowly die." The unavoidable blows have been unleashed from inside Mari''s body. Transfer magic''s dreadfulness weren''t just the surprise attacks. Since it was able to deliver any substance anywhere, she should have noted this point first and foremost. In front of the transfer magic, the protective barrier didn''t make any sense at all. "Hhdamnit!" Just a step away from activating the Aurora Gate it had disappeared, magic power had dispersed in the air. Although it seemed like Mari is going to crash to the ground after losing a hand and a leg, she had squeezed the last of her power and assaulted Mother Goose with her vanishing flying rings. However, she didn''t have much speed or power left. Staggering she approached Mother and was only able to swing her right fist. With her eyes still closed, Mother Goose avoided it by diverting her upper body. Mari''s fist only grazed Mother''s cheek and cut through the air. Completely exhausted, Mari fell towards the ground. Assaulted by an army of angels, Ouka was in a state where she barely maintained the original shape of her body. She could assert that this was the most dangerous attack she ever received. Her throat was crushed, her limbs wouldn''t move. If she only had her flesh and blood she would die instantly, even with Witch Hunter form she will probably die after a few minutes. Even so, Ouka didn''t give up. "Vlad, start up the ''Dracula'' gather blood." Despite the fact she was dying, her consciousness was clear. The anger against Mother Goose and the indignation towards herself for letting Mari fight alone was enough for reasons. Just as ordered, Vlad did his best recovering the blood all over the city, but because Orochi had already sucked out the most of it, the amount of blood Vlad could recover was very small. "Continuing combat is impossible. Death can be avoid''d but this amount is too small." "Nikaido is fighting alone! I can''t just rest here alone! The sounds of combat ceased hurry!" As she grew impatient, Ouka''s body was gradually regenerated. Her throat was regenerated, the bones and skin of her limbs connected back, her breathing had also returned. Although the recovery wasn''t over yet, when Ouka forced her body to sit, a blunt sound had come from beside her. When she turned her face in that direction, she saw Mari''s appearance, bleeding. Ouka raised her body and crawling, slowly approached Mari. "Nikaido?" She reached out to touch Mari''s body. It was cold as ice. Her chest rose up and down slightly. Somehow she was still breathing, but Mari''s hollow eyes said how little of life was left in her. Ouka''s lips trembled, not knowing what to do she called out. "What are you you what happened with your limbs?" "Don''t ''you''menow" A faint voice responded. There was consciousness. She could still be saved. Ouka bit her trembling lips. "Ugh, Vlad! Give Nikaido a blood transfer and recover her! You can do that much, right?!" "I can not allow it! Master''s body is still healing! If I transfer blood to someone else Master''s life will be in danger!" "I don''t care! Do it!" That''s when Mari slapped Ouka''s cheek. But her palm only stroked Ouka''s cheek before falling to the ground. "shaddupdon''t be so noisy right at my eardon''t do needless stuff" "Needless you say? Don''t screw with me!! What about the promise with Takeru?! We''re going to survive and go back to where we belong! If you''re not here, Takeru I!!" Mari touched Ouka''s hand. "you will, use my blood." Saying so, Mari raised the edges of her mouth. "My blood is probably most delicious of all I mean, it''s Nikaido Mari-chan''s bloodisn''t that natural?" "Don''t be stupid!! I can''t drink your blood!" Feeling Mari squeeze her hand weakly, Ouka gasped. "hh." "what''s with that face makes me laugh" Seeing tears pool in Ouka''s eyes, Mari said that, not even acting strong in particular. It seemed like she suppressed bleeding with magic, but the blood loss was already lethal. If she doesn''t get a transfusion, Mari will be beyond saving. Despite being aware of that, Mari refused Ouka''s help. "You''ll use my blood in order to survive" "but" "I won''t dieas if I wouldI promisedwe''re all going back alivealso, above aaall" Mari squinted looking at Ouka and smiled. "I''m not giving you Takeruhe''s mine''s no way I''m dyingghh, s-so" Along with another of the countless declarations of war, Mari''s eyes regained their light. Releasing the hand she held, Mari grasped Ouka''s collar and pulled her closer. And, along with her ghastly feelings, she said to Ouka. "Hurry up and go! Go and beat that woman down!" Ignoring the blood flowing from her mouth, she scolded Ouka. In Mari''s eyes there wasn''t even tiniest determination to become a sacrifice. Told this, Ouka was unable to refuse. Since the moment they met, their relationship was one big quarrel. They collided repeatedly, competing over everything, it was stormy from the start. But before Ouka realized, she relaxed herself around her. Mari was straightforward. She was much less hesitant than Ouka herself. That part of her was very similar to Takeru and had ended up easily destroying the wall in Ouka''s mind. Ouka admired a certain part of Mari. She was envious wishing she was as honest and straightforward. Worst compatibility. Cats and dogs. But while that was true, they certainly acknowledged each other. Ouka was entrusted with the rest by someone like that. What kind of rival would she be if she didn''t answer those expectations. "Vlad." Facing down, Ouka clenched her teeth. Her blue eyes shone behind the long bangs. Those eyes met with Mari''s. No more words were necessary. All that was left was to proceed according to desire. "Drink!" "Acknowledged." Momentarily, Vlad''s blood absorption started. A magic circle appeared and attracted Mari''s blood. Her blood entered Ouka''s body. Just as Mari had self-proclaimed, her blood was superb. A single drop held power equivalent to that of a hundred people. There was tremendous concentration of magic power and incredible life force. At the same time, her memories and experiences, all of Mari had flowed into Ouka. Her growing up, childhood dabbling in criminal acts. The warm memories of the orphanage. Tremendous sadness when she lost her family. The dark feelings towards Haunted. Her love for Takeru so passionate it made Ouka embarrassed. And The new place she belonged to. The trust and affection for her comrades, too strong to put in a word, irreplaceable feelings. The pure will to protect. Ouka hadcarried all of it. "let''s goOuka" Mari''s hand moved away, she lied down on the ground. Ouka stood up, long fangs peeked out from her mouth. She wasn''t alone. This power belonged to the two of them. "Yeahlet''s go, together!" And then, Ootori Ouka''s and Nikaido Mari''s counter-attack had began. After defeating Mari, Mother Goose continued to stand in the air as if nothing happened. "I will not ask for forgiveness." Her expression slightly clouded, Mother Goose flapped her robe and tried to leave the location. It wasn''t that she didn''t feel anything after massacring the human''s in the city and killing Mari and Ouka with her own hands. Just like Lapis who was the same Sacred Treasure, she did have a soul. It''s not like she had a personality right from the start. The phenomenon of souls dwelling in Magical Heritage was something that happened by chance after the worlds'' collision. The only point that differed Gungnir from other weapons, was that she had memories of the previous world left in her. L?vateinn and Mistilteinn didn''t have any memories, they were adapted to this reconstructed world from the beginning. Just like other Magical Heritages they contracted humans and started to form personalities by interacting with them. Just like a child growing as it looks at their parent But it wasn''t so for Gungnir. Her personality was formed from the memories of the old world. After the world''s restructuring, she hasn''t contracted anyone even once. All of it for the sake of the gods who had died in order to change this world into the world of gods once again. Not knowing human-like thinking, Gungnir acted as a servant of god, holding these memories inside her. But despite that, she had become a human. Naming herself as the White Witch of the East, Mother Goose, she interacted with the witches and was accepted by them in this world. Even without contracting, her interaction with people had made her grow. She discarded her memories of the old world and lived as a human, leading witches is what I should do she started to think. However, when she learned that with Odin''s disappearance, Ootori Sougetsu as the only one survivor holding divinity had become the God of this world, Mother Goose''s goal changed to protecting this world. On top of that, the result of her struggle was the choice to remake the world. She also tried to make peace with Sougetsu and tried to stop him denouncing magic that was the heritage left behind by the gods. "This world this world should continue existing as is." She once thought the same as Mari and Ouka, Takeru and the others. However, since Sougetsu''s goal was destruction, her wish would never come true. Humans and witches contested each other in a war. After multiple wars and witnessing numerous death, Mother Goose learned of human ugliness. If the worlds continues to survive, humanity will definitely follow the road of destruction. It was too late for this world, even if the God doesn''t die. And, she started to think this way. I love this world, therefore, I shall remake it. "A new world, where all the humans shall inherit gods'' factors" I love it, therefore I shall remake the world. "A pure world where humans will not need to fight" For that sake. "I love this world, therefore I shall become a God." Find Sougetsu and erase him from this world. In addition, she''ll activate Deification together with Orochi and retake the "God''s Seat", then remake the world. For this long-cherished wish, Mother Goose trampled countless lives, an intention to accomplish it dwelled in her allowing her to overcome the numerous deaths. However "Such love makes me sick!" A voice which seemed to have come from the bottom of hell. Feeling thirst for blood, Mother Goose looked downwards. A crimson shadow stared at her from inside the academy crushed by an army of angels. Seeing that figure, Mother Goose furrowed her eyebrows. "Dracula." Her murmur was tainted with disgust. Ouka''s figure glaring at her from below looked like the devil incarnate. Although Mother Goose knew about the Relic Eaters'' performance to some extent, Vlad wasn''t sufficiently investigated. Even though a thousand years have passed since their extinction, it reminded her very much of the vampires'' existence who were present in this world ever since its reconstruction. The most powerful vampires called True Ancestors have despite their number nearly destroyed the world. Mother Goose acknowledged their annihilation as the only great achievement of Inquisition. Vampires were a fierce race who had the power that was the natural enemy for the witches. Moreover, the quality of Vlad''s magic power was that of a True Ancestor. It was completely different from Orochi who only had cells transplanted in. And it wasn''t just that The magic power''s property mutated? Vlad''s property should be "Night Blood" but that rainbow-like luster is It can''t be, did she drink Nikaido Mari''s blood? And that blood is affecting Vlad''s magic power? To a level where it''s visible with a naked eye? That''s impossibleMother Goose shook her head. It happened right after that. Ouka''s figure disappeared. "?!" Mother was shocked. She disappeared? Transfer magic? No. The entirety of the courtyard was wriggling with something black. No, it''s flying around? Is thata swarm of bats? "Ah, no!" Mother Goose had forgotten about the existence of vampire-specific summoning magic. It was summoning of magical organisms impossible by anyone but the one called the king of the True Ancestors. Strigoi The characteristic of those magical organismswas that they diffused magic power with their ultrasonic cries. So Vlad''s power is capable of reaching the level of the True Ancestors'' king was Nikaido Mari''s blood of quality that high?! The flock of bats opened their mouths full of fangs at once and raised a high-pitched scream. Waves fatal for those using magic reached her and majority of her magic power diffused. Nhh, I can''t use transfer magi "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaAAAAaaAAaAaaAAAAAAaa!!" Flapping her crimson wings.Ouka flew out from the horde of bats. A stake-firing mechanism appeared on her elbow. Mother Goose immediately crossed her arms in order to protect her face. *bam*! The stake that appeared at the elbow was released with explosive power. It wasn''t something that could be blocked with an arm. Mother Goose''s limbs were blown off and it had hit her face. Although she was a Sacred Treasure and wouldn''t be destroyed with just this, there was a limit to maintaining the shape of a human. Cracks appeared on her cheeks. "Don''t think it''s over yet!" Thirst for blood sprouted from the blue eyes. From that moment, the domination of the Count''s Fang had began. The stake-launching mechanism appeared on both of Ouka''s arms and legs, she matched the ejection of the stakes with her punches and kicks, starting a one-sided rush on Mother Goose. Not considering any recoil, she just continued to swing her destructive power, assaulting Mother. This scene looked like a human being hit by seventy shells of a warship per second from a warship''s cannon at zero distance. Compared to the previous time Ouka entered Vampire form, the power of stakes increased several times. Ouka''s crimson piles had rainbow color mixed in them. That was the reason for the destructive power''s improvement. The "Night Blood" property mixed in with "Aurora" property. The "Count''s Fang" produced by magic power specializing in penetration and magic power specializing in destruction was enough to corner even a Sacred Treasure. An ordinary human wouldn''t even leave dust behind hit by this power, but Mother Goose had just retreated. I won''t let you run. Ouka grasped Mother Goose''s face with her hand and dove directly towards the ground. And, just like that she had pounded her into the ground. Mother''s body crushed the earth, forming a large crater. Then, Ouka straddled Mother Goose and increased the rate of the stake''s bursting even further. As the ground on they courtyard continued to crumble, Ouka again and again fired her stakes. Seeing Mother Goose all broken, Ouka swung her arm as if to say it will be the last blow. Hundreds of magic circles appeared near her elbow forming a huge bombardment mechanism. Concentrating all the magic on her right elbow, she intended to concentrate all of Vlad''s firepower at one point. With this much magic power and a complex operative procedure woven, this blow will make even Mother Goose lose her human form. The amount of magic power she''ll lose will also be enormous. "" Until the end, Mother Goose looked towards the sky calmly with her cracked-up pupils. The Strigoi who were flying around disappeared. In order to hit Mother with all her power, Ouka stopped maintaining the magical organisms for just this instant. Mother''s gaze returned to Ouka. "Nosfe" Speaking the magic name, Ouka attempted to fire the crimson stake accompanied by the aurora magic power, at that moment, Mother Goose''s and Ouka''s figures suddenly disappeared from the academy''s grounds. Ouka stopped moving, remaining in the posture of swinging her right arm. What happened? She had no idea. She couldn''t hear anything, she couldn''t see anything. The perfect silence and perfect darkness spread around her. All she felt, was indescribable lightheadedness. No, that''s wrong. She could see them. Far away in the distance, there was a myriad of small lights. They were stars. Then, was this the night sky? How beautiful. The moment she thought that, she had realized she''s unable to breathe. She couldn''t catch air. She couldn''t breathe, couldn''t speak up, couldn''t make a sound. That''s not it. That definitely wasn''t it. Thisthere was no oxygen. This was, This place was, it can''t be! "Do you know what is the harshest environment for living beings?" Mother Goose''s voice echoed directly in Ouka''s head. A figure shining in the darkness stroked Ouka''s cheek as she struggled in the silent world. While floating as if she was in water, Mother Goose said. "It''s the space. Currently, you are two hundred million kilometers away from earth." Mother grasped Ouka''s shoulder and had her turn around. Ahead of Oukathere was a huge, reddish planet. "We''re relatively near the Mars." Ouka realized that she was losing the oxygen in her body, as well as that in the vacuum there was no oxygen. The oxygen in her blood was disappearing quickly. "This isn''t good! No matter how much of a vampire ye are, thou can''t survive in this space!" Vlad shouted. Although many times tougher than a human, vampires used the same fuel in their blood. Space, in where there''s no oxygen was a hell even for a vampire. She was careless. It was a mistake to have the Strigoi disappear in order to destroy Mother Goose with a single blow. In that moment Mother used transfer magic and of all places, moved instantly to the Mars. Normally, it''s not like the transfer magic doesn''t take time to move objects and people. The body is temporarily converted into magic power and moved in form of particles. Since it required a huge amount of magic power in order to move particles of the body, the amount of magic power required is greater the further the transfer. To move a distance of two hundred million kilometers in an instant, they must have traveled at speed close to speed of light. The amount of magic power required for that was unimaginable. Truly inexhaustible. The amount of magic power generated by Mother Goose Gungnir, must have been immeasurable. "Farewell, Ootori Ouka-san. I pray that we are able to meet again in the remade world." Mother Goose''s appearance disappeared like turning into fog-like particles. Ouka was left alone in space, gasping in pain as she held her own neck. At this rate! Death was inevitable. Vlad desperately tried to protect Ouka with magic power, but there was no way of obtaining oxygen. The "Night Blood" property had no magic that could produce oxygen. Her consciousness was fading. She could tell her brain was dying. In the space without any living organisms, Ouka thought that she has to die in solitude and felt freezing from the loneliness. Sorryeveryone Her thinking was dying. She no longer even thought it''s frustrating or sad. Ouka''s skin started to freeze over, and when she was almost exhausted to death in darkness. Something warm had grasped her hand. When she opened her frozen-over eyelids and parched pupils, she saw a shadow. A hat deeply on the shadow''s head, a muffler trailing behind it in space. Was it a hallucination? Or maybe revolving lantern? This unbelievable sight made her doubt her own vision. But, the warmth of that hand was certainly real "good grief you sure are troubling." That voice was certainly Nikaido Mari''s. Ouka regained her fighting spirit. Strength returned to the left hand grasped by Mari and the stake on the right elbow had burned up with the with power that was supposed to have disappeared. And. And! Mother Goose who left Ouka behind, returned to their previous location. She ended the combat without waste, but the amount of magic power she spent was outside her expectations. Witch of Aurora, Nikaido Mari. Vlad''s contractor, Ootori Ouka. Mother Goose didn''t expect for them, with their human bodies to defy a weapon of God to that extent. It was shocking enough to deserve her praise and admiration The amount of magic she had to use to transfer to Mars was huge. However, she couldn''t let those two obstruct the Mother''s and Orochi''s long-cherished wish. She judged that unless she went that far, those two would definitely hinder her plan. In order to rejoin Orochi, Mother Goose tried to turn around on spot. "?" That''s when she noticed. That she had used more magic power than she had thought. Strange. I used two trips back and forth worth of magic. Just when? "It can''t be!" "Nosferatu!" Feeling vast magic power behind her, Mother Goose turned around. Impossible, along with these wordsafter turning around, Mother Goose''s chest was pierced. The moment she turned around, an ultimate blow had pierced her chest and countless stakes have extended from her body. The aftermath of the blow piercing her had blown away all the school facilities in the area at once, which was the result of its power. As the magic power poured away from her body instead of blood, Mother Goose asked, her lips trembling. "justhow did youuse transfer magic?" The one she spoke to was Nikaido Mari, who was behind Ouka who had pierced her. Mari, with her breathing faint, had responded while grovelling on the ground. "Did you thinkI wasn''t interested in transfer magic devices while in Magic Academy?" "!!" "Even after coming back here, I continued to research it like the operative procedures or suppressing magic consumptionlots of stuff." Hearing that, Mother Goose shook her head thinking it''s still impossible. Mother Goose was the inventor of the transfer magic. She was the one who knew the best about transfer magic. The reason Magic Academy required a large-scale apparatus, the reason it required a long time to fill it with magic, the reason why the instant charms were so valuable, was all because this magic had a bad fuel economy. While it could be performed with small amount of magic power with "God''s Authority" property, it wasn''t so for other properties. Even if it was possible to use it, it was impossible for a single witch. Even for "Aurora" propertymoreover to traverse that distancethe distance of two hundred million kilometers was ridiculous! And in half-dead state too! "That''s right no matter how, it''s impossible to use transfer magic with my power" Mari raised her middle finger of her right hand and drew a magic circle with the tip of her finger. That moment, a small magic circle had emerged by Mother Goose''s cheek. "That''s whyI have borrowed your magic power." "so it''s a Drain''s magic circle after all!" As Drain''s name suggested, it absorbed the target''s magic power. It was no need to think when was it engraved, the answer was clear. Back then. When Mari''s arm and leg were blown off and she desperately punched Mother Goose. It wasn''t desperation, it was an attack that was ray of hope in middle of preparedness for death. Drain unlike Mistilteinn''s Twilight Enchantment could only absorb magic power only from a witch''s body. Moreover, in order to absorb the magic from a witch, a magic circle had to be engraved on their body, so it''s utility was limited. It was mainly used for torture and using the prisoners as fuel. The mass-produced Relic Eater, Guillotine''s development was inspired by this magic. "To not notice a magic circle engraved on you that makes you a second-rate witch." "" "Thanks to this magic I was connected with you, so I was able to find out the detailed coordinates but I didn''t think you''d go all the way to Mars." Are you stupid? While laughing, Mari lied down on her back. "It''s some nasty magic I don''t really like using magic power of others" I mean, it hurts my pride, Mari added with a bitter smile. Spitting out magic power from her mouth, Mother Goose quietly squinted. "Using Drain doesn''t convert magic power into your own just how difficult is it to use the magic power of others" Speaking up to that point, Mother Goose asked, wondering the extent of Mari''s abilities. After all, despite being on the death''s door, ambition had returned to Mari''s voice. Not only she used "God''s Authority" property to for transfer magic, but also activated Rejuvenate magic at the same time. Mari''s missing limbs were already recovered. Their treatment was very fast and the limbs were already regenerated to their previous state. Both of those achievements were an ultra-high level magic and the conclusion coming from these facts. "Well, that''s because, y''knowI''m first-rate, right?" It wasn''t arrogance nor bravado, saying that boldly as a mere fact, Mari winked. Mother Goose had nothing else to say. "Yes you''re right. I admit my defeat as a witch." Although her power as a witch was just a part of her, as a self-proclaimed mother of the witches, she had self-depreciated her own lack of skill. She quietly closed her eyes and leaked out magic power from her mouth. At this rate her magic power would be depleted. If that happened, the true defeat awaited her. No. The limit was already near. The power leading her to Godhood was "However, my battle isn''t over yet." she, had not the least intention of giving up here. "It seems I no longer have time to spare. I cannot entertain you for any longer." She faintly opened her eyes and looked up at the distant, rainy sky. "Because Host is calling me." That''s when Mother Goose made a little sad smile. Mother Goose''s body lost its shape, turned into magic power''s particles and was blown away. The particles flowed in the air, riding on the wind. Ouka guessed that it wasn''t death to her, but rather returning to her original form, and she tried to chase after Mother Goose in a hurry. "This is bad! She intends to assist Kusanagi Orochi!" It was when Ouka spread her wings in order to go to help Takeru. "There''s no need to head over there. Rest assured, a helper had already rushed over there." Retracting her spread wings, Ouka looked towards the source of the voice. There was a group of people coming from the direction of the school gate, including Sage''s and Yuzuho''s members with wounds all over their bodies. In front of that group, there was the ex-EXE member and currently the sub-leader of Heretic Alliance, Oonogi Kanata. "I apologize for coming this late. We rescued refugee''s on the way and" "Oonogi-san!" Ouka rushed over seeing Kanata and Heretic Alliance''s reinforcements. There weren''t too many of them, but Ouka knew the elite set of members. Kanata placed a hand on Ouka''s shoulder and looked at the academy with a rugged expression. "The situation is worse than I thought there was a shelter in the center that had survived, but to think the headquarters would be lost to invasion" "The inquisitors directly under the headquarters'' orders as well as EXE were wiped out. When we returned from the Critical Point they were already" "since it seems like reinforcements would come from the branches in the province, although it''s quite hard, this is the only time Heretic Alliance can move. We will focus on survival and rescuing people, as well as searching for Ootori Sougetsu. You guys" Ouka nodded before Kanata could finish. "Subjugate Kusanagi Orochi and Mother Goose, right." As she was about to rush over to help Takeru in high spirits, she was lightly hit in the forehead, stopping her. "Your treatment comes first. I told you a helper went over there, right?" Seeing Kanata''s appalled, Ouka scratched her head in puzzlement. "A helper?" Kanata answered Ouka''s question. "The opponent is Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s instructor, knowing a little of it makes it easier to fare against it so it isn''t just Kusanagi-kun who knows Double-Edged style." Someone else knowing Double-Edged style. There was only one more person like that in existence. Geirsk?gul (󥹥륰 ) - The kanji it''s written with is just "Spear" () and its be read as Geirsk?gul (author was slightly off with katakana pronunciation). In old Norse it means Old Norse "spear-sk?gul", it''s a name of one of the Valkyries who is associated with spears. Skeggj?ld (å) - The kanji it''s written with is just "Axe" () and its read as Skeggj?ld (again, author''s katakana was off, but okay). It''s a name of one of the Valkyries, one of the translations says her name means "Axe-Age", she''s a Valkyrie associated with axes. Herja (إ) - The kanji it''s written with is just "Battle/War" () and its read as Herja. A name of another Valkyrie, translations say her name means literally "devastation", but she was also supposedly treated as a goddess of war. Strigoi (ȥꥴ) - The kanji it''s written with is "The Ones Dispersing With Screams" (Фɢ餹) and read as Strigoi. It''s a reference to a type of undead/vampire in Romanian mythology. Most likely the kanji name''s meaning comes from the fact they disperse magic power with their screams. Volume 11, 5 - Two Demons Volume 11, Chapter 5 - Two Demons The rustling rain continued to steal away warmth from his chilly body. But although his body was cold, just his head alone was clear and burning up hot, possibly an evidence that he was reaching his limit. Kusanagi Takeru looked through his wet bangs, his gaze locked on the enemy. This was the academy''s, Inquisition headquarters'' deepest part. It was the backyard of the school leading to the forbidden area. Wet fallen leaves were spread all over the trackless road. Kusanagi Orochi stood in open space in a forest of dead trees. He must have been waiting, as he was turned in the direction Takeru was coming from. Since it was cold, Orochi held his hands and steam could be seen as he breathed out. He continued to look at the dead trees around him. "These trees, they''re all Double Weeping Rosebud Cherries, huh their blossoms absorb magic power. They planted them near the forbidden area so that magic power does not leak out or so it seems, damn inelegant." "" "The blossoms shouldn''t be used but admired." Right? Asked Orochi. Takeru didn''t reply and just stopped moving approximately twenty meters away from Orochi. It was the optimal distance for Double-Edged style. Orochi looked at Takeru and made a carefree smile, like a boy. "Were this to happen a little later, they''d be in full bloom, eh." After saying that, Orochi squinted and slightly tilted his head with a smile. "you, you overused Soumatou haven''t ya?" Hearing the question, Takeru didn''t even nod, just continued to glare. "Dat''s why I told ya to use it well. That significantly reduces your lifespan as a swordsman. If you overuse it, you won''t be able to return to being human." "that''s the kind of thing Double-Edged style is in the first place." When Takeru said that, Orochi smiled showing his white teeth. "You ain''t wrong. To say, this is a higher level of Soumatou. When Soumatou is exceeding the limit, you can feel your mind being squeezed down, right?" Takeru had experienced the mental state where he only pursued one desire when he fought against Hayato. It was as if he was being replaced by some different creature, as if he was losing his human heart, that kind of feeling. "I arbitrarily named that Demon''s Heart." Demon''s very much like Orochi, it was a nasty name for a technique. As if describing Kusanagi itself. "Well, after goin'' that far there''s no goin'' back" Orochi pulled out his hand from his pocket, scratched his head and held the sword''s hilt. Then smiling he pulled it out and said to Takeru. "Welcometo the world of demons." The withdrawn blade shone with pale light. Although Orochi''s sword was made for using as a sword-stick, but now it had a collar. Takeru admired that sword which had a very thing blade with a small curvature which made it close to being a short sword. The treasured sword "Hotarumaru". It was a Magical Heritage categorized as C-class and did not have any persona. Its intrinsic performance was "Will never dull, will never break". Contrary to its simple intrinsic performance, the blade itself was beautiful and its light were ephemeral. When Takeru turned into an initiate, "give it to me" he asked Orochi, he could remember even now how he was refused with a single word. Although the performance was plain, a never breaking sword was first-rate for users of Double-Edged style. But now he also had an unbreakable sword. Takeru''s dear sword, "Mistilteinn", a magic sword that could even kill God. Still, he didn''t act conceited because of that. The opponent was his master, the ultimate instructor of the Double-Edged style. The best of best, it could be said that as a swordsman, he was in a completely different dimension. HoweverTakeru was the same. He held the same blood and the same inhuman power. He should be able to prevail. That''s how it must be! "here I come!" Words were unnecessary. Kusanagis proved themselves with a sword. The moment Hotarumaru''s blade flashed dully, Takeru closed the distance between him and Orochi all at once. The step-in, timing of sword draw, everything was perfect. Double-Edged style''s Heavenly Evil Spirit. A technique that allowed to reach top speeds in an instant He entered under Orochi and drew the sword at zero distance, cutting through. Cutting throughor so it should have been. "!!" "" Takeru stopped moving in close contact with Orochi. No, he was stopped. On the brink of drawing, Orochi held down the sword''s pommel, preventing Takeru from using his technique. Paling, when he looked up at Orochi, he was responded with a cold stare. Takeru leaped away in a hurry and kicking off the tree''s trunk, he soared high into the air. Double-Edged style''s Mantis Slope. Using the distance from the ground and the user''s weight as well as rotation, it was an excellent skill with a high destructive power. He jumped and raised the sword high up, rotating his body forward. Butwhen he tried to rotate, Orochi jumped just like Takeru and grasped his arm. "!" "" Once again he was stopped before using it. Once again their line of sight met in the air. Orochi was unchanged and cold. Takeru held his sword only with the caught right arm and immediately grasped the sheath his left. And he twisted his hips and back sliding his sheath to his back, and then released at once. Double-Edged style''s Single Wheel. It was originally an omni-directional sword drawing skill, but in emergency it could be used in this way as well. This too, was what he learned from Orochi. Taking advantage by the fact he was being held up, he smashed the sheath into Orochi''s head. Butthat too, in the end, was easily stopped by Orochi''s right arm. "Khh!!" Both of his hands were obstructed. Before Takeru realized, Orochi returned Hotarumaru to its sheath and dealt with Takeru''s techniques with bare hands. In desperation, Takeru kicked Orochi in mid-air. Orochi sighed and used Takeru''s kick as a scaffold, using his legs like a spring he nullified the kick and sprung up further into the air. Conversely, Takeru was blown away onto the ground. Takeru should be the one who kicked, but for some reason he received an impact of a kick instead. He reversed his body just before hitting the ground and landed awkwardly. Orochi danced high in the air and slowly fell down. An opportunity. It would be one thing if Orochi could use magic, but he couldn''t move mid-air. Knowing the landing point, he should be able to aim at it at full power. Takeru pulled half of his body backwards, entering a stance for thrust. He twisted the muscles in his body, bones like a spring to accumulate force in them. And, charged aiming at the moment Orochi falls to the ground. Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s Unicorn''s Destructive Lance. Twisting the entire body, the technique accumulated strength and upon releasing, resulted with a rotating thrust. It had the greatest penetrating power. This time it''s triggering wasn''t stopped. The sword''s point headed straight for Orochi''s landing point. But, Takeru saw it. In slow-motion world, Orochi spun in the air like a top. As Takeru''s attack approached him, matching the rotation Orochi used his palm to hit Takeru''s blade. By delivering a powerful blow to the side of the sword''s tip, he parried it behind himself. Naturally, Takeru was unable to suppress the power of the thrust with his body and as a result of the parry he smashed into a cherry tree trunks. He finally stopped after mowing down three trees, he shook his head and piercing the ground with the blade he stood up. Slowly, Orochi approached stepping on the wet, fallen leaves. With an even colder look in his eyes than before, Orochi slowly put his hand on Hotarumaru''s handle. This is bad, Takeru thought and stood firmly holding his sword in front. "First goesHeavenly Evil Spirit." As Orochi spoke, his blade glittered. The next moment, the sword Takeru was poising let out a sound like a bell. When he looked in the front, Orochi had already pulled out his sword. A chill went down Takeru''s spine. *fuoonn* The moment the sound had come late, so did the impact. The cherry trees in the surroundings were mowed down. Although he new it was coming and protected himself, Takeru was blown away just like the trees. By holding out his leg and scraping on the ground he somehow managed to stifle the momentum. The feeling in his arm has gone numb. As he felt the power transmitted through his bones up to his brain, Takeru''s throat trembled. "Sword-drawin'' skills don''t exert their maximum speed when the blade is pulled out, but right before the swing. It''s pointless to hit yer opponent at zero distance." "uh!" "NextMantis Slope." Saying that indifferently, Orochi left one leg behind him no, he put his leg on the only cherry tree''s trunk that was left behind. He leaped up for Mantis Slope. If Orochi was going to attack from above, all Takeru had to do was to find where he''s aiming and avoid. Takeru made judgment instantly and triggered Soumatou, exerting himself to avoid. Since it was a technique of falling, it was easy to avoid. One of the ways was to stop it before it''s triggered, but Orochi was the opponent. It was best to avoid it with everything he had for the sake of being safe. Orochi kicked off the trunk anddidn''t leap upwards. At the same time as he kicked the trunk he plunged rotating in forward direction. The timing shifted and Takeru was unable to avoid, he could only protect himself awkwardly. The power of Orochi''s Mantis Slope delivered with all his strength caused Takeru''s body to sink into the ground. Cracks appeared on the ground in the whole area and it vigorously rose up. It was unknown if it can be said that he blocked it. The shock was transmitted to Takeru''s entire body and he received damage. He spat blood and staggered. It was the first time he received such blow. "This technique can be only used for the first, surprise attack. If you leave it to free fall and power up with the rotation, if noticed, it can be easily avoided." After landing on the ground Orochi put Hotarumaru on his shoulder. "However, it''s different when you can use the terrain. Up to the point where ya kicked the stern ya did right but then, you jumped up like damn role model. If ya damn accelerated, just rush at yer enemy." He told that to staggering Takeru and returned the blade to the sheath. "AndSingle Wheel." Orochi slid the sheath on his waist and drew the sword all at once. It was fast. But it wasn''t too fast to avoid. Takeru held his sword with his right hand and supporting his sword by pressing the back of the sword with his left, he blocked Orochi''s Single Wheel. The swords met, Orochi''s attack stopped. Single Wheel didn''t have that much power. It was relatively easy to block it. After all, this technique was "This technique is for using when you''re surrounded by multiple enemies. There''s no point in usin'' it in one against one fight. That''s why, if someone stops yer attack like ya did just now" "Ah!" "It''s Monk with Iron Mallet, dammit!!" Orochi kicked stopped Hotarumaru''s back with abandon. Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s Monk with Iron Mallet. It was a technique that powerfully pushed the sword forward when locking your sword with the enemy, but Takeru didn''t know it could be used with a kick as well. Once again blown away, Takeru rolled on the ground. Orochi hit his shoulder with the sword''s peak repeatedly and sighed deeply. And facing downwards, he walked towards where Takeru rolled to. "What the hell yer tryin'' Takeru can''t ya swing the damn sword unless I point out the basic stuff to you?" "ghh." "That ain''t it, right? It''s not like that, eh? Did''ya notice? Don''t tell me yer doin'' it unconsciously." Once he arrived by Takeru whose body was convulsing, Orochi''s red ruby-like eyes peeked at him from behind his bangs. "who are ya fighting with now?" "" "What are ya fightin'' with?" The dim sky was stained white with lightning. Orochi''s face was obscured with shadow and not visible. However, the red eyes could be seen staring at Takeru. Questioned, Takeru realized he was holding himself back. Not that he wasn''t serious. He was thinking of what''s ahead as he used all his strength to challenge Orochi. Still it could be said that there was some hesitation on his blade. It seemed like Takeru was unable to properly recognize Orochi as an enemy. I know that still When he tried to cut him, the memories of their training were revived. Despite hating him to the bone and being almost killed so many times, back then he would always forgive Orochi. Although he has kicked Takeru off the cliff, kicked him into muddy streams, he was someone who always waited for Takeru him home with a meal prepared. And whenever Takeru returned all beat-up, he said this with a smile. "Oh, so yer alive." Be emotionless? Discard emotions? It was obviously impossible, Takeru owed him countless times. This was the reason why there was hesitation in his techniques. That''s why Orochiwas furious. Of course, it was natural. To him, it was an insult. "Did ya chase after me to spar ''n swordsmanship?" No. He didn''t come to learn. Takeru bit his lower lip and shook his head. "Or maybe ya''ve come to speak wit'' me usin'' a sword?" That too, was wrong. It was already impossible to talk even through the sword. Orochi''s word gave off the feeling that he won''t listen to anything from Takeru. Orochi had no intention of talking. Takeru once again, shook his head. "Then what did''ya come here for Takeru." Squinting, Orochi questioned him. And Takeru, "I''ve" Takeru held his sword and stood on the ground muddy from the rain. And from behind his wet bangs, he turns his tinged with sadness eyes towards Orochi. As if to reject that sadness, Orochi stared at Takeru with his red pupils. The answer was already decided. "nhh" Takeru closed his eyes for a moment, the memories of the past flashed in the back of his head. His training days he spent together with Orochi in the mountains. Those days were like hell. Every day was so painful he couldn''t bear it. He learned Double-Edged style single-mindedly wanting to get stronger. At the same time, he felt fulfillment back then. He steadily grew stronger, and he had an irreplaceable mentor who would prove it was so. To him, when the only thing he had was swordsmanship he from back then, could affirm that those were his happiest days in his life. ButTakeru of now had many things much more precious than those memories. There were lots of existences much more precious to him than his mentor. He had a person he wanted to save no matter the sacrifice he had to make. That''s why. That''s why! Takeru opened his eyes, discarded those memoriesand poised his sword. "I''ve come hereto cut you down." With red, deeply red eyes of a demon, Takeru glared at Orochi. Orochi raised his face and made a smile, looking happy from the bottom of his heart. "Then let''s begin, Kusanagi Takeru." The two demons confronted each other. Orochi once again poised the sword he had on his shoulder. Takeru raised his sword up. The two glared at each other, their blades shone. AndTakeru and Orochi released Soumatou, allowing it to go berserk. The moment a lightning ran down from the sky, raindrops stopped in mid-air. There, was a beautiful world. Every raindrop shone like jewel, lightning had meandered in the sky slowly and gracefully like a dragon. This was the world seen by demons. The world of the two. In the unmoving worldthe two demons collided. " "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleGhost Light Firefly!" " Using the same technique at the same time, they sprinkled the droplets with their blades. In super-high speed world, they performed a super-high speed sword dance. Parrying opponent''s attack and using the technique to turn it into their own power, they continued to accelerate endlessly by having the same abilities collide. An instant of hesitation would probably destroy the balance and make one fall prey to the other''s blade. To the two, there was nothing as silly as hesitation or openings. Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s Demon''s Heart. The two have become demons striving for just a single goal. In the world of raging demons, the demons cut each other. That was all. Cut. Cut him up. That was all the two craved, their only desire, their earnest wish. " "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH!!" " In the soundless world, the two demons roared. The blades didn''t emit any sound, but spread sparks and their lightplay was reflected in the raindrops. Orochi''s prowess was overwhelmingly higher, Takeru''s armor broke and his blood and meat mixed in among the raindrops. On the other hand, not a single attack of Takeru''s reached the opponent. Orochi''s mind was dyed with that of a demon and was no longer Takeru''s mentor nor the leader of Valhalla. It was appropriate to call him a Sword Demon. Although he was overwhelmingly out-powered, Takeru felt comfortable. He felt euphoria of discarding everything for one purpose. To a man of Kusanagi who had the soul of a demon, this was the only way to be released from the cramped human body. What happiness was it. Even though he would lose at this rate, he was so happy he couldn''t bear it. However, in order to cut his opponent up, he had to win. He won''t win unless he slices him up. "Shape changes!" Although his voice was unheard, he shouted to his partner. In response, Lapis performed the change. On the verge of touching Hotarumaru, Mistilteinn''s blade changed from a Nodachi to a Kodachi. Orochi''s swung blade missed and cut through the empty air, Takeru''s Kodachi tore Orochi''s meat. Continuing, next was Shotel, Kukri, Oodachi, Zanbatou, Great Sword. By changing into various small and large shapes, they disturbed Orochi''s rhythm and delivered their attacks. They weren''t picky with their means. Their goal was to cut enemy down. It wasn''t a fight of swordsmen. It was the fight of demons. They didn''t care about good or bad means. Orochi smiled in response to Takeru''s offensive. And displaying his fangs he further increased his speed, using Ghost Light Firefly. A Sword Demon wouldn''t be taken down by something on the level of shape change. If there were changes of length and shape, he only had to assess them and match the flow. There was no need to predict it. He only needed to see through it. See through, and cut. That''s what Soumatou was for. Takeru''s offensive ended immediately. Once again Orochi has become dominant. But that wasn''t a big deal. Although improving in an instant was impossible, it was possible to raise one''s speed in an instant. If the opponent was more skilled, Takeru just had to deal with it by raising his speed. If he increases his brain''s operation rate he''ll be able to see through any of opponent''s skill. Just like Orochi had dealt with shape change, Takeru could do the same against Orochi''s skill. See through, and cut. That''s right "Host!" That''s when Takeru was startled hearing Lapis'' voice. Although he had Demon''s Heart activated, he closed it up hearing Lapis speak. Still, that was great help. Takeru was still able to return to normal. If he continued like that he might have been unable to return. As if to end it with the last blow, Takeru released Unicorn''s Destructive Lance. On the other hand, Orochi swung down Yamata no Orochi. Although he slipped by series of eight attacks and grazed Orochi, two of the eight attacks gouged Takeru''s shoulder. Blown away by the impact, the two made distance andreleased Demon''s Heart. Immediately after they returned back to normal state by putting a lid on their brains, unspeakable headache assaulted them. "Ghhgrghow-ww!" While pointing his sword at Orochi, Takeru panted from the headache he felt. It felt as if a bullet continued to ricochet inside his skull. He looked at himself and saw blood flowing from all the pores in his body. The blood didn''t stop flowing even from his eyes and nose. "I''ll perform treatment on your body so please back off for now!" "s-sorr-y!" Both apologizing and thanking Lapis, he looked at Orochi with his barely-functioning eyes. Takeru was clearly outmatched. He received far more damage. But, Orochi too, was suffering. His face was pale, there was clearly blood mixed in with sweat. Even though he had transplanted vampire cells and had the same physical abilities as a Dhampir, the structure of his brain didn''t change. In the end, his brain was in the same state as Takeru''s. No, still probably, that wasn''t all. There was one thing Takeru noticed as they fought. The damage Orochi dealt to him and he dealt to Orochi exhausted something else other than Demon''s Heart. He had no idea what was it, but something abnormal was happening to Orochi''s body. "Haa we''re bothtoo greedy! Once we turn into demons, we forget completely about efficiency." "khh!" "But!" Smiling, Orochi forced his convulsing body to move. He entered a sword-drawing stance. His cells were momentarily healed thanks to vampire cells. "!! Our regeneration speed is inferior! Intercept!" Just as he was told, Takeru tried to raise his sword, but with his entire body trembling all he could do was to hold the sword. At this rate I''m done for. The moment he thought so, "Double-Edged styleMantis Slope!" Receiving a surprise attack from above, Orochi grit his back teeth. In order to change the sword''s trajectory, he reversed the sword in the sheath pointing upwards and used the sword-drawing technique in reverse grip. A high-speed sword-draw aimed upwards. Hotarumaru''s blade met with the surprise attacker''s sword. Upon clashing, the surprise attacker''s sword spouted flames. A blue-haired girl appeared from among the flames. "Diluted, huh!" Making a smile, Orochi finished swinging his sword. Pushed away with a sword, the surprise attacker leaped and landed beside Takeru. "Kanaria?!" "" Without looking at Takeru, Kanaria poised L?vateinn and didn''t remove her gaze from Orochi. Orochi''s face distorted painfully and he snorted. "which means the Heretic Alliance bunch''s come at full force, huhshucksand we haven''t found that Sougetsu bastard yet" Still holding Hotarumaru in reverse grip, Orochi looked at Kanaria. "what did''ya come for. This is Kusanagis'' fight. Don''t get involved." "" "Ya met yer mother right can see it in face. Ya''ve reached yer goal." "" "Get lost." Don''t get involved. Being told so, Kanaria faced down a little sadly. She was ignored. Orochi''s attitude must have been that painful. Disregarding Takeru who somehow managed to keep standing with his sword pierced into the ground, she took a step forward. "Until, Takeru recovers, Kana will take Orochi on" When Takeru tried to stop her, Kanaria said so. "Wait!! Think who''s the opponent! You can''t! "Kana''s from Double-Edged style too!" Turned with her back to Takeru, her shoulders trembling, she interrupted him. She grasped his hand he extended to stop her. "Kana isn''t Kusanagi but is from Double-Edged style!" She cleaved with her sword and was clad in flames. Inside Takeru, the feelings of wanting to stop her and of wanting to let her go fought each other. Kanaria was aware that her skill was inferior to that of Takeru''s. She was also aware that she''s no opponent for Orochi. But even though she knew that, she was hoping to speak with Orochi through the sword. She didn''t inherit Kusanagi blood. But unmistakably, she was a member of Double-Edged style. Just like Takeru she studied Double-Edged style under Orochi. She didn''t come here because she was Kusanagi. But because she was from Double-Edged style. In other words, unlike Takeru and Orochi, she came to speak with the sword. To ask a question with her sword. Holding L?vateinn in correct posture, she confronted Orochi. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style certified Kanaria." "" "Please take care of me." Hearing polite speech from Kanaria''s mouth for the first time, Orochi was slightly taken aback and laughter leaked out from his mouth. It absolutely wasn''t that he made fun of her nor made light of her feelings. In this last moment, on this scene of carnage, in this crucial stage, his dear disciple acted selfishly complicating things for him. Her acting as a Double-Edged style member reminded him of his human self slightly. Orochi suppressed himself as a demon and made a kind, wry smile. "geezthere''s no helpin'' you, really." Seeing Orochi hold the sword in reverse grip, Kanaria held her breath. To fight fair and square, she pointed her blade at her teacher. "I''m going!" "Come." Said Orochi, spreading his arms as if to welcome his child. There were two people watching the fight in the space between school and the forbidden facility from a long distance. They were Usagi and Ikaruga. In the Seelie''s building at the window overlooking the forest, Usagi held the sniper rifle prepared. After watching the inhuman fight between Takeru and Orochi through the scope, now she was monitoring Kanaria''s battle. "if you''re doing it, it should be now" "" Hearing Ikaruga, Usagi''s pride shook. Although she had seen high-speed battles since all this started, it was something she couldn''t keep up with her eyes, and it was impossible to predict ahead and land a hit. She had only one chance to snipe. If she misses, Orochi will immediately find Usagi''s position and come to deal with her accordingly. If that happens, there were no chances of victory. Still, Orochi''s speed was normal now that said, he still was using Soumatou for high-speed combat, but miraculously Usagi was able to see a shadow of his movement trajectory''s. It wasn''t as fast as not to allow her to predict the movement patterns. For Usagi, who continued to cover Takeru so far, this was speed she was familiar with. If she aims for the moment he stops, with Usagi''s skill she should be able to bring him down. She aimed for his right leg. During combat, Orochi made some unnatural moves. Usagi didn''t notice it in ultra-high speed combat, but now during the combat with Kanaria it stood out. Either his right leg hurt or he was suffering from some kind of illness. There was something about his right leg that was impossible to heal even with a vampire cells'' transplantation. However "" Was it all right to hinder them here, Usagi wondered hesitantly. Kanaria challenged her master as a member of Double-Edged style. She wished a fight between a master and disciple. Wished to speak with him through sword. Orochi accepted that too. It was different from when he turned into a demon and wouldn''t respond to Takeru''s questions, investing himself in the battle completely. He faced Kanaria as her mentor. It was a fact that Kanaria would despise her for interfering. She would be cursed and told off. "" Howeverresolved, Usagi put a finger on the trigger. She resolved decided to hinder them. This battle wasn''t a fair and square match. It was war. Both the enemies and the allies did fought using any means available to achieve their desires. Therefore, Usagi didn''t intend to be picky with her means for the sake of the one she wanted to protect. She had no intention of apologizing. It didn''t matter that she will be despised as cowardly. This was Saionji Usagi''s war. "I shall definitely protect him." She muttered quietly and matched her sniping with enemy''s movement. The loaded bullet was a Spirit Silver bullet generated by Ikaruga''s "Nanomachines". Spirit Silver was a substance that was a natural enemy for the vampires. Although the Dhampirs weren''t susceptible to daylight or crosses, they have inherited their weakness against Spirit Silver. Although it would be difficult to kill him with it since he''s half-human, by aiming at his leg it was possible to make him impossible to continue combat. Kanaria was blown away by Orochi''s slash and fell on her butt. Orochi stopped his movement and thrust his blade at Kanaria. He probably didn''t intend to kill her. His expression was gentle, he was waiting for Kanaria to say "I lost". It wasn''t the face of a demon, but of a teacher. "Firing." Usagi mercilessly aimed her shot at that gentleness. Takeru was the only one who saw the silver bullet pierce Orochi''s leg. He was surprised, but he immediately realized it was Usagi''s doing. "Ghh! !!" Orochi pierced the ground with his sword to support his body, he made an expression of agony. Takeru too, had noticed the disorder in Orochi''s right leg. The Spirit Silver bullet had precisely aimed in there. Cracks appeared on the spot the bullet landed and the wound turned into ash. His right leg was not just unable to move, but would break off soon enough. Seeing this completely merciless shot, Takeru grit his teeth. "well done, Usagi" After saying that to intercom, Takeru stood firmly on his legs and looked at Kanaria. She stared at this sudden happening, but then her pupils shook in chagrin once she had come to realization. "I get itKana understands" This thin and trembling voice caused Takeru''s chest to tighten. But Usagi was correct. She did work as Takeru expected of her. She covered them as best as she could. And, For the third timeTakeru confronted Orochi. "haa, your comrades are quite something." Twisting his mouth in a smile, Orochi said that with a serious expression. It wasn''t sarcasm, but a honest praise. "Yeah. I trust them." After responding without hesitation, Takeru raised his sword. That''s when countless presences approached from outside the cherry tree forest. There were both human footsteps and those of Dragoon''s. It seemed like Orochi had noticed they were reinforcements from Heretic Alliance. The members of the Heretic Alliance who rushed over have all turned their muzzles at Orochi. At the same time, there was a muzzle flash in the distance at the partially-destroyed tower with sealed Magical Heritages. Most likely, it was Oonogi Kanata aiming at Orochi. Furthermore, Ouka and Mari had approached Takeru from behind. "Takeru!" "Great! Are you all right?!" Takeru didn''t respond to the two. He continued pointing the sword in Orochi''s direction. "Everyone, we''re in mid-combat." He mercilessly instructed his comrades. Mari and Ouka were surprised for a moment hearing Takeru''s ghastly voice, but then realized what he felt. Mari expanded magic circles. Ouka turned Vlad''s muzzles at Orochi. Completely surrounded, supporting himself on the sword pierced through the ground, Orochi looked up to the sky and sighed. "dis''s bad. I''m driven into a corner first time experience." Orochi spoke sarcastically. Takeru and the Heretic Alliance did not intend to tell him to surrender not intended to capture him. Even Orochi knew that. He smiled seeing his own leg turn to ashes. "I sucked ''dat much blood to get myself refreshed and this is how it ends work to turn a human into a God sure is deep." "" "ButI don''t intend to end it here." Once again, Orochi''s pupils were stained with color of a demon. Takeru too, activated Demon''s Heart in the same way. That''s when Orochi discarded Hotarumaru with a furious expression. "I''ll become a God and get Mikoto back! Ya can do whatever you want with the world! We can''t let them stop usright?! Gungnir!" The moment he said that name, Mother Goose appeared behind him along with a pure white magic circle. "Yes. It''s as you saymy Host." The atmosphere in the location changed completely. Heretic Alliance''s members'' sense of urgency reached the climax. The pure white magic circle shone brilliantly and Mother Goose''s body disappeared, turning into particles of magic power. In that moment, the scenery of the surrounding area changed. Cherry trees toppled during the battle have flowered in an instant, entering full bloom. Also the vegetation other than the cherry trees also had become verdant. The space with the cherry trees cleared up in a moment and the evening light poured down. It was as if life was going berserk. Although he had no idea what characteristics did Gungnir have, he understood that it was on the level of overturning the world. Standing in the center of the magic circle, Orochi clenched his teeth, his hair ruffled. The Sacred Treasure Gungnir and Kusanagi Orochi who held the soul of a demon. There was no one who knew what will happen with those two together. However, as for who was capable of standing on the level of the twothey knew that much. "change of orders. Everyone, retreat from here." The man clad in azure armor took a step forward, turned to everyone with his back. Ouka and Mari looked at each other and tried to call out towards Takeru''s back. But, they couldn''t. They knew that he was the only existence capable of competing with those two. They couldn''t stop him. They could only leave it to him. Feeling themselves to be miserable because of that, they have seen him off. Come back to us. Even without their voice, their feelings were relayed to him. Takeru clenched his fist and lightly raised his right arm. That was his answer. Walking slowly, Takeru sought power from Lapis. After a moment of silence, Lapis responded to his wish. A magic circle appeared beneath his feet and changing from azure, it was stained with colours of twilight. He could tell Ouka and Mari moved away along with the Heretic Alliance. Feeling a little lonely, Takeru challenged the final battle. As Takeru approachedOrochi made a slightly mean smile. "You, ain''t ya quite popular." Takeru was taken aback seeing Orochi crack a joke at this moment. However, this was the last time. It didn''t feel too bad to have a human conversation at the end. The topic was quite cheap and much like Orochi, but amusing. "I''ve got no clue but what about Master?" When he asked in return with a wry smile, Orochi made a vulgar smile. "Ah, ya don''t even know how!" "Liar. There wasn''t a single woman who''d visit the house." "Ooo-oh, sinful men sure know how to speak. Makes me envious of yer leeway. Old man''d like you shared with him." "Don''t call yourself an old man with that appearance makes me feel old. To say, we''re so similar it''s disgusting." "So are ya'' sayin'' that yer own face is disgustin''?" "Bastard" His master always had a comeback. In the dusk forest full of dancing cherry blossom, the two had their last chat. After letting out a cackling laughter, Orochi squinted and looked at Takeru enviously. "well, it''s good to have a woman waiting for ya." Takeru didn''t deny that. Rather than a woman waiting for him, there were comrades who fought together with him. He was able to stand here like this thanks to his comrades. "But unfortunately, yer'' never goin'' to return to those girls." Those words put an end to the chat between the mentor and the disciple. Brought back to reality, Takeru had the demon dwell in his chest. "That''s my line. You''ll never going to reunite with Mikoto-san." Clashing the feelings they can''t yield to anyone, they poised their swords. Takeru''s azure blade was clad in twilight flames. Orochi had a pure white sword clad in white flames appear in his hands. "Takeru one blow. Look well before you die. I''ll show ya Double-Edged style''s secret art." "" "Since you have Demon''s Heart, you should know the way to do it. If you want to overcome it, you better challenge me with the same technique." Orochi had his white sword take shape of a broadsword and lowered it. Takeru had returned the azure blade into the sheath and took a stance for sword-drawing technique. Andasked his partner, with whom they trust each other, for power. "I am Herjann. I am Uzr. I am Alfozr. I am Vizurr and therefore" "Starke Scheite schichtet mir dort am Rande des Rheins zuhauf Hoch und hell lodre die Glut" "I become the avatar of furious Odin." "Die den edlen Leib des hehrsten Gott verzehrt." The two''s bodies were wrapped with armor from toes up to the top of their heads. When magic circles shattered, reigning in there was a God Hunter anda God himself. Deification It was power changing the user into an existence equal to that of a god. A god of a parallel world that power was unimaginable, it allowed to bend the laws of the world, revive dead people, returning decaying tree''s into lush ones, it even allowed one to create new life and transcend time. However, Orochi was currently incomplete. The time when this power would shine, would be after killing Ootori Sougetsu. There was only one more time that Orochi''s body could withstand this power. Orochi was sure that once he gets over this fight, he''ll challenge Sougetsu and will obtain the right to become a God. However, standing against him were Takeru and Lapis holding the power of God Hunter form. It was the power for killing God. To Orochi as he was now, it was the worst power to confront. Takeru didn''t know what was the power of Gungnir''s Deification, but he was sure that he was able to kill Orochi with his power. To speak the truththere wasn''t much difference between the two''s raw power. God''s power and the power capable of killing God. Confronting themselves, they were in fact the same. If there was a differenceit was in the user''s abilities. Takeru and Orochi opened their eyes wide inside the helmets and released their heretic powers. Double-Edged styleDemon''s Heart. They discarded emotions, ate their own hearts and squeezed out their desires. Speed. They only sought speed. The dancing cherry blossoms stopped in the air. The particles of sunlight passing through the foliage had poured down sparkling. They could see the movement of light. Inside this beautiful world, the two were only ones moving. However, they didn''t make their moves. It wasn''t enough. Faster, even faster. Orochi and Takeru dreamed, pursuing the fantasy. They left behind. Anything and everything, wind, soundin order to reach the light! I can''t see it. I can''t see it yet. Moremore! "Double-Edged style''s secret art" The one who moved first was Orochi. He was at the demon''s limit. Pursuing the light he can''t catch up to, he approached the world of speed of light as much as possible. Orochi rushed inside the slowly-moving particles of light. "Ama-no-Habakiri." Takeru could see Orochi move as well. HoweverTakeru didn''t move yet. No, he couldn''t move. It was because he could still go on. The technique allowing one to step into the area humans should not step into was called Soumatou. The technique allowing one to walk into the area demons should not enter was called Demon''s Heart. Then, what''s ahead? What is there ahead of here? It can be only light, right. A world even a demon could only approach but never catch up to. Takeru understood what was required in order to get there. Shut your eyesshut down soundshut down smellshut down pain too. And, when he shut down even his heart and soulhe finally touched it with his hand. Yeah, so it can be reached after all. The moment he learned that truth, Takeru opened his eyes. "" In front of him, Orochi who was about to swing his sword had solidified like stone. He stopped. The sub-light speed slash had stopped. It was quiet. Nothing could be felt. There was no warmth nor dazzle of the light. That was because Takeru, was right now light itself. Unconscious, he pulled out the sword from the sheath at his waist. And, he spoke the technique name he shouldn''t have known. "Double-Edged style''s secret artSnake-Slayer of Takamagahara." He didn''t feel the sensation of cutting. He didn''t have the awareness of cutting something. To Takeru only the phenomenon of cutting had existed in the speed of light''s world. The speed dropped by a single stage and Orochi''s body started to move. At the same time, Takeru''s helmet shattered and his consciousness as a demon returned. The soul of a demon who embraced nothing but speed had returned. And yet The moment Takeru cut Orochi, a single line of tears had spilled from his eyes. Swinging the sword, Orochi stood under the twilight sky. The world drenched in light with cherry petals dancing in it was beautiful enough to forget his heart as a demon. A hundred and fifty years ago was the same. Back then, the sky had the same twilight appearance. "beautiful, isn''t it." "Yes." Mother Goose agreed with Orochi. Their voices were calm. "This is as far as we go." "It''s our loss, isn''t it." Orochi made a light smile and squinted. "Gungnir" "Yes." "I''ve been in your care." "likewise. Since I have remaining work I need to do, I shall join you later." "Sure." The sword fell from Orochi''s hands. Leaving Orochi''s hands the sword fell so slowly it looked practically unmoving. Orochi exhaled lightly and then his life so far had crossed his mind at high speed. I see, this isn''t Soumatou, but what''cha call revolving lantern Bullsheet, he made a bitter smile and entrusted himself to the memories. His childhood as a wild kid, meeting with Mikoto, war, every day life in battles the memory of the moment when he killed Mikoto idly spent 150 years meeting with Takeru, their farewell the days spent training with Kanaria After he finished watching those memories, unexpectedly something warm touched his back. He felt someone standing back to back with him. It wasn''t Takeru. It was a woman with body much smaller and more delicate. It''s all right now, right? That woman''s nostalgic voice spoke as if patting him gently. Having his human heart released, he trembled in relief. Orochi faced the heavens and while looking at the twilight sky, he replied while breathing out. "YeahI''m satisfiedMikoto." After saying that in cheerful voice, Orochi closed his eyes relaxed. The moment world had began to move normally, Orochi''s chest was torn apart by the energy of Takeru''s light-speed slash and he was swallowed by the impact. Snake-Slayer of Takamagahara (𡩔) - It''s the same Ama-no-Habakiri technique Orochi had used. However, so far in the novel it was written purely with katakana (ޥΥϥХ). It was written with kanji for the first time when Takeru used it. In Japanese mythology it was the sword wielded by Susanoo and used to slay Orochi. Volume 11, Epilogue Volume 11, Epilogue Once the unimaginable shockwave was gone, Ouka ran over the school''s grounds which had become a nearly vacant space. Although she shouldn''t have moved away from Takeru in order to release his God Hunter form, but she was blown away by the overly-large shockwave from his secret technique. "Vlad! What happened to Takeru?!" "Wait I''ll search by smell." After waiting impatiently for about five seconds, Vlad reported the result. "He''s alive and safe. It seems like there''s no after-effects of the God Hunter form. He''s conscious too." "I see!" Relieved from the bottom of her heart, Ouka rushed towards where Takeru was. After cutting Orochi, Takeru fell on his knees and rested his body. It was really strange that he was safe. Even his headache was suddenly gone. Takeru exhaled and when he tried to stand up, he realized his body was all ragged-up. It was beyond what could be called wounds, there was no place on his body that wasn''t wounded. There was no pain even though he received this much damage. Most likely, his sense of pain was dead. "I see no wonder my headache''s gone" "" "You don''t have to worry about it. It was necessary. Both Demon''s Knowledge and God Hunter form. Also, I know that you did everything you can in order to release God Hunter." "Host" "If not for your voice, I''d go beyond the point of return." There was no need for her to concern herself. He was the one who decided to use it. The responsibility lied with him. He too, had to turn his attention elsewhere. Because the fight wasn''t over yet. It was no time for feels after killing Orochi. If he slumps right now, Orochi would be furious. "So I caused this destruction are Ouka and the others safe?" "Yes. It seems like they''re safe. Since you have launched a light-speed attack, normally the damage wouldn''t have settled with just this. It seems like Gungnir''s enchantment''s effect absorbs any kind of energy." It must have been a higher level of Twilight Enchantment and Ragnar?kkr Enchantment or similar, huh. Since it absorbed any kind of energy, it was strange for that attack to have gone through. "It must have had the same condition of having the energy touch the blade because Host''s slash was faster, the effect of their enchantment wasn''t demonstrated fully." "" "I have confirmed that after we cut Kusanagi Orochi, Gungnir''s blade had sucked-in the majority of explosion''s energy. The amount absorbed went over the limit and after losing the Host, Gungnir''s whereabouts are unknown." Although Takeru didn''t understand the explanation too well, apparently in the end, Mother Goose had protected his comrades. He didn''t know what was the true reason for her protecting his comrades after her defeat, but he could only thank her. Takeru stood up with his beat-up body. "let''s rejoin Heretic Alliance then find Kiseki and Chairman." "About that don''t you think it''s strange? That Ootori Sougetsu still hasn''t had Hyakki Yakou enter combat. Valhalla had invaded this deeply and yet" Told so, he thought it certainly was strange. Even though Sougetsu''s objective was to be killed by Takeru, it was incomprehensible for him not to use Hyakki Yakou. As Takeru thought it was suspicious, there. "Takeru!" Hearing a familiar voice, he turned around. He could see Ouka run towards him alone. Takeru who maintained Witch Hunter form for the sake of recovery was relieved that Ouka was safe and ran towards her. And, the moment they were about to reach each other A pillar of red meat had suddenly protruded from the ground. Hindered by the red meat, Ouka and Takeru stopped moving. "Ouka!" Although he called her name, there was no answer. He noticed that red meat had grew from the ground as to surround him. The mass of red meat had piled up like a mountain in an instant. And on top of itthere was a white figure. A figure dear to him. "Kiseki!" Calling the figure''s name, he faced it with sword in one hand. He faced his little sister, Kiseki. Kiseki stared at her brother coldly. Takeru resolved his faltering heart and returned Kiseki a glare. We finally meet, finally. "Yo aren''t you quite late." He said that to her as if it they have scheduled to meet up. "Just as I declared I''m here. Let''s begin our sibling fight, eh?" On top of the undulating meat, Kiseki overlooked Takeru with unchanging expression. Takeru knew she was angry. He provoked her on purpose too. It was a fight where they clash their feelings against one another. Just like Mari said, he''ll save Kiseki even if he has to force her. His resolve hardened. Howeverat the same time, Kiseki''s will hardened as well. "Kiseki too did as she declared" Hearing these words, Takeru didn''t understand too well. Declared what did Kiseki said she would do? Recalling that, he had a bad feeling. A chill had gradually rose up his spine. What did Kiseki said she''ll do? "First, I''ll kill all the people in the world." He recalled it. That''s certainly what Kiseki said. Takeru''s fearless smile froze and changed into speechlessness. The wall of meat has disappeared and on the other side of the school there was the scenery of the destroyed city. Since the academy was on top of a hill, it was possible to overlook the city. The scenery seen there had, Far surpassed Takeru''s imagination. "Kiseki wondered what does she have to do to kill all humans in the world" "" "After thinking a lot, this was the answer." Kiseki''s cold expression thawed and she made a peaceful smile. "Look, Onii-chan." She pointed at the city. Thereoverflowing from the underground was a sea of red meat swallowing up everything, not only in the city but it also had spread to the other side of horizon. His expression stretched, he looked at Kiseki once again. Kiseki smiled mischievously and turned her squinting eyes full of murderous intent at Takeru. "You see, firstKiseki thought of making this planet hers." The reason why Kiseki didn''t appear on the battlefield until now. It was because she dove deep under the ground, In order to devour this planet itself. Ever since Orochi''s army had attacked the city from the north and carried out the slaughter, in the densely-populated residential area south of the city "" A man with blonde hair shining even in the darkness had brought a young girl''s face in front of his and faced her. The girl had a relieved smile. The blonde man too, had faced the girl with a similarly calm smile. "Ehe." He looked incredibly happy. Placing his hand on the girl''s cheeks, he made a smiley, smiley, smiley, smiley smiley smiley smiileey expression. Beside him, a woman whose soul had left her body was lying on the ground, incontinent. What she''s been looking at, was the girl the blonde man was facing. The girl''s head, as she had nothing below. The young girl who smiled despite being only a head. Countless human corpses were lying in the man''s surroundings. The only ones alive were the man and the woman lying on the ground. The woman was the girl''s mother. When the war had began and they tried to leave the city, this slaughter had happened in the residential area. The woman lost her sight of her daughter and went around looking for her desperately in middle of the massacre. When she finally found her, the daughter was together with a gentle-looking man. Surely, he protected the lost girl and looked for her mother together. Thinking so, the woman rushed happily in order to hug her daughter, and then the man suddenly cut off the girl''s head. *plap*, with such a comical sound rather than brutal sound, the human head was ripped off. The woman surely, even now was thinking it was a bad dream. Thinking of that, the blonde manHaunted was fulfilled. And, as he was excited about such modest despair, there was a much more outrageous explosion on a distant hill. Astonished, Haunted looked towards the explosion. The moment he noticed it was at the location of AntiMagic Academy, his smile stiffened. "mm? eh? E-eh?! Can it be, possibly that I''m" He started to overflow with sweat and his body trembled. His beloved sword Dinsleif, Nacht had imperceptibly appeared beside him and squinting, she looked at the explosion in the same way. And, "Completely late indeed." "N-NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" Haunted placed the girl''s head on top of the soulless woman''s knees, fell on his knees and holding his head, he screamed towards the sky. "N-nnow I''ve done it haven''t I?!!" "no, it''s your own fault for saying slaughter isn''t your specialty and making the city residents'' despair one by one, y''know?" Having that pointed out by Nacht, crying like it was a joke, Haunted raised his head. "B-but, but!" "Don''t ''but'' me, are you a kid?" "Isn''t killing people in the city just like that, rude?! They lived with all they had! They lived without discarding hope in this hopeless world! Simplistic killing like that of Orochi-kun''s and Mother''s is too much, right?! It''s the life''s finale you know?!" "no, yeah, well, I kind of get it, but I don''t." As Nacht returned that coldly, Haunted began to cry holding his knees in the middle of the road. In fact, he had lots of plans. The massacre was an appetizer, and since it would be no good to fulfill himself completely he would remain in the back, then once Kusanagi Takeru''s and Orochi combat began he''d do something as they bond themselves as mentor and student. Then Kiseki-chan would appear in front of disheartened Takeru, Haunted would watch the dangerous scenes, and once they regain their bonds as siblings and despite that they still have to continue fighting, he''d do something again. "And then the main dish was supposed to comeeeee served with secret ingredient Mari-sannnnn" "What ''served'', you" Then, Haunted remained completely stunned. Nacht heaved a sigh, I''ve had enough of this contractor when she was about to say that, her searching capability reacted. There was a reaction below. The reacting area was vast. Staring at the ground, Nacht poked Haunted''s shoulder with a finger. "It seems like it''s not over yet?" "Fuee?" Haunted momentarily raised his pathetically-looking face. Pillars of meat had protruded all over the city. Forming something that looked like a red forest, the meat stretched thick trunks into the sky. An apocalyptic sight had swallowed the city in a blink of an eye. Red meat was also ejected where Haunted was and a wave of meat surged on the road. Haunted stood agape at the appearance of Hyakki Yakou, but he immediately had tensed his expression. He fixed the collar of his priest''s clothing, he washed off the blood with magic, fluttered his long skirt and made a loud sound with his boots. Then, with a strong gait he began to walk towards the wave of red meat. "Nacht, is Kusanagi Takeru alive?" "Yep. He defeated Orochi and somehow survived." "And M-MM-Mari-san?" " She''s alive." "Great! That''s how it must be!" Shine returned to his eyes and he expanded a magic circle. "I''ve eaten a bit too much of the appetizer, but my hunger still hasn''t been satisfied." "no point acting cool now. Wipe your nose." While saying so, Nacht stopped using her human form and changed into particles of magic power, becoming a sword held in Haunted''s right hand. Haunted sniffled, slurping back mucus to his nose. He squinted sharply and raised Dinsleif like a knight in front of the approaching threat of red meat. "Kusanagi Takeru and Kusanagi Kiseki''s main body are in the school. It''s quite far." "Hmm. There isn''t much time but don''t fret. Whaat, it''s an old saying y''know." Then, Haunted swung his sword and started running. "Hero* always comes late!" Nacht thought deep in her heart. What the hell is this guy talking about that is. *Note: Where Haunted says "Hero" the kanji used says "Despair". Volume 11, Afterword Volume 11, Afterword Sougetsu: "God, now." And so, I hope you enjoyed the eleventh volume. It''s has been a while. Yanagimi Touki here. AntiMagic Academy surpassed double digits and the story reaches the climax. It''s all thanks to you all, who have been with it. Honestly speaking, as the author myself I didn''t assume it would be continued for so long, in all this confusion, all happy I acted as I pleased. Well well, they sure grew strong, that Small Fry Platoon. They''ve grown way too strong, can''t you guys destroy the world by yourself now? I end up thinking. The days where they were busy trying to earn points are nostalgic. Since there''s a great occasion, let''s talk in the afterword about AntiMagic Academy''s creation''s secret stories, or rather, write something about the background. I mean, afterword this time is quite long. Creation''s Secret Story 1: "At first it wasn''t about a school nor there were about platoons." Suddenly speaking frank. I wonder if it can be said speaking frankly. I think it''s fine. In the early plot school did not exist, the world it was set in was a complete fantasy world too. The title wasn''t "AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon" " but plain thing named "Treasured Sword Management Station". It was management of Magical Heritages existing in present work and a story of the organization sealing them. The witches have perished and the only thing related to magic remaining are Magical Heritages that was the setting. There was no platoon. There was the protagonist and two novice management clerk heroines. I think it felt like something similar to a police drama. This is way too plain, it seemed and so, it turned out as it is now. To say one more thing, this story was rejected before my previous work "Re: Can an idiot save the world?". A prototype from a long ago. Creation''s Secret Story 2: "Kurogane Hayato was the protagonist." He was. At first. Well, rather than Hayato alone, It felt like a character made out of both Hayato and Sougetsu. Hayato and Sougetsu, what on earth was he that guy How should I explain this. Cool and honest, sarcastic super wicked character? Something like that. That''s no protagonist right, a character that made you want to retort like that (in fact, someone retorted like that). Since it''s hard to put an old man a protagonist for a light novel, Kurogane Hayato was a protagonist in his teens. Hayato being a teenage protagonist, I''m scared thinking of it now. Even though I''m not too good at writing cool characters, there''s the limit to protag''s adventures. And therefore, in fact Kusanagi Takeru didn''t even exist in early stages. His model had settled much later you see. Actually Ouka didn''t exist either. Mari, Usagi and Ikaruga''s originals existed, but they changed considerably. Also, Lapis was domineering. Also the heroine was Oonogi Kanata-san''s prototype. It was Kanata-san. That person was the heroine! Creation''s Secret Story 3: "This work had three plans for it." AntiMagic Academy has for better or worse, a chaotic setting, that''s the impression I occasionally receive. In fact, that''s exactly it, even I as the author feel so sometimes because it was formed from the unification of three plots I had for it. No wonder it''s chaotic! What outrage are you thinking of here! How dare you submit such a thing! Even now I remember retorting to myself like this But since a lot happened I started to write and it turned terrible. I can remember that too. "What''cha''m gonna do" I held my head after finishing volume one. And this "What''cha''m gonna do" continued after second volume. I had no idea how to continue. There was a lot to reflect upon, but it was worth struggling. I love this work now. Like that, after many twists and turns it took the form it has now. No way, I didn''t think it would receive an animation, I''m really glad. It''s really moving. Now, since I have reached the number of pages required, let''s write a follow-up for the animation. Currently, the anime''s official website was made and the teaser visual as well as key visuals have been published. Since they''re stylish and cool, please take a look! Also, part of the cast has been announced! In Kusanagi Takeru''s role, Hosoya Yoshimasa-san! In Ootori Ouka''s role, Ueda Reina-san! In Saionji Usagi''s role, Ookubo Rumi-san! In Suginami Ikaruga''s role, Shiraishi Ryouko-san! In Nikaido Mari''s role, Itou Kanae-san! In Lapis'' role, Nomizu Iori-san! In Haunted''s role, Yusa Kouji-san! So luxurious! Since a lot of information will be published from time to time in the future, look forward to it?! Now then, acknowledgements. K-sama in charge whom I inconvenience more and more with every volume. Kippu-sama who draws lovely illustrations. Yasumara Youhei-san who draws really powerful action scenes for comic version. All of the anime production''s staff. Everyone in Fantasia Bunko''s editing section. And, all the readers who have been together with us up until now, thanks to all of you. Now, finally the time for fated sibling confrontation and! Let''s meet again in volume twelve! Yanagimi Touki Volume 12, Prologue Volume 12, Prologue The moment her vision was blocked by a red wall, Ootori Ouka had seen it. It had emerged behind Takeru, who made a twisted, shocked expression. White skin with red variant wrapped around it. Black hair standing up on their ends. A crimson horn protruding from the forehead. And, the chaotic eyes harboring hatred for everything in this world, have glared straight at Ouka. Kusanagi Kiseki. Hyakki Yakou. Kusanagi Takerus little sister. There was not even a glimpse of Kiseki that Ouka knew. All there was in her, was desire to kill. The wall of meat blocked her path and Ouka was unable to reach Takeru with her outstretched hand. "Kusana" Ouka tried to call his name, it was then. "DONT TAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAALLLLLLLLLLLKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!" The demons voices interrupted Ouka. The scream had resounded throughout the ruined schooland quickly spread throughout the city. Ouka saw the huge eyes embedded into the demon wall in front, stare at her. Following the eyeballs appeared teeth, then tongues, lips, noses, fingers, claws and bones. Body parts reminiscent of a human''s have started growing haphazardly. The entire mess continued to grow and wriggle infinitely. No matter how strong spirit one had, there was no one who wouldnt feel fear in front of this variant. It was a mere shadow of what demons once were. The hatred of several thousands years has gathered all inside Kisekis body, turning into a curse incarnate. Oukas courage and fighting spirit disappeared. The fear of an organism called "human" had rose up from her feet, making her body tremble. "...Aaa...aaa...!!" The sob she let out wasnt caused by the meat wall in front of her, but by the sight of the city she could see from the top of the hill. Numerous demon pillars have emerged in the city from underground. The city that used to function as a countrys capital was made seem tiny compared to the growing pillars that protruded from the ground. The pillars were like towers aiming for heavens. They outgrew buildings, extended above the clouds and undulating, they formed a huge tree that swallowed the city. It all looked just like a world tree that appeared in mythology Being swallowed by the demon, the world, the atmosphere, the planet itself seemed to have raised a cry. As to cancel it out, the demon tree had howled. OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOooooooooooOOOOoOoOoOooOOooooOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...! It took a mere a fraction of a second to complete the scenery worth calling the "Apocalypse". Way too suddenly, way too fiercely, the end of the world had come. The sky was stained red by the miasma spit out by the demons, turning the other side of the horizon hazy. The sky itself turned into a sea of red. There were hardly any people remaining in the city. Still, how many people have been swallowed by the demons? She wondered. Just like a catastrophe occurring abruptly, Hyakki Yakou swallowed everything in an instant. Seeing the all-too overwhelming incarnation of chaos in front of her, Ouka nearly dropped her gun. "Master, keep thy sanity! Our fight is not ovr yet!" "But...this...what do I do...?" It was difficult for her to maintain her sanity. With speed beyond comparison with the previous time it went berserk, Hyakki Yakou devoured the city. What should she do against an opponent of this magnitude? Since Kiseki and Takeru had broken apart with each other, it didnt seem like persuasion would work. Hyakki Yakou was no more than a vortex of hatred. Chaos itself which devoured the entire world upon Kusanagi Kisekis wish. Human instinct had whispered into Oukas ear. Run away, it said. "Let me walk... by your side." However, she recalled the words Takeru told her in prison. I vowed I wont let him bear the burden of Kisekis problem alone, havent I. I vowed to everyone that Ill do what I can, havent I. Ouka clutched Vlads handle, the trembling out of fear had changed into trembling of excitement. What she could dowas to stay by Takerus side and protect his back. She turned forward and glared at the wall separating her and Takeru. I need to break through it no matter what...! Its not time to feel fear...! "Vlad, can you go on?" "Of course. Ts thanks to the witch girls blood." Ouka resolved herself and directed the muzzle at the meat wall. The meat wall wriggled. Feeling Oukas hostility, its eyeballs have been filled with intent to kill. It happened the moment she put her finger on the trigger and tried to turn into Dullahan form. The wall of wriggling meat had taken a human form. First, it was a distorted meat puppet. However, it soon took the shape of a girl. Before long it had grown long black hair and glared at Ouka with hollow pupils. What the humanoid meat had formed was undeniably Kusanagi Kiseki herself. "!" Oukas finger that was supposed to pull the trigger had stopped. What should she combat was Hyakki Yakou and not Kusanagi Kiseki herself. She didnt have the qualification to hurt the person herself. She hesitated for just an instant. And that instantwasnt overlooked by the Hyakki Yakou. Kisekis hand had stretched and wound around Oukas neck. "Hh...! Sto...p... Kiseki...!" Hearing Oukas voice, Kiseki tilted her head, still expressionless. The next moment, Kisekis shape had collapsed and it turned into red meat that was its source. Ouka hurriedly squeezed the trigger. The stake was fired and blew away the Hyakki Yakou that was wound around her neck. However, Hyakki Yakou flowed like water and circling around Ouka, it assaulted her from behind. KYAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA. It laughed as it didnt give Ouka time to turn into Dullahan form. Laughing mockingly at Oukas resistance, Hyakki Yakou swallowed her like a tsunami. Ill become part of it once it touches me. Despite knowing that uncertain characteristic of the "Demon" ancient property, she could do nothing about it. As she was swallowed by the sea of flesh, a voice full of resentment whispered into her ear. "Im not giving you Onii-chan." Ouka realized that these werent words of Hyakki Yakou, but Kisekis herself as she was on verge of being completely swallowed. Usagi and Ikaruga who retreated along with Heretic Alliance were caught up in Takerus secret arts blast. After pulling out Mari from under the rubble, Ouka had immediately followed Takeru. She left Mari to other platoon members and chased after Takeru by herself. Mari who had remained in the back, prioritized rescue of her comrades. "...Suginamiii! Usagi-chaaaaan! Kanaria-chaaan! I bet youre aliiiive anyway, so cmon, answer alreaaady!" Blowing away rubble with magic, she looked for Ikaruga and Usagi. She regenerated the limbs she lost during the fight against Mother Goose with her own magic power, but she was far from being in top condition. Regeneration was highest of high spells among of recovery magic and a very useful thing, but it was hard to call it as universal as that of a high level Magical Heritage. It was unknown whether the feeling in her limbs will return in future. As she looked around, she saw the Heretic Alliances Dragoons working to rescue people who were blown away. Mari herself didnt receive much damage since she put up a protective barrier on verge of being hit, but she didnt expect the blast to be so strong as to blow away the barrier itself. "Mghh, gmghhhh..." "Mggoh, mghoghhgo..." When she turned towards the groan coming from the rubble, she saw Ikaruga covered in dust and lie face down. Below her, there was the appearance of Usagi and Kanaria, both flailing their limbs. Ikaruga had twisted her body on top of the two, covering them. "...I feel like vomiting." "Suginami, you okay?" "Somewhat..." Although there were no visible injuries, Usagi trapped below Ikaruga was suffocating with Ikarugas breasts pushing against her so Mari pulled them out. "Pwah! ...I was about to die with the cause of my death being "crushed by huge tits!"." "I could see Mama on the other side of the river..." Breathing heavily Kanaria and Usagi put their hands on their chests. They were unexpectedly energetic, but seeing the schools buildings are gone, they were all in shock. "...what on earth happened? We moved so far away and yet..." When Usagi said that, Kanaria squinted and turned towards the cherry blossom forest Takeru was in. "The secret art was used... I dont know which one, but I think either Orochi or Takeru has died." "Died...?! Hows Takeru?!" As Mari questioned her, Kanaria stroked L?vateinns blade. "Hes probably safe. L?vateinns resonating in response to Mistilteinn." As Mari stroked her chest with relief, next to her, Ikaruga held down her hair and furrowed her eyebrows. "...I dont think its over yet. We defeated Valhallas top, but our real enemy is" It happened the moment Ikaruga said so. Assaulted by the violent earthquake, their feet shook. There was an uproar among Heretic Alliance and the platoons members also realized something. As they listened carefully to the rumbling, they heard something like a faint laughter mixed in it. "This is...!" Hearing the familiar voice, Mari was horrified. As all the members turned speechless, Ikaruga alone squinted calmly. "...she has no hesitation at all, has she... just like her brother. What an outrageous little sister." In that moment, red color had mixed in among the rooftops far in the distance. Splitting the ground it had toppled over buildings. The red mass of demons had covered the city in an instant. The people from Heretic Alliance had become as still as death, everyone in the location was stunned seeing the city collapse. "...Hyakki Yakou... did Kiseki-san do this...?" "Just like she told Kusanagi. She will kill all humans in the world and then kill us in the end. She probably started on it." As the city and the world had continued to collapse, a cry had resounded from all the variant. The roar of the demons has turned into wind and stroked Maris cheeks and hair. "Does she really intend to destroy the planet...?" She heard about this from Takeru, but seeing it turn into reality was whole another thing. It was completely different in scale and momentum from the first time Kiseki went berserk, which had turned into a trigger for them to leave AntiMagic Academy. The city was swallowed in a moment and the demons have filled the sky. Seeing such apocalypse in front of them, it was impossible to retain sanity. Ikaruga held down her hair fluttering in the wind and looked at the collapsing city with a cool expression. "That girl was like this right from the start. Just like Kusanagi she carries through with something once she says she will. Right from the start there was only hatred in her. She was just putting up a fa?ade." The reason only Ikaruga was able to maintain her calmness was because she was always aware of the danger Kiseki was. When Kiseki had escaped from the forbidden area and appeared in front of the 35th Test Platoon, Ikaruga told Kiseki this: Its wrong to blame someone else, she said. Kiseki didnt respond anything to that. She only looked expressionlessly at Ikaruga who was reflected in the mirror. Ever since then, Ikaruga had recognized Kiseki as an enemy, nothing else. "Really, the type I hate the most." Staring at the worlds destruction, Ikaruga closed her eyes. There was no longer anything they could do. All there was in Kusanagi Kisekis world was her brother. Ikaruga and the others didnt have the power to stand against Kiseki and didnt have any relation with her. The only human who could possibly stop Kiseki was Takeru alone. They couldnt do anything. The 35th Test Platoons members were nowhere as wise as to think so. "Ahhh cmon, what the heck, Kiseki-chan you dumbass! This whole thing reeks of a huge mess! What about our desperate battle so far, huh?!" "I should say, as expected of Kusanagis little sister... we get all covered in wounds just to get covered in wounds again soon after... I would like a little break first." While talking Mari moved her both hands and expanded a magic circle. Usagi too, had filled Rabbit Fang with the remaining bullets she had. Seeing the two, Ikaruga scooped up her hair. "Theres surely something we can still do. We have to rejoin Ootori and kick that good-for-nothing Kusanagis ass." "Woah! Suginami is unusually full of motivation! "I just hope it doesnt turn into some kind of weird flag?." "Dont call it "flag". I just wanted to say it once towards that little sister." The three confirmed with each other that they can still fight and were about to throw themselves into combat. "............" Seeing the platoon members act as usual despite the huge pinch the world was in, Kanaria was in huge shock. Kanaria heard how horrifying Hyakki Yakou is from Orochi. It was an existence that could destroy the entire world depending on the main bodys feelings, a monster human beings could do nothing about. A hundred and fifty years ago Orochi had fought against Kusanagi Mikoto as Hyakki Yakou tried to devour the world and the two struck each other down. As a result Kusanagi Mikoto had self-defeated herself by fusing with Mistilteinn, but if that battle continued the world would have undoubtedly been destroyed. Hyakki Yakou was an existence one could fight against only if they had the god-slaying sword and the demon-slaying Kusanagi Double-Edged style swordsmanship. Although it was an opponent on a completely different level from human, they tried to confront it. Truly foolish. It only made Kanaria think they were suicidal. Still, despite that, when she compared them with herself who nearly accepted destruction without doing anything, she thought that was a much better choice. Clenching L?vateinns handle, Kanaria had decided as well. It was because there still was a person she felt like being with. Resolving herself Kanaria tried moving next to Ikarugaand it happened at that time. *thrwt...!* A rumble different from before had assaulted Kanarias feet. Somethingsomething was coming from below. "Hey! ?!" At the same time Kanaria shouted, she grasped Ikarugas shoulder and tried to pull her to herself. But at the same time, Ikaruga pushed Kanarias chest from the front. As if tackling her, Ikaruga charged at Kanaria. Blown away, Kanaria looked at Ikaruga speechless. Ikaruga stared straight at Kanaria. As she fell on her back, Kanaria stretched her hand out towards Ikaruga. But the next momentIkaruga was swallowed by the demon pillar that had protruded from the ground. Although Mari and Usagi could react in time, there was nothing they could do about it. The amorphous demon pillar had took away all three from in front of Kanaria in an instant. Kanaria fell on her butt and stunned, she looked up at the demon pillar right in front of her. When the pillar extended to be as tall as a building, numerous eyeballs appeared and looked down at Kanaria. As if aiming for the place the 35th Test Platoon concentrated in, the crystallization of the demon had grown just there alone. The demons narrowed their eyes and grinned, then stretched out tentacles towards Kanaria. "Why...do you always... always, always have leave Kana behind..." Making a strongly distorted expressionKanaria gripped L?vateinn. "YOUUUUuuuu!!" She tried to cleave down the tentacles with a sword, but a gunfire had echoed from behind her. It was the covering fire from the Heretic Alliances Dragoons and Kanatas "Nobunaga". Seeing the Heretic Alliances army, the demon pillar squinted and started returning to the ground. Kanaria tried to chase after it, but Kanata ran up to her and grasped her shoulder from behind. "Let go! Shes!" "You want to be swallowed as well?! We should pull back here! Theres nothing we can do!" "Shut up! LET GOOO!" Another pillar emerged from the ground beside the raging Kanaria and wriggling like a dragon, it assaulted Kanata and Kanaria. In Witch Hunter Form, Kanata raised Kanaria up and retreated from the spot. Although she was beaten by struggling Kanaria, Kanata prioritized what she should be doing. Withdrawing with all of the Heretic Alliance and finding a safe place to hide in. There was nothing Kanata and others could do now. The city was filled with demons which have converged into a tree, as if to bless something. It seemed like it was sucking out the planets life to grow. The apocalypse has began. The destruction is here and now. Human feelings, even grief, all of it was being swallowed upthe Hyakki Yakou was bringing the end of the world. Volume 12, 1 – What Do You Even Know About Me? Volume 12, Chapter 1 C What Do You Even Know About Me? The Inquisition''s First Branch in old Nagoya. "We have detected a large-scaled magical disaster in the region of the capital, the damage is rapidly expanding. Communication with the headquarters has been completely broken." "The mixed corps have bypassed Kant''s Sanctuary with goal to intercept enemy. After engaging the unidentified forces we lost communications with them." The Inquisition''s branch had directed reinforcements to the capital where a conflict had broke out with Valhalla, but they have been thrown into a state of extreme confusion as they received emergency call from the mixed force of Dullahans and Spriggans. A Dullahan took post as a temporary commander in the Inquisition''s branch. "What''s happening?" According to the Inquisition headquarters'' order, the forces have all been focused in EXE, because of that the chain of command had fallen into disorder and the Inquisition responded to the enemy attack too slowly. They received orders from the headquarters to concentrate their forces in the Kant region and have followed them, but since then there were no further news or response from the headquarters. Although they didn''t mind sending reinforcements, old Nagoya was absolutely packed with the refugees from the capital''s region which caused the old Nagoya branch''s movements to dull. It was a situation where they couldn''t even manage the communications. The Chairman who should have been in the headquarters, as well as the executive board members who should be there were all missing. "Learning what''s the situation in the capital is the top priority. Did we get a permission to use the satellite yet?" "Only the executive board can grant us permissions to use it, as long as we can''t contact them" "Then get some reconnaissance from other branches or from mass media or whatever! Get me some live video right now!" A video was displayed from an area outside the capital, a thick red mist has been covering Tokyo and it was unknown what was happening. There were no incoming information from the troops in the headquarters. As if matching the disappearance of the Chairman, not a single member of the executive board had responded to calls. What they knew, was the fact that the headquarters were attacked by the Valhalla. The communications with the reinforcements Nagoya branch sent has been interrupted mid-way as well. The last thing they have heard incoming were screams of the reinforcements. The Inquisition branch could not move carelessly without prior information. "Commander, we have video from a single drone that has risen above the clouds!" "Display it!" As instructed, the operator had displayed the video on the huge screen in front. After intense radio noise running through the screen a video from the drone''s camera had flowed, displaying the city center from up above. Seeing the red color covering the ground and a huge tree that had its roots in the city center everyone had suddenly screamed on spot. There weren''t many Inquisitors in the branch who knew about the first time Hyakki Yakou went berserk. Immediately after that the Border was invaded by the Pureblood Party so circumstances around that incident were unanswered. While the majority of the Inquisition was distracted with Valhalla, Ootori Sougetsu had kept this monster tamed. The temporary commander was covered in cold sweat after witnessing the devastation displayed on the screen and swallowed saliva soundly. He was the only one in this place who knew about Hyakki Yakou''s existence. He has learned about Kusanagi Kiseki''s existence before. Guessing that Ootori Sougetsu has finally decided to use her in combat, the commander gave an order to the operator. "Have the second troop return! Cooperate with the other branches and make evacuating of the nearby residents a priority! Make sure to absolutely not attack it" His shocked subordinates gasped and returned back to work. No one even tried to to request an explanation from him. Seeing the video they understood that it wasn''t an existence they could understand even if they received an explanation. Trembling, the operator took contract with the second troop and forces from the other prefectures conveying them that evacuation is the highest priority. The temporary commander clenched his teeth and gave out the next order. "Flying Knight troop, squadrons 302 and 303 sortie." "B-but, we don''t have the authority!" "It''s an emergency. I''ll take all responsibility. The goal is the entire capital." "But there should be some more evacuees in the capital''s area!" "As if anyone would survive that! There''s no choice but to purify everything above the ground to eliminate the threat other branches surely made the same decision!" No. Even if the bombing is carried out, as long as a single Hyakki Yakou cell remains it will continue to grow. But in order to prevent the erosion from going any further they could only do whatever they could. The operator followed the instructions and had the squadrons sortie from the runway. Despite knowing there was no hope the temporary commander looked as the aircrafts left. "?! Commander! The magic observatory is detecting an unspecified heat source underground!" "Give me location!" "T-that''s" The female operator took off the intercom and trembling, turned around to the commander. "b-belowus!" The temporary commander''s pace turned pale all at once. Then, the coffee cup placed on operator''s desk started to rattle strongly. The shaking has continued to grow stronger. "It can''t be did she aim directly at Inquisition''s facilities first?" In which case, the same thing must be happening in other branches. Stunned, the commander placed his hands on the desk. After a moment of silence, he relaxed his shoulders, closed his eyes and wiped off the sweat from his forehead using a sleeve. Immediately after that, giant demon pillars have protruded from below the frightened operator. Taking shape similar to a drill the demon pillar broke through the protective walls underground that were supposed to be made of anti-magic materials and have entered the branch''s command room directly. The Inquisitors started to run away screaming, but the tentacles grew from the pillars and mercilessly assaulted them. The tentacles tore Inquisitors bodies'' to shreds, as if to rip them to easy-to-swallow chunks. Hyakki Yakou was overjoyed with the slaughter. After finishing the slaughter of the Inquisitors, the pillars changed form transforming into what resembled a human woman. A giant girl made of red meat extended her head towards the temporary commander. The commander looked at the hell the control room has turned into before looking up at the demon incarnate. "That girl she''s controlling it, prioritizing the extermination" The commander saw Kiseki just once in the Inquisition''s headquarters. The appearance of a girl locked in the deepest part of the deepest prison who was killed on a daily basis. He has witnessed her power in the past. And now, in front of him there was the incarnation of it. While trembling in fear, the commander gave up on his life. "This is retribution." Despite witnessing appalling things happening to the girl he accepted it as "something that can''t be helped" and abandoned his pride as the guardian of the law. He discarded morality and ethics pretending not to see what cruelty Inquisition was doing to the girl. This was the retribution for that. The retribution for abandoning this girl and trying to use her. The retribution towards Inquisitionand the entire world. Commander has accepted death. Just as he expected, the carnage happened not only at Nagoya''s branch but was happening at almost all Inquisition''s branches existing across the old Japan. While devouring the planet, Kusanagi Kiseki decided to crush Inquisition preferentially, seeing their strength an obstacle. The only remaining forces were the already-sortied aircraft and the surviving reinforcements directed to the headquarters. In the empty control room the red dots displaying aircraft on the map have been disappearing one after another. The aircraft squadrons that entered the Tokyo area have disappeared from the radar so quietly it was eerie. In the city being swallowed by the Hyakki Yakou, Kirigaya Kyouya continued to resist the impending death. The endless mass of demons that overflowed and attacked from all directions wasn''t a liquid like before, but a solid mass. The giant demon tree towering over the city had grown lumps looking like fruits, breaking out from these fruits were demons incarnate somewhat similar to Kusanagi Kiseki herself who descended on the ground. Orochi had massacred the majority of the humans in the city, but there were some people who survived after escaping to the shelters. In the middle of trying to rejoin Takeru and others, Kyouya had encountered Hyakki Yakou in the vicinity of a shelter with survivors and was stranded. If he used the Relic Eaters'' power he would be able to rejoin the Heretic Alliance. However, "Hey, what''s with this good person act?! Just leave this bunch and prioritize your own life, Master!" "Shut up! Stay quiet you sheetty gun!" Spitting curses, Kyouya pulled Nero''s trigger to the limit. The incarnate demons formed by the Hyakki Yakou were stupid, but no matter how many he killed they continued to regenerate and jump back at him again. Moreover, not only they didn''t single-mindedly try to kill him, but they also were disciplined to an extent and tried to avoid his attacks. Probably majority of Hyakki Yakou''s power was directed under the ground in order to devour the planet. The entire Tokyo''s surface was being engulfed in the Hyakki Yakou, but he had no idea how much was it eroded beneath the ground. There was no doubt that this huge tree intended to devour the planet''s core and then eat up the surface all at once from inside. These demon incarnations were a vanguard, something like soldier ants protecting the queen. "I told ya dammit! You should have killed her when you could, Kusanagi!" It was pointless to fight, there was no end to them. Still, Kyouya continued to remain at the entrance to the shelter. He felt himself to be ridiculous. Before, he wouldn''t care less about the civilians, he was the reason the first time Hyakki Yakou went berserk. He didn''t feel he had to atone for that. He couldn''t care less about the bunch immersing themselves in the temporary peace given to them by Inquisition. It was just that if he abandoned the shelter here, his childhood friend would surely be disappointed with him. Thinking so, he couldn''t bring himself to run away. "You''re so damn weak towards women! If this is to be the case it would be much better if you remained with the Inquisition!" ''Shut uup! You are no better when it comes to dealing with Akira, you coward!" "Huhh?! I''m just bad with the type of people who won''t listen to you whatever you tell them! You''re the coward here!" Despite being exhausted during the fight with Einherjars, Kyouya had to deal with Hyakki Yakou''s army one after another in quick succession. The demon incarnation roared and swung down its right arm. Unable to respond Kyouya clenched his teeth, that''s when a rust-colored magic bullet struck from the sky blowing away the demon''s arm. Kyouya clicked his tongue and looked up to the sky where a boy in red clothes was riding a broom-type flight device and a girl with a spear floating in the air. It were Sage from the Pureblood Party and Yuzuho from the Gods'' Embers. "You safe?" "Seems like your Magical Heritage has poor fuel consumption." Seeing the two worry about him, Kyouya spit out curses. "Stop doing needless things, damn heretics." "No point bothering about heretics or whatnot at this point, is there." Sage sighed at Kyouya who glared at them and listened to the voice coming from the intercom on his ear. "Our squad and the Sixth Guard bunch are transporting survivors to the shelter. Other members of the Heretic Alliance who split up with main force and the Inquisition survivors, although there isn''t many of them, are dedicating themselves to rescuing and evacuation of the citizens." "Hah, here I thought it turned into a ghost town, but the people here are as stubborn as cockroaches." "The reason the alliance''s arrival was delayed in the first place was giving priority to civilians'' evacuation. It seems like Hyakki Yakou only eroded this city on the surface but" It''s unknown how long will that last. Sage shook his head as if to get rid of his anxiety and jumped from the flight device, landing beside Kyouya. Yuzuho too had descended, landing beside Kyouya. "Thinking is pointless now. It''s no longer possible to evacuate the citizens out of the shelter and outside the city.'' The three stood back to back, Yuzuho holding a spear, Sage expanding a barrier made of rust. Thanks to shutting out the attacking demon incarnations with barrier, Kyouya was given some time to rest. "You did well protecting this place alone. You''re quite something." "While unwilling, I shall lend you my strength. We''ll protect this shelter together." "Don''t you dare ordering me. What about your comrades?" "No need to worry about my subordinates. The Seventh Squad isn''t as weak as you might think." "I would like it if you didn''t underestimate the Sixth Guard." Squeezing out their remaining power the three entered battle readiness in front of the incoming demons. The barrier made with the Rust attribute was strong, but the Hyakki Yakou has broken through it already. "In this situation there''s no point bothering who''s friend or foe. Can we expect some reinforcements from other Inquisition branches?" "It''s not like I''m an Inquisition either, I''ve no clue. I bet the branches won''t move as long as the sheetty Chairman in the headquarters doesn''t order them. I bet they''d just bomb this place in order to stop this all." When Kyouya answered, Yuzuho concentrated magic power on the tip of her spear. "Hmph would they think a mere bombing would change anything?" The situation was hopeless, one the original plan didn''t apply at. They were unable to contact Hoshijiro Nagaru who was the leader of the alliance, and no one knew where was she. Since the chain of command has collapsed they decided to do whatever they could, but at this rate the situation would just deteriorate. Something had to be done about Kusanagi Kiseki who was the source of Hyakki Yakou. "So it''s up to Kusanagi, huh." Hearing Sage''s mutter, Kyouya spat out laughter. "It''s pointless to expect anything out of him." "I wonder about that. I think he''s a guy who unexpectedly manages to do his job." "Tracing backwards, he''s the cause of this catastrophe. It''s because he''s gone selfish and didn''t kill his little sister." "Is that so? Then even more so I can expect things of him. He''ll finish this while feeling responsible." "What''s with that positiveness, you''re so annoying." "Same to you, you negative bastard." "Could you stop arguing in this situation?" Yuzuho stopped the two from insulting each other and they have raised their weapons. "I''ll focus on defense. While I''m chanting, you two stop the demons. Can you do that?" "Easy job." Kyouya raised Nero up and a magic circle appeared beneath his feet. "I wanted to leave this magic for that motherfucking Necromancer but it doesn''t seem like I can." "You mean intrinsic magic, do you" "Hey, you guys stop breathing or you''ll die." Kyouya got down on his knees and struck the magic circle with Nero''s barrel. Pulling off the grip he fired Nero and reloaded. Momentarily, magic mist has diffused from Nero''s muzzle and dark green particles have spread in the air. Just as told to, Sage stopped his breathing and watched Kyouya''s attack. "The poison type?" "The enemy ain''t witches. Can''t just suppress them, we''ll go with infection." "So we''re attacking enemy who erodes everything with infection huhh. It''ll be seriously magic power-consuming and I don''t think it''ll be too effective, either?" "Just do it." Kyouya released Nero from the ground and directed the muzzle towards the demon incarnations who passed by Sage''s barrier. There were ten demons total. Behind Kyouya and others there were tightly shut shelter''s doors. The road was wide and it was impossible to kill them all at once with Nero''s buckshot. In the middle of dark green fog, Kyouya squeezed the trigger. "Babylon*" The moment he spoke the magic name, the magic circle broke into pieces and tiny particles scattered in the airhave all flowed assaulting the incarnations at once. The tiny particles of magic in the air attacked the demons like a shotgun shot. They were countless tiny magic bullets. It was hard to say that alone would be effective against Hyakki Yakou. Even a large number of tiny bullets piercing through enemy didn''t have much of an effect. This intrinsic magic didn''t have power to blow the enemy away. But the true value of this magic, just like it''s name implied*, was not its destructive power. Nero''s magic attribute was "Poison". The demons stopped for a moment after their bodies were pierced by the particles and seemed like they will immediately resume their activity, but something like a dark green mold had appeared from inside them and started spreading. The incarnation''s regeneration stopped and the mold gradually spread. "So this works too so not only it''s unable to erode magic power and magic, but also poison." Kiseki''s body was immortal, but it was possible to kill the Hyakki Yakou that was detached from her body. So to say, they''re like every cell of hers that''s a living organism in itself. They''re able to spread erosion, but a single cell each didn''t hold much strength. Poison magic that continuously delivers damage was in a way a natural enemy of Hyakki Yakou. Although Nero''s "Poison" had the only non-ancient attribute among Relic Eaters, it held power over poison from various other attributes. Poison magic was capable of infecting enemy and the damage spread for as long as the magic isn''t exhausted. The demons'' proliferation could be offset by infecting them with poison. Even if they can''t be beaten, their expansion can be stopped. That''s what Kyouya was aiming at. "The magic itself can only buy us time, but while their erosion is stopped we can kill them all we want." Kyouya smiled and changed Nero''s form into that of a tonfa. "Restraint, is it. That really sounds like Inquisition''s tactic." Before Kyouya could, Yuzuho had assaulted the demon incarnations. Even without receiving the strengthening from the rearguard her spear attacks were enough to kill enemy with her skill and magic power. The spear tinged with magic power had cut apart the demon incarnation and shone with white light. "Guards'' SpearsmanshipEternal Septuple Flash!" In rapid succession Yuzuho delivered seven blows to the seven demons whose movements stopped. The ones who were pierced by the spear had light come out from inside them which wrapped around them, as if purifying them. Not allowing a drop of blood stain the blade Yuzuho rotated the spear and poised it very low. The incarnations have immediately surged, but Yuzuho remained in the same posture and did not move. At that time Kyouya rotated in the air above Yuzuho and let out an intense blow at a demon. "I ain''t dyin''as long as she''s waiting for me to come back, I''m invincible!" With Sage''s support Kyouya and Yuzuho stood up against a demon army. "" While maintaining protective magic, Sage organized the current situation. The Heretic Alliance''s goal was initially to find Mineshiro Kazuma''s documents, but since the Second Dullahan War* had started the situation had taken two or three turns. After Kusanagi Orochi and Mother Goose were defeated with great pains, the Second Dullahan War was terminated. However, the whereabouts of the essential person Ootori Sougetsu was were unknown and without giving them a moment to rest, Hyakki Yakou has appeared. He could only think that they all danced on top of Sougetsu''s palm. If Ootori Sougetsu really is this world''s God, it wouldn''t be strange if he kept track of what all of them are doing. His goal was the destruction of this world and if that means his own death, this situation could be said to be going according to his plans. Sage looked towards the hill the academy was in. "The only way for us is to entrust everything." Right now, they could only pray. Kusanagi Kiseki and Kusanagi Takeru met inside a very, very dark box. In the valley at the bottom of the mountain there was a small box-shaped warehouse. That was the only place Kiseki had, the only world she knew. The inside of that warehouse made out of anti-magic materials was always filled with the smell of blood. The red liquid that caused the room to smell was all her own blood. Once every three days without fail, Kiseki was killed by the hands of her own father. She heard the reason for that from her father. Kiseki knew her body was a product of an abominable curse and a "demon" the Kusanagi household has destroyed in the ancient times. If the demons accumulated inside Kiseki weren''t forced out and killed every few days the world would have been exposed to the demon threat. And in order to force the demons out, it was necessary to kill Kiseki. The face of her father when he cut off her head was always filled with bitterness and sorrow. Forgive me. Please forgive me. I''m really sorry. Those were the only words spoken to Kiseki by her father. Girls born to Kusanagi were to be put to death immediately after birth. The Kusanagi household has strictly obeyed these commandments. The moment they have learned the child to be born is female they were to perform an abortion and if it''s too late, the child is to be killed along with her mother. They learned Takeru had a twin right after birth. Kiseki had attached herself to her brother''s, Takeru''s body. She reduced her body to a level of a cell and parasitized his body. It must have been the vengefulness of the demons'' curse that has done it. In order to be born again in this world, the demons had given her a false birth. According to her father, right after birth Kiseki''s body rapidly expanded and massacred everyone in the Kusanagi household aside from her mother, father and older brother. You aren''t to blame. I''ll take all the blame on myself. That''s why forgive me, said her father. Kiseki from back then did not know what was she supposed to forgive her father for. To Kiseki, a father was an existence that kills his daughter, that was natural to her. She did not hate her father. Not just that, she didn''t even know the emotion called "hate". Her mother had worried about Kiseki at first. Gave her a book, spoke to her. But after her father and mother quarreled outside the warehouse, her mother no longer spoke anything to her. No matter how much Kiseki spoke to her, her mother wouldn''t respond. Just, from time to time she came over and sang a lullaby from outside. That''s what family was to Kiseki. That''s what was normal to Kiseki. Everything changed when she met Takeru. She understood the circumstances around her were abnormal. She understood she was a pitiful existence. She had become aware of love, she had become aware of despair, she had become aware of the feeling called "hatred". The meeting with him was the beginning for all of it. Listening to his stories she couldn''t help but yearn for the outside world. She had become aware of her own misfortune and couldn''t help but seek happiness. Above all, she couldn''t stop herself from wanting to meet Takeru. Even so, Kiseki couldn''t bring herself to betray the tears of her father who killed her so many times or the singing voice of her mother who tried to act like her parent, even if just a little bit. She told herself that she is an existence that shouldn''t exist, one that shouldn''t go to the outside. After all, that''s what her father continued to tell her. Told so, she had been killed time after time. And yet, the reason she was unable to accept the death given to her by her father was, "I''ll take you out of there." "I want to meet you, I want to be by your side." "I will save you. I promise." Because Kusanagi Takeru had shaken up Kiseki''s heart. Just how high expectations did Kiseki have of his words. Just how big of an existence was Takeru to Kiseki, who knew nothing of the world, knew nothing of other people. The only person in the entire world to be her ally. Someone who would love her. The person who would kill her. Takeru was Kiseki''s entire world. But that also why her hatred when she was betrayed was "Unlike Onii-chan, Kiseki fulfills her promises, you know?" Kiseki said that to Takeru who, at loss for words, stared at the huge demon tree that appeared in the city. Jumping from on top the piled up mass of meat, Kiseki landed in front of Takeru. Still speechless, Takeru stared at her. Kiseki joined her hands behind her back and peeking into Takeru''s face, she smiled brightly. It was an unclouded, innocent smile. "I need to keep my word. First Kiseki will kill all people in the world, then splatter people Onii-chan holds precious. Kiseki will work hard until there''s only Kiseki and Onii-chan left in the world." "" "It takes more time than I thought it would, sorry. Earth really is big. It seems like it''ll take some more time to swallow it all." Her body clad in red a dress, Kiseki did a twirl. Giggling, she spread her words as if to bless the world that was being devoured by demons. "See, it''s the first time since Kiseki was born that she feels this good. I didn''t think I would be able to move my own body so freely and see on my own eyes how the world I hate is destroyed." "" "And above all, I can be with Onii-chan no, I can be with Takeru-kun in the same place, inhale the same air and face each other like this. There''s nothing more wonderful than this." Ahaha. Ahahahaha. Ahahahahahahahaha. Kiseki laughed merrily and monotonously. "Hey, Takeru-kun. Can you hear? Just listen. You can hear the screams and cries of the people in this land. You see, Kiseki has aaaalllllwaaays wanted to hear this. While Kiseki was killed in the darkness time after time, dozens of times, hundreds of times, thousands of times, she continued to hear the sound of happiness from the outside. Happiness, sadness, affection, hate, love, urge to kill, Kiseki always heard the hearts of various people in the dark, dark place." "" "Kiseki who could only experience death always wanted to hear this." Takeru didn''t know whether that was anger, delight, or both. She continued to laugh. With tears in her eyes she celebrated the achievement of her long-cherished wish. After laughing for some time Kiseki placed a hand on her chest. "Once this tumult is over Kiseki will be able to rest when the only sounds in the world are Kiseki''s and Takeru-kun''s, and the two disappear, Kiseki will be finally saved." "" "You didn''t know, did you, Takeru-kun? You didn''t know what to do to save Kiseki, right? I think that can''t be helped. The reason Takeru-kun took all the burden on himself was because Kiseki didn''t do her best." "" "But now that Kiseki did her best you know it, right? This is Kiseki''s salvation. Hey, Takeru-kun Takeru-kun? Are you listening?" "!!" "Takeru-kun Takeru-kun Takeru-kun Takeru-kun!" Kiseki opened her eyes wide and shouted angrily. And, "Give up already and save Kiseki." Bloodshot eyes embedded in the mass of meat in the surroundings all glared at Takeru. Takeru faced downwards and clenched his teeth. Seeing his chagrined expression Kiseki stared with gaze full of love. "Ahaha. You''re making a wonderful expression, Takeru-kun. Kiseki wanted to see Takeru-kun''s face like this. You must have understand just how irrelevant the things you did so far were." "" "I hate you, Onii-chan. I love you, Takeru-kun. And "Serves you right." Hyakki Yakou and Kiseki speaking overlapped. Kiseki''s lips expressed love and hate, as she laughed with ridicule at Takeru. As Takeru watched Kiseki laugh innocently, feeling fear and love, his determination on the brink of fading, he clutched the sword''s hilt. One could blame Kiseki without end. What have you done, he could say. Just how many people have you killed during just this moment. He could throw out words forcing them on her without end. But he knew what would she answer if he tried cheap preaching like that. It''s all because Onii-chan didn''t kill Kiseki. This is all Onii-chan''s fault. Surely, that''s what she would answer with. However, that''s not why. It was because what Kiseki would say would be true to an unbearable extent. That''s why he didn''t blame her. This devastation was all his fault. He had two chances to kill Kiseki. The reason he didn''t do it was because he chose Kiseki''s and his comrades'' lives over those of some strangers in this world. This devastation was merely the result of his choice. He had nothing to excuse himself with, nor had any intention to. Takeru shouldn''t respond by blaming Kiseki, nor respond to her twisted love. Serves you right. These are the words he should respond to. "You''ve grown a really bad taste, Kiseki." Ignoring all the lives that were lost in this moment, Takeru laughed. Kiseki''s smile disappeared at once. "Bad taste? I guess so. That''s the person Kiseki was in the first place." "Whether it''s Master or you, I think you two should think about the surroundings more. Just how selfish are Kusanagis, really. You''re being inconveniencing others." "Are you one to talk, Takeru-kun?" She furrowed her eyebrows a little bit. Takeru erased his wry smile and shouldered his sword. "Among Kusanagi I think I''m more on the side that knows moderation y''know? At the very least I''m a better human than you or Master." Takeru announced boldly. It were his true feelings. While being aware he was an egoist, aware he was more irresponsible than anyone else, he said what he honestly thought. What are you talking about, you''re the biggest inconvenience here. He laughed at himself, but he couldn''t help it since it were his true intentions. Huh? Kiseki made a comical expression that made him feel like he heard her respond with that. "I don''t understand well what you''re talking about, Takeru-kun the reason Kiseki does this, the reason why she turned like this, the origin of it all is" "It''s all my fault. So what?" Hitting his shoulder with the back of the blade, Takeru raised his chin. "Well, it''s my fault that the world has become like this, but you are the one who did this to the world. Sorry, but Nii-chan intends to shoulder only his own part. It''s your choice to destroy this world." "That''s sophism." "It might be worth a fart and smell like sheet but it''s logical, it''s true. I have no intention of following your choice. I''ll resist it with all I have." "" "I''ll save you, save my comrades, and while at it well, it looks pretty bad now but it ain''t too late, I will save the world to finish this entire case." He swung the sword from his shoulder and pulled half of his body back. His gaze was directed straight at Kiseki. Kiseki was expressionless, but her hair have bristled up slightly. "Why do you go so far to deny Kiseki salvation?" "Obviously, because I want to." "" "Even if you''re unconvinced, I will go through with my way of doing things." Slowly he raised the sword horizontally and pointed the tip of it at Kiseki. The azure blade sparkled under the sky reddened with fog spat out by demons. Like melting ice, Kiseki''s expression was slowly tinged with hatred. Her tears disappeared and she furrowed her brows with anger. "You''re selfish, Takeru-kun." Hearing her squeeze out these words, Takeru smiled. "You didn''t know that I''m selfish, have you." "" "You didn''t know that your beloved Takeru-kun was such a horrible big brother." "" "Hey, Kiseki. You said earlier that you love me, but what is it about me that you love so much?" As if responding to his words, Hyakki Yakou wriggled. He couldn''t feel the intent to kill. The only thing he felt from it was anger. "Why do you ask such a thing despite knowing Kiseki''s feelings?" Takeru responded to the discomfort he held for the way Kiseki called him. Kiseki didn''t call Takeru "Onii-chan" but "Takeru-kun". It was how she called him when they met for the first time and didn''t know they are siblings yet. Even Takeru knew what does that mean. He knew Kiseki''s feelings best of all. He was aware of them for a long time. Kiseki didn''t think of Takeru as of her brother, but as just another person. As another person, she saw him as object of romantic interest, love. She rejected her Onii-chan and accepted the so-called "Takeru-kun" from the past. In other words, it was forbidden love. He didn''t feel it to be disgusting or off-putting at all, he thought himself a lucky brother to be loved by his little sister. But he couldn''t be honestly happy. Takeru will respond to that forbidden love of Kiseki''s. "So, what do you even know about me?" As Kiseki was at loss for words, Takeru continued without mercy. "I know after all I''m Takeru-kun''s" "Little sister, you''re saying? Yeah, you are my little sister. But just like I don''t know anything about you, you don''t know anything about me." "That''s" "It''s natural. The time I spent together with you, the time we spend as siblings, was very short." When they first met they were separated by a box and could only speak with each other. At the time he also went to school and had swordsmanship practice, leaving him few time for that. They learned they are siblings when Kiseki went berserk massacring the villagers and was caught by Inquisition. Then they met only once or twice in two months for just ten minutes. Just like when she was in the box, they couldn''t touch each other. If put all together, how much time would that make? At worst it would be just about a week, wouldn''t it? What could they know about each other when that''s all their relationship was. Until now, Takeru took actions he thought are natural as her older brother. He faced Kiseki holding such feelings. Just like towards his comrades Takeru played his ideal of "Kusanagi Takeru" as a decent human, he also played his "ideal older brother" towards Kiseki. That''s why he didn''t know anything. Takeru knew nothing about Kiseki. There''s no way he could unconditionally accept love from someone he knows nothing about. "Kiseki." "" "That''s why I said we should have a fight. Without mercy, without holding back, just you and me. I couldn''t care less about others, this problem is yours and mine." This was Takeru''s answer towards Kiseki''s feelings. Kiseki remained speechless, she staggered slightly swaying her hair. Then once again, she glared at Takeru from the bottom of hell. Takeru smiled fearlessly and accepted all her anger. "If I learn about you, understand your feelings and fall in love with you, I''ll die together with you." "" "You learn about me and think if I''m someone worth dying together with ascertain that I''m a man you can say you love from the bottom of your heart." "" "And if both of us by chance come to the same conclusion we''ll live together." Grasping the handle he firmly poised the sword. It wasn''t in order to kill her. It was to understand her. To have a fight with her. It could be said that this was the first time Takeru bared his feelings to Kiseki. Right now Takeru didn''t lie or deceive her, he didn''t put up a cool act, threw away his ideal of a big brother and faced Kiseki as just another person. Kusanagi Takeru, stained with desires, ego and pride. Kiseki chagrined and held her head in her arms. Hyakki Yakou squirmed, raged as if to reject Takeru''s words. But Takeru didn''t intend to have mercy on her. He couldn''t care less if she screams and cries in order not to listen. He''ll have her surrender with the swordsmanship for killing demons and will scream his feelings to the human Kusanagi Kiseki''s ears. He''ll force his ego on her. "Prepare yourselfNii-chan is helluva strong in fights." Cladding himself in armor, Takeru confronted her. His troublesome little sister in her rebellious phase. "ghh, I don''t know, I don''t care, I don''t want to hear this! Takeru-kun wouldn''t say such things! Kiseki doesn''t need anyone but Takeru-kun she knows! If Onii-chan won''t become Takeru-kun, Kiseki will bring Takeru-kun back!" "Fine by me! Try your best, Kusanagi Kiseki!" The demons cried, Takeru roared. Takeru ran towards the looming Hyakki Yakou and swung his sword. Not in order to kill. He swung his sword in order to make her understand. *Kanji says "Evil Leaden Woman". "Evil Woman" is written with D, which includes the kanji for "poison" as well. Also a Hellsing reference (Babylon is written as Beiberon, like it was spelled in Hellsing). *Previously it was called Witch Hunt War, this is the first time it''s been called Dullahan War. Volume 12, 2 - What Do You Even Know About Us? Volume 12, Chapter 2 - What Do You Even Know About Us? For some reason, Saionji Usagi was in her own room in the Saionji residence when she woke up. "Good morning, Usagi-ojousama." As she raised herself from the bed, the maid that stood beside the door had bowed respectfully and greeted her without any emotion. It was the same morning as always. The same, unfulfilling morning. Her brother''s death was blamed on her, her grandparents and sister died of illness and father passed away in an accident, and she was blamed for causing all of this to happen by just being alive. In this house, Usagi had no human rights. She only tired herself out when she tried to resist it, and ended up abiding her relatives. That''s right. She was unable to choose her way of life. That is Saionji Usagi''s existence. It is now, it was in the past, and will be in the future. "Good morning." Usagi returned the morning greeting to the maid, got off from the bed and sat down by the dressing table. I looked at my doll-like face as I combed my hair. Today, I turned eighteen. It was the last day I stay in this house. From tomorrow on, I''ll be in Tenmyouji household''s care. The wedding will take place in a week. After school I need to dress myself up and go greet Tenmyouji''s relatives. The person she was to marry, was either the second or third son of the Tenmyouji household Usagi knew since young age. Although she is marrying into Tenmyouji household, the contract states that the children she bears will take on the name of Saionji and will be welcomed back to Saionji household in order to become the household''s heirs. Rather than a tool for political marriage, Usagi was treated as a tool for birthing the heir to Saionji household. Her husband-to-be was a man who mentally cornered Usagi ever since they were young, as if it was his hobby. Whenever she went to Tenmyouji house, she was always treated cruelly. "" She combed her long hair freely and not feeling especially sad, she indifferently spent the morning same as usual. Honestly speaking, she was accustomed to this kind of treatment. Even after becoming a Tenmyouji, her situation didn''t change much. She had already tired herself out crying and screaming from sorrow in this house. And she no longer cared about it. After Usagi finished combing her hair she stood up and walked towards the closet in order to take out her clothesthat''s when her hands stopped. "?" Her hand grasped nothing. It should have been there, her favorite uniform. Strange. It should be there. No matter how many times it was washed, it always smelled of mud, soot and gun powder, the uniform that put her through a lot "Ojou-sama, I have prepared your clothing." The maid had brought her a uniform. A navy blue uniform of the Central Girls'' Academy. "Oh, that was it." She must have made a mistake. There was no way her uniform could be in the closet. Usagi took the uniform from the maid and stood in front of the mirror. Trying it on herself, she stared intently at mirror. "" And furrowed her eyebrows. Was this the color of the uniform she always wore? Was it so neatly-looking? Usagi turned her head slightly, full of questions that wouldn''t go away. "Ummm?" As she looked at her own reflection, tear drops spilled from her eyes. Although she wiped them off with her fingers, tears continued to flow without end. She didn''t know why was she crying. There was nothing wrong, yet a thought that something is amiss wouldn''t disappear from her head. Usagi closed her eyes, desperate to recall something. Before she noticed, she was inside a church, wearing a wedding dress. Wearing a dress that was somewhat familiar she stood in front of the main altar. That''s right today, there is my wedding After immersing herself in vague memory, she was reminded that today was the date she marries the Tenmyouji household''s scion. When she turned around, she saw the Saionji and Tenmyouji households'' relatives in the seats. Most likely no one would bless this marriage. Everyone expressionlessly stared at Usagi and the groom. Usagi slumped dejected, and unable to shake off discomfort she faced forward. The priest spoke words of the oath, she could hear what he was saying, but she couldn''t grasp the meaning of his words. She looked to the side, and saw the groom hidden in the shadow of the daylight coming in through the stained glass. Who was it again? The groom noticed Usagi''s gaze, his mouth alone seemed to form a smile. The priest continued to mutter some words. When she looked up, she saw a cross decorating the center of the stained glass. A cross. Strange. Were churches permitted to decorate themselves with crosses in this world? She had no idea why she thought this, but she felt there was a law concerning that. "Do you vow?" The priest sought the words of an oath from them. Those were the only words I could hear clearly. "I vow." After the groom spoke, it was Usagi''s turn. Usagi opened her mouth, but she couldn''t mouth the words. No, she didn''t. She didn''t want to. She didn''t want to make the vow. "I" When Usagi tried to honestly speak what she felt, the groom pulled her to himself. Forced to turn forward, she saw the groom''s face closing on for a kiss. Unable to find strength in her body because of fear, Usagi ended up surrendering herself. The groom''s face closed on her, the blonde man made a twisted smile on his face. "What is it? Usagi." She remembered. She didn''t have her memory, but her body and soul remembered. This face. This voice. The smile that terrified her ever since she was young. She remembered them. "Hurry up and vow, Usagi." On the verge of their lips touching, Usagi saw the groom''s face clearly. Yes, that was it. She remembered. This man, he was He''s myenemy. *whud*! Ignoring the fact her skirt was rolled up, Usagi delivered a right hook with all her strength to the groom. Starting with his head, the groom was blown away and ended up crashing into the wall. "hmph!" Usagi lifted the hem of the dress with both hands and sent a look of despise to the fallen groom. The people on the seats started to make bustle and Usagi''s relatives showered her with jeers. Not paying any regard to the noisy audience, Usagi tore off the wedding dress'' hem that made it hard for her to move in. "Usagi-san! What are you doing?!" Ahh, another familiar voice. The main culprit who blamed the death of Usagi''s siblings on her. Another enemy. After she finished breaking the dress, Usagi struck the altar with both her hands and all her strength. The church turned silent once more. Usagi vigorously turned back to the seats again and puffing her chest, she glared at everyone. "What is this charade supposed to be?! I won''t go back to being my old self with something like this! I will decide my life by myself! You have no right to get in my way!" And shouted. Her memory was still ambigious and she couldn''t recall what was she doing just a while ago, but in this situation she clearly understood this wasn''t reality. "Quit with the charade, how about you face me directly?! Are you lacking the courage to even do that?!" She didn''t know who was it, but Usagi yelled at the one who crafted this situation. No matter the reason, no matter the goal, it was done too cleverly. Usagi felt like she had many things she held dear, but for some reason she was missing the memories of them. Most likely the one who created this situation must have intentionally falsified her memory and perception. But she didn''t give in. The attachment to something, and a bond with someone didn''t allow Usagi to give in. They reminded her, that she was no longer weak. This kind of farce was no longer able to overcome Saionji Usagi. *giggle*, *giggle* *giggle* *giggle* Hearing a voice behind her, Usagi turned back vigorously. There, was a black haired girl clad in dress made of red meat, sitting on the altar. She was embracing her knees as she stared at Usagi, seeming as if she had been there right from the start. When their eyes met, the figure of the groom who crashed into the wall and her relatives in the seats have all disappeared. All of Usagi''s memory also returned. Recalling her comrades and the battle so far, Usagi glared at the girl in red dress - Kusanagi Kiseki. "So it failed?. Kiseki doesn''t know much about weddings, so she couldn''t do it too well" "" "But, it was a nice try wasn''t it?" "You''re really Kiseki-san aren''t you?" Kiseki put a hand on her mouth and giggled merrily. "Yup, Kiseki is Kiseki. It''s been a while, Saionji Usagi-san." There was not a slightest resemblance to how she used to be. Kiseki wasn''t a girl who would laugh so innocently. She used to be like a child lacking confidence, who laughs in a timid manner. "Ehehe, so, how was the nightmare just now? You see, Kiseki was made sleep and shown nightmares all the time, so she thought of making Usagi-san suffer the same way and had these little ones grant that wish." "This is a dream, isn''t it. Did you make it?" "Yup, amazing right? I''m so great?." Kiseki grew tentacles from beneath her feet and rubbed her cheek against part of the stretched Hyakki Yakou as if it was a cat or a dog. She tamed Hyakki Yakou like it was a pet. The appearance of her rubbing her cheek against this variant was full of madness. "Isn''t killing us your goal?" "Yup. I will." Kiseki answered with a smile. "But before I kill Usagi-san and others, I need to kill other humanss in this world. It doesn''t seem like Takeru-kun will kill Kiseki unless I do that." "" "But Usagi-san''s first. Among Takeru-kun''s comrades you''re the one who feels most distant, the weakest." Flapping her legs as she sat on top of the altar, Kiseki swayed the tentacles. Usagi faced downwards and clenched her fist. "I wonder, what is the meaning of this dream?" Hearing Usagi''s question, Kiseki shook her hair and smiled. "It''s to erase Takeru-kun from inside Usagi-san." "" "I imagined the future in which Usagi-san didn''t encounter Takeru-kun and made this dream with it. I allowed the little ones erode Usagi-san just a little bit. Kiseki received aaalll of Usagi-san''s memories with Takeru-kun." Usaig furrowed her eyebrows. Kiseki opened her eyes narrowly and looked at Usagi with eyes so dark, jeebies ran over Usagi. "Your past is hardly painful, yet you have Takeru-kun act so kindly to you. Isn''t that unfair?" And before long, Kiseki smiled and started to flap her legs again. "Kiseki thought of having her little ones erasing Usagi-san''s memories directly from her brain, but it seems they can''t move that well yet and if it fails, you''ll die." "" "That''s why I make you endlessly see nightmares in order to make you understand there was no Takeru-kun in the first place. Kiseki intends to take your life in front of Takeru-kun, but can''t forgive Takeru-kun existing inside you." She leaned forward and while saying "I''m sorry", Kiseki stretched. Usagi raised her face just slightly and glared at Kiseki. "Kiseki will do better next time. Make lots of situations, see? She thought of things?. What kind of thing would be good? Painful? Bitter? Kiseki knows a loooo???????oot of things that are painful, so look forward to it." "" "I will be so painful, so harsh you won''t be able to think anything. I''ll show you I''ll definitely make Takeru-kun disappear from Usagi-san." Kiseki giggled, the laughter from before returned. Before Usagi realized, the walls and the floor of the church turned into red meat. The laughter sounded from the wall and Usagi''s body sank into the sea of meat. Flapping her feet, Kiseki looked down on sinking Usagi. And Usagi has "That is something impossible for you." Still glaring straight at Kiseki, she raised her chin. "Because, Kiseki-san knows nothing about me." "That''s not true. I mean, the little ones taught me all of Usagi-san''s memory." Seeing Kiseki act triumphant, Usagi looked at her with pity. "You can''t understand people with just their memories their strong and weak parts are engraved into their hearts." "Heart? Human body''s heart organ doesn''t have anything to do with their mind, y''know? You learn about people by examining what''s inside their head." Kiseki waved Usagi bye-bye. Usagi didn''t look away from Kiseki until right before her body sank in completely. "There is no way that your wish will be accepted by Kusanagi, no matter what." Leaving that behind with certainty, Usagi closed her eyes and was swallowed by Hyakki Yakou. "" Kiseki left behind in the church watched the ripples marking where Usagi sank in, then erased her expression. The "her" in this dream was merely part of Hyakki Yakou, but it was connected to Kiseki''s main body. Hyakki Yakou and Kiseki have already become one existence. Even if this was just part of Hyakki Yakou, it was no different from Kiseki herself. It wasn''t multiple personalities, it wasn''t consciousness division, it was the real world''s Kiseki that was here. Kiseki turned over Usagi''s words in her own head, closed her eyes, and headed over to the next dream. In the Border''s Grey City, Nikaido Mari stared at the capital burning red. The terrorist attack with an Einherjar and Ghouls had succeeded, and Valhalla''s goal of opening up the forbidden area went well. The Inquisition''s headquarters were devastated in no time from the inside and soon after, the capital was destroyed by the berserk Hyakki Yakou in just a blink of an eye. So far, Hyakki Yakou had finished swallowing up Eastern Japan and was spreading to the West. The Inquisition side that had tried to fight back from the West was attacked by Pureblood Party using transfer magic, and got into a pincer attack. The complete destruction of old Japan was merely a matter of time. The witches lurking inside the Sanctuary were aiming to cause this situation. Since Mari was inside the Grey City in a place close to the Sanctuary, she managed to escape the invasion of Hyakki Yakou. The only safe place in the East was a slum near the Sanctuary. "" Mari was aware that this devastation was all her own fault. Her promise with the Valhalla which said they won''t involve civilians has been broken. It must have been planned. The Valhalla had executed this plan because they wanted to destroy the Old Japan right from the start. Of course, Mari blamed them for the fact they broke the promise. I don''t remember agreeing to help with this, she said. However, "Mari-san, I don''t think you have the right to blame Valhalla, am I right? You put the children from the orphanage and the Inquisition on a scale, and chose the children." "That''s!" "Moreover, the non-combatant members of the Inquisition were involved in your balancing. For example, people affiliated with Inquisition have parents, siblings, wives and children. Whether they are Inquisitors or not, the weight of life is the same." "ngh." "Rest assured, you didn''t kill anyone. But since you won''t do it yourself, I have no choice but to kill innocent people. I respect your will to avoid killing but I wonder who whose view would be more sinful from a general public''s perspective?" Valhalla''s executive with whom Mari was cooperating said so with a serious expression. Although he was a man who enjoyed slaughter with a frivolous smile, Mari was unable to refute him. "I ended up bullying you a little But Mari-san, whether you''re sinful or not is not the problem. The war has already begun. What''s left is to learn who''ll win and who''ll lose, it''s a battle deciding who''ll live and who''ll die. You too are in the midst of a battle, focusing on what''s most important to you is surely, absolutely, the right thing to do." "" "Your anguish and anger are just. You are right. Please stay that way until the very end, until the very moment you die." The man said so, made a complacent smile and disappeared from in front of Mari. A month had passed since then, and old Japan continued to remain in chaos. Just as the man said, Mari could no longer go back. Once she dirtied her hands with blood, they''ll stay dirty no matter how much she washed them. She continued to put things on a balance. She''ll sacrifice many innocent people until the children captured by Valhalla come back. Mari closed her eyes tightly and threw away the rest of the belief inside her. "Found them." She looked at the survivors walk in from the Border to the Grey City and sent a message through magic communication to Valhalla troops lying in wait for an ambush. There was a short answer and the sorcerers waiting for an ambush started moving, aiming for the evacuees. The evacuees were all in tatters. They must have seen something unimaginable. They seemed like living dead. Although the remnants of Spriggan have protected the column of the evacuees and remained wary of the surroundings, they completely lost the will to fight. "Understood. We shall begin the attack." While listening to the magic communication, Mari looked down at the column of people from the roof of an abandoned building. Mari was puzzled by the fact she''s cooperating with Valhalla. How did it turn out like this? Hiding her mouth behind the muffler, she faced downwards. I get it that I can''t turn back now there might be no other way, but Something isn''t right. Something''s strange. It wasn''t strange that the world turned like this. She looked up while making a displeased expression and scratched her head over the hat. "So strange was I a woman who''d be satisfied with a situation like this?" Something strangely irritated her. It wasn''t this situation, but her memory what irritated her. The children from the orphanage were taken hostage, so she cooperated with Valhalla which resulted in large amount of victims during the Einherjar terrorist attack. Things up until that point were fine. The events came together well. But stuff ahead of that was weird. "Me this Nikaido Mari, continuously cooperating with that scum?" Somehow, she thought it impossible. She thought that doesn''t work for Nikaido Mari. Certainly, what that scum said was correct, but would she repeat the same mistake over and over again just because of that? Mari folded her arms in front of her chest, unable to restrain her irritation she repeatedly tapped the ground with her foot. The people walking in a column saw the ambushing sorcerers appear, she saw them gather in the center of the road. Valhalla had no mercy for the civilians. At this rate they would be brutally killed. She glared at the situation below, then lowered the hat right over her eyes. "But well, since it''s come to this it can''t be helped. Ahhh, damn, I''m unexpectedly no-good, aren''t I!" After putting her foot on the roof''s edge, she jumped directly to the ground. The moment sorcerers tried to attack the evacuees, Mari created a magic circle and concentrated magic power in her both hands. "If I was doing something unlike myselfI just need to get myself back!" She released the magic converged in her both hands all at once. Although the sorcerers on the ground noticed the surprise attack, they were blown away by the bullet exploding in front of them. Mari then landed in front of the evacuees, swiped the muffler over her shoulder and confronted the sorcerers with look of confidence. The sorcerers quickly rose from the ground and yelled at Mari saying "traitor" and "are you taking humans'' side?". Mari snorted soundly and aimed her finger at the sorcerers as if it was a pistol. "I''m no one''s ally. I''ll just do whatever I want to do." You''ve been obedient all this time, what''s with you after all this time. The sorcerers showered Mari with jeers. That''s true, it''s just as they say, Mari ridiculed herself. It took her really long. Despite helping out with horrible things so far, changing her mind all of a sudden was the height of indecisiveness. But unless she did this, she wouldn''t be Nikaido Mari. Nikaido Mari up until a moment ago must have been a lie, or a mistake. "I''ll save whom I want to save. I won''t kill anyone. That''s me." You don''t care what happens to the children? Asked the sorcerer. "What are you talking ''bout, obviously I''ll save them! I''ll get them back from you folks by force!" Mari made the magic circle huge and approached the sorcerers. She moved forward without hesitation, her muffler flowing in the wind. "I''m a little latebut from here on Mari-chan is going to turn seeeerrrrioooously scary, so prepare yourself!" Mari broke into a run in accordance with her true self. But that moment, the sorcerers have suddenly disappeared from in front of her. Nearly falling over because of the remaining momentum, Mari blinked repeatedly. The evacuees behind her also have disappeared. Instead, there was a lone girl wearing a red dress standing in the middle of the road. Mari recalled everything. The events in this world were all wrong. She recalled who did she meet so far, with whom she deepened her bonds with and what was she fighting with. "Kiseki-chan? Eh? Why?" "So Mari-san was actually quite the simpleton." "Shooock!" She ended up saying. Moreover, she was looked with a little of scorn. That surprise attack uncharacteristically hurt Mari. Unable to grasp the entire situation, Mari put a finger between her eyebrows as she tried to organize her memory. She remembered now. Right after the fight with Mother Goose, she was swallowed by Hyakki Yakou. In other words, the girl in front intended to kill her. But for some reason, Kiseki stopped herself from doing so on the verge of it. There probably was a reason for that, but the fact was that she stopped. So there was one thing for Mari to do. "Kiseki-chan. I don''t know what kind of situation is this, but can I say something first?" "Whaat is it?" "Try to understand how Takeru feels." There was a lot she didn''t get, but she said the thing she wanted to say the most to Kiseki. Mari thought that telling her that was the only thing she could do. But to Kiseki, these words were the greatest taboo of all. "Why does Kiseki have to understand? It''s Takeru-kun who broke the promise." "That''s true. But do understand. There is nothing wrong in what he''s doing." Hearing Mari say that indifferently, Kiseki finally flared up with anger. Like a child she started to stomp her feet on the ground and furiously faced Mari. "Why?! Onii-chan doesn''t know anything about Kiseki! Just how painful did she feel, how sad she was to be betrayed, he understands none of it! Then why is Kiseki supposed to understand Onii-chan?!" Kiseki''s shoulders shook with anger as she yelled. In response to her anger, the world was enveloped in demons. Buildings, cars and rubble turned into Hyakki Yakou and directed eyes full of anger at Mari. The demons roared, caught Mari with outstretched tentacles and raised her up. But Mari was unfazed. She took on Kiseki''s rage and continued without mercy. "Why, you ask. It''s because that way everyone will be happy. You will be happy as well, Kiseki-chan." "" "If it turns out like you want it to, everyone will be unhappy. Everyone will die. There''s no way that happening would be any good." "everyone, everyone you say, but that won''t make Kiseki happy! You''re speaking selfish!" "Selfish? Right back at you." Mari shrugged. "Takeru doesn''t want to kill you, Kiseki-chan, nor wants to die either. You hate the world so much you want to die together with Takeru. Both of you are super selfish." "nhh." "But I''m on Takeru''s side. Actually that was all I wanted to tell you, Kiseki-chan. Understand how Takeru feels. That is all." She smiled bitterly at glaring Kiseki. "I get it that no matter what I say, you won''t listen. I just said my reason for sticking with Takeru. Honestly speaking, I don''t know in the least how Takeru feels about you. I mean, this is Kiseki-chan''s and Takeru''s problem." That''s why, Mari added and smiled gently. "Have a proper fight. Just clash your feelings against one another." Kiseki looked downwards, her fist trembled. Although these words sounded like she pushed Kiseki aside, Mari understood that these were the only words she had for her. By talking with her like this, Mari was able to understand just a little about Kiseki. This girl just doesn''t know anything. It oozed from every and each of her words, that''s what Mari concluded seeing the emotions that were suppressed so far. Mari could clearly tell her anything she wanted. Don''t involve the world in your personal problems, she could say as if it didn''t involve her. But Mari wasn''t as stoic as to tell something as harsh to a child who was only ever allowed to die. Above all, surely the one who is to say that to Kiseki, was Takeru. Hyakki Yakou''s tentacles wrapped around Mari started eroding her. And Kiseki only continued to glare up at Mari. "No matter what you say Kiseki won''t change." "I know. Takeru''s the same. You two sure are siblings." Siblings. Told so, Kiseki glared even more intensely. Mari knew Kiseki got angry hearing that. Because that was the thing she wanted the least. "Kiseki wants only Takeru-kun she doesn''t need Onii-chan!" After closing her eyes sadly, Mari was swallowed by Hyakki Yakou. It''s up to you Takeru There was no guarantee that she would continue to remain safe like this. Mari had no way of doing anything about this situation. That''s why right now, she could only entrust everything to Takeru. When Suginami Ikaruga woke up, she was in the genetic engineering''s control room inside the Alchemist''s research facility. On the other side of the control room''s glass window, there were water tanks reminiscent of a giant test tube. Inside all of them, there were successfully restored dark elves. Number-wise, there was a silly number of a thousand of them. Four years have passed ever since the first restoration. The alchemist has reached the phase of mass production and were able to make practical use of dark elves as weapons. The first dark elf was handed over to Valhalla, and has devastated the Inquisition''s headquarters in the capital. Valhalla showed off the power of dark elves to people all over, making humans fear them. Humans could do nothing against that but to surrender. The witches who were living inside the Sanctuary have invaded old Japan and requested the Western branch of Inquisition to surrender, but Inquisition had refused. In response Valhalla used the dark elves as a forceful measure. But Alchemist had also provided dark elves to the Western branch of Inquisition. The reason for that was simple. They wanted battle data of dark elves battling other dark elves. It was just as Alchemist speculated it would be. The dark elves didn''t function as a deterrent, old Japan''s has literally ceased to exist with exception of Kant, Thoku and Kysh regions. The remaining land was filled with magic disasters caused by elves. After losing the purification systems they were no longer suitable environment for humans to live in. It could be said that old Japan was completely destroyed. "With this, we have all the data on dark elves what do we do next? Ikaruga." A woman wearing a red lab coat next to her, had looked towards Ikaruga. She couldn''t see her face well, but it was clear the woman was smiling merrily. "What is it? You should rejoice more. With this we can move on to the next study subject you know?" "You''re right. I''m glad." "Fufu, I heard some nice information. America''s Magic Academy apparently has gotten their hands on a Lost Matrix of a high elf, until now we''ve only found their fossils." "" "It''s high elves you know? An S-class designation only mentioned in legends. If we restore them we''ll reach even greater heights." Seeing the woman frolic like a child, Ikaruga awkwardly smiled. It wasn''t that she wasn''t happy. For her, who lived only for the sake of research this progress was a great achievement. To Suginamis research was everything. To them, the research process was trivial compared to the results, and the opportunity to start a new research was said to be a bliss She would be achieving even greater heights together with the one she shares blood with. There was no reason no to be happy. And yet For some reason Ikaruga didn''t feel satisfied. "Hey is this really all right that we do this? Does it really match us?" "? What do you mean by that?" "I don''t know. But, something is lacking." When Ikaruga said this, the woman laughed in amazement. "Well, of course. We won''t be satisfied with just this much. Next time we''ll tackle something more difficult. But let''s rejoice over this first." Although the woman was correct, Ikaruga was unconvinced. She stared at the inside of the familiar laboratory. It was an inorganic and cold place smelling of medicine. What am I missing? The countless number of dark elf fetuses which could be said to be the product of madness. No it''s not "missing" Ikaruga placed her hand on the glass window and traced towards the closest dark elf fetus. She compared the elf sleeping inside a cramped water tank to herself. "It''s cramped." "What?" "This place, it''s cramped." The woman didn''t understand what was Ikaruga saying and looked puzzled. Ikaruga didn''t know why did she think so either. She lived her life like this up until now and never questioned her way of living, but for some reason she felt this place was too cramped. Ikaruga stared at the woman as she worriedly peeked into her face. Although she was unable to see her face clearly, looking at her for some reason made her incredibly lonely. Despite the fact the woman was in front of her, it felt like she was far, far away. Then, Ikaruga placed a hand on the woman''s cheek. Seeming worried, the woman placed a hand on top of Ikaruga''s hand. "What''s happening, Ikaruga?" "Hey, let''s leave this place together." "? What are you saying? This is our only home. There''s no other place for us." "You can make any place your home. We''ll just make the place we go to our home. Anywhere would be better than this." "Ikaruga?" "Please, let''s escape this place together." Placing a hand on the woman''s shoulder, Ikaruga tried to persuade her. But she only stared at Ikaruga and did not say anything. Ikaruga took her hand off the woman and took a step back. I feel like I told this woman the same thing before She was unable to find anything in her memories of the past, but she couldn''t help feeling it. "Sorry I''ll go alone." A single tear droplet spilled from Ikaruga''s eye. She turned around on her heel and without wiping the tear, she started walking in the opposite direction of the woman. "Ikaruga where are you going? Do you intend to leave this place?" "" "Wait. Here is where you''re supposed to be. Don''t go anywhere." "" "Don''t leave me, Ikaruga." Hearing the voice desperately try to stop her, she felt her chest tighten. Despite that, Ikaruga did not stop walking. Leaving her other half behind, she shook off the voice stopping her and walked away. This is no longer your home, her heart screamed. She didn''t know where was it, but she ought to have another home. Someone should be there, waiting for her. That''s why she had to go. After she opened the door to the control room, Ikaruga turned back to the woman and spoke. "Bye bye Isuka." And carried her foot to the other side of the door. The moment she left the control roomher vision went pitch black. Surprised, Ikaruga stood in the darkness. The memories inside her head started returning. She recalled various things, as if she had woken up from a dream. Her thoughts rapidly cooled off. She recalled that the parting with her other half, her tears, were all a farce. She felt as if she was dirtied. Ikaruga laughed, mocking the master of this world. "It''s pointless no matter how many times you try, Kusanagi little sister." Feeling a presence behind her, Ikaruga turned around. Kiseki wearing a red dress looked in her direction with hatred in her eyes. "You show me a dream to imprint false memories it might seem a lot of time has passed, but in real world about two minutes passed, right?" "" "Not even Hyakki Yakou can''t erase other other people''s memories. Well obviously, it would be a different case if they eroded them and made them part of itself, but I''m not part of you yet. Hah, what a farce. No matter how many times you do this the result will remain the same." "Why?!" While Kiseki groaned in chagrin, Ikaruga scooped up her bangs and approached her. Then, after looking at her from above she brought her face really close to Kiseki''s. "As long as I''m me it won''t work no matter how many times you try, you silly thing." "" "Is this the thirtieth time? You ought to learn something already." Kiseki clenched her teeth frustrated. Ikaruga smiled faintly. "Let me tell you this. I won''t spoil you like Usagi or Nikaido." "!!" "I mean, even before all this happened, I hated you right from the start." When she snorted, Kiseki stretched out tentacles from beneath her feet and tightened them around Ikaruga''s neck. They tentacles weren''t tightened too strongly. There was no intent to kill. Even inside a dream Ikaruga couldn''t any murderous intent from Kiseki. Just as she declared to, she probably intends to kill them in front of Takeru. That was probably the case. But Ikaruga had another idea as for why Kiseki wouldn''t kill them despite being able to the reason why she won''t kill them. She just coldly stared at Kiseki who bared her hatred. "Angry? Then why not just kill me?" "You don''t have to tell me, I will. But I will kill you in front of Takeru-kun!" "Did you know that threatening your prey like that is pointless?" Ikaruga ridiculed Kiseki and laughed. "Hey, do you want me to tell you the real reason why you won''t kill us?" "?" "Think well. Y''know, even if you kill us now that will make no difference to Kusanagi, right? I''m sure you know that." That this is just a farce. Ikaruga said with a smile. And, "The reason you won''t kill us isbecause you actually don''t want to be hated by your dear, beloved Takeru-kun, do you?" "Nhgh!" Kiseki who kept strangling Ikaruga was at loss of words. Hyakki Yakou''s movements stopped for a moment. Ikaruga noticed that, and once again laughed at Kiseki. "Your plan to have Kusanagi''s hatred directed to you alone because you want to monopolize him is a lie. If you kill us, he really will only hate you. Rather than a little sister he loves, you will be an enemy to take revenge upon. You''d hate that from the bottom of your heart, right?" Pupils in Kiseki''s wide open eyes shook with anger. "You don''t want it to end and die while being hated, right? You actually want to die while still being loved by him. You want a double suicide while remaining the cutely cute Kiseki-chan." "That''s not true Kiseki wants" "If you don''t care about appearances, be more thorough with it. Throw away love and such. Now you only continue to flap your mouth like a half-hearted little b*tch. Since you''re not killing us because you don''t want to be hated by Kusanagi, you probably thought of making us suffer with this farce. How silly, it''s so obvious. Not only you''re a stupid brat, but also a small fry." "W-what do you even know about Kise" "Hahahaha, you think I don''t?" Ikaruga''s gaze that seemed to see right through Kiseki made her anger reach the apex. The tentacles strangling Ikaruga''s neck were released and the moment she thought her freedom returned, Kiseki herself held Ikaruga''s throat. "You don''t understand not a single thing about Kiseki!" "You getting angry is the proof I''m right." "Shut up! Stop acting as if you know anything about Kiseki!" "Or what will you do kill me?" While strangling Ikaruga, Kiseki had pierced her body with multiple tentacles. Although this should have been a dream, the pain of being pierced was real. "I''ll have you taste Kiseki''s memories! I''ll let you experience the same thing Kiseki has experienced until now!'' "" "And then, you''ll stop acting so arrogant! Surely, you''ll feel the same Kiseki feels!" Tentacles started eroding her, and Ikaruga''s body became part of Hyakki Yakou. "But you won''t be able to do anything! No one will ease you or help you! All alone you will just continue to die until the world ends! I will teach you just how painful, how sad that is!" "Haa So, you want others to understand you?" Even at this point, Ikaruga further provoked Kiseki. "You want others to understand you, so you''ll just force your memories on others what a kid. Like that, you won''t win the fight against Kusanagi." "You insolent!" Suddenly, Ikaruga extended her hand towards Kiseki''s cheek, distorted with anger. Kiseki''s body stiffened completely. "Go on, force your memory on me. If after experiencing the same thing I admit defeat, I''ll apologize to you while crying and even prostrate miserably in front of you. But if I remain the same after having the same experience, then" Ikaruga stroked Kiseki''s cheek and smiled fearlessly. "I''ll mock you again." At the same time her hand slid down Kiseki''s cheek, Kiseki swallowed her with Hyakki Yakou. Until the very end, Ikaruga continued to look down at Kiseki from above. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleHeavenly Evil Spirit!" Unsheathing the blade at once, he cut down the demon incarnations. Physical attacks weren''t damaging Hyakki Yakou too effectively. However, high-speed attacks while in Soumatou generated a shockwave which had the power to blow away the demon cells away from the cut surface. After using the technique Takeru lowered his body, turned the blade around as it nearly touched the ground and bent his knees in chi-no-kamae before using his legs as springs at full power. "Pipe Fox!" And at the same time he leaped, he swung the sword upwards. The blade slashed the demon into the jaw from below, cut apart its brain and blew it apart. Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s Pipe Fox was a primitive form of True Light style''s Wolf Blade. It served to fool the enemy and make them think the user has weakened, tricking them into attacking by jumping from above. Similarly to Mantis Slope it was a technique for attacking from surprise, a technique to recover from a hopeless situation by aiming at enemy''s vitals. Of course, when it fails the user exposes himself to attacks, after its usage the user is defenseless in mid-air which made it a suicidal technique. Currently, Takeru was surrounded by Hyakki Yakou. A huge wave of demon incarnations flocked towards him from all over. Takeru sheathed the sword in the air and slid the sheath to the back of his waist. "LapisSpin us!" "FM Booster, full throttle." Just as Takeru instructed, particles of magic blew from the gaps in the armor. They ejected from only Takeru''s right side. He rotated in the air like a top. "Double-Edged styleSingle Wheel!" The omnidirectional sword draw technique was used in a state where it shouldn''t have been possible. At the same time it was unleashed, the sword extended to length of meters and rotated like a propeller. Takeru''s body maintained high enough pace to hover in the air and blew away all the attacking demons. As if he was a center of an explosion, all the Hyakki Yakou around Takeru was blown away opening an empty site. But Hyakki Yakou had immediately rushed at him again. Their numbers equaling infinite have gathered at where he landed. "Zweihander!" "Understood." The moment Lapis stopped ejecting magic power inversely to rotate them, the blade has transformed into a several tens of meters-long zweihander. Takeru twisted his body forward and swung the sword while tilted towards the ground. "Mantis Slope!" *thudd*! Takeru''s strike crushed the flooding Hyakki Yakou. The ground had repeatedly rose and caved in as the shockwave ran over the school grounds. "" On top of the raised ground, Kiseki coldly stared at Takeru''s unparalleled display. Even when the cloud of dust cleared up and Takeru emerged from inside, Kiseki remained expressionless. Takeru slowly walked towards Kiseki while shouldering the sword. "Lapis, is magic power all right?" "There''s still plenty of headroom in normal Witch Hunter mode." "Sorry, keep with me for a little longer." "The problem is Host''s body." He already noticed it even without Lapis saying this. His body exceeded the limit long time ago, but on the contrary to that his speed and power increased significantly. As it could be seen when the demons attacked, even in Witch Hunter mode his attacks shouldn''t have that much destructive power. The reason he was able to exert such destructive power was because his body didn''t feel pain. Normally when he used techniques he could predict how much recoil was his body subjected to, and naturally restrained power. Right now, Takeru was unable to do that, nor intended to. Currently, he was unable to even feel the load of Soumatou. Every time he used a technique surely his bones were crushed and muscles must have burst. The reason he was able to move despite that, was because Lapis made healing of his body the highest priority. Takeru''s brain had the part responsible for pain completely burned off. It would probably never heal. He felt really apologetic for making Lapis worry about his body. "I''m sorry really sorry." "Please, don''t apologize. I know." Any more words were needless. Lapis knew how Takeru felt best of all. She knew the best that despite having his body turn like this, Takeru couldn''t afford to withdraw. "Do as you please I won''t stop you. After all, you have continued to fight all this time, for this moment." "Thank you." After saying his thanks, Takeru approached within ten meters of Kiseki. And confronted her without hesitation. "Yo. Is this chambara play going to last long?" "You''re amazing, Takeru-kun." "Is that sarcasm? It doesn''t make me happy to be praised by someone who fights me without intent to kill." Takeru told Kiseki with resignation. Kiseki too, faced with Takeru with resigned expression. "But Takeru-kun doesn''t have the least intention of killing Kiseki either." "Yeah, I should''ve told you at first. I won''t kill you." "If you don''t die with me, the world will be destroyed and people precious to you will die, you know? As long as Takeru-kun dies together with Kiseki everyone will be happy, why not understand that?" "In your ''everyone'' there''s no me, or my comrades." Tapping his own shoulder with the back of the blade, Takeru glared at Kiseki. "Same to you, why did you go and make ridiculous amount of trouble for other people, then didn''t accept salvation? You could have become a normal human and lived a normal life. Everyone would be happy with that, there was no reason to refuse was there?" When Takeru asked, Kiseki made an exhausted smile that caused wrinkles under her eyes. "''Cause, there''s no salvation for Kiseki in that." "There is. You would become happy." Her smile was tinted with bitterness. "You say the same thing Mari-san had said." "?" "Kiseki will decide what''s her happiness. Don''t decide for me, Takeru-kun." The two''s wishes differed. Neither of them budged an inch. Their wishes no, it might not have been something that pure. That wasn''t the case right from the start. The two just did whatever they wanted to do. That''s about it. They intended to carry through with it. Fighting was completely meaningless. It was natural that neither of them intended to kill the other. But it could be said that Takeru was overwhelmingly disadvantageous in this fight. Kiseki put a finger on her lips and giggled. "Takeru-kun, do you really understand what your selfishness means?" "" "I will teach you what not dying together with Kiseki means." She moved her finger away from her lips and slowly raised her slender arm to the sky. Then swung it downwards at once. Takeru intuitively understood what that gesture meant. He felt like he heard screams he shouldn''t have been able to hear. "Just now, three thousands of people have died." She moved her hands behind her back and shaking her hair she said. "Did you understand? Kiseki doesn''t lie." "" "And now, two thousands." Kiseki combed her hair as she said that. There was a sound of earth squirming far in the distance. Kiseki listened to that as if it was classical music. Takeru furrowed his eyebrows. "How pitiful. Part of Kiseki did it in an instant so that they don''t suffer, but she could tell everyone''s fear as they disappeared. It''s natural, since they became part of Kiseki." "" "It''s Takeru-kun''s fault for being stubborn. Once Kiseki makes this planet hers, she''ll probably swallow all the people on the surface at once. It will be Takeru-kun''s fault for that happening." Hearing her words, Takeru faced downwards. Seeing him clench the sword hilt, Kiseki closed her eyes a little satisfied. However, Takeru has, "Stop doing pointless things." Declared Kiseki''s actions pointless. She tilted her head, puzzled. "Pointless? Takeru-kun, when you heard Kiseki killed a lot of people you were upset, right? You felt guilt because a lot of people died because of you? You probably have. Then it wasn''t pointless. If you want to stop Kiseki, you just have to fulfill the promise." Kiseki spread her both arms wide, her eyes weren''t laughing. The city visible from the hill was completely filled with red demons and there was no remnant of it. The giant demon tree continued to grow, as if sucking out the planet''s life. Although it wasn''t long, he recalled the days he spent in this city. Although they were days full of battles, it wasn''t all bad things. There were several good memories of it. He didn''t want it to be destroyed. If possible, he would like to save it. Butthere was no change to Takeru''s heart. "No matter how many people you kill, I won''t kill you." He put his selfish ego in words, one a decent human wouldn''t have. The reason Takeru was upset wasn''t because a bunch of humans lost their lives, but because Kiseki seemed to have taken lives of people unrelated to this. The fact his little sister was murdering pained him more than the people dying. That was what he meant by saying "pointless". A decent human being would have killed Kiseki for the sake of the unrelated people in the world. Moreover, they would kill Kiseki to stop her from killing any more people. But Takeru was different. No matter how many people die in this world, he won''t kill his little sister. No matter how much blood she''ll stain her hands with, he won''t kill her. Knowing that he is the only one in this world who can kill her, he doesn''t do that. His little sister was more important to him than humanity, and she was also more important than her own sins. He made a clear division in priorities. Takeru was the most troublesome older brother in the world. Even Kiseki seemed to feel aversion to Takeru''s selfishness. He wasn''t lying nor bluffing, even Kiseki could tell that much. Holding the entire humanity as a hostage against this man was pointless. It wasn''t the humanity that should be taken hostage but "This is how I am. For the first time I ran away from you, for the second I broke the promise out of my selfishness. Do you want to die together with me despite that? You want to die together with this kind of guy?" Moreover, I''m saying that I won''t kill you even at expanse of the entire world. In response to Takeru''s question Kiseki immediately nodded. "Kiseki won''t change. Takeru-kun is all there is for her." She replied, in response to which Takeru laughed. "Why laugh?" "No, that''s it. I''m the only one you know. You''ve been in a cage all this time so you don''t know any people other than me. Possibly there''s lots of other guys, much better than me y''know?" "" "Don''t you think it''s a waste? Don''t you think it''s pointless? I have not the slightest intention of committing a double suicide with you, isn''t it tiring to do pointless things?" "How silly. I don''t care about such things." Her heart wasn''t moved in the least by Takeru''s words. Takeru scratched his head and heaved a sigh seeing his little sister act stubborn. Kiseki had no intention of understanding him. From her point of view, humanity was just an insurance. If she wanted to shake Takeru up for real, she had something else. "You say you won''t kill me even if entire humanity dies but talking costs nothing." "If possible, I''d like you to stop. ''Cause it''s a waste." Realizing neither side intends to yield, Kiseki sighed. "Takeru-kun. I think talking any more than this is pointless." "" "Kiseki got bored of talking. She needs to kill all people in the world, and kill others then. Usagi-san, Mari-san, Ikaruga-san Ouka-san, Kiseki can kill them any time." Seeing Takeru''s expression sharpen, Kiseki grew Hyakki Yakou from beneath her feet. It spread out like a pool of blood and continued to grow a wall behind her. That wall swelled and Takeru could see something come out from inside. "!!" He was astonished. White-skinned humans appeared from the red meat. They were his comrades from the 35th platoon. Everyone had their eyes closed and were unconscious. Kiseki wrapped tentacles around Ouka and others'' limbs, showing off their miserable appearance to Takeru. "Dumb, right. Not even trying to run away from Kiseki these people tried to go help Takeru-kun. I quickly saved them." "" "Safekeeping them without eroding is quite hard. The little ones listen to Kiseki now, but since Kiseki wants to kill these people it might be difficult to hold them back." Raising her eyebrows, Kiseki stroked her lips. When she did, Hyakki Yakou carried Ouka right beside her. Kiseki wrapped her both hands around Ouka''s head, then slowly scratched her cheek with a white nail. "ngh!" She smiled happily seeing Takeru gnash his teeth. "With this Takeru-kun understands what kind of person Kiseki is, right? You hate me, don''t you? You want to kill me, don''t you? But it''s not over yet. After I kill all the people in the world I will torment these people for a long time, so look forward to it." "" "And then, Kiseki wants you to pour all that hate into her" Her wide-open eyes were full of madness and wild joy. All Takeru could do was suppress his anger. This was the worst situation possible. The world aside, everything that was dear to Takeru was taken hostage. This was more than enough to shake his heart. "! Lapis, prepare so that Ragnar?kkr Enchant can be used any time!" "Understood." Pulling half of his body back, Takeru took a thrusting stance. Being directed clear intent to kill at, Kiseki laughed happy from the bottom of her heart. "Aha you see, Kiseki always wanted Takeru-kun to do that. Stare at her with these eyes stare at Kiseki alone. Kiseki noticed that to have her wish fulfilled, she needs Takeru-kun''s hatred." "Let me tell you this beforehand." "You understand, so it''s fine right? I don''t want to fight with Takeru-kun. No matter what Takeru-kun says, Kiseki loves Takeru-kun. Just be quiet and hate Kiseki Kiseki is the only thing you have to look at." It was a distorted and sad desire. If the person she loves won''t look at her alone, she''ll make it so only she is in his sight. If the person she loves won''t kill her, she''ll make it so that he''ll feel like killing her. Hatred. That was the only method that allowed Kiseki to have all of it. Once again Takeru gnashed his teeth as he understood that. "I get it. I understand what you want, Kiseki. So you intend to become that kind of person. I''m glad I confirmed that. Thank you for telling me that." While Kiseki made an ecstatic expression, Takeru declared flat-out. He thrust the result of balancing things inside himself at Kiseki. Red demon eyes pierced through Kiseki from behind long bangs. "If you kill even one of my comrades, I''ll kill you." Takeru declared that he will execute what he continued to refuse until now. He said the words he wouldn''t say even if the entire humanity was on the line. Kiseki''s cheeks loosened comfortably. She wanted to hear these words. She continued to wait for these words. However. Takeru continued. "But, no matter what happens I have no intention of dying together with you." "? Just now, what?" "I said I''m not dying with you." "?" Takeru resolved the thrust stance, swung the sword wildly and took a deep breath. Then put everything he had into the roar he released towards Kiseki. "Of course I won''t dammit! Why would I do a double suicide together with someone I friggin'' hate!!" He roared with voice loud enough to cause ringing in her ears, loud enough to seem like it resounded throughout the city. His temple convulsed from anger, his eyebrows wrinkled and pupils contracted. There was no sight of the gentle brother, only Kusanagi Takeru''s figure. Only Kusanagi Takeru, directing his hatred at Kiseki. "I''ll pass on dying happily together with someone who killed my comrades! Even if the world is destroyed, my comrades die and I''m left alone together with youI''m definitely, DEEEEFINITELY not dyin''! I''m going to live even if I have to eat rocks and drink piss!" "" "I don''t deny revenge if you kill my comrades it won''t matter whether you''re my little sister or not, I''ll cut you down without hesitation!!" At the end, Takeru exhaled as if spitting out, took another big breath and tensing up, he looked down on little Kiseki from above. Kiseki opened her eyes wide and did not respond. "You know, being hated by people is this is how it means to be hated by me! If you still don''t understand, I''ll make it easy to understand for you!" "" "What kind of idiot does what the person he hates the most wants him to do! There''s a limit being conceited, dammit!" It was a very sound argument. It was nothing complex. A conclusion anyone can reach with ease. That was what being hated meant. Kiseki didn''t know even something that simple. It''s because Takeru was very simple that he could refuse Kiseki''s mistaken wish. Love and hate are two sides of the same coin, it could be said they are separated by a thin line. That''s what he would like to say but that would be showing off too much. Fuck this. Fuck this, Takeru spat out. He didn''t know well what is love, but it was impossible for it to be similar to hatred. There was no way hatred would turn into salvation. That muchhe could guarantee. "Choose. Be hated by me, be killed by me and die all alone or live together with me!" You won''t get what you want by using hatred, no matter what. Takeru declare to Kiseki. There was no choice but to do this. The two ways turned into one. If Kiseki makes the wrong choice, Takeru won''t hesitate. No matter how much he ends up hurt, he will take his little sister''s life if she kills his comrades. No matter what anyone says, he had no intention of overturning this decision of his. Originally, she was his precious little sister he had to protect. That hasn''t changed even now. She was his pitiful little sister carrying a cursed destiny. It was fine if he was blamed for everything. He was prepared to carry this burden. If it''s for his little sister, he would give anything with exception of his own life. However, even Takeru had a limit of what he could tolerate. He abandoned the idea of dying together, broke the promise with Kiseki, and gained precious comrades for whom he would stick to his life. Even if it''s his beloved sister, if she deliberately takes the lives of his comradeshe''ll be furious. And will snap. Then do anything he can to have revenge. That was his ego, one he intended to carry through with. "You''re still human! Don''t let your heart become demon''s, and be cut by me Kiseki!" Making his last wish, Takeru turned the blade towards Kiseki. Stunned, Kiseki stared at Takeru and staggered. "Kiseki is is" She held her head as if she tried to stop her own sense of self from collapsing and continued to grumble something. Sweat appeared on Takeru''s forehead as he held the sword. Having a fight with Kisekito Takeru, this was practically a bet. Although he had the power to kill her, he didn''t have the power to stop her. To stop her, he could only use words. Takeru engraved in his heart the words told him by Mari. "Kiseki-chan is the one who has to change." He thought that she was right. In order to change Kiseki he decided to have a fight with her. Just like Takeru who changed from a demon to a human, Kiseki too should be able to as well. Kiseki was still human. If she really didn''t have any hesitation, she would have destroyed humanity without coming in contact with Takeru and killed his comrades without showing them off to him. She still remained part human. Part of her yearning for her brother, a lingering affection was still remaining. Takeru believed so. There was no other way to stop Kiseki but to bet on that. "Why? Kiseki decide this is fine she decided to do her best and yet this" The released Hyakki Yakou wailed, as if responding to Kiseki''s hesitation. "strange since when did Kiseki" Her appearance as she questioned herself, looked painful. Kiseki swayed between madness and sanity. No, surely there was no madness in her in the first place. In her own way, Kiseki just worked towards her own goal. It must have been inevitable, since Takeru broke his promise. The giant tree towering over the city swayed in response to Kiseki''s confusion. It was unknown whether they activated, or ceased to operate because of Takeru''s words. Howeverthere was no mistake that this was a big chance. Takeru squeezed the handle, a flame appeared in his pupils. "Lapis! Ragnar?kkr Enchant!" He shouted, instructing Lapis. A magic circle emerged beneath his feet, both his field of view and the blade filled with twilight. There were several things beyond expectations. Since his comrades were already captured by Kiseki, there was no choice but to use it here. Twilight Enchant was unable to absorb Hyakki Yakou and destroy it. Rather than to kill Kiseki, he had to use this power to bring back his comrades. He would wipe out all the unnecessary things from around Kiseki by using Ragnar?kkr Enchant and temporarily strip her naked. In order to confront her while she''s human in body and mind. Face each other as humans in order to convey his real feelings to Kiseki. Takeru''s hand holding the sword trembled for the first time now. A vision of himself ending up killing Kiseki in an emergency appeared in his head, terrifying him. Don''t hesitate, do it! Before I turn berserk out of desperation I''ll bring back my comradesand turn Kiseki back human! Magic gathered in the blade and the power to kill gods was on verge of activating. He will put everything he has into this one strike. This is the battle he bets everything on! "Mm? hallelujah hallelujah?you really are waay too selfish, makes me sick." His focus directed on Kiseki was disturbed. An attack was coming. An ambush. A surprise attack. Takeru knew this way of speakingit was him. A gold and black shadow danced in the corner of Takeru''s field of vision. He swung the sword towards the attacker coming from the sky. Blade clashed with a blade and Takeru''s magic was interrupted. "AaaAAA!!" "HA!!" In the middle of a swirling shockwave, Takeru exchanged gazes with the surprise attacker. Of all possible timesthis guy appears now. As if he''d forget. This way of doings things, this swordplay, this disgusting flashy blonde hair. Every time he''s the worst. Every time he appears suddenly. The guy who descended from nowhere in the sky and swung his sword in a straight line downwards was "It''s been a while, Kusanagi Takeru!" "Hauntedd!!" Takeru swung his sword in anger. Haunted attacked from the front only at first, once Takeru slashed at him with all his anger he lightly avoided and stepped backwards. Then, rotated his body twice and facing Takeru he spread his arms. Exaggerated as usual, overblown as usual, bold as usual, Haunted the Necromancer made a self-satisfied expression enjoying his own advent, completely unable to read the mood. "I was close to being coooompleetely late for the end of the world butI''m glad I made it! The side dish Kiseki-san, my enemy the main dish as well as my dolce Mari-san are luckily still alive!Wonderful!" He swung the magic sword Dinsleif, raised it up in front of his face and grinned. Takeru wordlessly sheathed Mistilteinn. Exhaled deeply and stopped himself from breathing in. "Still, you. Yeah you, Kusanagi Takeru. Didn''t you lose your direction? Who on earth prioritizes comrades over the entire humanity?! Moreover you refuse to kill your little sister that murdered countless people, isn''t that outrageous?! As fellow morally bankrupt person I''m impressed!" "Kusanagi Double-Edged style secret art" "However howee?eever! You were supposed to whisper sweet nothings to Kiseki-san to persuade her! What''s up with you bringing her down to the depths of despair? You were supposed to have a tearful reunion with Kiseki-san in each other''s arms, and then I was to make my appearance, but it''s all ruined! Making others despair is my" "Kusanagi Sword." Meanwhile Takeru hadas if to respond to the surprise attack from earlier, triggered the Demon Heart and released the Double-Edged style''s secret technique. Without hesitation he slashed with supersonic speed. He didn''t skimp out on power. Although normally activating the Demon Heart was quite a lot of work, there was no need to concentrate his thinking on cutting down this guy. Against him, Takeru felt nothing but the instinct to "cut him". Blown him away as fast as possible. Don''t give him any more time to talk. He had to save Kiseki and his comrades. There was no time to allow some irregulars to suddenly step in! In the world stopped by Demon Heart, Takeru attacked Haunted. Haunted was in the middle of making his speech with a complacent expression, but right after Takeru announced the secret art''s name he grimaced slightly and started taking an evasive action. It could be said that he did well reacting, but there was no way for him to catch up. The surprise attack using speed Takeru inherited from his master he was able to cut anyone and anything. At the same time he unsheathed the sword, he slashed Haunted''s torso. Then continuing he turned around the blade and cut at enemy''s brains from above. Being cut in the head and starting to split apart, Haunted looked at Takeru. However, Takeru didn''t match his gaze and continued to attack. Third slash, fourth slash, fifth slash, sixth slash, seventh slashin order not to allow him recover, in order not to allow him to get in Takeru''s way, he continued to cut him up in small pieces so that even cells are blown away. Fifteen slashes in total. After Takeru chopped Haunted up, he turned his back to him. Immediately after Demon Heart''s effect expired, Haunted''s body exploded backwards. Takeru looked for Kiseki while having his back covered with tremendous amount of blood and pieces of meat. "Kiseki!" However, she was nowhere to be seen. In the place Kiseki stood, there was a flat, bloody pool of wriggling Hyakki Yakou. Without doubt she must have sank in underground and hid herself. "This is the worst" It was the worst thing that could happen. Like this, he only rejected Kiseki and pushed her down to bottom of despair. He was unable to bring back his comrades, he disturbed Kiseki''s mind and clearly became enemies with her. Their quarrel wasn''t over yet. Since he''s unable to reach out to Kiseki, the world might end. He needs to chase after her. His little sister must be hurt now, he has to look for her "Here I thought you would come at me fair and square, a surprise attack was unexpected. I ended up dying about five times, because of that." *pat*, a hand was placed on Takeru''s shoulder. The culprit behind this situation stood behind Takeru, happily grinning. He should have been blown into little pieces, but he stood behind Takeru as if nothing happened. Most likely he predicted and planned that much. That includes his timing for appearing and all. He probably waited for the best moment while grinning. Haunted moved his mouth beside Takeru''s ears and laughed hoarsely. "What a shaaame. It didn''t go as you wanted it to." "" "That''s a nice expression. It''s not an exaggeration to say that I chased after you to see it. It was worth awakening Kiseki-san''s heart for this" If I don''t chase her, there''ll be the worst outcome. I have no time to spare for this guy. As he thought so, Takeru''s heart was disturbed. "Tricking her was really easy?. Because, Kiseki-san was driven into a corner by you in the first place. By changing her perspective on a few things, I easily flipped around love and hatred." "Shut up." "Her blossoming was beautiful it felt really good." "Shut up!" I need to chase after her. I need to chase after her. I need to chase after her. Hurry, hurry up. The feelings hurrying him, and the uncontrollable urge conflicted each other. "Now then, now now, so?" "" "What will you do? Go at it? Continue where we left off half a year ago?" I need to chase after her! I have to chase after her no matter what! But before that! "DON''T GET IN MY WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYAYYYYYYYYY!" I''ll crush this sheetty bastard! I''ll continue to kill him until his existence is gone, so that he can never get in my way again! Unable to withstand his anger, Takeru furiously turned around and slashed at Haunted. But this time it didn''t work. Haunted clad himself in power of an Einherjar and received Takeru''s anger with despair. While exchanging sword strikes with Takeru and scattering sparks, Haunted laughed loudly. "Hahahahahahahahahahahaha. Thaaaaaaat''s how it''s supposed to beeeee! I''ve been waiting for this moment!" Anger and despair clashed. They resumed the battle from a half a year ago when they first met. However, the worst ending was approaching by the moment. Takeru had to quickly erase this man from existence. The Glossary Pipe Fox (ܺ) - A type of a fox used by kitsune-tsukai (fox users), supposedly described as a rat-sized fox that could be kept inside a pipe. Volume 12, 3 - Look Only Ahead of You Volume 12, Chapter 3 - Look Only Ahead of You Kyouya, Sage and Yuzuho who remained in the city were running out of breath as the wave of demon incarnations pushed in. They knew there is no end to enemy and with the exhaustion from yesterday''s battle, they approached their limit quicker than expected. The three stood back-to-back again and somehow were able to retain their postures. They all thought the same thing. How long do I have to continue this? They were unable to move and unable to escape. Their pride wouldn''t allow them to abandon people inside the shelter. With just a will not to die, the three continued to fight. "Damn itwhat the hellam I doing!" "Don''t waste your breathand concentrate instead!" While Yuzuho and Kyouya spat out curses, Sage, all covered in sweat squeezed out magic power from his body. "We can only believe in Kusanagi now!" He suppressed the magic power consumption by assembling several operative procedures and maintained the barrier while maximizing efficiency, but he was at his limits. Cracks ran through his barrier and it seemed likely to collapse. Kyouya and Yuzuho forced their beat-up bodies to raise their weapons. The turns between attacking and defending kept growing shorter. Two more repeats would be the limit. But there was no choice but to bite the bullet and endure. Until Kusanagi Takeru stops his little sister. "?!" That''s when Sage, who was concentrating on building the operative procedure had opened his eyes wide. His line of sight was directed to the other side, behind the demon incarnations that had surpassed the barrier. While Kyouya and Yuzuho wondered what''s up with him, a flash of black light gushed out from behind the demons. Momentarily, there was a great explosion behind the demons. A blast wave struck the three, who braced themselves as not to be blown away. "What is this?!!" "I don''t know! Something''s coming!" While the two panicked in confusion, Kyouya squinted. "No way." Only he knew the shadow that walked their way in midst of flames. Simple black armor. Overwhelming power that causes huge blasts of air. Fit to be called a guardian because of his features and iron will. "So he survivedthat bastard!" At the same time Kyouya muttered that, all the pressing incarnations were blown without a trace. Momentarily the scenery Kyouya had seen returned back to normal as if there was no demon invasion right from the start. A figure walked their way from the center of the crossroads that were in front of the shelter. Taking steps that let out an imposing sound, the figure looked at Kyouya. "Well done on your mission. Tell me where is Kusanagi Takeru." Indifferently, like a machine, the man armed with two guns one in each handhad returned from hell. "OOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAA!!" Leaving himself to anger, Takeru swung the sword at Haunted. Exerting himself, Takeru ordered his muscles to cut the enemy. He didn''t take the recoil into consideration, only slashed single-mindedly. He no longer cared about the damage he received so far, or the exhaustion. Takeru became another beingone who existed only to kill this fucker. "I''ll kill you! I''ll slaughter you! DIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!" Haunted received raging Takeru''s attacks while laughing. He wasn''t especially skillful when parrying attacks, he just furiously parried Takeru''s furious attacks. "This is sheet! Your sword strikes are sheet! This isn''t even swordsmanship as you leave everything to anger, this is sheet, nothing else! Howeverfrom time to time, this kind of thing isn''t too bad." "Because of you I! How much frustration do you think I tasted, huh?! How much suffering have you made Kiseki to shoulder?!" "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Aren''t you the one who came here carrying that burden?!" Haunted repelled Takeru''s sword, the two took distance from one another. Takeru retracted his leg while scraping the ground, and ignoring the recoil kicked off the ground. Every of his moves lacked sophistication, but he put in all anger and power he had as he tried to overpower the enemy. "I don''t need you to tell me that!" He forgot what he learned during the fight with Orochi, and being at mercy of his own soul he widely cleaved Haunted. It was impossible for that attack would go through. There was no way such attacks would work on Haunted, who parried everything as if it was nothing. However, "You being aware of it makes it even worse!" Haunted also fought back against Takeru''s anger with pure force. While having a lot of fun. Happy and delighted, he clashed with Takeru. "I think your awareness is just an excuse! To Kiseki-san, you''re just forcing things on her!" As their swords clashed, Haunted denied Takeru. Despite the fact things he had questioned himself over, Takeru pushed Haunted''s sword away as he revealed his feelings. "That''s why I fought to save her, I fought selfishly all this time to show her happiness! In order to relay everything to her I in order to let her understand me I involved everyone in this and because of you, I" Haunted snorted at Takeru, and pushed with his sword even stronger. "I, I, I, me, I, Iiii"! That''s your true nature! In the end, your self-sacrifice is for your own sake! The fact you changed your mind on killing Kiseki-san is the proof of that!" "!!" "But I can affirm thisyou won''t kill her! Even if she kills your comrades, there''s no way you will hurt your little sister! That''s the kind of guy you are! No matter what you spout, you won''t act on your words and cast away the sword at the last moment! Just stay half-assed and lose everything!" Dinsleif was pressed against Takeru and bit into his shoulder. The black blade tinged with red light sliced through the armor as easily as if it was cloth and tore his left shoulder. Takeru released a growl deep from inside his chest as blood gushed from his shoulder. "You''re wrong! Right from the start II had no intention of losing either my comrades or Kiseki!!" He clenched his left hand and hit the back of Mistilteinn''s blade with his fist. Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s Monk with Iron Mallet. By striking the back of the blade with their fist, the user could repel the enemy''s blade. Blown away by the impact, Haunted leaped backwards and swung the sword randomly in the air at nothing in particular. Takeru and Lapis have confirmed what was Dinsleif''s intrinsic performance in their previous battle. Those movements left slashes behind them. Even without being asked to, Lapis applied an analysis filter on Takeru''s retina allowing him to see magic power. There were countless slashes left behind, all facing in Takeru''s direction. At the same time Haunted landed, he protruded his left hand forward and moved it to make a cross in the air, that''s when a magic circle appeared beneath his feet. "Yeah, indeed! That is why you are my enemy! I''ll beat you here, kill that pitiful girl, then once you fall into despair I will kill you, finally to indulge myself and have my way with your comrades as they choke to tears with grief! If you say you will save everyone, then I will drive all the people you want to save to the depths of despair!" The magic circle rotated, Haunted clenched his left hand forming a fist, his hair rose up as an after effect of magic power manifesting. "And the world will continue as it always had! My colorful garden of despair will continue to bloom forever!" Haunted laughed like a madman. I won''t let you. Takeru jumped eighty meters high in order to avoid the slashes remaining in mid-air and sheathed his sword. "Ha-haaa! I got you, Kusanagi!" And the moment he dived downwards while using boosters with magic power, Haunted swung his sword. That moment, the multitude of slashes remaining in the air, all flew towards Takeru. It was the first time Takeru saw this move. Apparently it was possible to move the residual slashes and have them fly to turn into attacks from a distance. Stillso what even if they could? "Let''s blow through them!" In response to Takeru''s yell, Lapis fine-tuned the FM Booster as he swept down and dodged the flying slashes. Since there were too many to avoid them all, he received a multitude of them as he continued to accelerate in his fall. Dragging a bloody veil behind himself, Takeru rotated his body forward when he was at nearly twenty meters from the ground. At the same time he pressed his thumb on the sheath and the blade''s flange to create a repulsive force. Moreover, he activated Demon''s Heart. "Kusanagi Double Edged style" With a narrow margin of time, Haunted completed his magic and was triggering it. "Belladonna" He spoke the magic''s name. Once the despair magic power was condensed to the limit, the magic circle shattered and the magic was released. Takeru also finished gathering the repulsive force on the collar to the very limit and unsheathed the sword matching the timing of his rotation. "Mantis Slope Type-Two!" "Forest!" What Takeru had released was a technique that combined Mantis Slope and Heavenly Evil Spirit techniques and was performed in Demon''s Heart state. Using his body weight, free fall''s speed and the rotation he made the fastest slash. Determining that it would be possible in Demon''s Hearts state, Takeru improvised the technique. On the other hand, Belladonna Forest was a large-scale summoning magic. Because there was time until Takeru''s attack reaches him, Haunted''s magic clashed with Takeru''s sword first. Belladonna Forest was literally a forest of varianta muddy stream of theirs. This magic was very simple. It came in contact with the mythological world only "Despair" property holding sorcerers could come in contact with, and summoned magical organisms at random. Black rose variants, huge variant reminiscent of a whale, amoeba-like variants emitting irregular cries and waves, flocks of huge one-eyed bats, a giant with an octopus head. All of it created a big obstacle of five meters in diameter and discharged everything they had. Takeru''s full-body attack burst the muddy stream of variants, but even for supersonic attack of Double-Edged style this was an impossible amount of enemies to push back. The muddy stream assaulted Takeru without stopping. His strike pushed against the stream, but before long magic started to push him away. "It''s impossible to defeat us with magic." However, in the end, it were products of magic. Twilight Enchantment In front of Lapis'' intrinsic magic, it all had an opposite effect. The blade shining with azure brilliance continued to absorb everything that was emitted. As magical organisms, even their bodies in this world were composed of magic. Therefore, they were powerless against Lapis'' magic. Takeru absorbed all the released magic at once and slipped out of muddy stream and assaulted Haunted from above. "We already know that." Along with Dinsleif''s personality, Nacht''s whisper, Haunted leaped and was in front of Takeru. A red-tinged magic power dwelled in his blade. Berserk Enchantment it was an enchantment that granted extreme physical abilities to the user in exchange for driving them insane. Moving at speed comparable to Takeru''s Demon''s Heart which had left behind the speed of sound, Haunted, his eyes glowing red, had thrust at Takeru from the side. Takeru''s speed and power had decreased as Mantis Slope Type-Two had clashed with Belladonna Forest and Twilight Enchantment couldn''t be used continously. If he was to use the secret art in Witch-Hunter form, his body would explode with recoil the moment he used it. His quick draw slash and Haunted''s high-speed thrust clashed. Their blades rubbed against each other, the two''s line of sight met as the sparks scattered. And when all that remained was the clash "Host!" The moment Lapis called him, Takeru released Demon''s Heart. His thinking had returned. His speed had returned. The moment he heard Lapis'' voice, Takeru regained his calm and twisted his body all at once. "?!" Haunted was astonished. Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s Ghost Light Firefly. The technique allowed parrying by using enemy''s power, then use the rebound generated by that as user''s own strength. "Flexible materialrelease." The thrust Haunted released rubbed against Mistilteinn''s blade and avoided Takeru''s body, Takeru used the power he gained from the parry and struck Haunted in the abdomen with his sword. It was an extremely simple counter. The faster the opponent was, the greater was the damage dealt to them. By further releasing the absorbed magic, this technique exerted great power. *zwshhan*! Haunted''s torso was sliced off, his upper body blown far away. After feeling certain response from Haunted''s body, Takeru vigorously landed on the ground. "?!!" However, ahead of where Takeru landedHaunted''s magic circle still remained. A trap. Haunted anticipated this and placed it ahead of time. The magic circle shattered and an magical organism resembling a twisted porcupine appeared from within. It raised a loud voice and covered itself with jet-black needles. "Ghh!" Unable to avoid as he landed, Takeru had his body pierced by the needles. Although he was able to avoid having vitals pierced, needles pierced his right shoulder, left leg and thighs. He thrust at the porcupine magical organism that tried chasing after him and killed it, and landed clumsily. Supporting himself with the sword, he exhaled vigorously. "Haa haa" There was a response. He killed Haunted for certain. But Takeru knew that such confidence had no meaning when it came to fighting that man. A sound of footsteps sounded from about ten meters behind him. Without changing his battle-readiness, Takeru turned around and raised the sword. He was no longer surprised. The despair stood there as if nothing had happened. "Nfuh, you''ve improved. You must have been really frustrated by the fact you lost to me." "" "I admit, I can''t win against you with just swordsmanship. Ah, how frustrating this is so frustrating! But it''s fun! That''s how it has to be, o'' descendant of demon hunters!" Spreading both arms, Haunted exaggeratedly displayed his joy like a theater''s actor, causing Takeru great discomfort. His soul that retrieved composure, had once again started turning into that of a demon''s. Dyed with anger. There was no time for him to think what to do to kill Haunted. There was no choice but to continue killing him. I need to hurry I need to hurry and kill this sheethead dead that''s all the thinking I need now! As he grit his teeth, the soul of a demon reflected in Takeru''s eyes as he raised his sword. But, that''s when. "?" In the direction of the demon-swallowed city, there was some object releasing dazzling light. Takeru grimaced and followed the object with his eyes. The object rose up to the sky and headed straight towards them. Its orbit was like that of a mortar shelling. "Now, let us continue! No more stinginess from me!" Haunted didn''t notice it. He created a magic circle and raising the tip of his sword, shuddered in elation. The object tinged with light swooped down. It headed at the twono, it headed straight at Haunted from above. "Now now now, how about I show the true despair to pyu" The object hit Haunted when he was on the verge of finishing a complacent declaration. At the same time he screamed a mysterious "pyu", Haunted''s head was crushed by something like a black fist. The impact created a huge crater on the hill. Even Takeru forgot his anger in shock. His vision was covered with a cloud of dust and he had no clue what had happened. "W-what on earth?!" The moment he let out a dumbfounded yella black fist appeared in front of his head. The black fist smashed Takeru''s cheek in and just like that, punched him in the face. Takeru''s body bounced on the ground as he was blown away starting from the head. When the momentum of the punch subsided, he stood up while holding down his cheek. There, stood the, "What are you doing Kusanagi! Hurry up and fulfill your goal!" Clad in black armorglaring at Takeru was the strongest man. Takeru called his name while Lapis healed his swollen cheek. "Kurogane-san you''re alive" "Look for your little sister, fool!" The appearance of angry Kurogane Hayato looked more terrifying to Takeru than anything in this world. Blown away to be put in order, Takeru closed his mouth and fell silent. When he calmed his anger, his composure returned and his head turned blank. Hayato turned his back to Takeru and walked towards Haunted, who still had his head crushed. "Don''t let yourself be disturbed by fighting some moron. Throw away your anger. You don''t need it, at least for now." "" "Look only ahead. Move on like you have done until now." "" "I will take your anger on myself." Hayato performed a gunspin and pulled out the silver Relic Eater from its holster. Silver was mixed in the black armor and the hybrid Witch Hunter form was quickly completed. There was no hesitation in his posture, not a shred of weakness. His back was big and reliable. "Go. Prove me that your selfishness was right!" Clad in black and silver magic power Kurogane Hayato burdened his big back with Takeru''s anger. Takeru did not know just how many things he had burdened himself so far. What he knew, was that inside Hayato dwelled tremendous ambitionless conviction. He squeezed his fist and nodded lightly. "Thank you!!" Takeru leaped and at the same time ejected magic power, disengaging from combat. He burned Hayato''s appearance in his pupils over the shoulder. It was the first time he had seen someone look this reliable. It woke him up. Just as he was told to, he headed to do what had to be done. Takeru faced forward as he reproached himself. "Lapis! Search for Kiseki''s location!" He instructed his partner and ran over the sky in order to accomplish his own objective. After listening to the sound of Takeru leaving, Kurogane Hayato quietly closed his eyes. You do that, he said in his heart to Takeru. He didn''t think that colliding his law against Takeru and trying to change him was a mistake. Just like Mineshiro Kazuma did for Hayato, his current self was the result of their collision back then. But Kusanagi Takeru did not concede. He wasn''t right or wrong, the boy just decided to continue moving down the road he believed in. Just like Mineshiro Kazuma and Kurogane Hayato did in the past. That''s why there was nothing Hayato could tell Takeru at this point. He too, moved on the path he had chosen. "Really, you. No clue about how to read the mood, right" Squashed Haunted muttered while sighing on the bottom of the huge crater that had appeared when Hayato interfered, then got up. Hayato opened his closed eyelids. Haunted pat his tattered priest clothing and arranged his disheveled hair while still in the bottom of the crater. Meanwhile, Hayato coldly looked down at Haunted from the edge of the crater. Haunted looked up at Hayato, seeming displeased from the bottom of his heart. "You always, ALWAYS appear abruptly and get in the way of my dinner time, don''t you. Last time I was able to proceed with my things because I prepared a precaution, but this will be the third time now." He glared at Hayato intently. Hayato maintained the usual strong expression, but he had smiled faintly as he replenished the bullets in Caligula''s cylinder. "Sorry. Actually, getting in your way is my hobby." This might have been the first time in Hayato''s life that he joked. Haunted snorted. "Fighting against you is uninteresting, so I''d rather not." "Don''t be like that, play along with my hobby a little." "No matter how much I provoke you, no matter how many comrades of yours I kill you are completely unfazed. Because of your law or whatever, you aren''t shaken by feelings enough. It''s always boring to fight you. I haaaate people who are just strong and nothing else" "Right back at you. The fact that you don''t die no matter how many times I kill you is boredom incarnate. However" After finishing replenishment of ammo, Hayato inserted the cylinder back in the gun. "It seems you have died plenty of times already. No matter how much you increase the number of lives, they aren''t infinite." Haunted blinked with surprise. "Oh my, I''m surprised you noticed the source of my immortality." "You are the only criminal that I challenged with intention of killing and yet lives. There will be no third time." "Oh-hooh." "Your stock of lives increases by the amount of lives you take with magic. There is few data of "Despair" property magic, but seeing as you avoided Nikaido Mari''s "Aurora" that deals damage to the soul itself, I was convinced that it''s possible to kill you." Hayato said that while spinning Maximilien on the finger of his left hand. "Mhm. Perfect answer. This amazing EXE captain disgusts me to the point of barfing. Still, it might be possible to kill me with Mari-san''s Aurora magic, but how exactly are you going to kill me? Got a plan?" "Of course. By the way, Haunted" The black and silver steel gave out dull shine. "How much lives do you have left in your stock?" That''s what Hayato answered with to Haunted''s question. Haunted covered his face with one hand and stiffed his laughter. "I see. Dumbass method of brute force, huh. As expected of the great hero who only has being strong going for him. I''m impressed." He bent his waist, kneaded the magic power sticking to him and expanded a magic circle beneath his feet. The distorted power wriggling over his armor was kneaded, completing the Hero form. The magic power still overflowed and wriggled around Haunted and appeared in the form of countless people''s faces, reminiscent of evil spirits. Haunted glared with anger from between the fingers. "Hey, KuroganeI''m a necromancer aren''t I?" That was Haunted''s answer to Hayato''s question. The two erased their expressions and only glared at each other angrily. Their power burst out at the very same time. Kusanagi Kiseki wandered, lost in a forest of red meat. There was no remnant of the former city, there wasn''t a single human figure anywhere. The demons here and there whispered and screamed, but to Kiseki who was the main body of Hyakki Yakou, this was no different from silence. "" She couldn''t get Takeru''s words out of her head. By being hated, she could monopolize her brother''s feelings. If she steals everything from him, he will look only at her. That conclusion wasn''t wrong. It was because there was no other way. That was the only thing allowing her to maintain the existence called Kusanagi Kiseki. Even if she does something destructive, as long as she doesn''t succumb to insanity she could control Hyakki Yakou. And above all, she did indeed wish for destruction. She didn''t think in the least that she was wrong. If she is to die for the sake of the world, she''d rather sacrifice the world for her own sake. But she did not know why did she feel so much pain in her chest. It was the same after she was shown a dream in the Alchemist, escaped and reunited with her brother. Even when she confronted him full of hatred and jealousy, she felt the same emotion. Onii-chan is angry. Even when she saw Takeru enraged earlier the emptiness from then remained in her chest. "Why" She shouldn''t have any hesitation, so she wondered why was she wandering around in a place like this. "There is no way that your wish will be accepted by Kusanagi, no matter what." "Try to understand how Takeru feels." "You actually don''t want to be hated by your dear, beloved Takeru-kun, do you?" Recalling what those three said, Kiseki fell on her knees and held her head. "Shut up" Her trembling and hoarse voice was drowned in Hyakki Yakou''s voice. It advocated Kiseki''s screams. "I feel sad" "I hate this" "Why" "Don''t hate me" "Don''t hate me" "Look at Kiseki" "Kill Kiseki" "Love me" "Hold me" "Be by my side" Even when she blocked her ears she heard her true feelings she didn''t want to know of. Kiseki understood that those were her real feelings. She didn''t want to understand that, but she did. She moved her hands away from her head and had them fall to the ground. "I already thought this hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands times haven''t I" Kiseki said that to Hyakki Yakou that sorrowfully shed tears. Every day when she was killed, she continued to think about Takeru. She made an effort to be a beloved little sister to Takeru. She did her best to make Takeru love her as her brother. Every time he had come, she persuaded herself that she was "Takeru-kun''s" little sister. Even if it wasn''t as "Takeru-kun", she was happy that he came to see her as her brother. Kiseki felt that the fact he held her dear, was precious to her. She thought it was fine to continue like that forever. No matter how much she suffered and was in pain, she was fulfilled as long as her brother came to see her. Just by having him come, Kiseki could remain a cute little sister. But she noticed at some point. That her brother also looked at people other than her. Whenever she heard about what he did outside, Kiseki''s heart turned blacker and cloudier. She felt in pain when she could only hear the stories from him, as if he was moving away from her. Kiseki knew that the reason he turned like that was she herself. "Onii-chan doesn''t understand feelings of other people" in the end, those words caused Takeru to drift away from her. Why? She always cried this out in her heart. Why was it that Kiseki can only look at Onii-chan, but Onii-chan won''t look only at Kiseki? Her tears have soon changed into anger. The anger she felt because of his betrayal, turned into hatred. Kiseki hated people around him, hated the worldand has come to hate him. She started seeking "Takeru-kun". It wasn''t her brother that was her salvation, it was the "Takeru-kun" who would look only at her. Kiseki hated her brother and sought "Takeru-kun" who would look only at her, she tried to take back "Takeru-kun" from her brother by having him direct his hatred at her. Even if what he directed at her wasn''t love, she thought it would save her. "What kind of idiot does what the person he hates the most wants him to do!" Those words pierced Kiseki''s heart. Although she knew hatred, Kiseki didn''t understand how does it feel to be hated. Being hated by her brother meant that instead of monopolizing him, she would die all alone. It meant losing the only person who would accept her in this world, a world that didn''t accept her. Takeru''s face in Kiseki''s head faded away. Even though they didn''t spend much time together, he showed her many smiles. Not even once he got angry like that. Her chest once again throbbed. The demon tree scattered tears that poured down on the city like rain of blood. "This is what I wanted Kiseki wanted this, so why cry?" Kiseki herself knew the best that Hyakki Yakou was something like a mirror reflecting her true, honest feelings. It always only granted Kiseki''s own wishes. Hyakki Yakou and Kiseki weren''t separate existences, it didn''t have its own soul nor own personality. Hyakki Yakou was Kiseki''s limbs and her heart itself. Therefore, no matter how much she asked it questions, no answer had come. No matter how much she denied it, Hyakki Yakou''s tears were her own tears. Soaking in the tears of blood, Kiseki embraced herself. Even if she destroys the world and kill 35th platoon''s comrades, Takeru won''t die together with her. His eyes were serious. If she tries to kill his comrades, he will kill her. If it was her from the past, she might have been satisfied by that. She might have been happy to be killed at hands of her brother. "It''s Onii-chan''s fault it''s all because of Onii-chan" When Kiseki dies, I will die as well Dying together that''s what Takeru promised. Ever since then, dying together with Takeru had become Kiseki''s greatest wish. A dream that wouldn''t come true any more. "What should Kiseki do?" She tried asking the sky, but no answer had come. She lost her goal, lost the path to salvation. Didn''t know what should she choose. Accept Takeru''s wish and live the rest of her life as his little sister? "That''s the only thing I won''t ever do!" Her face distorted in anguish, tears spilled in her eyes as she looked at the sky, but Kiseki clenched her fist. Takeru''s wish was nothing but a pipe dream. They could no longer return to being siblings and she had no intention of returning to that dark place again. Even if she had acquired a human body just like Takeru said, what would that change? Did he really think that would make her happy? Kiseki took lives of many people out of her own will. She didn''t regret nor felt guilty of it. Would the world forgive Kiseki? Would it allow her to live carefreely? Friends, families, lovers, people whose precious people died at Kiseki''s hands wouldn''t forgive her. The law and the world would judge her. Either take her life or make her suffer. In the end, Kiseki would end up being able to listen to her brother''s stories from a cage. And Takeruwould without a doubt live happily on his own. In Kiseki''s imagination, a woman with sunset-colored hair snuggled up to Takeru. "If I''m to accept Onii-chan''s wish I might as well!" There was no going back anyway. "I might as welleverything!" Gritting her teeth Kiseki faintly opened her tightly closed eyes. The huge demon tree screamed and Hyakki Yakou filling the city started to destroy again. If she can''t get it, if she is to be alone, if she can''t have "Takeru-kun" all for herself she might as well Kiseki''s wide open eyes lit up with red. "If Kiseki is to be rejected!" The earth trembled and the huge demon tree grew even more enormous. The underground activity of Hyakki Yakou swallowing the world had gradually intensified. "Destroy everything and anything!" Kiseki''s sadness was relayed to Hyakki Yakou and the giant demon tree started covering the world. I don''t need anything any more. If I can''t have anything, I will just kill everyone. If I become all alone in the world then this sadness will definitely disappear. Kiseki wished for the demons to destroy. The demons only fulfilled that wish. "Let''s start with that person!" She already decided who to kill first. The Glossary Belladonna Forest (٥ɥ?ե쥹 ) - It''s also written as (~Θ亣) meaning "Abundant Forest of Despair". Volume 12, 4 - Reach Her, My Feelings Volume 12, Chapter 4 - Reach Her, My Feelings Ootori Ouka stood in the wasteland. A single woman lied down on the dry and cracked earth not even a single plant grew on. Ouka aimed the gun at the woman and exhaled roughly. "Haa haa with this my revenge is finally over!" The woman lying on the ground was Ouka''s hateful enemy. She took away Ouka''s control over her body, and had her kill her own parents and even her beloved little sister. Ouka entered the Antimagic Academy, has become an inquisitor, rose up to the rank of an inquisitor, and after several years she finally found her enemy. Many years have passed since that tragedy. She dedicated all of her adolescence to Inquisition, made no friends nor a lover and ignoring her surroundings she lived all alone. It could be said that Ouka didn''t live a human life. There was nothing she found fun. She pulled the bolt and inserted a bullet into the chamber. "I''ll apologize to my family once I''m in the afterlife!" It was finally the time for Ouka to be rewarded. Once she pulls the trigger, she will definitely feel better. Her lips twisted into a smile trembled as she put a finger on the trigger. "Once I kill you I''ll finally beah!" Ouka''s lips stiffened and she stopped speaking mid-sentence. The words in the back of her throat wouldn''t come out. She furrowed her eyebrows, puzzled. I''ll be done with my revenge and what then? The gaze fixed on the woman had moved to the handgun''s muzzle. The woman''s face ahead of the muzzle had grown hazy. what happens to me once I kill this woman? Ouka noticed that with her family killed, once she completes her revenge she will have nothing left. While Ouka searched her memories of the past, the woman ahead of the muzzle''s point laughed. Kill me. I killed your family. You''ll feel better once you kill me. She spoke the words as if to hurry Ouka up. But even despite the mockery, Ouka''s finger didn''t move. If I kill this woman here and now, I''ll have nothing left. Revenge was my only goal in life, I''ll have nothing left once it''s done. Looking confounded, Ouka looked around seeking help. There, was nothing but a wasteland. The other side of the horizon was blurred with heat haze, as if reflecting her own life waiting ahead. There was no one. There was nothing. She couldn''t see anything hinting her how should she live from now on. Now, take your revenge. You''ve lived for this moment, haven''t you? The woman spread her arms and waited for Ouka''s judgment. But Ouka''s will had faltered. Is it really correct to take my revenge like this? Would killing a woman who desires death fulfill her revenge? And above all, I know this emptiness. Ouka had a feeling that she knew the emptiness of revenge. Although she shouldn''t have fulfilled it, she seemed to already know the uncontrollable emptiness that comes afterwards. A few drops fell on the dry earth. When she touched her cheeks, she realized they were her tears. Ouka realized why was she crying. The apologetic feelings towards her family for not squeezing the trigger in front of their killer, and the loneliness of being alone have brought Ouka to tears. Living only for revenge was unforgivable. Revenge wasn''t only killing. Once her revenge is over, she needs someone to be by her side. "Let me walk by your side." Ouka felt like she was told so by someone. She was unable to recall the face of the person in question and shed tears from sadness from forgetting the memory of the person she should have been together with. It was something very precious to her. Although it might have been just her delusion, she should have held it preciously. Ouka looked up to the sky, squinted, and wiped her tears. "This isn''t good." Bearing her anger, Ouka put away the gun in the holster and took out handcuffs from her backpack. While the woman continued to request that Ouka kills her as she was being handcuffed, Ouka just glared at her. "This is my revenge against you live, and continue regretting your sins" She replied to the woman. Are you going to live all alone while bearing your half-hearted decision? You''ll feel better once you kill me, you know? Ouka replied without hesitation. "I don''t mind. This must be my punishment for devoting everything I had to revenge." Let''s live. Let''s continue to live while carrying this half-hearted emotion. Even if it''s hard, painful, lonely, I''ll continue to bear it and live on. Because surely, my family would have wished for that That someone who said they will walk together, would have wished for that When Ouka closed her eyes the surroundings were wrapped in darkness. The woman who should have been in front of Ouka has disappeared, although she should have been standing in the wasteland, now she was in the middle of empty darkness. Her memory returned immediately. She realized that herself standing in the wasteland was a fabrication, and recalled her feelings for her irreplaceable comrades. Ouka wiped off the tears with her hand. And gently squeezed her fingers wet with ears into a fist. "I''m not glad that was just a dream. Emptiness still remains inside me despite that." She muttered as she felt a gaze from behind her back. "But if I didn''t meet my comrades, I would have to continue living burdened with "loneliness"." Ouka turned around and looked at the master of this dream, who stood behind her. Seeing Kiseki face downwards without budging even an inch, Ouka smiled. "You have my thanks. For reminding me of my own foolishness and not killing me, letting me live." She walked up to Kiseki and stood in front of her. "I won''t say I understand how you feel. But I can understand a little of your feelings for Kusanagi. I too am a woman." Ouka paused there and put her hand on her chest. Kiseki didn''t say anything in response, but Ouka continued. "But the world doesn''t consist of just Kusanagi. There''s plenty of people in it and plenty of ways to live. You probably don''t know that." "" "Back when I was only interested in revenge, I knew nothing just like you. The ones who taught me everything were Kusanagi, and my comrades from the 35th platoon." "" "Please don''t give up on this world. It isn''t too late for you to learn about it together with Kusanagi. I too, want to know more about y" While Ouka attempted at persuasion, Kiseki unexpectedly took a step forward. Kiseki raised her head and moved her face closer to Ouka, as if to press against her chin. "Then tell me tell me what should I do" Her face hidden behind her bangs wasn''t visible. "Don''t give up on the world? That''s not it. It wasn''t Kiseki who gave up on the world, it''s the world that gave up on Kiseki." "Kiseki" "You have it nice, Ouka-san. You can walk by Onii-chan''s side. Mari-san, Usagi-san, Ikaruga-san too are allowed to be by his side. But do you think the world will forgive Kiseki for being by Onii-chan''s side? When Kiseki has this body?" "We will make it so that you can be by his side, surely. We''ll make your body the same as other humans" "You say I can become the same? How many people do you think Kiseki has killed? Even if she does as Onii-chan wants, Kiseki will be caged anyway. Nothing will change from now." "That won''t happen! It''s your body that''s at fault, your heart is that of a human" "So you know nothing! Kiseki wanted all of this!" Ouka leaned backwards a little and looked towards furious Kiseki. Reddened eyes peeked out from behind her bangs. Kiseki stretched her thin arms and grasped Ouka''s neck, then strangled with abandon. "Ghhr!" At the same time Ouka became unable to breathe and Kiseki''s fingers bit into her throat, the world around them changed again. A different sceneryit was not. She returned back to the real world. When Ouka opened her eyes, she was wrapped around by red meat. In front, there was Kiseki''s main body strangling her. This isn''t a dreamit''s reality. Buried inside Hyakki Yakou, Ouka couldn''t move. She tried to release herself from Kiseki grip by using her barely-moving right hand, but Kiseki was overwhelmingly stronger. "Kiseki told everyone right at the start, but no one understood. Kiseki''s body grants Kiseki''s wishes this is no lie, both Onii-chan and Ouka-san are both so dumb. Everything would have settled nicely if you just killed Kiseki before this happened." There was no light in Kiseki''s eyes. It seemed like she gave up on everything, there was only frustration remaining in her. "It''s too late now Kiseki is no longer satisfied with just being killed. I can''t bear the fact that once I die, Onii-chan will be happy together with Ouka-san. That''s why I tried to destroy the world so that Onii-chan dies with me" "khh" "But Onii-chan is stubborn, so that didn''t work too. I really hate Onii-chan, actually. "Takeru-kun" also hates me now and I killed lots and lots of people so there''s no going back. It''s over for Kiseki doing her best as well." Hands bit into Ouka''s neck even more strongly. "You are the only one Kiseki will kill you, the one who stole Onii-chan from Kiseki, will not become part of Kiseki you will die by those hands." "ghhn." "Otherwise, Kiseki won''t be able to stand it!!" There is no other way, Kiseki added as her mouth distorted and she put more force into her hands. But as a proof of the fact she wasn''t sure of her choice, a string of tears flowed from her eyes. Ouka struggled to free herself from Kiseki''s hands, but she was unable to do anything with just her own flesh and blood. With her consciousness fading, she watched Kiseki. Kiseki''s dripping tears seemed like they were the despair overflowing from inside her. No one knew just how much tears had she shed so far. Just how much pain was she living in. She continued to live while retaining her sanity until the moment she had broke out of the deepest prison to meet her brother. The fact she hadn''t gone mad is enough to describe how strong her heart was "" But Kiseki who was in front of Ouka, looked like a normal girl. A weak girl with delicate heart you could find anywhere. A foolish little child who had her heart broken by the overly brutal situation she was in. Ican understand how she feels. Ouka couldn''t help but to look back at her own life. When her family was killed she didn''t know how to live. She took the path that might have been wrong found a way of living called revenge, and nourished herself with it. Just like current Kiseki, there was no other way for her to be saved. I can''tblamethis girl. Right now, she''s very similar to how I was when I completed my revenge. Ouka thought. The fact one of us achieved their goal and the other didn''t makes no difference. The despair from having nothing left once everything''s over is the same, she thought. What differed between them, was whether they had someone by their side. Right now in front of Ouka, there was herself who didn''t have comrades. Ouka recalled again. Her own father and mother who gave their life to protect her. Her own hand stained with her little sister''s blood. The memories of her frozen heart being gradually warmed up by her comrades. Revenge against her family''s killer, Laugh Maker. And finally, Takeru''s warmth wrapping around her emptiness. "Kiseki" Ouka stopped resisting and put her hands on top of Kiseki''s hands strangling her. "You''ll kill meis that enough? Will you be satisfied with that?" "" "Thenwould youforgive everyone with my death?" Seeing tears trickle down from Ouka''s eyes, Kiseki weakened the grasp on her neck by just a little bit. "I understand that won''t be enough for youbut please, KisekiI don''t want" "" "I don''t wantto lose anything else that''s important to meghh, not ever againI want to feel that way" Her shame, pride, beliefs. Ouka discarded them all and cried. She cried as if to plead Kiseki to spare her life. Surely, she must have looked pathetic to Kiseki. Her appearance was really pathetic. But Ouka could no longer bear the emotions. She knew well how weak her heart was. For a long time now she knew that among the platoon members, she had the weakest heart. There was no mistake that other members of the platoon were different from her. They would face Kiseki with anger, try to persuade her, or oppose her. But Ouka could only face Kiseki like this. She could only bet her life and plead for her life. "Please don''t kill anyone else!" She begged single-mindedly. As to reach Kiseki with her own feelings, the feelings she tasted so far which made her heart nearly break, she begged her. So that rather than her memories, her feelings reached Kiseki "" Kiseki stared in shock at sobbing Ouka''s face. But before long, tears started to spill from Kiseki''s eyes as well. As if responding to those tears, Hyakki Yakou wrapping around Ouka also shed tears. Ouka''s feelings were pouring inside Kiseki. It was because Hyakki Yakou was connected to Ouka in order to show her dreams. "Stop" Kiseki said in panic as she strangled Ouka. They were flowing in. Ouka''s feelings. Her despair after losing her family, her feelings for her comrades and the emptiness from when she accomplished her revenge. Gratitude for Takeru and the warmth have all flowed inside Kiseki. "Stop, don''t cry" "Please I beg you" "Don''t cry!" Kiseki was unable to stop her tears from flowing as she strangled crying Ouka. Inside the dream, Saionji Usagi said this. You can''t understand humans with just their memories. Ouka''s feelings were truly a proof of that. One was unable to understand people just by looking into their memories. It was understanding the feelings of the person holding the memories that allowed someone to "understand" that person. The sorrow rushing into Kiseki and her falling tears spoke of the understanding she held for Ouka. She was able to understand how Ouka feels. Ironically, the first human Kiseki was able to understand wasn''t her brother or "Takeru-kun". It was Ootori Ouka, the person she hated the most. "I don''t want to understand youstop it!" Although Kiseki''s own experience was far more ghastly, she was unable to deny Ouka''s feelings. It was because she felt sympathetic to Ouka that she was unable to constrain her tears. "Stop STOP IT ALREADYYYYY!" Kiseki yelled with sorrow and frustration. Being strangled even more strongly, Ouka finally resolved herself to die. "Good grief, thee keepeth getting into trouble aren''t thee, Master. " That''s when a voice resounded in Ouka''s ears. Momentarily, an electric current rushed through Kiseki''s hands strangling Ouka and they let go of her. When a very slight distance opened between them, a man appeared separating the two. The man dressed in something that seemed like a red cloak had Ouka drop to her knees and on her back, then expanded a barrier. "!!" Kiseki waved her arm and used Hyakki Yakou to crush Ouka. The surging meat smashed onto the barrier causing sparks to scatter intensely. Ouka had never seen the man before. She was unable to see inside his hood, but there was no one among her acquaintances with such a big back. But she immediately understood who was he. "Vlad?" "You idiot. I recall not taking fool as a master of mine, one who would throweth that her life away f''r her comrades sake. Knoweth thy shame. " This preaching hoarse voice was without doubt that of Vlad''s. It was completely different when she heard it with her ears rather than just having it sound in her head. But despite the arrogant and horrible attitude, it was a low and gentle voice. "Howev''r ''tis very much like thee. Thy heart is as vulnerable as ev''r. Weak. So weak yond it made me feeleth like I wast bringing up an infant." "" "That man Kazuma also didst the same thing to protect thee. Thou resemble him to a most wondrous extent. " Kuku, Vlad laughed throatily. She was unable to see Kiseki''s appearance inside the wall of meat, but Hyakki Yakou tried to swallow Vlad and Ouka in the meantime. The place they were in now was deep under the ground, most likely above and below them was filled with Hyakki Yakou. Surely, Hyakki Yakou that had a tremendous volume had converged all at once towards Ouka and Vlad. Vlad was a Magical Heritage. When he used magic alone his magic power consumption was very inefficient, so his magic power would run out before long. Ouka''s sanity returned and she stretched her hand to Vlad, but was unable to reach him as her body was still bound. "Do not haste. Listen to me f''r a moment." "But at this rate! Use my blood!" "There is no needeth. T''s not enough to reacheth surface. Thou wishest to help thy comrades, am I right?" Vlad stopped smiling and quietly exhaled. "Do not worry. There is a way." His reliable back slowly rose up. And Vlad stretched out his arms. "I shalt changeth mine own soul into magic power. There is no other way." Hearing that, Ouka grimaced. "Don''t screw around! There''s no way you can do t" "I can. A Magical Heritage''s soul is something born from magic power. And of course, reversing the process is possible. It definitely isn''t an irreversible process." "You can''t! I won''t allow it! I am your master! Listen to what I say" "I won''t hear it." The strong declaration interrupted Ouka. Vlad lowered his arms and looked up as if looking at the sky. "This is fate. He hath lost his life and the next contract''r yond appeareth wast his daughter." "Vlad stop this! We''ll somehow manage if you use my blood! You won''t know unless we try, right?!" "What of thy comrades if thou die? What about that brat. About that foolish demon girl. Thou wanteth to save, right? Everything that is." Ouka''s eyes were full of tears as she outstretched her hand. Stop. Please stop it. You can''t do that, Ouka struggled. "With this, I shall dispel mine regrets." Vlad said with a sigh. Heavily, very heavily he grit his teeth and spoke, as if spitting out his words. "This is mine atonement f''r not saving Kazuma. ''T was mine mission to stay by his side. Thy fate to seek revenge also traces its roots back to mine weakness" Ouka opened her eyes wide hearing Vlad''s words. He kept regretting the fact that he dissolved his contract with Kazuma. He felt regret that he let Kazuma leave Inquisition alone when Kazuma chose his family. If he was able to protect Kazuma, Ouka wouldn''t have become a vengeful demon. That''s what Vlad said. "You''re wrong that''s wrong, Vlad!" Ouka finally understood what was Vlad burdened with. "Forgive me, Master." Her stretched-out hand grasped nothing. "Don''t go who will scold me if you aren''t there who will keep spitting curses in my ears" She clenched her teeth and still continued to stretch her hand to him. "Please don''t leave me alone!!" That''s when. Vlad turned around and strongly embraced Ouka. Strongly, very strongly. "Thou art not alone. Believe in thyself, believe in thy comrades. Be noble. That will be thy weapon strongest of them all." "" "Even after becoming an empty husk, I will surely respond to thy nobility." "" "Farewell, Master." After he spoke his words, cracks appeared in the barrier. It probably wouldn''t hold more than a few seconds. There was only a little more time left for them. Ouka''s eyes were full of tears. What do I say. There''s surely something I want to tell him. Gratitude for countless times he helped her in the past, apology for hurting him so many times, and her happiness for how he accepted her despite the fact she wasn''t honest also other than that there were many other things she wanted to say. It were the last moments she could remain with her partner. But no words had come out. Her emotions welled up, but no words came out. Ouka slowly raised her face crumpled with tears and looked up at Vlad''s face. At his not visible face, hidden inside the shadow. "Don''t, godon''t leave mestay by my I don''t want to" Lose anything else. What came out of Ouka''s mouth was only a wish carried by emotions. Hearing those words, Vlad took off the hood hiding his head. And while wiping Ouka''s tears with a large, thick finger, "Ouka, thy bloodwas more delicious than anything else in this world." Smiling gently Vlad said his final farewell to Ouka. Ouka''s field of vision was filled with tremendous power and light. She wailed inside of that light. In her hands she held Vlad''s husks. In order not to forget him, in order not to let go ever again, she held them strongly in her hands. She would not forget Vlad''s face. Surely, she would never forget that enveloping smile, resembling that of her father''s. Ouka opened her tear-filled eyes in the middle of the light. Bearing the sorrow and nobility inside her chest she crossed the both guns in front of herself. And "Summis desiderantes affectibus!" And spoke the words for walking together with him, "Malleus Maleficarum!" Wishing that they reach her partner, she unleashed them. After returning to the surface, Kiseki screamed unable to withstand the unbearable emotions. She thought that compared to what she had experienced, the sorrow, anger and pain Ouka had experienced were nothing. But the feelings that flowed from Ouka had squeezed Kiseki''s heart powerfully. At the same time, they made Kiseki feel incredibly envious. Despite experiencing that much despair, the one who extended a helping hand to her when she fought all alone was Takeru. And not just Takeru. There also were other comrades who supported Ouka. Ouka''s feelings for people precious to her have pierced through Kiseki''s heart more than anything. Because it reminded her of her loneliness to a painful extent. Ouka who didn''t hold any emotions prompting her to destroy everything was dazzling, beautiful, and made Kiseki envious of her. "Why that person is the same as Kiseki, but why only Kiseki is" When she spoke out her frustration, Kiseki realized that wasn''t the case. Wrong. Kiseki was the same as Ouka. It wasn''t like she had nothing. Takeru continued to stretch his helping hand to Kiseki. Even if his feelings weren''t the same as her wishes, she had Takeru by her side. It was selfish and self-righteous, but Takeru''s feelings for her were honest. I will definitely make you happy. He came to meet her and said the same thing over and over again. She had someone who would walk by her side, just like Ouka had. It was only now that she learned how happy that could make someone. She learned that through Ouka''s feelings. "Kiseki destroyed it herself? She was the same as that person, but shook away Takeru-kun''s hand?" She had broken all of it with her own hands. She made a mistake in the Alchemist''s First Research Center, when she reunited with Takeru. If she took Takeru''s hand, she wouldn''t have become like this. She would have become the same as Ouka. Back then the one who was wrong wasn''t Takeru, but Kiseki. Allowing her desire to monopolize stand in front, it was Kiseki who gave up on everything. If she took Takeru''s hand, the despair Kiseki thought waited ahead, wouldn''t have come true. She understood that well now, that she had received Ouka''s feelings. Even if she received a human''s body and was confined in a painful, dark prison, surely she would hold the same feelings as Ouka. The world was cruel and might have not forgiven Kiseki, but Takeru would. Takeru alone would have stayed by her side. Even if he had comrades, even if he had Ouka, Takeru would never abandon her. Because surely, everything precious to him was equal. Kiseki understood that well with Ouka''s feelings. "And yet!" She had lost everything. Kiseki struck the world into chaos, took away countless lives and was rejected by her brother. If that was just it, she would somehow manage. But because of Ouka, regret was planted into her. It was the first time in her life that she felt regret. She had never before regretted making the wrong choice in the past. Embracing herself Kiseki looked around her. There was nothing. She was all alone. All there was around her was red meat she herself. The emptiness she felt was dreadful. At this rate the entire world would become her, and she will be all alone in the entire world. "N-noNOI''m scaredhelp me" Kiseki raised her voice, trembling. It was too late. All too late. No one would forgive her any more. "Takeru-kun" won''t forgive her either. There was nothing but regret after what she had done. She would live forever, embracing regret over what she has done. That was something she wouldn''t be able to bear. "help me, O-Onii" "It''s not too late yet. People can redo things time after time again. Just like I have." A voice sounded from below. Kiseki raised her tear-stained face. When she did, she saw a red flash break through Hyakki Yakou-filled surface and fly high into the sky. Slowly, she had emerged from inside the flash. Spreading large wings, looking like the devilOuka once again appeared in front of Kiseki. Around her, there were Mari, Usagi and Ikaruga all wrapped in a red spherical barrier. Ouka not only escaped from that hell of Hyakki Yakou, but also found her comrades and brought them back to the surface. She looked down at Kiseki, just a little angry. "You have to choose, Kiseki. If you wish for destruction, I will reject you." "hnn." "But if you wish to accept Kusanagi''s help" Ouka closed her eyes and retracted her anger. And landing on the ground along with her comrades, Ouka, "Iwill protect you." Said this, and stretched out her hand to Kiseki. Volume 12, 5 - And The Feelings Are Crushed Volume 12, Chapter 5 - And The Feelings Are Crushed There was no sorcerer in this world who would possess perfect immortality. Those who pursued immortality always stuck to one theme, and one goal. Undead, vampires, puppeteers, devil worshipers, alchemists. Those who aim to acquire immortality generally pursue these fields. The representative of the Alchemist, Suginami Suzaku who had achieved immortality through gene inheritance. Elizabeth who had used magic in order to fake herself as a true ancestor possessing perfect immortality. Kusanagi Orochi who embedded vampire cells in order to make himself a Dhampir. They were all wicked heretics. All of them not only left the path of humanity, but were also unable to acquire perfect immortality. Of course, this man too "HAHA! As usual, your strength''s like a joke!" Using Dinsleif intrinsic performance Haunted left slashes behind himself as he retreated by sliding on the ground. Stretching something like a spider web of slashes, he desperately tried to open distance between himself and his opponent. Haunted''s head was covered with sweat, it spoke of how cornered was the man who called himself to be the one who manipulates death. Even during the brief moment he was moving away, Hayato with the black gun in his right hand and the silver gun in his left had easily crushed the slashes remaining in the air. He completely ignored the slashes. Having his body completely clad in armor, Hayato didn''t attempt to avoid and plunged straight into the slashes left behind by Haunted. It was as if they had no effect at all. Hayato''s defense was abnormal as he used two Relic Eaters at once. After crushing the last slash, Hayato slipped underneath Haunted. There was a eerie glint in his eyes as seen by Haunted from above. Haunted made a twitching smile and increased his reaction speed by inserting magic power into his brain. The brain processing speed acceleration magic equivalent to that of Soumatou''s was magic ordinary sorcerers were unable to use. The very action of passing magic power through your own brain was very dangerous and required caution because of the vital points inside. Even a slightest mistake led to the user''s certain death, so there weren''t any sorcerers who would use it. Most likely not even a first-class sorcerer would attempt to trigger it during battle. The reason Haunted used this magic wasn''t because he was a first-class sorcerer. It was because he wasn''t afraid to die. Even if he didn''t succeed he still had his stock of lives so one or two deaths were nothing to him. Whenever he uses this magic, he dies. Hayato who slipped below had raised Caligula''s muzzle against Haunted''s chin. Haunted who accelerated his brain processing speed had avoided Caligula''s shot at the very last moment. And although Haunted increased his speed slightly, This was Hayato''s normal speed. Hayato''s silver gun, Maximilien was already pointed ahead of where Haunted avoided to. *bam*! The silver magic bullet fired from the Maximilien hit Haunted''s abdomen. The bullet Haunted received had scattered all the magic inside his body, including the magic that was increasing his brain processing speed. Haunted clicked his tongue and faced forward. *kachik* Caligula''s muzzle was pressed against his forehead. "Two thousand and thirty." The meaning behind that count was the amount of times Hayato had killed Haunted over this short period of time. At the same time Caligula''s hammer was released, Haunted''s head burst into atoms. Losing his head he fell onto his knees and blood gushed from his neck like a fountain. "Two thousand and thirty one." Hayato let out a kick on the body right away. Haunted whose head quickly reappeared was unable to react and received the attack. He was blasted away from below. "2032, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37." Hayato''s rapid attacks didn''t stop. He continued to kill Haunted without giving him time to recover. Mixing shooting and melee attacks, he delivered death without pause. His countermeasure against Haunted''s immortality was simple. Continue killing him. To kill Haunted more times than Haunted has killed humans so far. Caligula and Maximilien. The characteristics of those two Relic Eaters were nothing but a nuisance to Haunted. First, Maximilien was able to diffuse the magic power inside Haunted''s body and cancel his brain processing speed acceleration magic. Next, was Caligula which caused a storm of mayhem. It was impossible to recharge it directly and immediately, but once it was fully loaded it took quite some time for it to be depleted. On the other hand, Haunted''s magic immediately recovered his body whenever he lost his life. Death reset his body to a perfect condition. His atrocious immortality was possible thanks to the "Despair" ancient property allowing him to contract with certain magical organism. The magical organism requested a human soul instead of magic power in exchange for its support. Whenever Haunted lost his life, the magical organism provided him with a new body in exchange for a soul. But whenever he was reset, he had no way to respond and was killed again. Without Hero form he was unable to bear Hayato''s attacks. Hayato fired the fifth bullet from Caligula. The total number of bullets Caligula held were five and Maximilien had to be reloaded every shot. Continuing attacks with his body Hayato attempted to reload Caligula. Howeverhis attacks were stopped just for a second by a rose variant that appeared beneath his feet. Furthermore "Don''t get full of yourself, monster." Haunted had quickly recovered and let out five consecutive thrusts with Dinsleif. He didn''t thrust at Hayato himself, but at the magic bullets he was trying to load. The magic bullets received the thrusts, were blown away and turning into magic power particles they disappeared. Hayato tried to switch to reloading Maximilien, but the prepared magic bullet was also blown away by a thrust. The initiative in the offensive had changed. Haunted immediately activated Hero form and attacked Hayato with Berserk Enchantment triggered. However, "Ngghh!" "?!" The next moment, along with a growl Hayato had burst out of the roses constraining him and headbutted Haunted. Hayato''s headbutt with the full body''s strength behind it caused Haunted''s head to burst, despite the fact Haunted was in Hero form. Haunted backed down unsteadily having lost his head. By the time his Hero form was cancelled and he fell to his knees, he had already recovered. He shook his brand-new head and stared at Hayato displeased, meanwhile Hayato had leisurely reloaded Caligula and Maximilien. "You should try harder, Haunted." "No, he''s just too strong." He ended up saying what he actually meant. Although only mere five seconds passed ever since they locked in combat just now, but he was easily killed over a hundred times. These engagements between the two repeated many times already and Haunted lost over two thousand lives. Told he was too strong, Hayato stretched his neck soundly, as if he was still just warming up. "How many times more left, monster?" Haunted made a bitter smile hearing Hayato''s question. "No matter how many times you repeat this, it won''t work. How many people do you think I killed so far?" "The only people that count to your stock of lives are probably those you killed directly with your magic." "" *twitch* Hayato must have been correct, as Haunted''s smile cramped up. "Moreover, you should have been killed countless times so far. Toughness is your only merit, I look forward to seeing how much death given by me you can you withstand." "B-being told that by a musclebrain is a bit Still, this is unusual, it''s the first time I see you so motivated." The black rose that was restraining Hayato was torn apart and as he finished reloading, he performed a gunspin with his both guns. "Of course. I''m angry now." The word "angry'' had completely shocked Haunted. "That''s unexpected is that so, so you''re angry." "It''s not just my anger. It''s two people''s worth of anger." Two people''s worth. Just like Hayato told Takeru"I will take your anger on myself". Haunted recalled that and a happy sparkle appeared in his eyes. "Aww, here I treated you as a mere hindrance, actually, you are a hindrance, but is thaaat so! So you''re angry for Kusanagi Takeru''s worth! This is the first time an interest in you had sprung inside me!" Delighted by Hayato''s anger, Haunted happily raised his sword. "If it''s you of now, there might be some worth in killing you!" And his hair was ruffled as he expanded an enormous magic circle never seen in the past. Generating lightning around himself Haunted spoke in language of another world. "I?! I?! Shub-Niggurath! The Black Goat of the Woods with a Thousand Young! O'' Black Goat of the Woods! Receive my sacrifice!" It was the despair magic property''s chant from a mythical world evil gods were dwelling in. Hayato anticipated an alien threat to crawl out from the magic circle so he immediately fired Caligula''s bullet. However, the bullet was blocked by a barrier that was erected. It was the same magic barrier that was expanded during mock battle tournament - the Number of the Beast. He tried firing with Maximilien, but only one piece of the barrier could be scattered. It was difficult to release as the magic circle and the operative procedure constantly flowed, moreover to break through it one had to take fire at all six hundred and sixty six pieces of barrier. It was difficult to break using Caligula that focused firepower in single blows, and Maximilien that had only a single shot. The magic circle''s class was that of great magic''s. Most likely a type of summoning magic. Hayato gave up on interrupting it, instead he reloaded his bullets and prepared himself to fight. Whether it''s a demon or a snake that''ll come out, he was prepared. When the despair magic swept away and the chant of black blessing was complete, Haunted''s appearance in the center of the magic circle was revealed. His form had changed. He had the Hero form''s armor and on his head, he had an ominous mask reminiscent of a skull. Furthermore, viscous magic power had filled his surroundings and let out eerie voices. "Sacred Treasure Summoning, huh." With heavy tone of voice Hayato spoke the name of the magic triggered by Haunted. There were three great summoning magics, the Hero Summoning which was impossible for a single witch to achieve, Legend Summoning, and the Myth Summoning. What Haunted used was a quasi-Myth Summoning. Sacred Treasure Summoning, just as its name stated, allowed summoning of Sacred Treasures such as Mistilteinn, L?vateinn or Gungnir. While it was impossible to summon a Sacred Treasure completely even at expanse of the entire human race, it was possible if only temporarily. With that said, although there was a time limit on it, it was said to require over ten thousand souls. So how did Haunted devote that many sacrifices? A foolish question. "Aaa-ah, you''ve used it now there''s no going back, Haunted." "Nhah! It''s fine! I need to pay respect to his anger and respond to it! Whaat, I just won''t be able to die any more, that''s all!" In extremely high spirits, Haunted knocked the mask lightly with Dinsleif''s blade. Hayato squinted sharply. "So you used your stock as sacrifices." "I have concluded that it''s a price worth paying in order to knock you down to the depths of despair now that you''re angry! You have acquired qualification to become part of my dinner!" Haunted spread his arms and made an exaggerated pose in his bone mask. Nacht muttered "why the hell are you acting so high and mighty", but it didn''t reach Haunted whose tension was maxed out. Raising Nacht in front of his chest and taking a knightly stance, Haunted glared at Hayato. "Think of it as of an honor. You are the first one in this world to fight against me in this form" "How convenientnow die." Interrupting Haunted, Hayato pulled Maximilien''s trigger. Having his declaration interrupted as he faced forward with an exaggerated pose Haunted saw the magic particles floating around him converge. Maximilien''s intrinsic magic, re-condensing the diffused magic power. And causing an explosion from it. "Oh fuck, I forg" ot. Light filled the place before he could finish. All the magic power that was diffused so far had assaulted Haunted. The silver explosion was so concentrated that the ground beneath had melted. Destruction as if that of a nuclear reactor core''s explosion had enveloped Haunted. "" Maximilien''s empty shelling fell to the ground before it turned into magic particles and disappeared. Although the scale was very small, the power was comparable to that of a nuclear explosion. If one received such a thing and survived they would be "You monster!" Hayato growled, lowered his waist and at the same time the explosion had subsided, plunged towards where Haunted was. At the same time, appearing from inside the muddy melted ground "THAAAaaaAATTT HUUUUuuuUUUUUuuUUUUUUUUuuuUUUuuUUUUURT!" And raising a mad roar, Haunted jumped out from inside the molten ground. Haunted''s sword and Hayato''s gun clashed in mid-air. The fight between the superhuman and the monster still continued. Although it wasn''t clarified how does a soul manifest in a Magical Heritage, but sometimes materials holding magic power appear to have personalities. There was no one who knew the mechanism behind it. Even Magical Heritages themselves. However, although not many, there were records of some Magical Heritages converting their souls into magic power. The amount of magic power acquired in exchange for Vlad''s soul was unimaginable. Activating Vampire, Ouka chased after the smell of her comrades'' blood. They were nearly a hundred meters underground and separated, she wrapped each of them in a barrier and brought them back to the surface. What she received in exchange for losing her partner, were lives of her comrades. Since her comrades were also connected to Hyakki Yakou, Kiseki immediately realized what happened. It was thanks to the fact that Ouka''s feelings have passed through Kiseki onto the entire Hyakki Yakou. Extending her hand, Ouka didn''t smile nor was angry. She just stared at Kiseki seriously. Kiseki took a step backwards while making a scared expression. "Protect Kiseki that''s a lie" "It''s not a lie. You should know me already." "I don''t believe it" "Then believe." "I might be a foolish and shallow person, but I will never betray your feelings. It''s because I already know you." Kiseki knew it already as well. There were no lies within Ouka''s feelings, there was no resentment nor dislike towards Kiseki in them. What there was in her, were compassion, empathy and desire to save Kiseki. Seeing Kiseki scared of Ouka, Mari stared at Ouka. "Foolish, shallow and impulsive at that." "Don''t poke fun at me at a time like this." Ouka''s serious expression cramped up a little. "How about you add that you''re stiff and cannot read the mood." "Even Saionji could you stop that?" Ouka rebuked Usagi who also jumped on the opportunity. "And she loves anpan?" "That''s no bad point of mine, c''mon, what''s wrong with you all!" Back to normal, Ouka yelled at her comrades. I''m trying to convince her here so stop getting in my way, while Ouka said that, Ikaruga took a step forward. "Let me tell you this, I still hate you. I have no intention of protecting you." Ikaruga squinted and glared at Kiseki. "I won''t forgive you for what you did. The world''s a mess thanks to you, and what I prepared for you is also a mess. I think it''s natural for you to be hated by the humans all over the world." "unhh." She lifted her bangs and put in a mint candy in her mouth, then exhaled lightly. "But well I won''t laugh at you, I''ll spare you from that. The pain you felt was honestly, really harsh. I wouldn''t be able to withstand it if it continued for whole fifteen years." "" "It might have been unavoidable that you ended up this way." Ikaruga rubbed her right arm and averted her gaze from Kiseki. What she experienced when she tasted Kiseki''s pain in the dream world, must have been unimaginable. Ikaruga didn''t apologize, but she did acknowledge Kiseki''s suffering. "Suginami is just clumsy. Surely in the dream she must have instigated you, Kiseki-san, but she actually wanted to know more about you." "No, that didn''t happen." "You don''t have act all bashful now?." Usagi poked Ikaruga''s cheeks, resulting in Ikaruga taking revenge on her by crushing her cheeks with both hands. While the two messed around with each other, Mari stood beside Ouka and poked her with an elbow. "So she does do good things from time to time." "Who the hell do you think you are" Ignoring Ouka who glared at her, Mari smiled gently to Kiseki. "This is how we are, we might not be reliable but no matter how much the world hates you, Kiseki-chan, we will never betray you. Most likely you are the most important person to Takeru, and we too well, we like Takeru. We love him." Mari as she said that honestly and smiled with embarrassment, Ouka stared at her a little enviously, but did not try to stop her. "But that''s that and this is this. Just like Ouka said, humans aren''t all about love There''s lots of other fun things. There''s as much painful things out there, but it''s not all bad things." "" "That''s why first well, um" She scratched her cheek and then put a hand on her chest. "be my friend." Blushing slightly, Mari stared firmly at Kiseki. Kiseki''s shoulder trembled slightly. "friend?" "Yup, friend. You don''t have any yet, right? Let''s become friends and talk plenty! Let''s do plenty of things together! I want to know more about you!" Hearing Mari''s straightforward words, Kiseki''s lips trembled as she tried to say something. But soon she calmed down and then spoke. "With Kiseki? When she has a body like this? It''s impossible." "It''s all right! There definitely is a way to return you back to normal!" "Kiseki killed a lot of people, there is no way she can live a normal life she turned the world like this" "Even so, we can become friends!" Mari said with her voice turning slightly rougher. Her pupils shook as she spoke further. "You probably know about me already, Kiseki-chan. Many people died because of me. And yet, I can be together with everyone like this the dead probably won''t forgive me, but I put an effort to use my power to save people" "" "It''s not like you will be forgiven if you die. And it''s not like everything you destroyed will return. Certainly you did something terrible. But you had a proper reason for that. That''s why that''s why there''s no reason for you to be alone." "" "Even if the world doesn''t forgive you for being happy, I will." Overlapping her own sins with Kiseki''s, Mari let out all she had to say. Kiseki had remained silent until now, but tears started trickling down her cheeks. Considering it was Mari, who had committed crimes in the past, what she said must have reached Kiseki. Being told by someone else other than her brother that they''ll be by her side, had made her happy. While Mari seemed to have been overcome by emotions seeing Kiseki''s tears, Usagi had popped up forward. "If you become our friend, Kiseki-san, then how about I teach you how to cook? Do you know maybe what food Kusanagi likes best?" "I don''t know" "Theeen?, I will teach you once we become friends. Let''s make some home cooking for Kusanagi together!" Usagi joined her hands as she proposed that and then made a broad smile. Although she was still facing downwards, Kiseki embraced her shoulders more strongly. Even Ikaruga who kept averting her gaze from Kiseki, had stood beside the others. "You don''t have to worry about your body. We can turn you back into normal human, but there''s an even better method. If you could continuously control Hyakki Yakou like you are now, that is." Kiseki slightly raised her head in response to Ikaruga''s words. Ikaruga stared straight at Kiseki and while turning around a mint lolipop in her hands, she smiled. "Who do you think I am? Just believe in the number one among Suginami, the outstanding Ikaruga-sama. I will surely convince the world." It was also the first time the platoon members had seen Ikaruga be this reliable. When Ikaruga also accepted her, Kiseki''s trembling stopped. Once again, Ouka took a step forward and extended her hand in front of Kiseki. "You are no longer alone. We''re with you." "" "I promise we won''t let you feel lonely." So take my hand. The hand Ouka extended was white, warm and seemed very soft. Kiseki stared at her own palm as she shed large tear droplets. The activity of Hyakki Yakou around the world had already ceased. The giant demon tree tower over the city started wither and turned into ash starting from its leaves. And the ash covered the city like snow. "nhh." Kiseki looked up at the rain of ash in the sky. She looked at the world for the first time. She felt that her field of vision which was only focused on Takeru, had expanded a little. People other than Takeru were willing to help her. They were willing to accept the abnormal existence Kiseki was. She was happy. Very happy. Why hasn''t she noticed earlier? Why hasn''t she tried to learn more about them earlier? She looked only at Takeru, sought only Takeru, and drove the world to this. She should have looked around her more. She should have tried to learn more, much more about the world. That this worldwas not only cruel. I was so foolish, Kiseki ridiculed herself. While staring at the hand Ouka had extended in front of her, Kiseki has Moved away from Ouka. "Kiseki?" Ouka looked at her questioningly. Kiseki raised her head and showed everyone a smile on her tearful face. "Thank you but" Momentarily, Hyakki Yakou had converged beneath Kiseki''s feet. Although confused, Ouka had moved away from the gathering Hyakki Yakou. Ouka looked questioningly at Kiseki, asking what is she trying to do, in response to which Kiseki said, "Kiseki shouldn''t stay alive after all she can''t live." Horrified, Ouka aimed Vlad''s muzzleat the gathering Hyakki Yakou. And without hesitation, she squeezed the trigger. However, the stake was blocked and shattered by highly-concentrated Hyakki Yakou''s tentacles. No matter how much of it was blocked, Ouka did not stop shooting. The members other than Ouka had also realized what Kiseki was trying to do. The gathered Hyakki Yakou would wrap around Kiseki, all the tentacles would turn sharpthen Kiseki would turn all of them against herself. Kiseki had wished for her of death She, who wouldn''t accept death from anyone but her brother''s hand no matter how much pain she was in, had wished to die by her own hands. And Hyakki Yakou had fulfilled her wish. "This is for the best I don''t want to hurt anyone else" Anyone else. Kiseki knew that these were just some pretty words. It wasn''t "anyone else", but "myself". It might have been just as Mari said, and the world wasn''t all painful things. If she had other people by her side, she might have been able to bear the weight of her sins. But Kiseki was different from Mari. All of this devastation was something she herself wished for. There was a crucial difference between Mari who didn''t want to kill, and Kiseki who wished to kill. The weight of their sins was way too different. It was too difficult for her to live on. She endured a variety of things, gave up on various things, gave up on everything. Kiseki was grateful to the comrades who gave her one more chance But she couldn''t bear it. This was Kiseki''s escape from her sins. "really, you!" The one who understood that best and was furious, was Ikaruga. In anger she tried to moved closer to Kiseki. But Ouka had grasped her shoulder. Ouka shook her head and stared at Ikaruga. "Let''s stop. This is all we can do." "What are you talking about now! If we let that brat die now" "No. I''m saying we should leave the rest to him." She said and looked up to the sky. Following her, Ikaruga and others also looked up. Ouka smiled bitterly and welcomed the person coming from the sky. Leaving behind a twilight-colored rainbow made from magic power, he descended making lots of noise. "Geez he always comes late." The man descended from the sky. He must have flew in a hurry. Spreading magic power he recklessly swung his arms to gather strength and then "KISEKII!!!" He finally arrived in front of Kiseki. *whud*!! The man landed in front of Kiseki while retaining his momentum. That was when the magic was released. At the same time he landed, the flames of magic power have enveloped the city with him as the center. Flames emitted by Ragnar?kkr Enchant have absorbed Hyakki Yakou in the surroundings in the blink of an eye, and erased it. It was instant. In an instant Takeru had purified Kiseki''s surroundings. It was so bright and powerful, it seemed as if it had wiped Kiseki''s sins clean. All of it happened so fast, Kiseki could only stare at the sudden visitor in shock. In an instant everything was taken from her and made as if it never existed, causing her head to turn blank. The man clad in twilight flames had stabbed the sword into the ground and slowly stood up. "Oniichan?" Unable to see his face behind the armor, Kiseki timidly called him. The next moment, Ouka who stood behind him fired a stake that forcefully canceled the knightly armor. Standing there, was without doubt Takeru. Kiseki''s Onii-chan. Her brother stood up and in front of Kiseki. "Sorry, I''m late." And Takeru apologized to her with a serious face. It was always like this. Whenever he visited her he apologized with "Sorry, I''m late". The situation was completely different, she was trying to commit suicide just a moment earlier and yet, Just by hearing those words Kiseki was relieved. Right after apologizing, he looked down at Kiseki with anger. "I don''t know what were you tryin'' to do, but don''t disappear in the middle of a quarrel. I still haven''t told you everything I wanted to." "" "And I didn''t get my answer yet, so stop running away, dumbass." And he lightly chopped her head. There was no pain, but dumbfounded Kiseki naturally raised her hands to her head. No matter what she tried to say, no words had come out. There was also no Hyakki Yakou around her to reflect what she wanted to say. Her head was empty, blank. She couldn''t think of anything. She could only stare at Takeru''s face, dumbfounded. While Kiseki dazed off looking as if she had just woken up, Takeru frowned angrily, but soon his expression changed and he smiled bitterly. He lowered himself and matching Kiseki''s height, he brought his face closer to hers. "Hey, Kisekido you love me?" "It doesn''t have to be as your brother. Do you love me as "Takeru-kun"?" Kiseki didn''t know what meaning did that question have. And yet she felt pain in her chest. She was in so much pain she couldn''t bear it. Hunching over and squeezing her fist against her chest she answered while bearing her tears. "I do I love you" Hearing the answer, Takeru squinted quietly. He didn''t smile, he wasn''t embarrassed, he just narrowed his eyes sadly. "I see but I''m sorry "Takeru-kun" that you know no longer exists." That definitely wasn''t a rejection. But it didn''t mean that he accepted Kiseki''s feelings. Takeru tried to convey something to her. "Standing here is your onii-chan. In the past he might have been "Takeru-kun", but now he''s your onii-chan." "oOniichan?" "Yeah, that''s right. You called me that earlier, right. "Onii-chan", that is." Seeing his gentle expression Kiseki felt really sad. She wasn''t rejected. She wasn''t accepted. Howevershe was dumped. "I can no longer bea "Takeru-kun" just for you." Tears trickled down from Kiseki''s eyes. While crying, she moved away her hand from her chest, bit her lower lip and squeezed her fists at the height of her waist as she endured the sadness. "Takeru-kun isn''t here any more, right he doesn''t love Kiseki" "" "He hates Kiseki now, right?" She said while sobbing like a child. Although she herself wanted to be hated by Takeru, but now despite feeling unsightly, she still said it. Kiseki''s beloved "Takeru-kun" was nowhere to be found. He won''t come back again. She got what she deserved. She knew that. Although she knew that, she didn''t want to know and thus, she couldn''t help but ask. "I don''t know because he''s gone, but there is one thing he has to say." Kiseki raised her face and opened her eyes in surprise. It was because tears were flowing down Takeru''s cheeks. The tears had come from remembering the past and the feelings he had lost. "The past me loved you. He loved you, and not as a brother. There is no doubt about that my first love was you, Kiseki." First love. Takeru too, was Kiseki''s first love. As a child, Takeru didn''t understand that. As he matured, he had realized that Kiseki was his first love. Kiseki was happy from the bottom of her heart that their feelings were the same. Takeru extended his hand and touched her tear-stained cheek. His hand was very warm and gentle. "Some time ago I asked you whether you were happy when you learned that I''m your brother and you''re my little sister, right?" "Yes." "I was happy back then. But I was also sad. Being related by blood with you made me happy and sad to the same extent." Kiseki understood Takeru''s feelings to a painful extent. When she was told by Takeru that they''re siblings, there was only sadness inside Kiseki. Knowing that she shared that sadness with him made her spill even more tears. "I''m sorry to notice it this late." "" "It''s way too late but I''m your "Onii-chan" now." "" "And nowI love you as your "Onii-chan"." Takeru''s tears also overflowed without stopping. These were all the feelings he had for Kiseki. Sibling love towards his sister. He might not know what kind of emotion was love, but he couldn''t find other word to express what he felt towards Kiseki. They might not have spend enough time together to call it love. Saying that love didn''t need time was just a self-deception. Parents and children, siblings, they all spend time together. But His feelings of wanting to protect this bond couldn''t be expressed in any other word than "love". "I''m sorry, Kiseki we were quarreling so Nii-chan lied. No matter what you do I would never kill you." "" "There is no way I could come to hate you. Even if you destroyed the world and killed my comrades, I wouldn''t hate my one and only, precious family." Takeru stroked Kiseki''s cheek and continued to shed tears. "That''s why please don''t stop being my "little sister"." He expressed his feelings to Kiseki. "Don''t die don''t kill don''t go anywhere!" He revealed all his feelings and wishes to her. "Stay by my side forever I can''t live without you!" This was all. It was Takeru''s incredibly selfish, egoistical and obtrusive wish. Until the very end, he forced his wish on her. Despite being rejected time after time, he continued to wish it. Mari said that the one to change had to be Kiseki. That''s why Takeru could only continue wishing. Continue forcing his wish on her. This was Takeru''s way to quarrel with her. He might be beaten up, hated and rejected, but he could only continue forcing it on her. He could only continue to wish. What Kiseki wished for was his past self, knowing that she wants to die with his past self he forced Kiseki to be his "little sister". He wished that she be his "little sister". He wished that she lives. To put it in pretty wordsshe was his precious and beloved family. There was no other reason than that. And this wish "Onii" This wish has finally. "Onicha" Has finallyreached Kiseki. "Onii-chan!" Kiseki accepted him not as "Takeru-kun", but as her onii-chan. In order to retrieve the relationship she thought they wouldn''t recover. Takeru spread his arms in order to embrace Kiseki, who jumped into his chest. And the moment he clenched his teeth seeing his wish come true and tried to receive Kiseki with tears in his eyes. At that time, Takeru and the others heard the voice of destruction. A voice that seemed to be right beside them, although that wasn''t the case. Now, let''s begin the hunt, Innocentius. Far in the sky. Standing on the branches of the giant demon tree there was a white shadow holding a white gun. There was no time to act horrified. It was as if the shadow was there right from the start, they never noticed when it appeared. The bullet fired from the white muzzle was an invisible bullet of exorcism. An abominable bullet of evil which dominated souls. Takeru tried to protect Kiseki at the same time he caught her in his arms, so he hid her behind his back. The invisible bullet slipped through Takeru''s body and, "Haaa!" Pierced through Kiseki''s chest. First she backwards, and then hunched holding her chest. Takeru had her lie down on the side and then touched her back. "!" Forgetting about the white man who attack from surprise, he slowly put Kiseki down and embraced her. Her body was incredibly cold. Cold like ice. "Kiseki! Open your eyes Kiseki!" He shook her body, but there was no reaction. It felt like an empty husk. "It can''t be" Takeru was in shock as he held Kiseki in his hands. The fact that immortal Kiseki didn''t breathe caused Takeru''s thinking to stop. Ouka started acting instead of confused Takeru. "Saionji, Suginami, protect the two! Nikaido!" "I know!" Ouka spread her wings and Mari materialized the rings on her legs, then the two took off to the sky all at once. The enemy was that white shadowOotori Sougetsu. The culprit behind everything, who watched over them calmly. Sougetsu looked at the world while shouldering the Relic Eater "Innocentius". He put a hand on his chin while the wind had rocked his hair. "Hmm. The schedule went a little crazy, but I''m glad I made it in time. Still, I''m not there for a moment and this happens, huh. Kusanagi-kun didn''t kill Kiseki-chan and didn''t become a god hunter." Sougetsu furrowed his eyebrows and pat his shoulder with the gun''s barrel, then opened mouth making a cat-like smile. "This won''t do. It''s troubling me, you guys." That''s when Sougetsu looked at the incoming Ouka and Mari for the first time. Ouka retracted her elbow and accumulating magic power, she had a pile-firing mechanism appear on it. Mari accumulated magic in her both arms and bent her body as much as she could. "Vampire!" "Aurora Canon!" They fired their magic in a suicidal attack. Sougetsu didn''t try to avoid their attacks, he just stood there calmly. The two magics hit him directly. The blast and shockwave blew off the entire branch of the demon tree and scattered its remnants in the whole area. Ouka and Mari stared at the very location they attacked, waiting for the smoke to clear. There was response, it hitbut they knew that''s meaningless. Knowing Sougetsu''s identity, they were certain they can''t beat him. Just as they predicted, Sougetsu was floating inside the smoke as if nothing happened. And had not a single scratch. "Woah, that was amazing. To think you''d come at me with full power despite knowing my identity what would you do if I actually died?" Sougetsu shrugged and smiled wryly. Ouka and Mari maintained a battle posture as they confronted him. He was in front of them, but didn''t feel real. It was always like that. He had a presence and they knew he was there, but it felt like a lie. His presence was dyed with lies. Ootori Sougetsu had always exuded that kind of atmosphere. "Don''t worry. I cannot be killed by this world''s magic. With that said, I can''t be killed physically either. And thus, you cannot kill me." """" "I would like to praise you for your struggle but by the way, Ouka, what happened to Vlad?" Sougetsu asked, mystified. Ouka didn''t answer, she ejected magic power to move and assaulted Sougetsu. She swung her fist upwards and hit him with Vampire. Then had stake firing mechanisms appear on both her arms and rushed at him again. Intending not to give him any time to rest she attacked to pierce him full of holes, but Sougetsu not only didn''t receive a single scratch, he didn''t even receive any impact from the attacks. Or ratherthe attacks had no effect at all. "Oh, I see. So you used Vlad''s soul as fuel." "!!!" Ouka''s face was stained with anger, she increased the speed of her attacks. But it was for naught. There was absolutely no effect. Before long, Sougetsu finally stopped Ouka by lightly receiving her attack with his hand. Her rush stopped, all of her movements stopped. "No, I''m not saying you did bad. Well done, if anything. That thing was made from my power a Magical Heritage like no other, y''know. But it ended up manifesting a soul after receiving influence of its contractor. When I give my power to someone else, it ends up capable of acting by itself under someone else''s influence that''s what Relic Eaters are." He closed his eyes while he pushed back Ouka''s fist. "These things were originally part of my power. Something that was made by having me insert my power into guns I had Alchemist make. That''s why I have the control over all Relic Eaters. Of course, Mistilteinn aside." "Damn!" "That why I was kinda annoyed by the fact they manifested souls. Vlad was especially difficult to handle. Ouka, it was a great help to me that you erased him. You have dad''s praise." "Shut up! Don''t speak of my partner!" Ouka kicked the side of Sougetsu''s head from the right side, but he stopped it with one arm as if it was a fly. Squinting, he mocked Ouka. "Partner so you deepened your bond with it so much. You might not be connected by blood, but you''re incredibly similar to Mineshiro." "You killed him! My father, and Vlad too!" "Heey, I didn''t kill Vlad?" "It''s the same thing!" The very cause of this tragedy, from beginning to end, was this man. She had no idea for what reason did this man want to destroy the world, and was not interested. She also knew she can''t kill him. But there was something she understood during combat. What he revealed, was that all the Relic Eaters were part of this man''s powers. There was a need to ascertain what kind of performance did the Relic Eater''s prototype, Innocentius have. They might find a method of saving Kiseki. Having her right arm and right leg restricted, Ouka looked towards Mari. "Nikaido! Aim for the gun!" While they couldn''t kill the person himself, the Relic Eater wasn''t an immortal existence. Mari, who continued to look for a chance while Ouka attacked, had gathered magic power on the tip of her finger. "Aurora Bullet!" A magic attack concentrating intensively at one point. Even if its attack range was narrow, it could penetrate through any magic. The emitted light bullet flew straight towards Sougetsu''s Relic Eater. Her aim should have been perfect, but Sougetsu who should have been there and the Relic Eater have disappeared in a blink of an eye. "He''s gone?!" "Behind you!" Mari turned around at the same time Ouka screamed. And there, was Sougetsu''s face, laughing like a Cheshire cat. "!" "Innocentius isn''t immortal. Your aim was good but, you are misunderstanding what kind of existence I am." Mari instantly gathered magic power in her both hands. However, "I''m nowhere in this world, and at the same time I''m everywhere. That''s the kind of thing a God is." "Haugh!" "Got that?" Innocentius'' muzzle bit into Mari''s chest, her body bent forward. And then, the silent shot was fired from the muzzle, piercing Mari''s body with an invisible bullet. Mari trembled as if an electric current ran through her, and then started falling. "Nikaido!!" Ouka flew towards Mari at full speed. Butahead of there, Sougetsu appeared from nowhere as if he was already waiting there. She suddenly stopped and leaned backwards. He was nowhere, yet was everywhere. As long as they were in this world, they had nowhere to escape. "She''s not dead. Both Kiseki-chan and Mari-kun are all right." "You!" "Innocentius performance isOrder the Soul. As long as you hold a human soul, you cannot escape it." He bent his waist and peeked into Ouka''s face. "I didn''t order her to suicide. You don''t have to worry." "nghh." "The order I gave her soul is" Sougetsu disappeared from in front of Ouka. Behind where Sougetsu disappeared from, she could see Mari raise her limp body. However, there was no vitality in her movements. Ouka tried calling Mari. But then, Sougetsu whispered into her ear. "Was to kill you." Sougetsu''s presence had immediately disappeared from behind her. Mari stretched her body and turned towards Ouka. She was expressionless, it was as if she was wearing a mask and she looked at Ouka. "Nikaido" Ouka couldn''t feel relieved that Mari was safe. She knew what order Mari was given, but couldn''t act. Mari moved first. Rotating the flying rings at her feet, she flew towards Ouka at incredible speed. "!" In panic, Ouka crossed her guns in front of her to guard herself. "Aurora Enchant" Enveloping her fist with magic, Mari smashed her fist into the guard with all her strength. Vlad didn''t have any noteworthy defensive performance, but current Ouka''s physical strength and vitality were equivalent to that of a True Ancestor''s. A normal attack shouldn''t have caused her any damage. And yet Mari''s fist had destroyed the stake firing mechanisms on both Ouka''s arms and had enough strength to break her guard. Mari, who should have no noteworthy bodily strength, had blown away Ouka with a punch. It was all thanks to the enchantment magic''s power. That''s just how powerful her magic was. Ouka immediately opened distance between her and Mari, then concentrated magic power in her both hands. "Stop it, Nikaido! Get back to your senses!" Her persuasion was ignored. Ouka didn''t know whether that was because of Order the Soul, but her voice didn''t seem to reach Mari. Directing her expressionless face towards Ouka, Mari converged aurora magic power right under Ouka''s side. "Aurora Canon" Indifferently speaking the magic name, Mari attempted to release the magic from zero distance towards Ouka''s abdomen. As long it''s magic, Ouka''s Vlad could pierce it. Pierce it and diffuse the power Vlad!! She realized just how great was Vlad''s presence. In order to pierce through magic, Ouka had to know the opponent''s operative procedure. Aurora magic''s operative procedure was complicated, but Ouka had it inside her head. However, what was most important was reversing the operative procedure in her head. And that was Vlad''s job. Ouka built up an operative procedure at high speed and reversed it. She fired a stake towards Mari who was hoarding magic power. In the nick of time she was able to blow away Mari''s magic bullet. It was possible to stop the magic from activating if the stake hit the gathered magic power directly. Although she did manage to react in time, Mari was overwhelmingly more proficient when it came to operative procedure construction speed. "Eclipse BladeHelios Blade" Ouka did not know the operative procedures for this magic. She only knew the data that was left about it in literature. It was an existence akin to a fairy tale, the magic properties of "Sun" and "Moon". Mari swung her hand wielding the swords made from magic power. Ouka rebuilt the two pile bunkers on her arms and projecting a stake, she received Mari''s swords on it. "Ng-ghhuhh!" She was pushed back by the tremendous power. As long as Mari used an ancient property different from Aurora, Ouka was unable to penetrate it. And with the similar amount of magic power, Mari''s magic quality was greatly higher. Moreover, Vampire couldn''t be continuously rebuilt. Vampire had cracked and was at verge of shattering. "F-forgive me!" As a last resort, Ouka kicked Mari''s belly with all her strength. Although she restrained the power in order not to kill her, Mari should have several ribs broken. Staggering, Mari moved away and then held her abdomen with her hands. She could have screamed in pain, but she was expressionless. What should I do! Nikaido will chase after me if I try to escape she''ll continue trying to kill me until she dies! If she tries to destroy Sougetsu''s Relic Eater, she''ll get done in by Mari while she searches for the man. She was also worried about Takeru and Kiseki on the ground but still, dealing with Mari came first. Ouka closed her eyes tightly, then once she determined herself she opened them. Once again crossing her arms, she made the pile bunkers appear. It shouldn''t have infinite duration even if her soul received an order, as long as I can knock her unconscious! Ouka determined herselfto fight Mari. "I didn''t want to fight you like this" Frowning miserably, Ouka entered combat readiness. Mari expanded a huge magic circle behind herself and took a posture for interception. "I definitelywon''t let myself be killed by you!" Ouka challenged Mari in order to protect Mari''s conviction of not killing people. After giving the order to Mari, Sougetsu sat down on the giant demon tree''s branch and looked down on Takeru and others. He smiled bitterly while lightly stroking Innocentius. "That was some splendid destruction but I didn''t think that Kusanagi-kun would manage to persuade Kiseki-chan." That boy just won''t act like I want him to, Sougetsu thought and heaved a sigh. "I''d like to stare as you act in confusion for a little longer, but it''s about time to end this game." To Sougetsu, war was just a hobby. Eradicating magic or rather, eradicating gods was the reason Sougetsu was born. Half-human half-god, living god. Loki. He was called with a variety of names, but before this world was reconstructed killing gods was the meaning of his existence. It would have been better if he was just a weapon. After Sougetsu killed the gods, the previous human world would have survived after the victory. The reason the meaning of his existence has become "destruction", was because half of his body was that of a god. If gods were to perish, then so had the humans. It wasn''t like this conclusion had come from his feelings. Everything Sougetsu had consisted of was completely convinced that''s how it had to be. In the previous worlds Sougetsu had annihilated the gods, but at the same times he incited humans'' destruction. As a result, the human an the gods'' worlds have collided, giving birth to this new world. The worlds didn''t perish and had survived, moreover, seeing the "world-view" of the gods and humans mixed togetherSougetsu rejoiced for the first time in his life. I can continue destroying, he thought. "Yup. It was fun." Sougetsu stood up and overlooked the world from on top of the branch. The red-stained world on the other side of the horizon was beautifully reflected in his eyes. After taking a huge detour, Sougetsu reached destruction. The reason he took such roundabout path to destruction, was to enjoy it. When the worlds collided and the power of the gods scattered all over the world, Sougetsu''s powers as a god had also scattered. And that was this world''s "Magic". Sougetsu''s power that scattered all over the world wasn''t almighty. At most, it created some undying witches. Relic Eaters were a remnant of Sougetsu''s powers as a god, it could be said they were very diluted. That''s why it was impossible for him to use Innocentius to give Takeru''s soul a direct order. It was because Takeru''s soul was not that of a human. There was a constraint on Sougetsu''s powers as a god. Therefore, Kusanagi Takeru wasn''t the one he should drive into the corner of destruction, it was the people around him. If Sougetsu takes away his precious people, Kusanagi Takeru will surely direct his intent to kill towards him. For that sake Sougetsu went out of his way to make him comrades, had them experience joy and sorrow together. However, to have Takeru become a God Hunter and have him kill Sougetsu himself, he could just use Innocentius on Kiseki causing her to destroy the world, then kill his comrades. After being forced into a situation where he had to kill Kiseki, and learning that Sougetsu was the culprit behind all of that, he would kill Sougetsu. Sougetsu knew that humans were creatures as simple as that. He knew, because he was half human. "This is lacking drama those humans just won''t move. If possible, I didn''t want to use a tasteless method like this." This was a magnificent game where he used his restricted powers as a god in order to lead the world to destruction. Sougetsu greatly enjoyed this world which had rules he had no part in making of. If possible, he would like to continue it forever, but he couldn''t do that. As if to put the world to a closure, Sougetsu raised his bangs. "If one enjoys destruction, they have to destroy or there''ll be no point." The world''s destruction, chaos, he tasted plenty of it. The only thing left was obliterating it into nothingness, that was the only enjoyment left for Sougetsu. In other wordsdestruction. "Now, mr. Second God Hunter, I need you to kill me without hesitation soI''ll prepare your soul for that." Like usual, Sougetsu smiled like a Cheshire cat and squeezed Innocentius'' trigger. The order he gave to Kiseki wasdevour the world. After lying Kiseki''s ice-cold body on the side, Takeru put his ear against her chest to listen to her heart. There was no sound of it. She wasn''t breathing either. Takeru paled and single-mindedly tried to give her a cardiac massage. Ikaruga ran up from the side and caught Takeru''s shoulder. He raised his head in daze, and received a slap from Ikaruga. "Get a hold of yourself. Look around you, Hyakki Yakou hasn''t disappeared. This girl is still alive, and even if she dies she''ll just resurrect." "b-but she doesn''t breathe!" "It''s that Relic Eater''s fault. What you have to do now, is to destroy that scum''s Relic Eater." Scolded calmly by Ikaruga, Takeru regained his composure. "I don''t know what power is at work here, but she''ll go back to normal once the Relic Eater is destroyed. There''s no time to daze off here. Do what you have to do." She wrapped his cheeks with her both hands and touched his forehead with hers. "I don''t know how should you fight that damn scum but what you have to do has been decided. Got it?" Ikaruga''s glaring stare forced Takeru for squeeze his trembling lips. "Please leave Kiseki-san to us! Kusanagi, you have to go to Ootori and Nikaido now!" Usagi embraced her gun and ran up to Takeru. That''s right it''s not over yet! He stood up and nodded strongly to the two. "Lapis!" "Here." Responding to his call, Lapis showed herself by his side. "Do you know what''s the performance of that bastard''s Relic Eater?" "My apologies. Innocentius'' performance and personality are unknown." "What about Ouka and Mari?" "It appears Mari-sama has been affected by Innocentius and is in combat against Ouka-sama." Takeru grimaced and looked up at the sky. Certainly, he could see red and rainbow light clashing against one another. Even without being told to, Lapis connected Ouka and Takeru through magic communication. "Ouka!" "Kusanagi?! Nikaido was affected by the Relic Eater! We''re in combat now!" "What happened?!" "Innocentius'' performance is something that gives a direct orders to others'' souls! Nikaido''s soul was ordered to kill me!" Hearing that, Takeru decided to head immediately to support Ouka. "Leave Nikaido to me! You take Ootori Sougetsu''s Relic Eater!" A huge rainbow-colored explosion happened in the sky and the communication was interrupted. "!!" Takeru forced down the feelings that prompted him to head straight to where Ouka was. She said to leave it to her. What he had to do now, was destruction of the Relic Eater. Do what you have to do! Everyone had decided that! "Let''s go, Lapis!" He resolved himself and called Lapis. However, "Kusanagi! K-Kiseki-san is!" Called by Usagi, he turned around. Therewas Kiseki floating up as if defying gravity. At the same time as she raised her body in the air, she slowly opened her eyes. Direct orders to others'' souls, is what Ouka said. In other words, Kiseki was "Everyone, ru" Before Takeru could finish yelling, Kiseki''s deafening scream had resounded. Momentarily, Hyakki Yakou overflowed from every part of her body. What Takeru saw, was Ikaruga protecting Usagi with her own body and Lapis who reached out to him. Host! At the same time Lapis'' voice was swallowed up by Hyakki Yakou, Takeru too was swallowed by the wave of demons. Volume 12, Epilogue Volume 12, Epilogue In just an instant, Hyakki Yakou swallowed everything again. A person whose soul was dominated showed not even the slightest hesitation. A body was merely a tool that executed the instruction given by a soul. Hyakki Yakou in Kusanagi Kiseki''s vicinity was temporarily erased with the Ragnar?kkr Enchant, but what accumulated inside her body grew infinitely. It wouldn''t stop until it devoured the entire world. Kiseki only focused on eroding the entire planet with Hyakki Yakou. Inside the sea of Hyakki YakouLapis Lazuli searched for Takeru''s whereabouts. They were separated when the demons have overflowed from inside Kiseki. Normally she would be able to appear beside him anywhere and anytime thanks to their contract''s bond, but since they were covered in Hyakki Yakou, she couldn''t reach him. "Host." She attempted magic communication but it didn''t reach him. She wasn''t made for searching but she deployed some FM-bits to search for him, but they were devoured by Hyakki Yakou. The reason Lapis was safe now, was because she was necessary to Sougetsu. Most likely Takeru was also safe. The problem was with Ikaruga and Usagi. Considering she couldn''t do anything by herself, Lapis gave priority to Takeru. It''s not over yet. Recalling the feelings she received from Takeru by the end, Lapis repeated it to herself. It''s not over yet surely, everyone is safe She had no basis for that, but praying that is the case she continued to search for Takeru. She needed to search for him in some way. Lapis was unable to scatter away Hyakki Yakou by herself. She attempted to move her body by turning it into particles, but even if she changed her body into tiny grains she was unable to pass through high-density Hyakki Yakou. Considering she could not move independently in the sword state, she could only move in humanoid mode. Although she tried twisting her body with all her strength, Hyakki Yakou wouldn''t budge. Her legs sank into the irregular sticky swamp-like mass. Were Usagi and Ikaruga really safe in this situation? Lapis wasn''t affected by the erosion, but those two No. I should act instead of thinking. She struggled, struggled for Takeru''s sake. If those two die, Takeru will despair. Lapis knew well that everyone was just as important to him. Lapis too, was possessive. It''s because she wanted to monopolize him that there was part of herself who wished for their souls to fuse. She unconsciously erased the memories Takeru had of his comrades and urged him to activate the God Hunter form. It was her nature as a Sacred Treasure and it couldn''t be helped, but Lapis herself did not want to snatch Takeru away in that manner. That''s why she resisted her own qualities as a Sacred Treasure. She also spoke of it to Takeru''s comrades. The 35th test platoon "" Suddenly, she stopped moving for a moment. Lapis thought not only about Takeru, but also about the platoon members. The relation Lapis had with the platoon members was very weak. She had no interest in comrades and they treated her as Takeru''s weapon. Lapis only looked from beside Takeru. Before they realized, she was there and it could be said that she was treated like air. She has never felt lonely before. She was happy as long as she was by Takeru''s side. At first she could only wonder why was he together with that noisy bunch. They struggled for point acquisition, laughed, yelled at each other until she re-contracted with Takeru she thought it was all silly and ridiculous. However, Lapis loved looking at Takeru whenever he was with them. She loved looking at him from the side as spoke with other members while looking genuinely happy. There was a scene that has remained in her memory even now. During the after school platoon activities all of them walked in the Antimagic Academy''s school corridor, she watched their appearance from behind. Even before Lapis had become a proper person, she had a moment where she thought she would like to watch them like that forever. To think of it, that might have been the trigger that caused her to acquire a human heart. While recalling that scene Lapis started moving her body again. I will bring Host back to that place that is my mission. In order to bring back that sunset-dyed corridor. Not even one of them can be missing I won''t let that. In order to see that scene again. Those girls are necessary both to Host, and to me She couldn''t abandon them. Everything for Host''s sake. No, everything for her own sake. If I repeatedly turn into particles and rebuild myself I might be able to move small distances let''s try it. Lapis didn''t give up and continued to try escaping. "You''ve really grown to stink like a human, Mistilteinn." From the other side of the Hyakki Yakou she had seen, she heard an awfully clear voice. When Lapis who intended to swim through the sea of demons had raised her face, a space had opened in front of her. Or rather, it would be more correct that a barrier had forcibly opened free space. In the center of it, floated a cracked-up sword. And overlapping with it, was an illusion of a white woman. "Gungnir" Lapis called her name. The other Sacred Treasure whose whereabouts were unknown after the battle with Orochi, had appeared in front of Lapis. From among the ones Lapis knew of Gungnir was the only Sacred Treasure that retained some fighting capability despite losing her contractor. However, seeing as it had cracks on it, without doubt it must have been partially destroyed just like L?vateinn. She should have lost most of her performance, aside from her magic power. Since there was no knowing with what intent has she appeared, Lapis didn''t lower her guard. If Gungnir has come to get in her way, Lapis decided to resist with the few magic power she could muster. However, Gungnir''s illusion has approached Lapis and quietly closed her eyes. "Perhaps, for this moment Orochi has had you deepen your bond with Kusanagi Takeru." Being told something that meaningful, Lapis was puzzled. Gungnir continued with her eyes closed. "The situation requires urgency. I have very little time left." "?" "No need for needless dialogue. I will only relay to you what is necessary." She paused there, opened her eyes and looked at Lapis. "I''m thinking of entrusting it to you." Then the azure-colored girl asked. Entrust what? And the white witch had responded to the question. "The power to save the world." Mistilteinnhas received those words for what they meant. Volume 12, Afterword Volume 12, Afterword How did you like the twelfth battle of a bunch who can''t read the mood? It''s been a while, Yanagimi Touki here. This work has finally entered the climax and even though there was was a battle against Kiseki this time, this volume had few combat overall. Hey you, yes you who''s thinking "what are you doing, reducing battle time at this point in the story"! I''m sorry, I''ve hoarded lots of that stuff and I''ll go all out next time. I intend to put various stuff in there, so forgive me. Now, twelfth volume. It was full of talk about love despite the fact world was being destroyed. Although I wrote a little about how the girl called Kusanagi Kiseki is inside, but this was the first time I properly described her mentality. Reminds me of the time when each volume focused on one character. Ouka in the first, Mari in the second, Ikaruga in the third, Usagi in the fourth, Takeru in the fifth, and Lapis in the sixth volume. Seventh, eight, ninth, tenth and eleventh were full of chase after sub-characters and the main story. The twelfth volume is finally the time the Kiseki comes into the focus. I have been placing Kiseki and the Hyakki Yakou as a very important factor in the series and made her to be like a last boss, but I kept writing about her with intention of making her an ordinary and naive girl deep inside. My intent was to make Kiseki so normal, that Takeru will seem much more broken in comparison. The two share Kusanagi''s stubbornness and inflexibility since they''re siblings, but Takeru is much more abnormal. Also, this was the first time I wrote about Takeru''s "love and such", heck, it might even have been the first time I had him say that word. This series should have few love comedy moments, I still wrote plenty of it for the girls, but I hardly touched on Takeru''s matters of heart. It was unexpected no, actually it might not be. Well, that''s just how the first love often is. I myself avoided the romance parts (it''s one thing that I''m not too good at it, but it also doesn''t fit the story) as I''ve written this, but I haven''t written about it as clearly in the previous series and one before that. That''s why, well, this is my first time. It was the first time I have written a scene where the protagonist hears out a girl''s confession and properly gives her answer. Whenever I write about Kiseki, it turns out like that. Somehow, even when I wrote the scene of Kiseki and Takeru confronting each other my brush had stopped moving. I have already written plenty embarrassing scenes so far and made lots of sick characters, but the scene where Takeru exposes his feelings for Kiseki was incredibly embarrassing to me for some reason. I think it varies by person, but when I''m writing a story I do my best not to "self-project" myself onto characters. I do read those sometimes, but I never write them. As for the reason behind that, if I self-projected myself onto the characters, they would all turn into bunch of assholes. The human being I wrote in that would be the closest to me, would be Tenmyouji Reima. Takeru, Ouka and others are far different from me. It''s just that I stuff the ideals and what I lack into the characters. But, "thinking well about it, isn''t this self-projection as well?", is what I''ve recently noticed. Isn''t that a bit like parents who raises his kids to be different than they are? That''s also self-projection if I''m not wrong. That''s why, I guess is why I become strangely embarrassed. It''s similar to when I noticed that "I''m a chuuni" during puberty. Also, they''re siblings right. That must be it. No wonder it makes me embarrassed. They say that the only ones who go for imouto moe are they one''s without a little sister, don''t they. I think that''s exactly the case. There were plenty of people among those who worked on anime and they said they don''t understand imouto moe. If I felt romantic feelings towards my sister there are few people who would think of such things. I like immoral things, but in reality it''s, y''know right? Real little sisters and little sisters in anime, light novels are completely different beings. No, I wonder about that? Aren''t there cases where they''re really cute and you get along with them really well? Since I wrote things in fashion of a forbidden love between siblings, and it''s my self-projection, then possibly I have feelings for little sisters wooaah, I ended up thinking of having such a relationship with a real sister, daaamn, this feels weird what do I do? I can''t look at my imouto''s face now, this is horrible from a decency''s point of view. I thought such things despite the fact I don''t have a little sister myself, and yet I ended up writing stuff like this. Which is probably the worst part decency-wiseis what I noticed just now. I have nothing but little sisters in my head now. Yes, today I''ve gone disgusting in a different way from usual. Boobies? The recent trend are shoulder blades. It''s difficult to say who has the best boobies in this story, but Kiseki surely has the best shoulder blades. There''s no doubt about it since that''s what I say. This time I have nine pages for the afterword, so I did my best to write useless stuff. This work has finally entered the climax. Next volume will be the last. Well, there''s one more short story volume in plans so that actually makes two volumes, but the next one is the last story volume. In recent years it''s gotten quite difficult for light novels to continue stably as series. With that said, people who are involved in writing books always had it hard so I''m kinda late to say that, but it still is much stricter than it used to be. Under such circumstances, I think the "Antimagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon" " was a very fortunate story. It had excellent editors-in-charge, wonderful illustrator, comic series and was even animated. Around the eight volume I was finally able to tell "this is all I have left to do with this series". There was a time during the anime''s planning when I have opened plenty of free time and readers have been fretting "Are you writing?" and such. Well, it''s true that there were some unexpected twists and turns. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. However, the work on anime had extended and there were changes in original story''s schedule. That is because this series was scheduled to be completed on the tenth volume. When anime was in the works and I wrote it while planning to end it on the tenth volume, it felt like it was a good time to do it. But the animation work took more time and I was told they would like me to continue a little longer. As an author, I was very happy to be told that. And when it turned out that I continued onto the eleventh volume my "this is all I have left to do with this series" had changed into "what can I do with this series?". Working at ease at times like these doesn''t really happen. But I had a lot of fun every day thinking "what should I do". It was a really blessed world. Quite lucky one. And above all, the fact I could continue it like this is all thanks to the readers who have been with me this far. You might think that I always write the afterword''s acknowledgements reluctantly, but that''s not the case at all. I mean, although all authors write acknowledgements by the end of their afterwords, we all write them wholeheartedly. I don''t know how is it about acknowledgements for people involved in work (laughs), but any author puts their heart into thanking the readers. Thank you very much. And if possible, please stay with the "Antimagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon" " the name''s so long, both the title and the series are long, but please stay with until the very end. What''s left are the short stories, right. I''ll probably write about what happens after the main story, so look forward to it! It''s not over yet, but since it''s a long afterword, I wrote my thanks to everyone. It would be great if I could write about characters in the last volume''s afterword?. But at times like those it''s usually just two pages of afterword. Well then, next volume''s last. What about the last boss? What happens to Kiseki? Will everyone in the 35th platoon be safe? Die, haunted. The twelfth volume was full of chatter making you ask that, but most likely it''ll all settle in the last volume! Enjoy yourself to the very end! Now, acknowledgements. The editors in charge whom I always inconvenienced, K-sama and S-sama. Kippu-sensei who did his best to draw wonderful illustrations despite being busy. Yasumura Youhei-sensei to whom I am indebted for the comic version. Everyone in the Fantasy Bunko''s editorial department. Silver Link''s anime staff who did their best despite not having much time. The cast who did their best to play each character perfectly. And all of you who have taken the series in your hands, you have my sincere gratitude. It''s finally the last volume (how many times are you gonna write that?)! What awaits Takeru and the others is! Stay tuned! Well then, let''s meet in the last volume! Yanagimi Touki Yanagimi Touki Debut work: "bͤϥƤʤ!" (Production Model is not just for show!) Twelfth volume. I sure did well writing this far, even if I do say so myself. "Everything so far had gone just as I planned!" is something I won''t say even if you force me to, but all the boobies so far are just as I planned them to be. Heck, isn''t volume twelve devoid of boobies? They''ve been swaying back and forth in the anime and yet please do take care of this twelfth volume. Volume 13, Prologue Volume 13, Prologue After letting go of the sword dripping with blood, Kusanagi Takeru looked up at the blue sky. The day has risen long ago. Outside was being baked in heat and the odor of vegetation tickling his nose was uncomfortable. Something on the ground was smelling of iron. It was a girl with very white skin and black hair. A girl he has raised his hand upon. Just recently he has learned that she was his little sister. After learning that the girl of Kusanagi harboring demons was his little sister he was both happy, and sad. For the first time in his life he felt he needed someone else. An existence he wanted to have beside him. And yethe ended up killing her. "Why?" He asked himself. Why did you kill her? If the girl who accumulated demon curse over long years is released, demons shall spread all over the world. That''s why she has to be killed. That''s what his father said. That''s why you have to choose, his father said. This was the result of his choice. A body right in front of him. Why? For his parents? Wrong. For himself? Wrong. For the world? Definitely not. Then for what sake? "Kill Kiseki." "" Tears spilled from Takeru''s pupils as he looked at the sky. He killed her for her own sake. For her, who was sneered at, feared and hurt by the world, and yet endured all alone. For her sake Takeru had become lonely. Falling onto his knees, he smashed his both hands into the ground. Tears fell onto the dry earth one after another. "Dammit as if I could bear this burden" Inside of Takeru overflowed with anger. Why did this happen. Why did this happen. Why did this happen. Why did this happen. There''s no way this is a good end. This isn''t what I want. Stop screwing with me. Stop screwing with me damn it. This sheet just can''t be. Feeling loneliness for the first time since being born, Takeru was bewildered. He looked around seeking help. "Why am I in a place like this all alone?" The feeling of discomfort from hurting his little sister and the fact he was despairing all alone lacked sense of reality. His parents died. He killed his little sister. But other than that he had something else, something, many things precious to him Where have they gone? What was it, and who was it? "No." I don''t like this. My parents are dead, my little sister is dead, people precious to me aren''t by my side. I hate this. I hate being alone. Takeru approached the girl who didn''t breathe and pressed against her chest with all his strength. Putting his entire body''s weight on his arm, he pounded the girl''s chest. "Don''t die! You can''t! Wake up! I want you to remain by my side!" Breathing roughly, Takeru desperately tried to resuscitate the girl. He already pierced her heart with his blade. But despite knowing it''s pointless, he did not stop. "Don''t leave me alone" It was as if his basic feelings were revealed. Not knowing human hearts he always distanced himself from others, but now that he has become lonely he realized just how much he needs others. And just how selfish he was. That''s why he wanted his little sister to live. That''s why he sought the existences who disappeared even from his memories. All of it was his means of escaping loneliness. His tears spilled. For such self-centered desire he didn''t want his little sister to die. How sly and cunning, how hideous. In the end, in his desire to save his little sister, the thought of doing it "for her sake" was merely a pretext. Selfish, self-centered. Exactly that. So what whether it''s past or the future, he intended to come clean with it someday. But seeing reality in front of him, he could only be disgusted at how despicable he was. The fact that despite killing his little sister, he goes wallowing just how much he hates it, and how much he doesn''t want to give up, felt so disgusting that it felt nauseating. This was Kusanagi Takeru''s real nature. "ugh." No matter how much he tried to resuscitate her, his little sister did not wake up. He was unable to recognize her face too well, but he was certain that she was at peace. Death was his little sister''s wish. He granted her this wish. Takeru''s sweat-covered face was twisted with resignation. If you realize just how despicable you are, instead of acting sissy he might as well act proud about it. He heard a voice in his head. You did well as a brother. You have saved you little sister from the vortex of suffering. That''s much better than acting selfish, not wanting either your little sister die, or die yourself. This voice calmed Takeru''s fury. This is the result everyone wanted. Thanks to you, your little sister won''t hurt anyone and will sleep without being hurt either. This voice did not soothe him. It was tempting him. You aren''t at fault. What''s at fault is what forced this suffering on you and your little sister, this world itself. Rather than hating yourself, hate this world. Destroy it, this worldyou will kill this world''s God. "" Takeru hung his head and relaxed his muscles. He felt like entrusting his heart to the voice. Heartbroken, Takeru had no strength to resist the voice nor he had any reason to. His little sister was in death''s comfortable embrace, out of his reach. People who supported him didn''t exist right from the start. It''s fine, isn''t it. There was no need to remain lonely, was there. There was no need to remain alive. If he unleashes his hatred towards the world, he''ll feel better. Once he breaks everything and all, there''ll be nothing to "ha-haha" Laughter leaked out of Takeru''s mouth. His heart broke and he already gave up. But, for some reason. For some reason Takeru''s arms attempting to revive his little sister did not stop. He shouldn''t have any strength left, but his body kept moving. Why did he so miserably, so brazenly, so unsightly struggled? He granted his sister what she wished for, so why take this peace away from her? He questioned himself. He questioned his memory. Remember. Remember the reason why is this body not giving up. "I feel like I was told something by someone I don''t know when was it I can''t recall." A voice leaked from his dry lips. "Someone allowed my wretchedness" Along with tears, a voice has come out deep from inside his soul. "Someone somewhere is affirming my selfishness" He hit his little sister''s chest. As long as he had strength, there was hope. With his own desire. With his own selfish ego. "That ''s why I can''t stop my hands" The warmth of hands pushing his back was revived. Even if he had no memory of it, a warmth of embrace shook his soul. "No matter how pathetic, miserable, disgusting, nauseating I am I" I can''t betray that warmth. That''s why "I need to be proud of myself as I am." With his tears flowing without end, Takeru continued to press on his little sister''s chest. The pain of forcing his way through with his ego was much harsher than pretty words and just arguments. It was more painful than settling for easy results. Believing in his own ego had immeasurable difficulty. Takeru wasn''t so strong. In fact, he was a lump of self-loathing. Someone said. Don''t think awareness is an excuse, he said. Someone said. You being aware of it makes it even worse. That was exactly right. That''s why even while being ready to vomit, Takeru continued to question himself as he forced his way through. Crying miserably, intoxicated with himself, he moved his body. So that one day, he could really be proud of himself. In order not to be alone. In order to reject loneliness. And to be together with people precious to him. In order to regain all that he holds dear. "I guess, I''m a fucking bastard even if I say so myself" While mocking himself, Takeru continued to struggle. His little sister''s body grew cold and hard like stone, but he did not give up. He felt so sad his tears wouldn''t stop. There was not enough hope for a droplet of tears, he couldn''t help but to hate himself for being unable to stop. It was so lonely to be alone, that he couldn''t stand it. "Uu-unn nngh" Takeru struggled desperately trying to recall someone''s warmth. How many months have passed. A minute, an hour, a day, it felt even like a year. Takeru continued to try reviving his little sister. Even if summer passes, and fall had comes, vegetation withers and winter comes, and then spring comes along with fresh sprouts. Even if his little sister''s body rots and all that''s left are bones. Without rest, continuing without end, he continued to fight all alone. It wasn''t manly. It wasn''t beautiful. His simple honesty did not connect with salvation. This was reality, and reality isn''t so sweet. Before long not even bones were left of his little sister''s body, which returned into the earth. With nothing for his hands to touch, Takeru embraced himself while clenching teeth and looked up at the sky. "Damn damn it!" No matter how much he stimulated her heart, a dead person won''t go back to life. It was completely different from fighting and defeating enemies. No matter how much he continued, a miracle didn''t happen. It was impossible right from the start. However. However, however, however, however. "" Takeru stopped embracing himself and reached out to the ground. Then started digging in the dry soil. It was nothing but madness. From the moment he tried to revive a dead person, he was completely insane. Even when the tips fingers broke, even when his nails broke, Takeru did not stop. If there was someone who could stop him that would be The ones who are gone, people important to him who have disappeared. I wanted to be saved. I wanted someone to stop me. But there''s no one here. There is no one to embrace me. I was weak to no end. I had nowhere near enough power to save. I can''t bear being alone. Alone I''m just a fool. I can no longer live alone. Someone, help me. "You really don''t know when to give up." After a ridiculously long time, the response had come when his own body was on verge of rotting. After over a hundred years, she appeared in front of Takeru. From behind she hugged Takeru''s shrunken and rounded back. "You''re miserable, brazen, selfish and self-righteous but" He could no longer turn around. His arms were worn out, he might as well not have them. His body was merely a machine for breathing. Even his breathing would end soon. She embraced Takeru''s body, which had only bones and skin remaining on it. "But I love that about you. Even if no one in the world acknowledges you I will love you." "" "I''m sorry to make you lonely until you have turned like this" This voice wasn''t an auditory hallucination. "Even if this isn''t reality, I allowed you to taste loneliness for such a long time." Warmth had touched Takeru''s chilled heart. "It''s all right. You are no longer alone. I am with you. I am forever by your side." His hand akin to a dead branch has reached out to the warmth. "Even if you''re weak even if you''re stupidly honest, I will grant you power." "" "You haven''t lost anything yet." "" "So stand up with pride. For your own sake." Power has filled his collapsing body. He recalled. He got it back. Everything. "Now" Takeru stood up. "Wake upit''s time to save the world, Host." Even if it''s his selfishness. Even if it''s madness. If he has the power to save Kusanagi Takeru will stand up. Volume 13, 1 - Together Volume 13, Chapter 1 - Together Feeling warmth grasp his hand, Takeru clenched his teeth. Even inside pitch black darkness, she told him he wasn''t alone. When he opened his eyes, he was standing in darkness. Beside him, his azure partner was holding his hand. Takeru looked up at the darkness. "Where''s this?" "Currently we are inside a sea of Hyakki Yakou, we are captured but are not receiving erosion. It appears Ootori Sougetsu had you receive mental contamination." "" "This place is inside Host''s dream, a world inside your mind. Using our contract, I have blocked all interference from the outside." He remembered that part. Within time that seemed like eternity, Takeru tasted loneliness that seemed like hell. It was Lapis who saved him. He was saved by her warmth. He decided not to let go of this warmth any more and strongly squeezed her hand. "Let''s go back. Can you wake me up?" "Yes. But before that let''s talk a little." Lapis let go of Takeru''s hand, just to entangle her fingers with his and hold it again. When he grasped it back, Lapis looked back up at him. Her pupils were shaking slightly and she moved her lips as if trying speak up. "What is it?" He asked, and her pupils shook even stronger. Lapis answered with a trembling voice. "Actually there is one way to save the world." Takeru''s expression stiffened. This should have been good news. The reason he didn''t rejoice, was because Lapis'' expression wasn''t too nice. She stared at him with an expression making it seem like she could burst into tears any time. Takeru asked with intention of accepting any answer he could receive. "Tell me. How, are you saying we can save the world? I will do it, no matter the method " It was when Takeru put a hand on his chest and spoke to persuade Lapis. "You and Mistilteinn will become a substitute for a God." Another presence has appeared inside the darkness. It was a white-haired woman wearing a white robe. Looking semi-transparent, the woman floated in the air like a ghost. "Mother Goose!" "Do not worry. As I am now I have no power to interfere with you in any way." It wasn''t like he trust her, but recalling that he was in a world inside his mind, Takeru released his vigilance. She went missing after his battle with Orochi, but she did survive after all. However, considering that all interference from outside has been blocked by Lapis, it must have meant that Lapis herself has invited Mother Goose to this world inside his mind. "What''s your motive? What do you mean by "substitute to God"?" Despite trying to chew through Mother Goose''s words, Takeru couldn''t figure out what she meant. "Kusanagi Takeru-san. Do you remember what goal we had in mind as we took action?" Of course he remembered. Orochi acted in order to revive his older sister, Kusanagi Mikoto no, in order to make it so that Mikoto''s death never happened, he contracted Mother Goose and stood against the world. Remake everything and invalidate the past. Turn the world into a blank piece of paper and remake everything from the start. It was because Takeru didn''t accept that, that he fought against Orochi. "Remaking the world was your goal." "Yes. Or to be more correct, to kill Ootori Sougetsu and through fusion of Orochi and me, acquiring the God''s Vessel." Kill the God and become the God. That was Mother Goose''s and Orochi''s goal. Even Takeru, who wasn''t especially smart, understood what Mother Goose tried to tell him. "Are you telling us to do what you were unable to?" "Yes." She said it as if it was natural. He didn''t think she was joking. Both Gungnir and Mistilteinn were both Sacred Treasure. "We Sacred Treasures have had our properties mutate upon the world''s reconstruction. But although we have acquired personalities which were not inherent to us, or original shapes did not change. Even Mistilteinn, a replica created by the old humanity, should be able to become a vessel." "" "I have taught Mistilteinn the operative procedure for Deification. If you kill the God in our place and attain Godhood, you will be able to save the world." Mother Goose spoke while coldly looking down on Takeru. Attain Godhood. Takeru didn''t know what that exactly meant. But he knew that it wasn''t a good thing. "You must be joking. As if we''d become a God to blank the whole world. Even God doesn''t have the right to take away the past from the world." Even if it was painful, Takeru wished for the past. He wanted to move on into the future while shouldering the past. "Just replacing the God will not turn the world blank. That choice will be left to you. It is up to God to decide what he does to the world." "" "If you wish for the world to remain as is, then you just have to become the God and make it so." Takeru couldn''t feel any discontent or hesitation in Mother Goose''s voice. He furrowed his eyebrows. It was because he wasn''t convinced by what Mother Goose said. Their goals were too different for her to help them out like this. "I don''t know But are you all right with that?" "I have already been defeated. My body will soon collapse and my soul disappear shortly after. If Ootori Sougetsu is to destroy this world, I''d rather prefer to entrust it to you two." Mother Goose spoke flatly, without any sadness in her voice, spoke of her thoughts. But then suddenly, she narrowed here eyes and her cold expression was tinged with humanity. "Also I have been entrusted this from host. He said that he would like me to leave you hope, in case that we were defeated." "Master has?" "He left a message. "This means you really mastered everything this time. Accept it, you dumb disciple"." Or so he said, she added and quietly closed her eyes. Takeru made a dumbfounded look. That message was very like Orochi. Short, rough, and included all his usual habits. "Until the very end, he was an incomprehensible person." Mother Goose muttered as she recalled Orochi. When she thought about it, there were several strange things he did. When Takeru was temporarily captured in the Magic Academy, he told Takeru to "Deepen his ties with Mistilteinn", back then he was admonished that there were too few merits in it for their own goal. The fact that Orochi silently saw off Takeru and others back to the outside world, also seemed puzzling in retrospect. Orochi should have known that Takeru will become his enemy. And yet he trained Takeru, showing him future. Even after losing his life he had entrusted them with hope. In the end, he assumed several things that might happen and left Takeru several things. Takeru faced down and squeezed his lips. Really he''s always, always doing whatever he pleases An image of Orochi smiling like a mischievous kid has passed through his head. Even though he came at me with no mercy He recalled the sensation of how Orochi ruffled his hair with a rough hand. And yet he always does stuff that makes me unable to hate him Takeru recalled the smile his master made when he was being cut down. I can only be grateful to you now it''s too much, Master. His squeezed fist crackled. The second time he received qualification for mastering the style. When he learned that he hasn''t been taught everything there was in the Double-Edged style, Takeru felt a little dissatisfied with Orochi. He was ashamed for calling himself an initiate despite not being taught the secret arts. But now, he was finally acknowledged by Orochi. By surpassing the wall called "Orochi", Kusanagi Takeru was able to move on. Now that he was acknowledged, he couldn''t find any other words than those of gratitude. There was no choice but to accept the will of his master. Rather, was there any other way to fulfill his reckless wishes other than by becoming a God? "Host." Lapis had returned the strong grip Takeru had on her hand. Takeru softened his grip and looked at her. Unchanged, she seemed uneasy. He also didn''t think everything would go so easily even if they become a God. "Let''s say we become a God, what happens to us then?" "Even if you use Deification you won''t become a perfect God. In the end you are just a demon and a Sacred Treasure''s replica, your quality is simply notwithstanding. It''s also impossible for you to become a living god like Ootori Sougetsu. He only could become one because of an error resulting from the collision of worlds." "" "Once your and Mistilteinn''s souls fuse, you will lose your existence as an individual. No one will be able to perceive your existence and existing merely as a soul, you will watch over this world." "" "In other words, you will exist as merely a concept of God in this world." He was prepared for this to an extent. The side effect of God Hunter Form was a fusion of soul and sublimation to a non-human existence. Deification also has to have drawbacks to it as well. Originally in Norse Mythology God Hunter Forms was means for gods to kill each other and Deification existed to take the seat of the chief god for the individual. Explained Mother Goose. He simply accepted the facts. If we become a God, we won''t be able to be together with our little sister. If we become a God, we won''t be able to be together with our comrades. If we become a God, no one will be able to perceive us. Only capable of watching over the world, they would continue to exist forever. Definitely not. Not happening. But was there any other way for them to save the world? "" Takeru closed his eyes. He could tell Lapis put all her strength into her hand holding his. Think. You have to think. I might not be smart, but I have to find a way. Think. Think, think, think. "It''s okay, Host. You just have to be honest with yourself, that is all." Lapis weakened the grip on Takeru''s hand. "Let''s resist without becoming a God. Even if there is no way out, Host always pulls it through. You have kept overcoming various problems so far. So this time too" She unwound her fingers and was about to let go. But Takeru has gripped her hand once again. Strongly, while vowing not to let go of it ever again. He opened his eyes and made a troubled smile. "No. We won''t find another way. If that guy remains as a God, we''ll end up destroyed." Hearing Takeru''s words Lapis was shocked, rendered speechless. While holding Lapis'' hand, Takeru declared to Mother Goose. "That''s why I''m going to become a God. It''s fine." Just like that, he made a declaration not even a child would do, deciding his own fate. Mother Goose quietly opened her eyes, and Lapis, "There is no way it''s fine!!" She got angry at him, making a voice he had never heard before. Clinging to Takeru''s arm, Lapis pressed her body against him. "What happened to you?! Host isn''t that kind of person! You are a more egoistic and selfish person!" She was furious. She seriously snapped. Wrinkling her eyebrows strongly she was angry from the bottom of her heart. Takeru got scared by how overwhelming it was. "Y-you''re horrible Well, that is true, but this can''t be helped. There is no other way." "It can''t be helped?! There''s no other way?! The person who decided not to kill Kiseki-san or kill himself because he selfishly wants to save both those lives wouldn''t say such a thing! You''re a person who won''t do anything you don''t like, aren''t you?! Are you really satisfied with such a bad ending?!" "Is it really that bad? I would be lying if I said I''m completely okay with this but everyone will stay alive this way." "Even if they remain alive, they won''t be saved! Without you, no one in the 35th Platoon will become happy!" All that Lapis said was correct and pierced through his heart. Breathing roughly, she was about to hold down the collar of his shirt. Lowering her voice, Lapis glared at Takeru. "What about Ouka-sama? You''re not going to walk by her side?" "Yeah. I won''t be able to fulfill the promise." "What about Mari-sama? You already know just how much does she like you, right?" "Yeah. I might not be able to give her an answer." "Ikaruga-sama will continue to wait for you forever in the platoon''s room." "Might be. She''s stubborn and more sentimental than anyone else." "Usagi-sama if you aren''t there, she will continue to cry forever." "I guess so. I''ll be lonely as well not being able to pat her again." "Kiseki-sama You were the one who said you want her to stay by your side forever as your little sister!" "Yeah. I want her by my side, it''ll be really damn saddening." "This is too horrible Please stop with this self-sacrifice! You shouldn''t try becoming some stupid hero!" Holding his clothes so strongly they seemed about to rip, Lapis clenched her teeth and pressed her head against his chest. He was honestly happy to see that she was thinking so much about the 35th platoon. It was one of the reasons why he felt frustrated and pathetic to make this decision. Pained from the bottom of his heart, Takeru put a hand on Lapis'' shoulder. "It ain''t self-sacrifice, nor becomin'' a hero. I''ll probably end up burdening everyone with something overwhelming. I know that well. Just like they are to me, I am important to them." Although he felt embarrassed, he spoke what he thought. He did mention by himself that he is loved by everyone, no wonder he felt conceited because of that. In fact, it was conceit. A person who wouldn''t be conceited in a situation like this would be a piece of sheet. And he, making such a choice while being conceited, was even worse a piece of sheet. "But I don''t think they will be unable to attain happiness if I disappear." "That''s not true!" "They''ll end up bearing a scar, but they should be able to move on. I mean, it''s 35th platoon, right? They''re strong stupidly strong, even. As long as they have comrades they won''t be unhappy, even if they act stubborn. They''ll become happy enough to make me grit my teeth with frustration." "That won''t happen!" "This is my selfish belief It''s for the best." "You''re wrong! If everyone is to lose you, it''s better that we all fight together and have the world be destroyed!" Raising her face from his chest, Lapis looked at Takeru''s face. And noticed that he was crying. He cried while desperately trying to smile. "No. That''s no good even if everyone''s happy with that, we can''t give in to destruction I don''t want that." After coming this far, Takeru forced his will through. He let out the worst selfishness there was inside him. He too, was frustrated by this. Frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated and frustrated. It was far from the happy end Takeru wanted, but it''s not like there was no salvation in this. Now, he could only cling to this small salvation. It was frustrating. But he was fine with it. It was fine. Making an expression as if her heart was crushed, Lapis asked Takeru. "Host are you really fine with that?" "" "There''s not even the least salvation left for you this way" "You will be forever alone watching over the world you will only continue to exist." "" "You will be crushed by loneliness you aren''t strong enough to bear it I know it the best of all" Suddenly, Takeru embraced Lapis. Strongly, almost strong enough to break her. "Yeah, I''m ain''t strong. Just earlier I tasted plenty of it, I hate loneliness. It''s just as you say. But there is a salvation for me, y''know? I have you. Forever and ever I will be together with your soul, right?" Takeru whispered so gently into Lapis'' ear. She opened her eyes wide. Takeru was no longer crying, he resolved himself while hugging Lapis with love. "It''ll be hard without being together with everyone. Being without Kiseki will also helluva hard on me too. But you alone, will stay by my side." "Host." "I''m fine with that. I think it''s all right. The salvation I have found for myself, is you. Were there no salvation for me, I wouldn''t have made this choice." In an embrace, Lapis continued to stare at him with eyes wide open. Before long, large droplets of tears spilled from them. "If you only give me a nod, I will rush forward towards this conclusion. If you don''t, I won''t aim for this conclusion." "" "Lapis will you be by my side for eternity?" It was partially something like a confession. There were no lies in Takeru''s feelings or what he said. It might have been caused by the situation, but it was no mistake that it was the truth. Even if no one will be aware of his existence, he won''t be unhappy as long as Lapis is together with him. As long as she is by his side, he will become happy. It will be hard on him not being able to meet his little sister. He will be lonely not being able to meet his comrades. He would be so sad he would probably cry time after time again. But if Lapis is there with him, he will bear it. He wished for his comrades''; his sister''s happiness. Even if not everyone agrees with it, it was fine. Thought Takeru. "That''s not fair, Host." Lapis slowly wound her arms behind his back. "You are really terrible I can''t agree with being chosen in this manner." "Yeah, I know. But I''m not lying, these are my real feelings." "I know that, it makes you all the worse" "I guess." Agreeing with her, Takeru smiled bitterly. She squeezed him with her hands wound behind his back. "Being asked to like this there is no way I can refuse. No way I can be against it. After all, I" I love you. "Yeah. I love you too, partner." As he strongly returned the hug, flames appeared in Takeru''s pupils. The path to proceed on was decided. It was accompanied with the pain like nothing so far, but they couldn''t stop here. Once they decided on it, they have to force their way through. Stand up time after time again. Even covered in mud and tumbling unsightly, wailing and crying, screaming angrily and laughing, they would accomplish this. That was Kusanagi Takeru''s way of living. The hug ended and he let go of Lapis'' body. She wasn''t expressionless, but smiled towards Takeru. And the next moment, she stared at him intently. "But you love everyone else too." "H-hey I properly do love y" "It''s fine. I know. I love you including parts of you that are like that." Lapis'' smile when she said that could only be called wonderful. He really was surprised by her. She was so cute that he suddenly felt like dying from embarrassment. As he slowly started blushing, "Flirting is okay, but isn''t it about time you wake up?" Astonished, Mother Goose spoke to the two. No wonder she felt like interrupting the two, as they have shown her a love scene like this despite the overall dangerous situation they were in. In any case, Takeru resolved himself. He will no longer choose to hesitate. Together with Lapis, the two faced Mother Goose again. "Are you certain? I cannot guarantee success." "So what? That''s pretty normal for us." Certainly, Mother Goose said and looked downwards. Takeru didn''t know much about her. What he knew was that she didn''t hesitate to use any means to fulfill her goal, and was a cool-headed person just like Orochi. But when she accepted Takeru and Mari to Magic Academy, she was at least kind to them. As she entrusted hope to them, she seemed similar to how she was back then. "Thank you. Thanks to you, the road has opened. We absolutely won''t let this hope go to waste." Mother Goose was surprised by his thanks. And facing downwards a little, she made a small smile. "You are very similar to Orochi, my Host. That person also was someone who kept giving his thanks to people, whether they were his enemies or allies." "Well, can''t deny we are alike. When Master turned younger he looked so much like me I was pretty disgusted by it." Takeru scratched his head, having mixed feelings. Mother Goose looked at Lapis in the end. "You have chosen a good contractor, Lapis." Mother Goose used Lapis'' nickname for the first time. Lapis originally had no memory of the old world. She could only suspect that to Gungnir, she was a detestable enemy. If Mistilteinn was a replica of a Sacred Treasure, then it would mean that Lapis'' mother would be "I need not be told that. Host, is the best Host of all." "Fufu I should have told mine the same while he was still alive. Although, my relationship with him wasn''t like yours nevertheless, I wanted to tell him that I have no regrets." "If Kusanagi Orochi is similar to my Host, he should have understood that even if you didn''t say it." "I guess you are right." Smiling wryly, Mother Goose set her both hands as if to prayer. "There is no time left. Go forthI entrust you with the future of this world." While she retained a posture for praying, her transparent body began to shine. "I shall convert my soul to magic power and bestow it to you with Magic Power Transfer. The "Twilight" property doesn''t allow for Deification, but if you absorb my "God''s Authority" magic power you should be able to use it as is." "Is really okay? If your soul disappears, you" "Oh, concerned about me? As expected of playboy, is what I''d like to say, but I have no intention of finding another Host." "Joking around at a time like this?" "And I am your enemy, too. There is no guarantee I won''t take you over. You never know if I won''t reappear when you are about to become a God, and devour Kusanagi Takeru''s soul." Mother Goose said that and chuckled. Takeru made a strange expression seeing her joke in response to his concern. He thought so back in the Magic Academy as well, but she might have been surprisingly mischievous. "It''s a joke. Just like you, I''m fine with this. Please use my soul for the sake of this world." A white magic circle appeared and Mother Goose''s body started to convert into particles of magic power. Until the very end, Mother Goose prayed to the two. "I wish the two of you best of luck. If possible, I wish for your salvation in the end." It was the last spell of the mother of witches, the White Witch of the East. Turned into particles, she wrapped around Takeru''s and Lapis'' bodies. It was a warm and gentle hug. Although they were inside mental world, they could feel warm power well up from inside of them. Holding Lapis'' hand, Takeru clenched his fist. The time to wake up has come. The time to fight has come. The time for the last battle "Lapis." "Yes." Anticipating the future, the two held hands to confirm each other''s presence as they shook off the darkness. "Let''s go!" "Yes, together." Lapis'' body disappeared. Azure-colored particles danced in the air like butterflies. Takeru chanted the words of power for the last time. Signaling the start of the battle. Putting his heart, his soul in it, ""Desiring with supreme ardor"" He announced. ""Hammer of Gods!"" To kill the God, and reach Godhood. The two set forth together. Volume 13, 2 - Problem Children Gather Again Volume 13, Chapter 2 - Problem Children Gather Again Ouka knew she couldn''t persuade Mari. The fact that her soul was seized meant that she was deprived of herself. The freedom of body and freedom of mind were completely different. Ouka too, was once deprived of bodily freedom, but was able to overcome it thanks to her strong soul, she thought. But if one is deprived of the soul, there is no way for them to resist. "Haa haa!" I wonder just how much time has passed, this is the first time I have to concentrate this much in battle. How many humans were still alive in this city? Was the main force of the Heretic Alliance safe? Were Sage, Yuzuho and Kirigaya safe? She wondered. Where is Saionji, Suginami and Lapis? And Kusanagi A rainbow-colored pillar of light poured down from the sky and grazed Ouka''s cheek. She flapped her wings and barely managed to avoid the attack. Also ahead of where she avoided to, there were pillars of light pouring down. She had no time to think of her comrades and would lose her life if she averted her attention even for a moment. That was the kind of opponent she was fighting with. Concentrate, Ootori Ouka. The only thing you can do now, is to continue fighting. You have been entrusted with two lives. Your opponent''s, and your own. "!!" While avoiding the pillars of light she swung her right arm with abandon, releasing all Vampire stakes from her elbow. Not to shoot her enemy down, but to block attacks. By removing the stopper she was able to shoot the Earl''s Fang from a large distance rather than close range. Unlike when she shot small stakes with the handgun form, she was unable to fire in succession after shooting a salvo. Five stakes made with magic power had chains attached to them and it was necessary to skilfully operate it with the elbow and then rewind the chain back to recover the stakes, but in exchange the power was equivalent to that of close range shots. But if it misses, she''ll fall into a predicament where she shows a big opening. Moreover, now that she didn''t have Vlad''s support, activating Earl''s Fang took some time. Seeing how Ouka didn''t seem to intend on hitting Mari from a distance, it seemed like a really poor move. It won''t hit. The huge stake that was firedhas slipped by Nikaido Mari''s side. An exchange of attacks from a large distance was greatly unfavorable for Ouka. Without Vlad''s support she was unable to easily release the opponent''s protection barrier with the penetrating stake. Even if she sniped from a distance, there was no way she could penetrate through multiple layers of a barrier. Meanwhile, Mari continued to pour the Aurora Rain from the sky as she maintained the barriers. She had completely taken over the control over the battle. While maintaining the barrier she poured down the Aurora Rain, on top of that, there were more and more magic circles appearing around her. From Ouka''s point of view, it looked as if she was going against a castle or a battleship. She was unable to get close, and it was also difficult to maintain distance because of the constantly-pouring Aurora Rain. It was the same tactics that are said to have been used by the ancient witches. Skilled witches would not move at all, instead performing all actions related to combat by using magic. Mari quietly floated on flight rings as she had her back turned to a building on the verge of collapse. She casually extended her hand. A change had started to occur as the number of magic circles deployed in the air had exceeded a hundred. The hundred of magic circles were disassembled and rebuilt into one huge magic circle. A complex spell had activated as the magic circles synthesized and a sound similar to that of clashing metal had rang out. It was the complete version of the strongest thermal-based attack the Aurora property had boasted of, the Aurora Gate. Most likely, the firepower and the area of attack was several times larger than when Ouka saw it for the first time. Were it to be released, Ouka would evaporate in an instant. She swung her left arm as if to say "I won''t let you", and once again fired the Earl''s Fang at Mari. It didn''t hit. The huge stake passed by Mari''s side just like the first one and stabbed deep into the wall of the building behind her. A huge gate has emerged behind Mari, a sound as if the atmosphere itself wailed had spread. Ouka wouldn''t let herself be beat just like that. While staring at the light concentrating in the gate she inhaled deeply and bracing herself she positioned her arms at the height of her waist. *snap*, *creaaaakkk*! The mechanisms at her elbows started to scatter sparks and creak soundly as she began to rewind the chains. "!!" Flapping the spread wings she also pulled the chain herself. The wings flapped strongly enough to generate a small tornado. And the moment Aurora Gate was about to be firedthe building behind Mari has cracked soundly and broke in the middle. The Earl''s Fangs Ouka fired have acted as hooks and pulled the building down. Taken by surprise, Mari tried to avoid the falling building but it was too huge and the upper part of the building had crashed into the spherical protective barrier. Mari pierced through the concrete wall like a bullet. *VVOOM*! The Aurora Gate''s aim has been displaced and it had passed over Ouka''s head. The magic in question was too rampant to be called just a flash and was beautiful enough for anyone to stare at it in admiration. A space-time distortion appeared several meters above Ouka caused by the magic power. The extreme auroral laser released from the gate had reached a hill far away and after grazing the top of it, it continued to stretch further. Ouka drew the upper part of the building along with Mari, to herself. "HAAaaAAaa!" While rewinding the chain she charged at Mari. With both her arms occupied, she released an Earl''s Fang from the mechanism on her knee. She had no time to build an operative procedure for penetration. Using the impact of the incoming building, she fired Earl''s Fang and pierced through by force. Ouka''s fang collided with Mari''s protective magic and easily broke through the defense. Even the Aurora magic was unable to block this attack. After passing through the barrier, the fang had grazed Mari''s cheek and pierced into the building''s wall. When Ouka disconnected the chain, the two started to fall down together with the building. Mari was unable to escape. Ouka was unable to move. In the middle of fall Ouka reached out to Mari and caught her shoulders. "Nikaido!" In the middle of the roar of the falling building, Ouka shouted towards Mari. Even while feeling the huge building press down on them, Ouka continued to speak to her. "It''s okay!" Mari didn''t answer. Ouka could only continue to speak in this situation. They approached the ground filled with red meat. Ouka clenched her teeth and kicked the building with all the strength she had in her body. Momentarily, the upper part of the building that was about to clash into the ground, was blown away. A loud roar and a cloud of dust rose up to the sky. Scattered debris collided with other buildings causing a chain collapse. The rubble crushed into small pieces has fallen to the ground and was preyed on by the red meat, which acted like a starved beast. Rainbow-colored flying rings shone in the dust. Slowly and without making any sound, Nikaido Mari landed on the debris of the building which was sinking into the sea of meat. On the verge of smashing onto the ground, Ouka smashed apart the entire upper part of the building. For her as she was now, in vampire form, destroying a building was as easy as taking a candy from a baby. Mari stared at the smoke. From the looks of her, she seemed like a machine searching for something. She looked up from inside the smoke at the sky. There, a shadow with spread wings had descended on the debris of the building ahead. The smoke had settled down. With meaty sounds in the background, under the cloudy sky, the crimson shadow stared at Mari. Once again, Ouka spoke to her. Even though she knew her words won''t reach, she still said them. "I''m alive. I promise that I will never die by your hand." "" "I will not be killed by you. I won''t let your conviction be tainted with my death." Mari''s conviction, that is - not to kill. No matter how evil the opponent is, she wouldn''t kill them. Ouka knew that this conviction of hers wasn''t just talk. Because life was important, no matter what kind of life it is. If Ouka asked Mari whether she thinks so, Mari would probably laugh at her. At one time, when they were living their normal life Mari said: "I don''t kill because I hate killing. Lives aren''t equal. There are lives that should be saved, and those that should be ended. It''s certain that there are lives that should not exist.". "But I won''t take those lives." It wasn''t logical. But it didn''t matter whether it was or not. She hated killing, so she didn''t kill. This was the root of her conviction not to kill. Ouka who stood on just the opposite side of such beliefs, thought it was something precious. "Be at ease and smash everything you have at me." That''s why Ouka won''t let herself be killed by Mari. She will continue fighting. What she aimed at, was Mari running out of magic power. After spending so much magic power until now, Mari shouldn''t have much remaining. If she runs out, her combat ability will be equal to none. Until now Ouka avoided the big moves and this was the reason why. Mari should have consumed a large amount of magic power to cast the Aurora Gate, so she must have few magic power remaining. She will use the magic she obtained from Vlad''s soul to save Mari. Ouka crossed her arms and closed her eyes. She could tell that at the same time, Mari expanded magic circles again. Are you watching? Opening her eyes, Ouka flapped her wings and kicked off the building Mari generated a black and silver magical swords. Are you watching this Vlad? Swinging her arm, Ouka delivered a blow to Mari. The magical swords in Mari''s both hands were blocked by that blow. Using the rebound from the blocking, Ouka jumped over Mari''s head and moved behind her. Am I as noble as you wanted me to be? Instead of attacking, she tried restraining Mari from behind. However, Mari released a wave of magic power from her body, blowing Ouka away. Blown away, Ouka flapped her wings and charged at Mari again. Watch over me from wherever you are, partner! She couldn''t let Mari open up a distance between them. At short range Ouka could pierce through the barrier by pure force, but at distance she would be one-sidedly barraged with attacks. Avoidance is also easier when she''s near her target. For as long as possible she had to continue approaching Mari and destroy her protective magic to use up her magic power. There was no other way! Still turned with her back to Ouka, Mari twisted her waist and pointed her fingertips at Ouka as if aiming with a pistol. Ouka opened her eyes wide in surprise and twisting her body, stopped her charge. The Aurora Bullet. Concentrated magic power moving at high speed had penetrated one of Ouka''s wings. Receiving an impact from the magic, Ouka fell while spinning. She couldn''t allow herself to move away, so she immediately restored her wing and quickly rose back up to close the distance. Mari wasn''t good at close combat. Although she could use high-powered magic attacks, her reflexes and overall physical abilities weren''t too high. If only Ouka could close the distance "Aurora Benefit" That moment, Mari''s body was covered with a very thin layer of aurora light. Ouka, who tried to close the distance had immediately taken a defensive posture. "!!" The moment she stopped in mid-air, a black sword was thrust centimeters away of her forehead. She twisted her head, unable to find any other way to avoid it. The sword had gouged Ouka''s cheek and cut her hair. The moment she understood that Mari had cast a strengthening magic on her body, Mari twisted her body right in front of Ouka and used her left leg to deliver a kick. While using the Aurora Enchantment she smashed her left heel onto Ouka''s head. That move looked just like the roundhouse kicks Ouka specialized in. Ouka''s break shook, and forced herself to stay awake as her consciousness was fading to darkness, she received a follow-up blow from Mari. As she received the sword attack with her fang, she immediately caught herself bitterly regretting it. There was no doubt that Mari was bad with close combat. Ouka knew she didn''t like it. Yet she was fast. Her speed was abnormal. Even if her soul has been taken over, that''s no reason for her to exercise more power than normal. Body strengthening magic. And considering the reaction rate, her cerebral nerves were also strengthened. It was the same thing Haunted was doing to deal with Takeru''s speed during battle. Having eyes of a vampire, who are said to see through what normally can''t be seen Ouka was able to somewhat follow his speed. However, Mari was just a human. Ouka knew the danger of brain-strengthening magic, and so did Mari, which was the reason she hadn''t done that until now. A small amount of blood started trickling from Mari''s eyes and nose. It was difficult to tell from outside appearance, but her insides must have been a mess. Both of them were already a mess. Same as usual. Although she was in a predicament, Ouka smiled wryly as she battled with Mari. Ever since the battle against EXE at the Critical Point, to following battle with Mother Goose and coping with Hyakki Yakou they had no time to rest. Mari who had once lost her limbs and suffered massive bleeding should have been far more worn out than Ouka. And yet, her attacks were still fierce. Even if she used Mother Goose''s magic power to heal herself up, it wasn''t like she was completely cured. Good grief, she''s way too talented as a magic user and knows her way around magic power consumption efficiency. "Hey, do you remember?" As the sword and fang met, Ouka started to quietly speak to Mari. "Even now I recall the days when we just met for the first time." Even though she knew no voice would reach Mari, she kept talking as they continued to combat. "While both of us carried burden of our past, you were the complete opposite of me. You, who naively embraced the idea of "non-killing" and me, who judged evil with death, were completely incompatible." In the middle of the exchange of blows Mari leaped backwards and created a magic circle, then immediately released an Aurora Bullet without any pre-charging. Ouka who had predicted her actions avoided the bullet by diving low and returned to close combat. "Our personalities are polar opposites as well. Your free-spiritedness annoyed me. Unlike me, you were honest, frank, and refined" Mari''s onslaught did not stop, but Ouka continued. Fangs made of magic power and magical swords scattered particles of magic power which drifted around them in the air. "I hated you really." She said, feeling nostalgic about their past selves. The sword raised up high had approached Ouka''s head from above, and was received with fangs in Ouka''s both hands. "Ngh But at the same time I envied you. You, whom I hated in my revenge you" "" "You were just too dazzling!" Repelling the sword, Ouka brought her face to Mari''s close enough for their noses to touch. And grasped Mari''s arms as she tried to slash her again. "I envied you that you believed in yourself so straightforwardly! That you had the strength to smile at all times, no matter what was happening around us!" She twisted Mari''s strengthened arms by using force even beyond that. All that Ouka forced out of herself, were parts of her she didn''t want to admit existed. "You reminded me just how little my troubles and suffering was! Just by standing next to you I couldn''t help but feel miserable! It was all because I knew I couldn''t be like you!" She, who was burdened with her past was unable to simply believe in herself like Mari did. Ouka''s past was filled with darkness. But, that''s why! "But that''s why I was able to bear with myself! Thanks to you I could remain being myself!" Seeing Mari''s back as she ran in front, she couldn''t bear just walking forward. The reason Ouka thought they''re completely incompatible with Mari, lied in this. It wasn''t because she was a witch. Not because she was a rival in love either. I just don''t want to lose to her. There was no logic behind it, Mari just had something that made Ouka think so. Even though Ouka longed for it, she didn''t want to chase after Mari''s back. Her frustration continued to accumulate until she couldn''t bear it. I just have to be myself, and polish myself. If I am to be envious of her, I should rather aim to become myself I can be proud of. Even if we acknowledge each other now, that one thing doesn''t change. Just earlier, she was saved by Mari twice. As if she could stay quiet about this. She had didn''t say thanks. She didn''t want to say them. Instead she would return thanks with actions. The two who had the worst and the best compatibility at the same time, were indispensable existences to each other in order to improve themselves. It wasn''t hatred, but the resistance towards each other that sublimated into bonds, even while in conflict they continued to move forward. That is what it means to be worthy rivals! "I''ll have youcontinue staying by my side from now on as well!" Ouka roared right in front of Mari''s face. As if to respond to that, Mari''s hair rose up and magic power was concentrated between the two. No magic circle had appeared. It was just a mass of magic power. A Magic Bashthe moment she realized, Aurora magic power had exploded between them. It had no power strong enough to wound them, but the impact was strong enough to blow Ouka away. The two moved away from each other and faced off from a distance. Mari closed her eyes and once again generated several magic circles. She was trying to trigger the second Aurora Gate. Ouka wasn''t attacked with the Aurora Rain for restriction. Perhaps, Mari used that magic power for protective magic instead. The aurora barrier covering Mari wouldn''t be so easily to pierce this time. Ouka took a deep breath while in mid-air. Once Aurora Gate activated it''s difficult to avoid it, and since Mari''s speed was higher than during the Mock Battle Tournament, trying to avoid it was suicidal. However, trying to stop it before activation wasn''t beneficial either. Cancelling her magic would only prolong the battle. Ouka too, was at disadvantage during an extended battle. Although Ouka''s current supply of magic power was higher, Mari was superior when it comes to efficient usage of it. Prolonging it would be disadvantageous and tricks like earlier wouldn''t work again. In which case. "I''ll pierce head on." She disassembled the mechanism on her right arm and rebuilt it. Concentrating magic power, Ouka built a mechanism several times larger than she was. It was the first time she made it this huge. Vlad was a Relic Eater that was lacking in defense, so there was no way for her to cope with attacks like this. She concentrated magic power on the enormous stake protruding from her elbow. Emitting red and black lightning the stake rotated violently growing red as if heated up. But it wasn''t enough, not yet. She had the operative procedure for Aurora Gate in her head. While the amount of magic power required for Earl''s Fang was inferior to that of Aurora Gate, the intrinsic performance allowing to pierce magic should fill that difference. The problems were the duration of the magic and whether Ouka would succeed reversing the operative procedure. Magic penetration was capable of piercing through protective barriers and Witch Hunter Form, so it could also dispel this magic. But it wasn''t so easy against attack magic. If protective and reinforcement magic are hit and penetrated, they are invalidated by destroying the operative procedure. But it was different for attack magic, especially for one so powerful as Aurora Gate. It wasn''t something that could be dispelled just by being hit. It could be only penetrated. Furthermore, going against such amount of magic power she had to build a stake with considerable amount of durability. If she''s stingy with magic power in here, she''ll be done with. Not upholding the promise was a definite no. That''s why she put all the magic power she had into this blow, including all the magic power Vlad had left behind. The condensed magic power changed color from deep red into deep crimson, then sublimated into the utmost limit of crimson color. Redder than blood, more crimson than a flame, shining brighter than a sun. A huge magic circle appeared behind the rotating stake. She had no need for tricks. In order to improve the fang''s quality she started its restoration and made it capable to of standing up to Mari''s aurora. At the same time Ouka finished her preparations, a gate appeared behind Mari. The gate, reminiscent of an entrance to another world was solemn, dazzling and overwhelming its spectators. It announced to the world that it is light, that is the strongest phenomenon in the world. Ouka faced it with a tiny fang, as compared to the huge gate. However, that fang''s shine, the crimson color dwelling inside burned bright red. Mari opened her closed eyes and protruded her open hands forward. Ouka too, breathed in heavily and swung her right arm. "Aurora Gate" "Earl''s Fang!" The one who released her magic first was Mari. The door of the gate opened and light overflowed from inside. It was said that in the distant past, this great magic has erased entire fleet with a single blow. Aurora Gate did indeed have the power to support that anecdote. The extremely intensive light had swallowed Ouka completely. Inside, there was not a speck of darkness or sound, just light alone. A world that rejected any life and any substance. Truly a hellinside of which stood Ouka. She rejected the rejection. She stood there while protruding the fang and inside the vortex of light that could be called nothing but a threat, she maintained her existence which seemed like it would be erased any time. Only the part of the vortex that touched the fang had disappeared. However, the light was like a muddy stream, even though the fang was huge, it wasn''t a defensive wall. The particles of light that weren''t erased were eroding Ouka. Pieces of armor the particles touched had disappeared and Ouka''s own body was assaulted. Even with a vampire body she was unable to maintain her existence in this world. Therefore, she restored herself, restored again and again. Her turning-to-ash body was being recovered with the recovery ability peculiar to true ancestor vampires. The restoration didn''t make in time and she started being suppressed by light. Her appearance looked like that of a piece of ice inside of a flame. She was unable to scream or to feel pain. What she was allowed to was not the fear of being killed, but that of being erased. Clench your teeth. Open your eyes wide. I can''t let myself be erased. I must not let my body perish away before the fang breaks. Even if it''s just bones left behind me, I''m not disappearing before the fang breaks. Look forward. Push forward. Waiting ahead of this pierced light there''s your future, Mari''s future and your comrades'' future. The magic power ejecting from the shooting mechanism boosted her charge with the fang. She couldn''t afford to use magic power on restoration of the wings. Only the fang and her own body were remaining. The fang started to crack. Recovery was unable to catch up with Ouka''s body restoration and she started turning to ash starting from her feet. A fearful soul whispered into her ears inviting her to comfort. Tapping weakly on her shoulder it suggested that being killed by her best friend is what she wanted. Shut up, be silent. Ouka spat away. As if I''d lose. I will not disappear until I win this round and puff up my chest in front of Mari. Forward. Move forward. You have resolved herself so many times until now. Enough of this talk, just move on and pierce, Ootori Ouka! "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOoOOoOOOOOOOOoOOOoo!!!!!" Responding to Ouka''s roar, the fang rotated. Penetrating the vortex of light she rushed straight ahead. Then finally, she has overcome the light. After breaking out of the vortex she struck the upper part of the gate with the fang. She had the operative procedure in her head. If she breaks down the gate, it will be impossible to maintain the magic and the magic power will diffuse. Just as Ouka expected, the gate collapsed the moment the fang had struck it. The magical power building the Aurora Gate had scattered. In tatters, she had the mechanism disappear and somehow reconstructed the wings. Flapping them, she took a deep breath. Were she a step late, her recovery wouldn''t have kept up and she would have been erased. "Eclipse Blade" Deploying a sword, Mari aimed for Ouka in mid-air and attacked. But Ouka didn''t move. It wasn''t that she had no strength left to fight, she could continue fighting in close combat but was confident that the battle had already ended. As the swung sword approached Ouka''s forehead, the very moment it was about to hit - the Eclipse Blade crumbled away and scattered. And it was not because Ouka nullified it with her stake. Mari had finally ran out of magic power. As she swung down the crumbling sword, Mari closed her eyes as if falling asleep. The flying rings disappeared and as her fall started, she was held up in the air by Ouka. But Ouka too, was covered with wounds. Her rebuilt wings hadn''t enough strength left to support two people. This is bad, the exhaustion is beyond what I expected! Even if she tried to crash onto the roof of a sunken building, she was unable to correct their trajectory in time and they fell straight into the sea of meat. Ouka embraced Mari as if to protect her and covered her with her wings. That was all she could do now. Both of them were falling into the sea of demons. In the end, Ouka strongly hugged Mari. *thwump*, a strong impact hit her body. Her arm was caught by something, it took her a few moments to realize their fall had stopped. When she looked up, someone caught her arm from on top of a sinking building. Who was it? "Sorry, I''m late." Ahh, it''s you. Somewhere deep in her heart she thought he would come. But this guy, he''s always, ALWAYS "You''re late." Ouka said along with a sigh and smiled lightly. The reason Ikaruga immediately moved to check on Kiseki''s body was because she predicted what Ootori Sougetsu intended to do. To confirm her condition, Ikaruga sent Nanomachines inside Kiseki''s body and found out that Kiseki awakened despite the fact her brain was asleep and immediately moved to protect Usagi. Using the Nanomachines, she converted her own body into that of a dark elf and while it was extremely simple, she was able to maintain a protective barrier. Right now Hyakki Yakou was a weapon of mass destruction whose controls have been completely lost. Although Kiseki controlled the Hyakki Yakou before, there was no doubt that deep inside her heart she was limiting its activity. Right now, Hyakki Yakou continuously attempted to kill Ikaruga. Like water that''s sucked into a drain, the demon cells gathered in her location. What she could do, was only to endure and maintain the protective barrier. Facing the overwhelming muddy stream of demons, it was nearly impossible for her to cast Calamity while maintaining the barrier. Blowing Hyakki Yakou away with anti-matter bomb would be the best, but although Ikaruga was a first-class scientist, her knowledge as a witch was very poor and she had no talent. She knew that the best herself, that''s why she could only continue to endure like this. Inside the spherical barrier Ikaruga continued to curl up. The barrier was destroyed and repaired, the repetition of it caused her a tremendous pain. It was necessary for her to maintain the barrier more efficiently, but Ikaruga hadn''t the means to do so. "Good grief I feel envious of Nikaido''s talent, damn it." Scooping the sweat off her forehead, Ikaruga grumbled. She acquired a dark elf''s body, excellent magic power and its amount, but with her consciousness remaining human she was unable to exercise that power well. She had three more barriers remaining. If she expanded any more barriers to the inside, there would be no space left for their bodies inside it. This was the limit, it would hold for about a minute longer. "Me having a dark elf''s body is what a waste of resources." Ikaruga smiled bitterly to Usagi. Without giving an answer, Usagi has performed a check on her weapons. She no longer was like her past self where she acted timid or become completely paralyzed from fear, trembling. She did all that was within her ability. The maintenance of her favorite gun, "Rabbit Fang" and confirmation of remaining bullets. She took out anti-magic bullets, aurora bullets, and from a military pouch she took out anti-matter bullet at which she stared with a squint. The anti-matter bullet wasn''t like an instant charm where a magic-absorbent material was used to absorb magic power. Since there was no material that could absorb this much magic power and that the magic was activated at the same time the bullets landed, Ikaruga fixed anti-matter inside using a magnetic field and covered that with an extremely thin layer of anti-magic material to confine it. If by chance the warhead was to break, the magic would be activated. Considering that, it was necessary to fire this bullet using magic power instead of gunpowder. Rabbit Fang had enough magic power charged in it. It was possible to fire it. Raising the anti-matter bullet up to her mouth, Usagi closed her eyes as if praying. "Suginami, listen carefully to what I say now." "Ahh you don''t have to tell me, I can somewhat tell what you want to do." "It''s fine, just listen to me." With her eyes still closed, Usagi moved her face right next to Ikaruga''s. "To break free from this predicament there is no choice but to blow it all away with the anti-matter bullet. However, if I shoot at this distance we will get caught up in the explosion." "So you''re saying you want me to protect us before we get caught up in it?" "Indeed so." "No way." Ikaruga answered immediately and turned her pale face away. She wasn''t just screwing around. She couldn''t do what was impossible for her to do. When she said that, Usagi drew her face even closer. Involuntarily, Ikaruga moved her face away. Furrowing her eyebrows, Usagi spoke. "I do not want to hear your complaints. You will do it even if it''s impossible, I would be troubled otherwise." Forcefully pushing the anti-matter bullet into the magazine for magical discharge, she continued. "We cannot just wait until Kusanagi comes. If we wait, we will surely die." As Usagi said this, one of the three remaining barriers broke. Hyakki Yakou further pressed onto them. "Do it, please. If you do not, we will die." Resolve, nervousness, fear. Usagi felt none of it as she said that to Ikaruga. After going through countless battlefields, she was the one who was to deliver the decisive blow and that was the reason she could say this. It wasn''t like she was used to this situation either, nor has grown immune to it. All she did, was to state the facts. Having a grasp on the situation, accepting it, and pulling the trigger to overturn the situation was the sniper''s job. "To think the day would come when I would hear something like that from you, huh." Ikaruga seemed to resign herself, grasped Usagi''s shoulders and turning around her body she hugged Usagi from behind. While sitting on the ground, she strongly embraced Usagi. Usagi pullet the rifle''s bolt, inserting the anti-matter bullet. "It''s all right. You made this magic, you made it and you can block it as well." "You make it sound easy I''m not Nikaido. It''s troubling to get this much trust." "Of course I will trust you. How many scenes of carnage do you think I have passed through together with you?" Lifting up the barrel, Usagi set herself up. Ikaruga drew her face close to Usagi''s and closed her eyes in silence. She had to concentrate now more than ever. She was given only an instant to open up the deployed protective barrier to allow Usagi to to fire at the incoming Hyakki Yakou before it approaches them. Afterwards, she had to remake a full-powered protection magic no, as long as it blocked it, it mattered not what did she use. She had to use everything whether it''s magic power or anything else that''s dwelling inside her own body to block the Calamity. The timing was important. She couldn''t do it before Usagi fires, and she couldn''t be late or they would be caught in Calamity and be done for. She had to do it nearly simultaneously with the firing. The second barrier broke and only one piece was remaining. Usagi put her finger on the trigger. "It might be our last moment, you''re not satisfied with me being the one to hug you, right?" "Of course. So make sure it is not our last moment." "Geez, you sure have grown strong. So uncute." Ikaruga hugged Usagi more strongly. Preparations are complete. That''s what she tried to say by doing that. Usagi started the countdown. "Three two one" She put strength into the finger on the trigger. Ikaruga opened her eyes wide and concentrated all her nerves on invoking magic. "Zero." When Usagi''s countdown chant reached Ikaruga''s ears, she calmly released the last protective barrier. Momentarily the Hyakki Yakou has started flowing in. But an instant before that, Usagi''s finger squeezed the fateful trigger. The bullet landed and the warhead was crushed. And the energy ancient alchemists were unable to produce had started to overflow. Although there were only few grams of the substance, it was not allowed to exist by the matter and had caused an explosion. The moment the explosion bringing neither light nor darkness had spread, Ikaruga unleashed the nearly-infinite magic power inside her dark elf body to the outside. Two impacts collided. During the moment destruction ran rampant, the surroundings have turned silent. The destruction had erased the sound. Inside the storm of destruction Ikaruga screamed as she embraced Usagi. It was the first time she screamed like this. Even if she couldn''t hear it as a sound, she could tell just how loud she was screaming through the trembling of her throat. She didn''t expect she would be longing to live so strongly. At first she tried to build protective magic, but was unable to maintain it and ended up just releasing the magic power that was inside her body. Thanks to the dark elf''s magic power Ikaruga and Usagi were barely able to remain safe. I''m not dying in a place like this! Ikaruga opened her eyes widely. I still have plenty things I want to do! Memories passed through her head. Her farewell with Isuka, Kanaria''s loss. Encounter with Takeru. Usagi and Ouka. The daily life with Mari. Reunion with Kanaria. Words of rejection. Gaining consciousness of her sins. The moment she was accepted as a mother for the first time. And the feeling she had when she held her daughter to her chest. It was as if she was recalling her life before dying. Don''t make it our last moment! She felt like was hearing Usagi''s voice. "That''s rightgive me a break! I wasn''t calling for memories! Right now I want the future!" Ikaruga shook off the memories, seeking future rather than the past. "This is just our beginning!" She pushed back the destruction with magic power. Using all of my existence I''ll definitely block this. This is what I can do now. It''s to protect your own life. Whether it''s Nanomachines or a fantasy organism''s cells, use whatever you can to survive. Live and come back! Back to that place! To that place I love! We''re all going back together! Ikaruga''s roar blew everything away. The Calamity''s destruction was scattered. What remained behind was just the appearance of Ikaruga and Usagi cowering in the middle of cloud of ash. Covered in ash, Usagi lifted her face and coughed violently. They were alive. Ikaruga did it. However, it was no time to feel safe. Thanks to the Calamity the Hyakki Yakou in the surroundings have disappeared temporarily, but soon enough started crawling up to them again. Usagi quickly confirmed Ikaruga''s safety. "Suginami! Can you stand?!" "Tough call ignoring law of equivalent exchange''s the selling point but looks like adjustments are necessary." "I''ll carry you! Make sure not to be shaken off!" Putting the rifle''s belt on her shoulder, Usagi placed Ikaruga on her back. And she started to run while stomping heavily on the ground. It was because she normally handled the big gun with her abnormal strength running around different battlefields as a sniper that she could now run with Ikaruga on her back. Of course, she wasn''t fast enough to escape from the Hyakki Yakou tsunami. "M-maybe I should go on a diet" "Stop saying things like that when your weight is not much different from mine!" "No dieting for you it''ll be boring if your boobs shrink" "All breasts are is a problem when I run!" "No when I''m back I''ll lick all over your boobies" "Stop setting dumb death flags! I''ll smash this flag of yours!" As usual, Ikaruga joked even at times like this. No, it was more like she couldn''t bear this without joking lightly. It could be said that this has already turned into way to for the 35th platoon''s members to calm down. If not for joking around, they wouldn''t have survived this hopeless war until now. Thanks to Calamity''s explosion the location had turned into an open space, the remnants of the buildings that remained and acted as obstacles have almost completely disappeared. A wave of Hyakki Yakou coming from beyond the range of explosion had come to assault them. Swirling sea of raging red meat closed on them without mercy. Both from the front and the back. "Khh!" Usagi leaped to the side and the waves clashed against one another and the red meat splashed around. To circumvent them, Usagi ran in a direction where she had an open path of escape. She avoided the waves while on the verge of stumbling and despite knowing there was no safe place, she still struggled. But before long, their road was cut off. When they crossed a piece of rubble from a small building, they were surrounded by the sea of Hyakki Yakou. "Haa haa!" "Lend me a gun." Usagi silently passed a handgun she had as a sub-weapon to Ikaruga. She had no intention of killing herself. Ikaruga confirmed the number of bullets in the magazine and raised the gun. Usagi also lowered the rifle from her shoulder and set it up. The two loaded the bullets at the same time. "Let''s last even if a second longer." "Yes, as long as we can!" They had no intention of giving up. They didn''t think it was pointless to struggle until getting this far. Prolonging their survival even if a second longer, they restored their physical strength. When Ikaruga''s stamina recovers she''ll be able to turn into an elf again, allowing them to escape by flying or something similar. Ikaruga herself had no intention of saying she can''t do it. We''ll somehow manage. We''ll do whatever has to be done to manage. We''ll definitely survive. They challenged it while thinking so. Struggled with such resolve. That was the the 35th Test Platoon''s style. As they squeezed the triggers, their guns spit fire. It was infinitely close to ineffective against the incoming Hyakki Yakou, but it wasn''t in vain. As living beings, demon cells were frightened by it for a moment. Since they were surrounded it was likely they would be attacked from behind. That''s why the two stood back to back covering each other. The muddy stream of demons mocked it useless, but the two stared at it not giving up the will to fight. What put an end to this battle, was of course a demon. To be more precise, it was a boy with a soul of a demon. "You did well, you two." *ZVOON*! Along with an impact flame has spread all over. Usagi and Ikaruga were covered in flames, but the flames in question weren''t hot at all. Flames burned the muddy stream of demons and the demonic sea in liquid form had vaporized. Even the Hyakki Yakou which was called "unconfirmed" Ancient Property, it was unable to resist the god-slaying flames. Transferred between the demon cells, the flames spread and burnt them out everywhere. In an instant, the sea of demons surrounding Usagi and Ikaruga was erased. And in front of the two, there was the usual figure''s back. Ouka carrying in Mari in the sky fired a stake, releasing his armor. When the boy leaned the sword on his shoulder and turned around, Usagi and Ikaruga "Sorry, I''m" ""YOU''RE LATE!!"" Before Takeru could apologize, they drew close and yelled at him. "Umm" Takeru bent backwards with shock on his face. "Why are you doing this every SINGLE time?! Are you doing it on purpose?!" "Kusanagi, play cool in moderation. I can understand you wanting to show off, but think of the situation. Could you STOP involving us with your poor hobby?" Seeing the two act seriously angry, Takeru immediately started to protest. "You guys are horrible! Why am I suspected of choosing the timing to save you?! I''ve had lots of trouble on my side too" "If you did not do this on purpose you would not appear with such timing at EVERY occasion!" "I bet you go "now''ll be good" or "it''s about time" as you look from hiding, right? How petty, totally uncool." "This is a serious case of a false accusation! Why do I have to be told off as thanks for saving you!" Takeru protested against the unreasonable accusation. As the three started arguing like usual, Ouka descended from the sky while staring at them appalled. That''s when Mari whom she held in both arms opened her eyes. "Mm Ouka?" Being called by name, Ouka looked down on Mari. "You woke up, that''s great." "I why am I?" Mari tried to recall what was she doing, but feeling pain instead she put a hand on her own forehead. "Don''t try to recall if you don''t remember. Takeru released the binding on your soul. You don''t have to worry any more." "Binding on my soul?" "When your magic power ran out, the binding was absorbed along with your magic power by the Ragnar?kkr Enchant. It''s better not to make any sudden movements until your phantom instrument is refilled with magic power." Being calmed down like that, Mari quietly obeyed her. "I see I Chairman did something to me and heck, why am I being held in your arms?" As she was about to follow Ouka''s instruction, Mari noticed in what condition she was. Opening and closing her mouth in panic, pale, she stared at Ouka. "I don''t have such hobbies though?!" "What are you talking about?" "L-let me down, the only one who can touch my thighs is Takeru!" Being lightly slapped all over by Mari, Ouka squinted and made an angry expression. And just like that, she let go of her. Letting out a "ngyah" scream Mari fell on her butt. She fixed her hat''s positioning, rose up and started flailing her arms. Although Ouka was the one who dropped her, she was still surprised at how effortlessly Mari stood up. "I-I told you not to move so suddenly. You might die if something goes wrong." "Whhuuat?! Did you forget I saved you twice just earlier?! Damn ungrateful!" snap*. Ouka''s eyebrows started to cramp up. "Hoohh?? I''m being called ungrateful by someone who doesn''t even remember how I saved her?" "HAa? When did you even save me? It was Takeru, wasn''t it!" "Wha T-Takeruu! Tell her, tell her just how much I struggled" "I don''t remember so it doesn''t count." "Y-youuuu!" "Don''t call me "you"! Call me "Mari-chan"!" Just like the other three, the two started to fight. When everyone gathers together, whatever situation it was, they returned back to being the original 35th platoon. Without anyone to stop them, this would continue without end. There was something critical missing in their heads, they couldn''t tie the ends when it mattered. They really acted as usual. "" While being chewed out by Usagi and Ikaruga, Takeru suddenly returned back to their situation in reality. The warm feeling in the back of his chest was something a part of him felt would remain there forever. And there was part of him that thought he didn''t want to lose it. This is my place. I won''t go anywhere. I don''t want to go anywhere. It''s dear, so, so dear to me I can''t bear it. Back in that room, sitting on the sofa, drinking tea Usagi prepared and eating sweets, bickering over how to earn points until the story derails, only to end the platoon activites without any results And on the next day too. And the day after that, the usual, same happy daily life "Ghh." Takeru strongly grasped the handle of the sword at his waist, Lapis. I won''t cry any more. I''ll cry once everything is over. Takeru decided not to talk everyone about his decision. He knew that if he did, they would all try to stop him. There was no choice but to proceed while feeling the sense of guilt. He decided to shoulder that suffering. He suppressed felt pain in his chest and a helpless longing for happiness. Were he to be alone he would surely be crushed by the suffering. If not for Lapis being with him, Takeru wouldn''t move forward on this path. Takeru tried to say his thanks to Lapis, but at that moment. A demon''s roar had come from the sky. "?!" Everyone looked up to the sky while at loss for words. The sky was covered with the giant demon tree. There was the sound of tsunami pushing towards them from afar. And it wasn''t just the sea of meat pushing against them like before. They took abnormal forms suitable for the name of Hyakki Yakou. Some of them had strong demon-like bodies, some wriggled like snakes, some grew feathers and were flying in the sky. The rampage of Hyakki Yakou did not stop. Takeru and others glared far into the sky. On the trunk of the huge tree there was a white shadow. Besides it, there stood a girl with empty eyes. The shadow looked down on Takeru and others as if it was a God or something. God''s mouth drew an arc, and he spoke. What now, you worms. "Ootori Sougetsu!!!!!" It was without doubt a declaration of war. A manifestation of unshakable will saying "I''ll kill you". When Takeru pulled off his sword, everyone in the 35th platoon lined up by his side. Mari too, while stumbling, had lined up with them. "For now, let''s save Kiseki-chan. Takeru''s Ragnar?kkr Enchant can set her free, right?" Takeru put a hand on Mari''s shoulder. "Mari, you rest for a little." "Stupid, does this look like a situation to rest in? Heck, there''s nowhere to rest, even." "Yeah. So I''m saying you should restore even a little of your magic power before supporting us. To put it simply, I''ll have you force yourself hard." "Gooot it." Next, he gave orders to Usagi and Ikaruga. "Usagi, you give long range support to me and Ouka. Try to catch up somehow." "Understood." "Suginami, can you turn into an elf again?" "I will even if I can''t." "Protect Mari and Usagi." "Roger." After giving orders to them, last, Takeru looked towards Ouka. "Ouka, you" "I''m not moving an inch away from you." Before he could give an order, Ouka glared fiercely at him and spoke. "Tell me when you''re turning into a God Hunter form. Make that priority." To protect Takeru''s soul, Ouka intended to take charge of releasing the God Hunter form. Takeru did not tell her that before long that will no longer be necessary. "I''ll stay by your side and protect you." He felt like he was betraying her, but he was fine with it for now. Even if he breaks the promise, this will be the last time. "Yeah. Let''s go together. Be careful of his rifle." "Prioritizing God Hunter form release and avoiding I will make an opening. You snatch Kiseki away no matter what." "Yeah, that''s what I intend to do!" He exhaled and stopped moving. This was the situation they were in. Injured, tired and without a safe place to allow injured comrades to escape to. That''s why they decided to fight together. It was the last battle. The last battle they challenged together. They could notafford to lose it! "Antimagic Academy''s 35th Test Platoon" Takeru raised his sword and was clad in an armor. And "Mission, start!" The 35th platoon''s last mission had began. Volume 13, 3 - Burdened With a Planet Volume 13, Chapter 3 - Burdened With a Planet It has yet to be discovered just what actually is the "Despair" ancient property. In the long, long history, only three witches have been confirmed to be born with this property. One of them was a child who had died in its mother''s womb. The other two decided to polish their usage of the property. But in the end, the two have finished their lives unable to master it. One of them had embarked on a quest to rediscover ancient magic and died of illness. The other had sought possibilities in another world, and touching a different world the Despair property allowed the witch to get in contract with, the witch went mad and died. According to the history, there was no one who had mastered the usage of this property, but for some reasons there were continuous sightings of Despair magic left in the literature. It had said that there was a person who caused the flowers of despair to bloom and ruled over aberrant magical creatures. They said the person''s identity, was the first one that was mentioned. The baby who suddenly disappeared from its mother''s womb. The rumor whispered among people sounded plausible. It said that the fetus was summoned to another world, had a glimpse of what "Despair" was, and had returned to this world No one knew what the truth was. The only thing that could be said for certain, was that the man standing in front of Kurogane Hayato, was driven by despair and has become a menace. Using Relic Eaters, Caligula and Maximillien, Hayato had attacked Haunted. Haunted who thanks to a contract with magical organisms from another world, had stocked up lives of the people he killed, should have had the live stock reduced to zero by summoning the mask. But that didn''t mean Hayato''s situation had improved. Rather, previously he could see his own victory if he had only continued to kill Haunted, making it more advantageous. Seeing as Maximilien''s blow couldn''t bring Haunted down, it seemed it''ll be harsh difficult battle A roar rang out. Hayato used Caligula to parry Haunted''s slash. The power granted to Haunted by the Sacred Treasure was unbelievable. He was faster than Hayato and surpassed his power by far. Even Hayato who was an unique existence called a "Hero Vessel" was unable to stand up to Haunted, who thanks to the Sacred Treasure had become a god''s avatar. Of course, strengthening wasn''t all the Sacred Treasure had granted Haunted. There was something else, more troublesome. "Tindalos" An anomaly had appeared at the sharp edge of the sword he held. Something appeared from the edge. A sharp-headed creature walking on four legs had appeared from within. There were three of them. With their bodies looking like they were made out of bone or some kind of mineral, they charged straight at Hayato. Hayato was unable to avoid the hounds'' attack, it turned like a guided missile and headed straight for him. Although Hayato should have been faster, he was unable to avoid. It was as if they were reading his every move. Which left him no choice but to destroy them. He fired Caligula to kill the three hounds. But he missed. The hounds thrust their spear-sharp heads at Hayato''s body. Thanks to the fact he was completely covered with armor their attacks were parried, but the cracks appeared in the hybrid Witch-Hunter armor. Haunted immediately reappeared and let out a powerful thrust. While staggering in response to hounds'' attack, Hayato responded to Haunted''s attack. The sword and barrel clashed causing a shockwave. It was the gun barrel that was parried away. Hayato clenched his teeth and squeezed his fist, not to allow the gun to be blown away. His opponent was above him when it came to power and speed. He had to account for the fact enemy the was faster, and seal the enemy''s attacks. Until now, the only people he fought that were faster than him, were Kusanagi Orochi and Kusanagi Takeru. There was only one way to cope with Haunted''s speed. It was to read his movement and act first. Squeeze the trigger without hesitation. Hayato had one rule when it came to predicting enemy''s movements, it was to be absolutely certain of his predictions. While raised up by the impact, Hayato twisted the muscles in his body to reverse it and turned Caligula''s muzzle towards Haunted, who tried to take pose for thrusting. Seeing Hayato''s judgment, Haunted whistled as if to say "as expected of you". Caligula''s bullet approached Haunted''s mask. He didn''t try to avoid. InsteadHaunted too, predicted Hayato''s movement. "Ithaqua" The Wind Eater. It was instant, there was no chant or magic circle. What made it possible, was the Sacred Treasure mask. An unknown black wind has risen and had literally swept the bullet up. As expected, not even Hayato could predict the magic he hasn''t seen before. There was one bullet remaining in Caligula and he had no time to reload them. To cancel the magic he fired Maximilien''s bullet directly at *Vwwoooon* The wind Haunted was clad in had wailed. It wasn''t defensive magic. The thing covering Haunted''s body rose up to the sky like a tornado. When Hayato looked up, he saw the wind forming a shape of a huge humanoid. An extremely large wind giant. Its'' two eyes shined as if burning. The giant swung down the huge arm made out a tornado, straight at Hayato. As expected of wind, it was very fast. Its size exceeded the diffusion range Maximilien had. There was no choice but to avoid it. Exhausting magic power he "HA-HA!" That''s when Haunted swung his sword at the ground. The earth has crumbled, pebbles and small fragments of rocks scattered all over. Hayato immediately understood the meaning behind that move. The fragments of rocks had sharp and pointed parts on them, and from those sharp edgesthe irregular hounds appeared once again. They appeared from all the fragments. Their numbers were countless. They appear from corners. Strange magical creatures. Even under such circumstances Hayato calmly analyzed haunted. The hounds'' tracking was probably by the sense of smell. Due to the nature of how his own movements were read, it was impossible to avoid them. So, what do I do? Hayato hesitated just slightly. Just knowing how did the hounds work did not give him a way to resolve this. The giant''s arm from above, hound charging from all around him. He was completely deprived of an escape route. He knew how the hounds worked, but knew nothing about the giant. Therefore, Hayato decided to take on the attacks. He won''t know anything unless he does. It was a simple decision. Endure it, that''s all. *Vwooon* The wind giant''s both arms hit Hayato. The strange situation where he was struck by tornadoes from above had brought results beyond his expectations. The tornado had sucked Hayato into the sky within a blink of an eye. As if shot up from a cannon, Hayato''s body was thrown into the clouds. The damage due to the sudden change in atmospheric pressure and temperature eroded his body. Before he noticed, Hayato had nearly reached the stratosphere and was still spinning in the air. From that point his sudden fall had started. For some reason, the air resistance had completely disappeared as he started falling. It was because of the black wind that stuck to his body when he was launched. The gravity ruthlessly continued to accelerate Hayato''s fall. It was unexpectedly nasty. Much worse than just being thrown onto the ground. If he continues to accelerate from this extreme altitude and finally crash onto the ground, he would surely die. Furthermore, if he smashed onto the ground as he is now, the entire school would be blown away. The only salvation was the fact that there was nothing left of it. Hayato''s Relic Eaters had no flight function like Vlad or Daji, and even if he could fly, he doubted he could deal with this black wind. It would be fine if he could use Maximilien to release this black wind, but since the enemy was limiting the attack power, he couldn''t deal with enchantment-type magic like this. Even if he ejected magic power at full throttle before crash, it probably wouldn''t work. And this was too much for him to decelerate by ejecting magic power in small amounts. He had to stop his fall. Hayato removed Caligula''s cylinder latch and reloaded the bullet. I''m not decelerating. There''s not enough magic power to decelerate. Hayato fired Caligula directly underneath. I''ll make a cushion. Using the recoil from firing he slowed down slightly. It was a really insignificant amount. Of course, his goal wasn''t slowing down by using the recoil. Rather, Hayato''s falling speed was already beyond that of the huge magic bullet he fired. Therefore, Hayato moved on the bullet beneath received it on his body. *WHUD* Hayato''s armor broke from the impact, but thanks to that he was able to greatly slow down. As he predicted, the magic bullet wasn''t influenced by the wind the giant had stuck onto him. Magic bullet''s fall sleep remained the same. Hayato planned to slow down by receiving the magic bullet he himself fired. And he repeated that action. He couldn''t let his guard down. There was still about a minute remaining before he reached the ground. If he doesn''t repeat it, he will restore his speed. The moment his own falling speed exceeded that of a bullet, Hayato fired Caligula. Since he received Caligula''s bullet, the damage was substantial. Even though he devoted magic power to defense and regeneration, Hayato''s body kept getting ragged out. He vomited blood, which rose up to the sky because of air resistance. However, if he only withstood a little longer, he would soon reach the ground "Not so easy, huh." He looked at the objects rising up from the ground far away. It was the group of hounds spread by Haunted right before Hayato was launched into the sky. They followed his smell and flew up to the sky. It was impossible for him to avoid the pack as he fell. With the damage he received from bullets he used as cushion, there would be nothing left of him if he received their hounds'' attacks. There was literally nothing that could be done about it. Hayato had nothing he could do. He clicked his tongue and stared at the approaching pack of hounds. Of course, he didn''t give up. He had no means of action. That was a fact. But that was about Hayato by himself. There was a way, but for that sake he needed help. "Hey, you''re awake aren''t you. It''s about time you do some work." He muttered as if to himself. Of course, Hayato was alone in the sky. It wasn''t like he spoke through magic connection to anyone. The one who he talked to wasthe thing he held in his left hand. "Situation''s unfavorablelend me your power, Maximilien." Accepting the disadvantageous position, Hayato spoke to the silver gun. "The Malleus Maleficarum Maximilien" Its property was an ancient property "Revolution" and its shape was the Single Action Army. Hayato gave an order to the personality that was part of the gun. Answering it was "To think you speak to me for the first time, and you immediately give me orders in a rude manner." A very low, feminine voice that sounded like an embodiment of intimidation. Just as she said, it was the first time Hayato spoke to her. "By the way, when did you notice I am equipped with a personality?" "There is no time. It''s my first and last time speaking to you." Upon contracting with her, Maximilien had no personality. It acquired its personality after contracting with Hayato. In other words, the model for Maximilien''s personality was Kurogane Hayato. He didn''t think he would witness a Relic Eater''s soul manifestation in his generation, but considering he was the first person to contract with Maximilien, it was natural. But why was it a woman? Hayato wondered about that, but since it was unimportant, he put that aside. "Didn''t you hear me? I told you to lend me your power." "Unlike Caligula, I have no intention of obeying you. If you want intrinsic magic, pay the price. My law doesn''t allow anything but equivalent exchange." He felt like clicking his tongue again. Hearing her talk about law, he felt like he was talking to himself. While he thought in a hurry, Hayato''s falling speed accelerated and the hounds have approached close to him. "So this much of an unfavorable situation isn''t enough, huh." "It''s not. Although certainly you are at disadvantage, your body and mind are still intact. As expected of the strongest human, you have my praise. You''re still perfectly fine." "" "I won''t lend my power to someone who has yet to taste inferior position." Finally, he clicked his tongue for the second time. Hayato knew what was the price Maximilien had sought of him. That price was something Hayato had never felt in the past battles. The price Maximilien sought wasa disadvantage. In other words, being in a pinch. Only when he is physically and mentally cornered he can use Maximilien''s intrinsic magic. To Hayato, who was never cornered in the past, this was a price he honestly couldn''t understand. The hounds approached him. Hayato didn''t defend, spreading his arms instead. "Such annoying price!" He put strength into his entrails. A spear-like sharp head thrust into his body. If she required him to be even more disadvantageous, there was no choice but to give it to her. However, there would be no point if he died. He had to take on the hounds attacks and survive. Resolve? Who cares about that. There was no need for a strong heart when tasting inferiority. He had to accept everything as it was. There was no choice but to burn himself with the incoming fire. Hayato received the incoming death head-on. The hounds hit him directly. The first two bit into Hayato''s legs. He couldn''t feel the impact as the hounds pierced his legs and blew them off. After losing both legs, his right hand was blown off. The pack of hounds was countless. They grabbed his neck, bit his sides. Even though he was hit by so many, there were still four remaining. It was as if he collided with debris drifting in the outer space. Next, were his lungs, Then half of his face. Then finallyhounds approached his head and heart. Since half of Hayato''s chin and an eyeball were broken, he couldn''t speak. But he was alive. He was still alive. He looked at the approaching hound by using his other eye. At this moment, for the first time in his livefrom the bottom of his heart, Hayato wished to live. He had a responsibility of undertaking this in place of Kusanagi Takeru. His own law forced him to accomplish the mission for the sake of the comrades he lost. Whenever he thinks about it coldly, it always flickered inside his mind. What he was entrusted with by that annoying boss of his. And what he was entrusted with by the foolish junior of his, who tried to save everything. I can''t die in here! I can''t! That''s why! Lend me your power, Maximilien! "Don''t hurry so muchvery well, my master. It''s time for a revolution." A silver magic circle appeared and magic was activated. That power was literally a "revolution". "Haa you are the one who''s a monster, Kurogane." On the ground, Haunted looked up at the object shining in the sky while scratching the cheek of his mask. Shining like a meteor, Kurogane Hayato headed straight for Haunted. The damage Hayato took in the sky and all of Ithaqua''s black wind have disappeared as if they didn''t exist in the first place. Instead, the silver muzzle was filled with incredibly destructive energy. "That thing, he''s probably changed the damage he received and the magical effects'' into energy to shoot it, right?" "No, it probably doesn''t just convert it to energy, but also multiplies it by dozens of times. The amount of damage he received and the energy in that gun don''t add up, above all, it''s an ancient property called "Revolution", after all." "This isn''t a Daifug, is it" Hmm, what do I do, wondered Haunted. He couldn''t maintain the mask for much longer. Although it was a Sacred Treasure, its summoning and deification was restricted to the followers. As expected, he couldn''t summon the Great Old Ones or the Outer Gods themselves, and since it was a restricted summoning he didn''t become a god himself. Unlike Mistilteinn or Gungnir, he only becomes an incarnation through a contract. In the first place, the mythological world Haunted was contacting with had specialized in attaining spiritual damage, and granted few benefits in physical battle. Spiritual damage probably won''t work on him, and it''ll take too much time heck, there isn''t much magical organisms I have acquainted myself with how about I call Ithaqua once again and blow him away to the stratosphere again? No, if I do, the mask will disappear what a bummer, I seriously went with intention to kill him, so why did he make such a turnaround? This is bad. Summoning the Sacred Treasure by using the stock might have been a bad idea. Kurogane Hayato had far exceeded Haunted''s expectations, putting him under pressure. As Haunted let out a dry laughter, his beloved sword, Dinsleif, sighed. "Despite being my contractor you''ve summoned a Sacred Treasure, you cheater. Now fight him head-on." Agitated by Nacht, Haunted raised the mask from his face to his head and looked down on his sword. Making a thin smile, he caressed the sword dearly. "I guess this might be the last time. Are you with me, Nacht?" "Don''t stroke me, disgusting. As if you''re really thinking it''s the last time, no way in hell." "Oh, you can tell?" "How long do you think we''re together now." "Together, oh, you make me blush." "Do you really have time to joke around?" As Nacht said, Kurogane Hayato had aimed Maximilien at Haunted and intended to release the energy he gathered from a distance. Haunted rotated his arm to stretch his shoulders. Then, he lowered his hips and grasped Nacht deeply. He intended to thrust upwards. "Very welllet''s put everything into this one blow. Nacht, overlap the Berserk Enchant." "No need to tell me." Nacht was clad in black aura. Haunted made the mask shine as if responding to Nacht. The black aura mixed and something like an irregular purple snake had wrapped around Haunted''s body. The irregular shape had swelled like flame that was poured oil over and had formed a huge human shape. Dread had covered Haunted''s heart. Fear and desperation impossible to describe. There was an unpleasant feeling as if a maggot had rolled around his heart, and a pain as if a creature from the depths of the ocean had kept pecking on him. It was a "negativeness" a person could not tolerate. A sane person would go crazy, pluck their own eyeballs and devote their own heart just to be saved. However, Haunted did not go insane. For him, insanity was a perfectly normal human emotion. Madness didn''t change the fact he was living a happy life. Madness felt the same as tears he spills when seeing a beautiful scene. If madness was an emotion, then he should just hold that fear and pain-causing emotion dear, love it. Haunted adored this comfortable insanity. At the same time, the giant enveloping him had deliciously sipped on the madness caused by Berserk Enchant. The deep, deep black and purple auras mixed together, blooming. The fattened giant had mimicked Haunted''s thrusting stance and strongly clenched its fists. Hayato approached. Haunted raised his face. Eyes glaring from beneath the mask were smothering delight. And "Bless Me, Deep KingDagon Enchant!" The sword clad in madness was thrust into the sky. The giant too, had thrust its fists upwards. Rather than jumping, it was flying. Giant-clad Haunted flew towards Hayato. Hayato too, had aimed the muzzle at Haunted''s forehead and squeezed the trigger. "Heaven''s Decree, ReformationResistance!" The silver destruction let out a small amount of light. However, that brilliance was a destructive enregy that overturned any kind of phenomenon. The final brilliance of the hero who had nearly fell into the abyss of death, and the despair that was granted power and protection by the abyss have clashed three hundred meters above the ground. The spectacle made it seem as if another sun had suddenly appeared in the sky made even the Hyakki Yakou flowing on the school grounds to stop erosion. To endure this much energy, one had to be a god or an existence close to that. Only ashes and debris have remained after the battle. A space distortion had continued to occur in the air as aftermath of the collision, it was accompanied by lightning which surrounded it. After the collision, Kurogane Hayato immediately fell on his knees. It''s been many years has it been since last time he struggled for his breath. Sweat dripping from his forehead had evaporated because of the heat coming from his body. Maximilien''s intrinsic magic Resistance had reset all events that hurt him and converted them into energy. Although it truly brought him back from a helpless situation, after using it he was completely drained of power. There was no preservation. Only victory or defeat remained after the revolution. "Not even in the legends is there a hero who can stand up to a god''s power." The sound of footsteps have come from in front beaten-up Hayato. As he looked upwards while staggering, he saw Haunted walking towards him. The mask Haunted had on his face was crumbling. What Hayato destroyed was just the Sacred Treasure. Its user, Haunted, was beat-up but his body was still in one piece. "You really are something, you and your Relic Eater." Haunted praised Hayato. He wasn''t dead. Even that destruction didn''t give him a single death. In other words "But unfortunately, it''s my win!" Defeat. The revolution was not accomplished. Swinging his sword, Haunted walked towards Hayato. Hayato did not move. However, he glared at Haunted as if he hasn''t given up yet Seeing that proud attitude, Haunted displayed his respect for it. "Hahaha! Nice, what a great expression. That''s how it has to be. Indeedthat''s what makes you worth slaughtering!" But he mocked Hayato at the same time. Breaking that will, intention not to give up and staining that prideful determination was the despair he wanted to grant Kurogane Hayato. With pleasure he would grant Hayato despair. "I''ll be having everything you tried to protect." When Haunted declared this, Hayato opened his mouth while glaring. "I don''t mind. All yours." "Oh? Ohh? Ohhh? What, you haven''t given up yet, how stubborn. How about becoming honest?" Stepping forward lightly, Haunted agitated Hayato. All the respect from earlier was gone, and he turned back to his usual self. Despite everything, Hayato too has tasted various hardships and joys of life, so he had been stiffling things inside. But he was not upset. He glared at Haunted as if to open up a hole in him. "Do it. That''s what you''ve come here for, isn''t it." "What do you even know about me? Sorry, I have no such noble purpose. And above all else, I didn''t come here to kill yo" "Shut up. I''m not talking to you." "?" "Shut up and die, scum." "!!!" That''s when Haunted first noticed that Hayato''s gaze wasn''t directed towards himself. What Hayato was looking at wasn''t him, but behind him. He was careless. Off guard. Literally. Haunted reluctantly erased his grin and turned around in panic. "I''m grateful. I livedall for this moment." Before Haunted realized, a new voice came from behind him. A voice he did not remember hearing. However, to the owner of the voice, Haunted was an enemy. The hateful root of all evil. And now at the end of numerous sacrifices and sins, he finally received an opportunity. A chance for revenge. The avenger put the huge muzzle towards the back of his enemy. "Thousand Threat!" Along with his anger, the huge barrel split into thousand muzzles. Along with a rattling noise, the thousand barrels momentarily spread sideways like wings. Reminiscent of a missile pod for anti-aircraft combat, it completely deprived Haunted of escape route. "!!" While turning around Haunted swung his sword towards the avenger. That action was a folly caused by his impatience. He didn''t expect to receive a surprise attack in this situation. He enjoyed combat too much to consider the possibility of someone ruining everything. The thrust had only grazed the avenger''s face. Just by moving his head slightly, the avenger avoided Haunted''s counterattack. It was skill coming from tenacity. Seeing avenger''s eyes burning red, Haunted took a step back. Before he noticed, Hayato had evacuated from the place. Haunted did not counterattack, he decided to escape just like Hayato did. But the avenger didn''t let him to, he wouldn''t miss. The avengerwould never forgive Haunted. "Who the hellwait, I don''t even know yo" As Haunted panicked, the avenger clenched his teeth and exposed his fangs. "Can''t recall me? No wonder! Then so that you don''t forget, remember well!" "!!" "I''m AntiMagic Academy''s 15th Test Platoon''s captain, Kirigaya Kyouya" "The man who killed you!" And the revenge was executed. Putting his anger into thousand muzzles, Kirigaya Kyouya released everything. There was no escaping from the dark green shotgun pellets. Majority of Haunted''s body was pierced by them. "UuuUUUuUAUuAAAAaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaAAaAAAAAAAAAAaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!" It wasn''t a single salvo, but rapid fire from a thousand guns. It seemed like a celebration of revenge. Haunted expanded protective magic, but it was pointless. It was easily broken. This attack was incredibly crude, barbarous and thoughtless. However, the third-rate with an obsession could surpass a first-class. He put in the chagrin of his dead comrades, dead childhood friend, and the wish for his return of his living childhood friend. What burned inside him, was heart full of revenge. Eating this delicious food, the Relic Eater "Nero" granted Kyouya his wish. "Now do it Master! Let''s show him what vengeance is!" Vengeance. Righteous judgment. Sweeping away the emptiness and granting death. Exhaust all of the vengeance, all of the bullets. Until its completely empty. And once everything was emptied the thousand barrels crumbled down, and what remained Was just Haunted''s head. It fell on the ground and rolled around as he spat blood. Haunted looked up at Kyouya from behind the gaps in blond hair. Despite not having lungs, he struggled for breath, desperately wanting to live. "Stopscrewingwith me I won''t die in a placelike" "" "Not to a guy like thisss" Raising voice full of regret, Haunted spilled tears. Kyouya moved the shotgun he had leaned on his shoulder, Nero, and aimed it Haunted''s head in silence. And, "Farewell." He fired the last bullet into the enemy''s head. Haunted''s head exploded like a fruit. The last roar extended in to the sky in celebration. Kyouya lowered his shoulders and quietly turned his face towards the sky. The sound of the last gunshot echoed before disappearing. He felt the flames of revenge be purified and disappear from his body. Inside of his chest turned empty. Raising a trembling hand, Kyouya put it on his shoulder. There, were the star emblems of his comrades who were killed by Haunted during the mock battle tournament. The 15th test platoon''s emblem. The heavy burden he felt on his shoulders faded away. Disappeared. By fulfilling his revenge he was convinced his comrades'' souls were saved, and holding the stars on his shoulder he fell on his knees. After finishing everything, finally finally shed tears for his comrades. "I''m sorry everyone I couldn''t protect you" Rather than tell them that he fulfilled revenge, Kyouya apologized to everyone. "Forgive me with this I won''t say we''re square but please, forgive me." There was as many regrets and sorrows of his, as the number of tears falling on the ground. Even if he wasn''t understood by anyone, even if he was mediocre and normal, he had a reason to fight. And a reason to continue living from now on as well. "I''d like to go over there but I still have something I want to protect." Kyouya kept apologizing to his comrades. While recalling the happy days when he discussed with his comrades in the platoon room on how to improve their results, he thought of the childhood friend awaiting his return. "That''s why it''s fine to live just a little longer, right?" Holding five stars in his hand, Kyouya stood up. In order to live. In order to return to Akira''s side. In order to walk a path other than that of vengeance. Volume 13, 4 - Total War Volume 13, Chapter 4 - Total War "This feels a little strange." While staring at the chaos beneath, Ootori Sougetsu felt a slight discomfort. Now that Takeru knew his identity as the God of this world, he could no longer act roundabout like he used to. It was necessary to direct Takeru''s hatred towards himself. The method was simple. Have Kiseki kill his comrades and then have her suicide. That''s when Takeru will lose his sanity and become a complete God-Hunter out of his own will. Along with the God''s death, the world will be destroyed. That was the scenario Sougetsu came up with. The greatest destruction he had desired. Originally he was supposed to keep the fact of him being the God a secret, and have Takeru kill him while unaware of that fact. His schedule went crazy. It was because of that traitor, the ex-captain of EXE, Mineshiro Kazuma. Although Sougetsu broke Mineshiro''s fangs, they ended up falling right beside Sougetsu''s heart. Still, that did not mean things wouldn''t go the way Sougetsu wanted them to. He knew the nature of the man called Kusanagi Takeru, his attachment to his comrades, his love for his little sister. If Sougetsu robbed Takeru of these, Taker would surely come to kill him. That''s why the information provided by Mineshiro Kazuma was not a problem. If there was a problem, it would be "That intent to kill was normal." The murderous intent Takeru directed towards him. That killing intent was a problem. Although Takeru did direct a real killing intent at him before, it always included "hesitation". In the current state, with his comrades and sister alive, he definitely wouldn''t kill the God. That''s why it was natural for him to hesitate in his intent to kill. "But that''s the real thing." He felt it when Takeru screamed his name, a chill that stung his skin. That was certainly, a manifestation of the real intent to kill. It felt just like the intent to kill Kusanagi Orochi had directed towards him. "It can''t be." Sougetsu paled in confusion. Orochi was dead. His goal and Takeru''s goal could not overlap with each other no matter what, he knew that ever since he first met Takeru. That''s why he knew Takeru would come back when he was kidnapped to Magic Academy by Orochi. He was also convinced that Orochi would not tell Takeru the truth about his identity. Orochi was not a fool. He knew that there was no need to tell Takeru the truth considering they would fight one another. On the other hand, he could also assert that Orochi would not kill Takeru. He, who lost Kusanagi Mikoto would not bring himself to kill a relative. Moreover, because of the contract with Gungnir, Orochi''s body was at its limits and he had no power or time left to oppose a God-Slayer. That''s why rather than to destroy Takeru and Mistilteinn, he would rather use the remaining power he had to become a God. Takeru learning of the world''s truth should have been a miscalculation from Orochi''s and Gungnir''s point of view as well. The number of their opponents increased and they ended up battling against one another, resulting in their power running out and defeat. As a result, as the one with destruction as his goal, Sougetsu was able to get rid of the most vigilant enemy, which had benefited him. However, a thought that he might have been wrong, had appeared in his head just now. It might have been the worst miscalculation so far. Sougetsu''s miscalculation was not being there, when Takeru killed Orochi. There was no mistake that Orochi had died. If they interacted afterwards and Orochi with Gungnir had given something to Takeru If it was something connected to Takeru''s killing intent "" Sougetsu squinted, passing through his head was the last moment of Hoshijiro Nagaru. Hoshijiro Nagaru, who was the same mythological existence as him, had given up her life to slow him down back on the fragment of the mythological world. She gave up her life to slow him down. He noticed, and realized that he should have hurried. Hoshijiro Nagaru had decided that it was worth exchanging her life to retain him on the fragment of mythological world. If Hoshijiro Nagaru was in contact with Orochi, there might have been a reason for her to give up her life in there. No, even if they weren''t, Hoshijiro Nagaru might have predicted what was happening and gave up her life. There was a possibility that Orochi, Nagaru and even Gungnir have intended to do this right from the start. In case they were unable to alter the world themselves, they would entrust it to Takeru and others. Back then for just a few hours, Sougetsu wasn''t here, in this world. He did not know what happened in here. And while he wasn''t there, the two fought, and Orochi was beaten. Orochi died. But what about Gungnir? Did that fox perish along with Orochi? What if she was not destroyed, but cancelled the contract and survived? And what did she give them, while he wasn''t here? What was it? ""Deification"!" As the truth came to his mind, Sougetsu''s mouth formed an arc, but he grit his teeth at the same time. The only thing that gave right to become the God was Gungnir which had combined the performance of God-Hunting and Deification. The god-slaying Sacred Treasure L?vateinn did not have the deification function. Mistilteinn too, was merely a reproduction of Gungnir. A faulty reproduction that had only copied the god-slaying characteristics. As a countermeasure against gods, it was made to "Absorb Magic Power" that gods had. A degraded copy, that was a suitable name for it. The only thing the old humanity required, was the Sacred Treasure''s ability of "God-Hunting". That was enough. However, what if using Twilight Enchant Mistilteinn had absorbed God''s Authority and used it without converting to its own magic power? What if Mistilteinn was given the operative procedure for "Deification" from Gungnir? Would it not become possible for Kusanagi Takeru and Mistilteinn to become the God of this world? The probability was small. A demon''s soul and a real Sacred Treasure were one thing, but a demon''s soul and a Sacred Treasure''s replica combination didn''t make it sound realistic. However, he could not state it was impossible. Sougetsu opened his eyes wide and covered his face with one hand. "Ha hahaha What a system It never goes as I want it to, this world!" He cursed this world''s system. Created as a god-slaying being he was supposed to have destroyed humans along gods. However, gods have put on futile resistance and caused the collision of worlds resulting in a chaotic world where god''s and human''s worlds have intermingled. Sougetsu considered this world abominable, yet loved it at the same time. Considering the meaning of his life was to kill gods, destroying this world which was filled with magic that was a godly element, had become his reason to live. With great joy he had been aiming for this world destruction. However, once again obstructing his destruction, was the legacy of gods. At this rate, everything would repeat itself. And there was a possibility of defeat. The world will continue to exist, despite being a step away from destruction. Sougetsu relaxed his body and looked up at the dark, cloudy sky. Destruction had become distant. His wish had become distant. If Takeru and Mistilteinn kill Sougetsu and become the God, the world will continue to exist. To bring destruction upon this time, there was no choice but to draw and die simultaneously. It wasn''t realistic. He couldn''t leave this world''s destruction up to a draw. Sougetsu only bet when he was playing around with human hearts. He would never bet with his wish. "Very well." He clapped his hands and looked away from the sky. Having his wish right in front of him just earlier, Sougetsu decided to stop reaching out to it. Mistilteinn and Kusanagi Takeru. The only means for him to kill himself. One and only existence in this world capable of destroying this world. That''s how important a chess piece Takeru was for Sougetsu. A mere weapon of suicide, a pathetic, pitiful pawn that danced like Sougetsu wanted him to was to stop his destruction and become the God? Ridiculous. It was too ridiculous, therefore "So, I just have to kill you." I will crush you with all I have, Sougetsu vowed. A wind blown upwards from the ground, swaying his hair. Spreading his both arms, he looked down on Takeru. The circumstances have become reversed. Even though he was overwhelmingly advantageous when it came to battle power, it made no difference in this case. For Sougetsu personally, he was at a disadvantage. He experienced this for the first time. Was inferiority really such dreadful thing? It was the worst. Just because of possibility of being killed, he''s turned good-for-nothing. He could no longer look at things from a high perspective. If he''s killed, he loses. Therefore. He had no choice but to continue living. Sougetsu picked a draw. "Killing you and aiming for destruction anew doesn''t sound too bad. Mmm, it might even be fun." He chose to continue. "The old humanity has accomplished replication of a Sacred Treasure one day it should become possible again. I will make it possible!" The real goal in creating of Relic Eaters was to artificially create a Sacred Treasure. To say, Relic Eaters were failed creations of Sacred Treasure. He tried to extract power from Mistilteinn, but it turned out impossible to do without contracting with a person who had a non-human soul. Therefore Sougetsu tried to make it come true with the remaining gods'' power inside him. But in the end, it was his own power. A Gods'' logic was that they could not kill themselves. With Sougetsu''s power itself, it was impossible to draw out a God-Hunter''s power. That''s why instead of creating a Sacred Treasure, he made Takeru and Mistilteinn form a contract, trying to kill himself using them. Thinking of it now, it was a mistake. That mistake followed further. Women of Kusanagi household inherited only the body of demons, not knowing they did not inherit demons'' souls he first made Mistilteinn contract with Kusanagi Mikoto which resulted with Mistilteinn forming Lapis'' personality. As he thought about it, there was no end to his miscalculations. "I guess it''s my fault for being lazy. This is how it ends up. It''s about time I finally learn." Joyfully, angrily, Sougetsu reflected on this result. And with delight, he looked forward to next destruction. If they had become an existence aiming for the seat of God, just in case, he could not leave Kusanagi Takeru and Mistilteinn alive. That''s interesting. The difficulty level went up. So far there was only victory or draw, but now a possibility of defeat appeared. As a god of destruction, he felt it become worthwhile. "Kusanagi-kun. From now on I shall face you not as my pawn, but as my enemy." The child of demons who had cut down countless fantastical beings, God-Hunter''s contractor. If you are to take off your collar and stand up to me, I, Ootori Sougetsu shall not show mercy. Very well. I shall break those fangs. Sougetsu had once again spoke to them the same words. Not as the chairman of the AntiMagic Academy nor the chairman of the Inquisitionbut as this world''s God. "Come at me, you worms!" In the swirling darkness, on the branch of the red tree, Ootori Sougetsu made a wide cat-like smile. Losing Kiseki''s control the Hyakki Yakou stopped swallowing the world. That''s what Ootori Sougetsu ordered it. No matter how much Hyakki Yakou ruins the world, no matter how much it takes away, the world will not be destroyed. The land, the air, the sky, the entire universe will continue to exist unchanged. It was no good. Sougetsu who chose to continue living, had aimed Hyakki Yakou not at the world, but at an individual. At a fool who was a God-Hunter yet attempted to become the God at the same timeat Kusanagi Takeru. "Host!" Hearing Lapis'' voice, Takeru stopped moving towards the big tree. The earth trembled and the ground beneath Takeru cracked. "Again?!" In addition, leaves on branches of the big tree have turned into liquid and white-ish eyeballs appeared on them, countless mouths bared teeth and let out ear-splitting screams as the leaves turned into deformed monsters. Even as they killed them, there were countless more. They continued to flow in from ahead. "Haa haa there''s no end to them!" Firing aurora bullets, Usagi made way by erasing the demon army in front of them. Every time they moved forward, Hyakki Yakou had flowed down on them. Still, they were able to proceed. If they move closer to the tree little by little, to where Kiseki isthey will be able to reach Ootori Sougetsu. "Kusanagi! Hyakki Yakou is acting strange! The spread cells are converging in one point!" Ouka reported from the sky through the magic connection. "What do you mean?!" "Don''t know, but be careful the concentrating bits are" She paused there, and descended from the sky towards Takeru. "Beneath us!" The moment Ouka landed, the vibrations beneath that spread every time Hyakki Yakou wriggled had come to stop. Silence. Silence appearing in this situation felt nothing but sinister. About five meters in front of Takeru something was wriggling inside the crack. It was a life-sized demon that looked like a woman. Clad in dark red miasma thick enough to be visible with the naked eye. Her hair was long enough to reach the ground and she had four arms with long claws. She had cracked pale skin, unthinkable to be that of a human''s. Her appearance wearing a blood-stained white kimono made Takeru think of an ancient princess. She wasn''t a cell with undetermined form nor incarnation and felt like a proper individual. Her appearance was somewhat reminiscent of Kiseki, but Takeru understood at a glance that her essence was completely different. A fear he had never felt before had penetrated him from his feet up to his brain. This one''s dangerous. Takeru''s soul warned him to run away, and at the same time unconsciously called for him to destroy it. He did not know why was his soul so contradictory, but it was something caused by the fact he was born into the bloodline called "Kusanagi". The clan of demon-hunters, Kusanagi. And the variant that appeared in front of himcould only be described as a "demon". It wasn''t a demon like Kiseki or other Kusanagi women, where they became ones as a result of curse. The curse was kneaded and hardened and concentrated on one point, completing this variant. She wasn''t part of Kiseki''s body, more like the root of Kiseki''s power, the source of Hyakki Yakou. The curse put on Kusanagi had reproduced a demon that was destroyed by Kusanagi''s long ago. It was just like summoning magic. With the long hair flowing down her back, the demon opened her mouth. Her mouth was lined with a number of small teeth, opening it so wide it seemed like her jaw was dislocated, she turned her face towards the sky. Raising a slender hand, the demon made a vermilion magic circle appear beneath her feet. Unlike on magic circles used by Mari and others, numerous letters that seemed like cursed symbols have invaded the ground. "HATEFUL KUREHA CHILD OF DEMON BLOOM''D CRIMSON CHILD OF DEMON FEAST ON A WEEPING CHILD AND BLOOM CRIMSON THE PREGNANT WOMAN, THE UNBORN CHILD WHEN WILL THE CHILD OF DEMON COMETH FORTH?" Hyakki Yakou started chanting using old language. It wasn''t just Takeru who trembled, unable to move. The other three members of the platoon also had their conscious blown away by fear. Takeru clenched his teeth and lowered his hips. That thing is dangerous. He had to stop it before activating, otherwise the entire location would be eliminated. "Ouka!" When Takeru yelled, trembling Ouka had came back to herself. "We''re stopping it!" At the same time he kicked off the ground. Closing in the distance all at once, he charged at the demon. He didn''t know where were her weaknesses, or whether they even existed in the first place. He attacked her head at full power with the full-powered Unicorn Destructive Lance. Howeverbefore the thrust reached Hyakki Yakou, it was blocked by a red barrier. The stake Ouka had fired right after Takeru also was defended the same way. "Protective barrier so this is the "Demon" property magic!" "If it''s magicthen!" "Activating "Twilight Enchantment"!" He mitigated the recoil from having his attack blocked by standing his ground, then once again charged at the Hyakki Yakou. The blade clad in azure-colored flames had slashed onto the barrier at once. A moment after the impact, the flames started absorbing magic. No magic could stand up to Mistilteinn. It''s all absorbed and becomes her power. "?! Aghh!" And yet, Lapis who was absorbing magic - screamed, and the Twilight Enchantment was interrupted. Demon magic power that was being absorbed had spouted from the blade. It was as if the sword had rejected and spat it out. Again, the attack was blocked and Takeru took a step back. "Lapis, what happened?!" Takeru asked. Lapis answered him even while panting in pain. "I-I don''t know the absorbed magic power, it it tried to erode me" Although she was in the shape of a sword, he could feel Lapis tremble slightly. This has never happened before. The undetermined ancient property "Demon". It was an unknown power that was uncertain to even be magic power. When they were in God-Hunter form nothing happened when they absorbed it, so why now "Its nature might have mutated when the magic was formed. It''s my first time seeing something like this!" Even while fixing his sword stance, Takeru grit his teeth. Absorption with enchantment was too dangerous. It was unbeatable against magical opponents so far, but no one would have thought the absorbed magic power would fight back. Magic the demon had concentrated in its hands has formed a big reddish-black sphere. Several eyeballs have been implanted into it and it looked like a distorted meat lump reminiscent of an egg. If it activates, probably it''ll be all over. Despite being on his way to kill the God, he had his way blocked by a demon. He did not have the time to waste here, but at this rate they would be destroyed before the world is. "It''s not working! I don''t know the operative procedure, so I can''t pierce it!" Ouka moved to Hyakki Yakou''s side and tried to pierce it with a stake, but everything was blocked. "Crush it by force!" She had the guns disappear and made a stake-releasing mechanism appear instead. "Wait, Ouka! That barrier is!" Before Takeru''s voice reached her, Ouka had pierced her fang into the barrier. The fang pushed against the barrier. "Such density! But I''ll force it down!" Ouka focused her gaze as she attempted to break through the barrier. Cracks appeared on the barrier as it was near breaking, but then. A chill ran down Ouka''s back. Eerily, an eye appeared on the tip of the fang colliding with the barrier. Numerous eyes emerged on the fang''s surface, like bubbles. "What?!" Ouka hurriedly released magic and the fang disappeared. That decision was correct. "It eroded magic!" Were she to continue, the fang would have been eroded by Hyakki Yakou. With its magic power eroded, even a Relic Eater would be eroded by Hyakki Yakou. If that happened, it was unknown what it would result with. Feeling danger, Ouka tried moving away from the demon. Seeming to have sensed Ouka''s movements, the demon acted. Spreading out another pair of arms she made a magic bullet appear and stretching her hand she pressed it against Ouka. It seemed like it was possible to pass through the barrier from the inside. The female demon''s arm extended and bent like a whip as it slipped through the wall. Ouka gasped. Arms extended up to her side started glowing with vermilion color. Takeru moved. Ejecting magic power he closed the distance to Ouka in an instant and cut the demon''s arm from above. He wasn''t able to cut it off, but the arm was pushed away. Ahead of where it extended to, the magic bullet burst out and along with a sound of a woman''s scream, something that looked like a mass of human bodies had burst in all directions. Takeru landed, raised his face, and immediately leaped again. There was one more arm with a magic bullet in hand. Ahead of where it extended to, were Mari and Usagi. Seeing Ikaruga turn into an elf and try to create a barrier, Takeru yelled. "Don''t use magic! Usagi!" Ikaruga stopped moving, instead, Usagi raised her rifle. "Fhh!!" Adjusting her breathing to one particular for snipers, she squeezed the trigger. She fired an anti-magic bullet at the demon arm that extended while wriggling and was near them. Were she to be late even if just by a second, the magic bullet would directly hit them and exploded. After waiting for the moment arm''s movement stopped, Takeru leaped. After moving next to Usagi, he kicked away the arm powerfully. The arm was blown upwards and the magic bullet burst in the sky. However, this was a mistake. "Host!" Although he was able to prevent the magic bullet''s explosion, there was an abnormality on his right leg he used to kick the demon''s arm. Numerous eyes appeared on the armor he had on his right leg. Lapis instantly released the Witch-Hunter form and scattered the armor. Losing Witch-Hunter''s strengthening, Takeru landed on the ground and staggered before holding his body up by using the sword instead of a cane. The arm that was blown away had returned to Hyakki Yakou with a slithering sound. The crystallization of demons inside the barrier that the demon was trying to activate, was already as big as a car. Takeru breathed roughly as he thought of what to do. "Witch-Hunter form is also magic it appears its invulnerable to everything else but physical attacks." "So we won''t get eroded if we attack physically, huh." "Most likely. My main body that is the sword was not eroded. However" Though, just by understanding that their situation did not improve. While the demon built big magic with one pair of arms, it used the other pair flexibly. Takeru resolved himself and raised his sword. Ouka must have guessed what was he thinking, as she released the vampire form and pulled out the handgun from her waist. "We have to beat her without using magic." His hand clenching the sheath trembled. It wasn''t shivering due to fear, it were convulsions. Takeru himself, no longer had the sensation of holding a sword. The crystallization of demon''s curse. Looking down at the ancient demon created by concentrating the curse, Sougetsu peeked at Kiseki standing next to him. Demons. Beings that terrorized old Japan''s ancient era, fantastical organisms destroyed by members of Kusanagi clan. Of course, Sougetsu did see them before. However, that was merely a single demon. Holding the undetermined ancient magic property "Demon", she was hailed as the queen of demons. Her power, even a little of it, did erode everything in existence and created new demons. Old Japanese took this characteristic as reincarnation and feared her. The reason Kusanagis have inherited the demons, was because their power was sealed inside Kusanagi''s bloodline in order to prevent demons'' resurrection. The method used for sealing it was unknown even to Sougetsu. According to a theory, onymouji''s have summoned a Japanese mythology''s Sacred Treasure and using it they sealed the power inside Kusanagis, but Sougetsu didn''t know the details. Soul into men. Power into women. The distribution of this seal was a desperate measure meant for preventing demons'' complete revival. Were the child be born with both a body and a soul of a demon, it would be nothing but a demon. That seal was handed down to their descendants but kept weakening, the demon power continued to swell inside Kusanagi women''s bodies'' and finally reaching Kiseki, was pretty much released. "If a being with a demon soul and body is a demon then how do we call a demon without a soul?" A soulless demon. As a result of Sougetsu taking control of Kiseki''s soul, the empty shell of an ancient demon was unleashed from its seal and took form of that woman. And was holding that mass of meat. That sight was just like that of a mother''s giving birth to a child. "Now then I have no idea what will come out. I look forward to it." Even now, that he put away the destruction in time, Hyakki Yakou was his strongest card. The power of demons could not kill the God, but it was enough to kill Kusanagi Takeru. But that would be too boring. The path of destruction is far away. The days full of entertainment are waiting. So to start with how about we have demons return to the world, Sougetsu thought. "What she needs inside there is probably you Kusanagi-kun." It wasn''t his style to act himself and he wasn''t suitable for that kind o thing. Sougetsu''s power as a God was scattered during the reconstruction and he didn''t have much power to fight by himself. That''s why, "How convenient. Before you reach me, you will have that soul of yours stolen by a demon." As expected, same as always, I''ll just look at everything from above. Leaning Innocentius on his shoulder, Sougetsu looked up at the sky. A bright red moon was peeking out from behind the clouds. He knew from the start it would be a difficult battle. Takeru was reminded of how much did he rely on power of magic how much he relied on Lapis. Now that he lost the benefit of strengthening magic from Witch-Hunter form, he was about to reach his limit. It was even worse than losing sense of pain as his forcibly-moved body has been coming close to becoming unable to move. He couldn''t do anything about his trembling limbs with his will alone. Occasionally his field of view narrowed and sounds have grown distant as if he covered his ears. Aside from the physical burden, his brain was at its limits. Even as he protected himself from the demon''s claws, his body was slightly blown away. Although he did brace himself to kill the impact, his trembling legs could not support his body and they folded. He wasn''t in pain, but his heart beat fast and he was out of breath. The demon''s arms grew and with sharp nails tried to rupture Takeru. "Ghh!" Unable to avoid or return attack, Takeru tried to use the claymore as a shield. Using the nanomachines Ikaruga made a shield. Although more than a shield it was more of a simple plate, the blue crystal''s antimagic performance was the real thing. After blocking the attack, Ouka immediately returned fire with handguns. Although it seemed like anti-magic weapons were effective, they did not deal any serious damage. After moving away from the arms that attacked her, the demon has remained inside the barrier and did not try to move outside. Unable to use Vlad, Ouka tasted the same feelings as Takeru. "Takeru, you okay?!" While remaining wary of the demon, Ouka turned her back towards Takeru. Feeling pitiful that he cannot say he''s all right, Takeru stood up by using the sword as a support. "Sorry I''m holding you guys back" "You''re the one who''s exhausted the most. Don''t force yourself." "Haha y''know what you''re even saying? No choice but to force myself now." "I guess you''re all right if you can waste your breath." Damn you, he wanted to respond, but his breathing was so rough he couldn''t say a word. While maintaining a spherical barrier that covered her entire body, the demon prepared some unknown large-scale magic and protected herself from physical attacks with the second set of arms. The moment anyone approached within ten meters of her, she swung her arms at high speed like whips. It would be safe to say that it was a perfect defense. Despite being a demon, she fought like a witch. The mass of meat the demon was holding in its arms grew even larger and looked reminiscent of a fetus. They had to stop it before it activated. Although the erosion has stopped, even as the demon was casting the big magic, the leaves falling from the giant tree continued to turn into demon incarnations and attack. Stopping them, were Mari and Ikaruga. Ikaruga created defensive barriers and Mari wiped out the demons that passed through the imperfect barriers. Mari''s magic power hasn''t recovered in such a short time, so just like with Mother Goose, she inscribed Drain seal on Ikaruga''s body and used magic by absorbing magic power from elf-turned Ikaruga. While deflecting attacks with whip-like arms, the demon watched their movements. She took a stance that was completely defensive. The arm-whips with glittering nails were adjusted in our direction and set-up like a snake. "She''s coming, prepare!" "Usagi, how much anti-magic bullets you have left?!" Takeru asked, and in response Usagi, who was kneeling on one knee gave her report. "Three weiss crystal bullets." "Focus on one spot. Anti-magic bullets should be able to pierce!" Weiss Crystal had the strongest material with the highest anti-magic power. It pierced through normal defenses like they were paper. Ouka''s Earl''s Fang was eroded because it was magical, but a simple physical attacks aren''t absorbed and make cracks in the barrier. If fired at with a rifle and a weiss crystal bullets, it was possible they would break through. "After Usagi fires all shots I''ll finish her off!" Takeru took off his uniform''s necktie and wrapped it around his hand on the sword''s handle, which was still trembling. After tying it tightly with his teeth, he glared at the demon. "I''ll hunt that demon down!" There was an emotion inside Takeru which told him "not to forgive" the demon. It was probably the Kusanagi blood that was flowing inside his veins. The demon curse that tormented Kiseki all this time was now right in front of him, there was no reason to withhold his anger. The demon that took shape of that woman in order to give birth to that piece of meat. He didn''t think he could cut down the curse on Kusanagi. It wasn''t like the demon inside Kiseki would disappear. And yet, there was no choice but to defeat it here. "It''s reckless is what I can''t say. Show me what you''ve got, captain." Still turned with her back to him, Ouka instigated Takeru. He furrowed his eyebrows and made a bitter smile. How nostalgic, he thought. They were the words Ouka said to Takeru when they went out on the first mission. They did really well to survive so far. "We can''t hold out much longer! It''s up to you, Takeru!" "To think I would end up becoming a fuel tank Kusanagi, give me a massage once we''re home." Receiving Mari''s and Ikaruga''s encouragement, Takeru raised the sword. "I will not miss at this distance. Leave it to me." Usagi put the second weiss crystal bullet in her mouth and pulled the bolt. "Ready any time, Host." Having his back pushed by Lapis, Takeru nodded. He lowered his waist to gather power in it and took a posture twisting his bones and muscles. Closing his eyes, he slightly loosened his concentration. He stopped controlling the brain functions just a little, releasing the double-edged power. Sound grew distant, the world has turned slow. Smell disappeared, other sensations in his body were already gone. When he got rid of everything that obstructed himTakeru opened his eyes. "Let''s go!" ""Roger!"" Immediately after, Ouka moved forward. Rushing in while holding a shield and a handgun she attracted the demon''s attacks. *hyoop*! Along with a sound of air being cut, an arm extended like a whip and slashed at Ouka with claws. The blue crystal shield absorbed the attack excellently, though a normal shield would be cut apart like a piece of cake and Ouka would have been blown away by the impact. And yet, it withstood. Even if just for a short time, it gave them the moment required for victory. "Saionji!" While protecting herself from the demon''s furious attacks Ouka cried out. Usagi squeezed the trigger, releasing weiss crystal bullet. A sound of bursting has come out and a pure white bullet point approached the barrier. It landed on the barrier. However, it only caused the barrier to undulate like water''s surface and did not break it. There was no time to feel shaken. Usagi loaded another bullet. "?!" While the empty case danced in the air, the demon''s arm that had been aiming at Ouka had bent again and stretched for Usagi this time. Ouka attacked the arms with handguns, but with just a handgun-level of firepower she was unable to change their trajectory. Takeru didn''t move. Retaining his stance he continued to gather strength. The reason he didn''t move, was because he believed in his comrades. Momentarily, a mithril wall appeared in front of Usagi. The demon''s claw pierced into the mithril wall and it stopped. It was Ikaruga. Using nanomachines she converted the ground beneath Usagi into anti-magic material and built a wall. In exchange, the barrier she has been maintaining has disappeared. Using nanomachines while maintaining the barrier was s till impossible for Ikaruga. "Nikaido!" "I know!" Mari replied and used Ikaruga''s magic power in order to expand a barrier instead of her. The tsunami of Hyakki Yakou demon''s incarnations that tried to break through was halted again. At the same time, Usagi acted. Peeking out from behind the mithril wall in front of her, she fired. Bullet landed. Of course, right on target. And yet, there was no change in the barrier. Usagi pulled out the the last bullet from her mouth and put it inside the gun. She believed. She believed that this one shot will connect them to victory. That''s why she did not hesitate. It''s the sniper who always overturns the current battle situation. Next bullet loaded. The demon moved before the last shot was released and attacked Usagi along with bizarre scream. Usagi didn''t move. She focused on firing the bullet. Because she believed. Ouka slipped in from the side to Usagi and prevented the attack with a shield. As a result of blocking it, the blue crystal shield shattered. The enemy''s claws approached Ouka''s open belly. But she did not resolve herself to die or anything. Because she believed. Usagi''s beloved gun, Rabbit Fang peeked out from below Ouka''s armpit. Looking only in front, Usagi squeezed the trigger. The last bullet was fired and flew straight for the barrier. *CRACKLE*! The sound of barrier crumbling had echoed. Usagi''s last bullet passed through the slight opening in the barrier which cracked away. It passed through the barrierand pierced into the demon''s forehead. The demon''s scream reverberated inside everyone''s ears. The claw which was about to slash Ouka had deviated from its trajectory and only scratched her forehead. Howeverthe demon was alive and the large-scale magic wasn''t interrupted. The barrier was also maintained. While breaking through the barrier, the bullet''s power dropped and it wasn''t sufficient. A failure. Nonone of them would give up just because of this. Everyone in herebelieved in him. "Well done, Usagi." Usagi smiled proudly as she glared at the demon. These were the words she heard many times already. This time too, she smiled as if to say "naturally". Takeru''s eyes, who has been standing still behind Usagi, have shined red in the faint darkness. The strength he gathered has resulted in loud crackling noises, ready for release. He no longer felt pain. Even though his body was broken, his bright eyes showed that his will was not. He let it out. The power that defined himhis swordsmanship. "Unicorn''sDestructive Lance!!" Kicking off the ground, Takeru set free the gathered energy. Taking advantage of the springs all over his body he charged at Hyakki Yakou. Inside the slow-motion world Takeru felt his bones crack, but he had no time to bother with that. Concentrating his power in a single point he struck the barrier. Takeru screwed in the sword inside the gap through which the bullet has passed. With a loud sound, the crackle made by Usagi in the barrier has spread throughout the barrier. Hyakki Yakou has wound back the arms it used to attack Usagi and Ouka, to use them to push Takeru away from the barrier. But her attack was hindered by Usagi and Ouka. The sword and the barrier collided, struggling against each other. It wasn''t enough. He needed one more decisive step until the barrier is completely crushed. Takeru squinted and instructed Lapis. "Lapis, a kodachi!" "Understood." Lapis responded to his order and had a kodachi appear in mid-air. Takeru caught the kodachi with his left hand andpierced the crack in the barrier with it. Taking his hand off the small kodachi stuck in the barrier, he stepped in with his left leg. "Double-Edged styleMonk with Iron mallet!" And with strong momentum he thrust his left knee, hitting the handle of the pierced-in kodachi. All in order to spread out the crack and crush the barrier in front of him. *CRACKLE* *CRICKLE*! Cracks spread through the barrier. Takeru hit twice, thrice in a row with his knee. "AAAaAaAAaarrRGH!" *CRACKLE*!! Finally the barrier broke and there was nothing separating the demon and Takeru. The demon bared her teeth and let out a bizarre scream. Catching the kodachi that had been released into open air, Takeru sharply squinted. After pulling back her arms, the demon tried to respond to Takeru who was in front of her. She was fast. Seeing how he broke through the barrier, she must have recognized him as a top priority target to kill. The distance between them was mere five meters. It was too far for him to reach with a sword, he wasn''t close enough and he had to get closer. Two pairs of claws aimed straight for Takeru''s neck. Their reach and speed were higher than his. He was unable to catch up to that speed without strengthening. However, Kusanagi Double-Edged style was swordsmanship for hunting demons. It was swordsmanship for countering demons who were stronger, better-built and faster. Takeru coped with the threat like it was natural. "Ghost Light Firefly!" This was the perfect technique for exchanging blows with a monster while not in Witch Hunter form. Even though Takeru''s speed could catch up with the demon''s speed, his body could not. That''s why he predicted the attacks and received them with the minimum necessary movements. Then by parrying and utilizing the recoil, he increased the power and speed of his own sword. The stronger the opponent was, the faster the opponent was, the stronger and faster he became. The demon''s claws were tremendously fast and powerful. However "So this is about what''s a demon worth!" She was overwhelmingly inferior to the enemies Takeru has fought so far. Haunted, Kurogane Hayato, Kusanagi Orochi. The difference between her and those monsters was like heaven and earth. Kusanagi utilized the demons'' power in order to surpass them. Takeru inherited that blood and that way of life. Normal monsters had no longer any chance of winning against Kusanagi Takeru. Even with just his own body, he had countermeasures against them. "Don''t underestimate the Kusanagi!" While increasing his speed as if engraving a rhythm, Takeru howled. His speed exceeded the demon''s speed, his slashes'' power surpassed that of demon''s. Takeru stopped parrying and repelled the demon''s claws. Because of the rebound, her arm had been greatly blown away and her bosom was open. She desperately tried to protect herself. Matching Takeru''s attack timing she brought back her both arms and crossed them. But contrary to the demon''s expectationsTakeru''s attack didn''t follow. In silence the demon maintained the large-scale magic, unmoving as it defended herself. The moment she released her defense by uncrossing her arms "It''s over." Takeru put the sword in the sheath and lowering his hips he pulled it out all at once. He reduced the tempo and immediately unleashed a full-body blow. By shifting the timing of the attack he chose the certain opening. Taking to the heart what Orochi had taught him, Takeru used it in practice. Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s Heavenly Demon. The second fastest and certain finisher in the Double-Edged style, right after the secret art. Thanks to Usagi''s bullet piercing through the barrier and hitting the enemy, Takeru understood how strong she was. There was no need for excessive strength. The strike which didn''t even let out a sound, has ended in the blink of an eye. While grasping the pulled out sword, Takeru faced forward with his breathing paused. The vermilion magic circle expanded beneath the demon had faded away and disappeared without a sound. While still raising her hands up, the female demon''s head has started sliding down and fell to the ground. Behind him he could tell Ouka and Usagi exhaled. Takeru too, restarted breathing he had stopped. Something touched his cheek. "?!" He immediately raised his head and found what has touched him. It wasthe thing the female demon was trying to activate. Unable to maintain its body, it turned into a melting mass of flesh. The thing which appeared like a freshly-born fetus took Takeru''s head in both hands and brought its dead-looking, huge face closer. A failure of a demon child. The unknown product of magic that the female demon was trying to activate. It showed its last attempt to resurrect itself into this world. Takeru couldn''t move even though he wanted to. The reason for that was because his touched cheek has already started its erosion. He could hear the voice of his comrades screaming behind him, but the screams faded away. The erosion wasn''t affecting his body. Takeru felt his consciousness leaving his body. Before he could understand it was what was called "soul", a voice sounded in his head. Give it back. Was that the will of the demon whose body and soul were divided and sealed? What the demon child desired from Takeru, was his soul. He had no way to resist. Just like Mari''s control over her soul was easily taken away by Sougetsu, he too could do nothing. The soul was absolute and at the same time, uncertain. Takeru''s soul was attracted to the demon child. It was because that was how he ought to be. The demon soul was attempting to return to demon body. That was all. In the deepest darkness, his existence has been attracted. Throwing his narrow body he flowed into a wide space. From a dark space, into a darker space. The cramped feeling he had sensed ever since he was a child, disappeared. The demon soul in human body. That inconsistency was being corrected. If at this rate his soul will combine with demon body, Hyakki Yakou will be truly unleashed. The gathered curse would grow exponentially and it would resurrect with power so mighty, it would be incomparable to the time when it was destroyed several thousands years ago. Dragged by the soul, as his consciousness as a human was about to disappear and turn back into that of a demon. Someone caught his arm. A soul had no arm. And yet, he felt it was grasped by a warm hand. "I won''t give this person to you." A nostalgic voice. "As long as I''m here, I won''t let you make a single scratch on his soul." A voice he was used to hearing. "Host''s soul is already connected to me. It is no longer yours." Although there was no feelings in it, power grew in him just by listening to it. The consciousness he was losing, was returning. He was pulled back, back to the cramped space. His own, comfortable body. "Give him back. This person is my Host. Don''t touch him with your filthy hands, monster." Yeah that''s right. Indeed. I won''t give it to anyone, I won''t let anyone take it. I''m host yours only, and, You are a sword, mine aloneLapis. *swishh*! At the same time Takeru opened his eyes, he held the handle tied to his hand and thrust it at the piece of meat that was covering him. The demon let out a filthy scream and squiggled with its tentacles. Apparently while his soul was being pulled in, he was being swallowed by the piece of meat. His eyes met with the demon child''s. He glared back at the demon''s red eyes devoid of will, with his own red eyes shining with will. "As long as we''re here, neither Kiseki nor I will let you bastards do as you want Shut up and get lost! If not, I''ll cut you down!!" While piercing the sword deeply Takeru twisted the sword to scratch the wound. A scream roared and the demon child grew fangs in survival instinct, then tried to bite Takeru. It wanted desperately to be released from its seal. Takeru whose entire body aside from his arm was immobilized by the demon flesh had clenched his teeth to endure it. That''s when, Takeru, protect yourself! When he started to lose himself, he heard a voice. His sharpened consciousness has sensed a presence. Something was coming directly from above! "Host, defense! I''m activating Witch-Hunter form!" Ignoring the enemy''s characteristic of absorbing magic power, Lapis wrapped Takeru''s body with armor. As told to by Lapis with a panicked voice, Takeru pulled out the right arm from inside the demon child and guarded himself upwards. That moment. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleMantis Slope!" A tremendous impact assaulted Takeru''s sword. At the same time, the mass of meat that was covering him was blown away by the shockwave. Takeru withstood that shockwave and fell on his knees. Thanks to that, he was released. Takeru raised his head while confirming his body was all right. And there was, "You owe me, Takeru." There was a girl who muttered that as she confirmed Takeru was safe. He couldn''t see her face since it was shadowed, but he opened his mouth and spoke her name. "Kanaria!" In that moment. The city swallowed by red meat and the giant demon tree have suffered numerous explosions. "W-what''s that?!" It looked like flame was spreading. As tremendous heat and light caused him to squint, a roaring sound passed through the sky. He looked up to see what''s going on, and saw three aircrafts pulling a tail of smoke behind them as they moved towards the giant demon tree. "Fighters" While Takeru stood there in shock, Kanaria shook off the meat sticking to L?vateinn and made a sullen expression. "Reinforcements from Inquisition''s branch. Kanata persuaded them to come." "So, they''re allies?" "Temporarily. There''s much more coming." As Kanaria said that, a sound of rotors came from behind him. After the fighters retreated from the big tree while avoiding attacks, about thirty combat helicopters and transport helicopters have approached Takeru and others. Helicopters wiped out the demon incarnations from the surroundings with hydra rockets. The demon incarnations and stretching waves of tentacles have attacked them, but magic barriers have covered helicopters hindering the attacks. Most likely sorcerers and witches from the Heretic Alliance riding in the helicopters were in charge of defense. Dragoons were released from transport helicopters and the moment they landed, they started battling with incarnations. Following them, sorcerers and witches got off and started supporting Dragoons. It weren''t just members of the Heretic Alliance. It was the Inquisition cooperating with Heretic Alliance. It was an unbelievable sight. Witches and Inquisition temporarily cooperating. Out of one of three helicopters that came down beside Mari and Ikaruga, showing herself from the boarding hatch was the Heretic Alliance''s vice-leader, Oonogi Kanata. The combat staff of the Heretic Alliance followed Kanata and got down while wary, after which the rescue teams ran up to Mari and Ikaruga. Sage and Yuzuho were also together with them. "We will maintain this location, everyone cooperate and stop Hyakki Yakou''s assault! Enemy will push again soon, take off immediately after collecting the rescuees! Hurry!" Holding the intercom against her ear, Kanata gave orders to her subordinates. Accompanied by the rescue team, she walked beside Takeru. Her grim expression quickly returned to that of a meddlesome big sister. "Everyone''s all right is what I cannot say, but I''m glad you''re alive." "Oonogi-san I-is this all your doing?" "Yes. Hyakki Yakou''s directly targeted Shikoku, Kysh and Honsh branches, and except for a few forces they were all completely destroyed. The reinforcement team heading for the capital were moving around in confusion so I called them." Called them. Did Inquisition really cooperate with heretics just because she called them? Takeru wondered. "Now that the chain of command has collapsed, it matters not whether we are Inquisition or Heretic Alliance. Everyone wants the same, doing something about this situation." Certainly, it was as Kanata said. In this situation where it seemed like the world was ending, it mattered not whether they were Inquisitors or witches. Both groups had no choice but to cooperate. A little relieved, Takeru softened his stiff expression. "As expected of an ex-EXE member." "Currently EXE has the role of supervising Inquisitors, so considering the higher-ups are dead even I have the command." When she said that while puffing up her chest with a "he-hen", "You have no commanding authority. You were expulsed from EXE." A voice came from behind her back. Kanata''s boastful expression collapsed and she made a displeased one. "Well, that''s true. In fact, if not for this person''s recommendation the Inquisition''s remaining forces wouldn''t moooove" She pointed with her thumb backwards. A man was slowly walking from behind her in Takeru''s direction. "Kurogane-san!" When Takeru spoke to him, Hayato frowned and confirmed the situation surrounding them before looking at Takeru. His expression seemed to relax just a little, but he ended up looking down at Takeru with his usual intimidating expression. "You''re safe. It would be troubling if you weren''t." "Kurogane-san, it''s great you are okay" "I don''t need you to worry about me, don''t underestimate me." As usual there was no courtesy, he was a person who conveyed his emotions very briefly. How he appeared when he charged in to fight with Haunted, seemed to be a dream. "What about him?" "I fulfilled my promise Is what I would like to say, but I wasn''t the one who killed him." Hayato glanced towards the helicopter. Takeru followed his sight and saw a boy folding his arms as he leaned with his back on the helicopters boarding gate. Takeru stared at him at Kyouya, but Kyouya did not match his gaze. Instead, Kyouya made a gesture as if clenching the stars on his shoulder. With just that, Takeru understood. Kyouya was able to fulfill his revenge. Takeru felt like he was saved, just a little bit. It was because he was unable to save Yoshimizu, he felt responsible for Kyouya becoming like this. With this, Kyouya could finally concentrate on his life. In order not to waste his revenge, Takeru had things to do. Next, was his turn. "Kurogane-san. Sorry for suddenness but will you listen to my selfish request?" Raising his knees from the ground, Takeru stood up. Both his arms and legs were trembling furiously, but his body wasn''t wasted yet. His soul wouldn''t allow it to. Takeru looked at straight at Hayato. Hayato also returned a strong gaze. "Depending on contents. Speak." "I can''t give you details. Still, please listen to my request." "No. Speak everything." Answered immediately, he was refused unless he speaks details. That''s the person Hayato was. Even if Takeru spoke of everything honestly, Hayato wouldn''t listen to his request anyway. Hayato would deny Takeru''s choice. However, as Hayato was that kind of a man, Kusanagi Takeru was also stubborn man. "I''m sorry. I won''t. But please listen to me, please." Lowering his head he forced his wish through. As it was. Forcing his selfish wish through. That''s the kind of man Kusanagi Takeru was. Hayato knew that well, he became aware of it when the two''s egos clashed. Even if Hayato continued to ask, Takeru would never ever yield. Hayato once already acknowledged strength of Takeru''s ego. He probably didn''t have intention of contending any more. Not wanting to continue with the refusals, he listened to Takeru''s request. "Using the forces we have now, please send me to where Ootori Sougetsu is. If you do, I will take care of the rest." "" "I will save the world. This is something only I can do." "" "Leavethe world in my hands." While aware he was saying something outrageous, Takeru seriously told Hayato his request. Hayato continued to receive Takeru''s gaze, until finally squinting. "No matter the situation you always prioritize yourself, huh." "I was told the same by him as well. I am aware." "Don''t think awareness is an excuse." "He told me this as well." Takeru scratched his cheek with a bitter smile. Still squinting, Hayato continued to stare at Takeru. Takeru too, continued to stare back. Were there any hesitation in his will, Hayato wouldn''t agree. Even if it was a bluff, even if it was a lie that he didn''t hesitate, Takeru didn''t allow himself to look away. He already decided. "I have never cursed my powerlessness this much as I am now." "?" Takeru tilted his head, as if to ask for the meaning. He thought that "powerlessness" was a word that had nothing to do with Kurogane Hayato, never ever thought he would hear that word come out of his mouth "To think a child like you would have to carry that burden" Hayato turned his back to Takeru. "It makes me feel like a worthless adult." That back was ragged and beat-up, but as big and strong as always. Takeru had no way of knowing what regrets was he carrying. No one was capable of understanding him. He knew nothing of the strongest man''s weakness. No matter how abnormal inhuman power he held, all alone there were things he couldn''t do. Adults knew of their powerlessness. They knew of what was impossible to do. That''s why they were able to guide the reckless kids who knew not of their weakness. Stimulating their weakness, adults convey strength to the next generation. Kurogane Hayato cursed himself for only being able to do that. Although he considered the way he was called a Hero Vessel a nuisance, in this long battle he finally noticed his true feelings. He wanted to be a hero. How he wanted Takeru to pull out, was a proof that he did wish for that. He wanted to be the one to save the world and display his strength, be the one to lead the next generation. He, an adult, should have become the sacrifice. It was Kurogane Hayato''s ultimate law. That''s why, having to cast these words made him feel pathetic. "I leave the world to you, Kusanagi." Hayato understood that a sacrifice accompanied Takeru''s wish. In this instant he has seen through the fact that Takeru intended to save the world at the expanded of himself. Moreover, Hayato already cast his words. Takeru grit these words hardly. It was way too heavy a burden to carry. Howeverhe wouldn''t be Kusanagi Takeru if he didn''t accomplish this. "Roger. I will save it for sure." Gritting Hayato''s wish in his teeth, he received it as an order from a superior. Still turned with his back to Takeru, Hayato started walking. "Oonogi, change of plans. Order the Heretic Alliance to prioritize delivering Kusanagi Takeru to his objective. I will gather Inquisitors." "Understood." After hearing everything Kanata said nothing in response. She only accepted Hayato''s request. She probably saw through what Takeru intended. She knew well enough that he had strong enough will to make Hayato break. Hayato gave orders to Inquisition, Kanata - to Heretic Alliance. All adults in this place moved for their sake. Strongly reassured by them, Takeru quietly said his thanks. Thank you very much. "Takeru, what were you talking about with Captain Kurogane?" Ouka who was receiving treatment from support team, had come beside him. Mari, Usagi and Ikaruga were together with her. Takeru immediately changed his thinking and to conceal his destiny, he raised his eyebrows and greet his friends. "Rejoice, everyone. Inquisition and Heretic Alliance will help us out save Kiseki." "Yeah I heard the communications from Captain Kurogane. However." Pushing past Ouka, Mari and Usagi questioned him. "What do you intend to do about the Chairman? You aren''t planning to kill him, are you? Can we trust him? Kusanagi, you heard something, haven''t you?" "I told you I will support you, Takeru, but what kind of scheme is that? I can''t trust that person!" The support witches behind them were saying "Don''t move so much yet?" in panic, but the two didn''t listen. Bending backwards unconsciously he tried to calm the two. "I-I didn''t hear the details either. Kurogane-san and Oonogi-san apparently have a plan, Chairman in case that bastard gets a hold of someone''s soul the plan will be revealed, so they told me not to tell anyone" For a lie thought up on spot, he thought it was quite convincing, but "Whhhaat is that supposed to meaaan?! You agreed on such unclear plan, Kusanagi?!" "HAA?! First he gets in our way, then suddenly comes back to help and now he''s saying he can''t tell us anything?! There''s a limit to how fishy it can go!" There was no way he could''ve convinced them. They were only enthusiastic about doing this together, he might have been unlucky with Hayato suddenly appearing as they seemed to be pissed off about him butting in. What a bunch of egoists, Takeru thought again. "Nono, we just have to accomplish our goal! What we have to do is to save Kiseki, and we can leave Chairman to the adults, they said" ""I''m not convinced!"" "O-Ouka, tell those two we can trust Captain Kurogane!" Pressed on by the two, he sought help from Ouka. Staring in Takeru''s face with a slightly appalled expression, Ouka made a clumsy smile. "Y-yeah I mean, we have no plan for dealing with Ootori Sougetsu in the first place. If there''s some kind of hope, we best pick it up" The reason she barely agreed with him was most likely because she trusted Hayato, but how she didn''t look comfortable, was because she wasn''t convinced either. She noticed it was unnatural. Possibly she felt that there were lies within what Takeru said. Ikaruga too, stared at Takeru as if seeing through what was in his heart. "Kanaria." She spoke to Ikaruga, who was standing behind Takeru. Kanaria turned towards Ikaruga with a displeased expression. "You heard what was he talking about with Kurogane Hayato, right?" "" "What did they talk about? What did Kusanagi say?" Kanaria glared at Ikaruga as she asked with a serious expression. Takeru thought the situation was bad. Kanaria heard Takeru say "save the world". If Ikaruga knows that, she will ask him about it. How? How do you intend to save the world from Ootori Sougetsu''s curse? Kanaria shrugged and responded to Ikaruga''s question. "All he said was about Kiseki. That Hyakki Yakou going berserk isn''t her fault. "So leave Kiseki to me, I''ll definitely stop her". Stuff like that." "Anything else?" "After that Kurogane Hayato questioned Takeru and one-sidedly decided the plan." "Really?" Kanaria furrowed her eyebrows and puffed her cheek as if to say "why would I lie here?". It seemed like her acting was successful as Ikaruga relaxed herself, barely convinced. Takeru felt relieved inside. He didn''t think Kanaria would keep quiet about the contents of his conversation with Hayato. Ikaruga has moved her attention away from him, put her hands on Ouka''s shoulder - who was calming down Usagi and Mari, then spoke something to her. Instructing Lapis, Takeru spoke to Kanaria through magic connection. "Thanks for keeping silent." Kanaria exchanged glanced with Takeru for a second, and quickly averted her sight. "Kana is angry at her. She tried to leave Kana behind again That''s why I didn''t tell her truth. Its reveenge." It''s her and Ikaruga. He didn''t know what happened between those two when he was facing Kiseki, but he could roughly imagine from what she said. However, she wouldn''t have kept silent just because she wanted to get back at Ikaruga. "Kana has no intention of asking what are you going to do, Takeru." "That helps a lot." "But I don''t know, but it''s not a good thing. She did the same thing to Kana many times, so Kana knows." Although Kanaria didn''t know the details, she might have felt what he was trying to do from his conversation with Hayato. She still held a grudge that Ikaruga and Takeru tried to leave her when they were going to raid the First Research Facility from the Heretic Alliance''s headquarters. She also knew well the regret and sorrow of being left behind. Takeru smiled wryly. "Then why did you keep quiet? About what I''m intending to do." He dared to ask. He wanted to know how Kanaria felt towards Ikaruga now. "Kana thought if I told the truth, she she would leave Kana behind again." "" "Kana felt that she would have chased after Takeru" Takeru gasped and closed his lips tightly. If Ikaruga were to know that Takeru was trying to replace the God, she would have done just as Kanaria said. Rather than stop him, she would ask him to take her with him. Kanaria didn''t want that. Of course, neither did Takeru. Kanaria lightly pulled on the hem of Takeru''s clothes. "Takeru will disappear?" "" "Will you disappear like Orochi?" He understood that Kanaria was looking up to him. Takeru didn''t look at her. He felt like his bluff would collapse if he looked at her face. He felt he would tell them everything. That''s why he ruffled her head without looking at her. Even though she hated when he did this, just this once she allowed him to. Kanaria also understood this was a parting. He had a little sister named Kiseki. Their relationship was hard to call that of siblings, and he didn''t know how should he interact with her. He didn''t know what did "siblings" actually mean. Kanaria was his sister disciple. Their relationship was very short, but he had a different bond with her than the one with his comrades. Many times he thought that possibly, the sibling relationship in this world was something like he had with Kanaria. As the elder disciple, he pat the head of his sister disciple. "Get along with Ikaruga." It was the best farewell with Kanaria he could think of. He let go of her head and returned to his comrades. "" Kanaria chased after his back with her sight. She engraved his back her elder disciple''s back in her mind in these last moments. The all-out war begins. The last battle which decided the fate of the world. Sougetsu who was sitting on top of the giant tree''s branch whistled seeing the number of forces that gathered by Takeru''s side. "So they gathered Inquisition''s forces with Kurogane-kun''s incitement, huh? I had Kiseki-chan destroy the branches to have the chain of command to collapse, but he''s as nasty a man as ever." Isn''t he? Sougetsu asked Kiseki, wanting her to agree with him. Kiseki only looked up at the sky with eyes devoid of light. Because her soul was shut, currently the existence called "Kusanagi Kiseki" was suspended. The demons'' revival had ended up being a failure. With enough luck, Takeru would have had his soul stolen and could have been made into Sougetsu''s tool as a demon, but he ended up overcoming a hardship of that level. The demon curse''s crystallization has been destroyed, but Sougetsu wasn''t too bothered by that. To Hyakki Yakou which could continue multiplying as long as there was a single cell left, there was no concept of death. To kill it completely, there was no choice but to kill the source which was Kiseki. Hyakki Yakou multiplied even now, pushing onto Takeru. And yet, Takeru will probably reach Sougetsu anyway. Takeru, who was Sougetsu''s method for destruction, has become a way for him to be destroyed. To Sougetsu, the only enemy out there was Takeru. No matter what alliances they make, no one but him can kill Sougetsu. That was this world''s system. However, even for Takeru it wasn''t easy to kill Sougetsu. Even though twisted, he was the God. Despite losing majority of his power, the remaining power of a god was inside Sougetsu. Ootori Sougetsu was everywhere in this world, and yet nowhere. As long as he remained in this world, there was no chance of having Takeru''s blade reaching his throat. "I can escape any time. But I should remove the source of anxiety right here. While I might be a failure, I shall kill you as the God Kusanagi-kun." Lifting Innocentius he had on his lap, Sougetsu pressed the barrel against his forehead. Then, a thin blade had appeared out of nowhere, which he held in his hands. It was a bayonet. Having a dull shine like that of brass, it was a rusty and old blade. Sougetsu attached the blade the Innocentius. At the same time, the blade had started to erode the pure white Innocentius. The decorations have grown tattered and peeling off, they rose up to the sky. "Gungnir L?vateinn Mistilteinn Mj?lnir There are only four Sacred Treasures capable of killing God, and allowing attaining of Godhood." Holding Innocentius against his forehead, in the middle of the light, Sougetsu opened his eyes a little. "No one said such a thing." As the decorations peeled off, he stroked Innocentius'' shabby-looking barrel. "You have done well, Innocentius until the very end you haven''t acquired a soul and remained obedient to me. You remained as part of my power. You have my thanks." While looking at the Innocentius being swallowed by the bayonet, Sougetsu narrowed his eyes like moons. It was a rust-covered brass gun, and a sword at the same time. A sinister sword with a trigger, despite not having any sharpness it held an abnormal power. After Innocentius was swallowed, a completely different weapon has revealed itself. "Now, let''s turn the rudder, Naglfar." It was a fake Sacred Treasure holding the Ancient Property "Godless". While Mistilteinn was Gungnir''s replica created by Old Humanity, this one was created by the god of destruction called Loki, who had no right to wield a Sacred Treasurea Sacred Treasure''s imitation. "Defense team here! We can''t stop Hyakki Yakou''s push any longer, hurry and give us orders!" A message came from the witches who had built the protection barrier securing the space Takeru and others were in. In complete Witch-Hunter form, Takeru looked up at the helicopter waiting outside the barrier. "I''ll make way to start with. Kusanagi, are you ready?" Opening the helicopter''s hatch, Hayato - also in Witch-Hunter form, had shown himself. Takeru looked in his surroundings. There was Ouka next to him, Sage and Yuzuho in the back, as well as Kanaria. Furthermore, five Dragoons, several sorcerers, all waiting for Takeru''s signal. In the end, Takeru looked at Ouka. She nodded strongly. I will protect you. He felt himself hear her say, and his heart pained a little. Shaking off his pain, Takeru pointed forward. The other side of the barrier was filled with Hyakki Yakou. The distance to the three was about ten kilometers in a straight line. Even if he reaches that, he will have to get to the upper part of the tree where Sougetsu was. Takeru was no longer alone. There were many people lending him their power. They had to make this suicide attack plan succeed no matter what. Because the fate of the world lied on his shoulders Leaning forward, he poised the sword low. And "Let''s go!" The instant Takeru howled, the barrier maintaining the space they were in, had disappeared. A wave of Hyakki Yakou flowed in, and everything that pushed against them "Run! Don''t stop no matter what!" At the same time Hayato jumped down the helicopter, he started firing in the direction of Takeru and others'' progression. Caligula''s bullet carrying mayhem blew away Hyakki Yakou whenever they hit. A path opened in front of them. However, that path was swallowed by Hyakki Yakou all at once. Takeru ran at full speed. Following him, his comrades and followers ran at full speed as not to be left behind. Hayato thrust out magic power in the air as he reloaded Caligula and finally landed near Takeru and others. He once again pointed the reloaded Caligula forward. Takeru caught up to Hayato and passed by him. "Go." The moment he passed by he felt himself having his back pushed, and accelerated without looking back. Magic bullets were released from Caligula and erased all obstacles in Takeru''s way. He ran down the created path all at once. Behind him, he could hear Hayato start to battle. He didn''t turn around, looking only forward. The giant tree was still far. Support fire from the helicopter fell in the direction of his travel, maintaining the path Hayato made. However, along with the demon tsunami, incarnations have attacked Takeru from both sides. He did not stop. What he should do was not fighting, but arriving at the goal. Clenching his teeth, he entrust everything to others. Dragoons and sorcerers took the attacks instead of him, starting a battle. Takeru did not stop. He hurried forward. Tsunami pushed against him, and the path slowly closed. "From here on, I''ll make way." Sage stopped in tracks and put his hands on the earth At the same time he drew magic circle, small walls of rust emerged on both sides of the narrowing path. The wall made of rust magic maintained the open path. The wall spread open the way Hayato made, growing endlessly forward. "Go Kusanagi! Save everything!" Takeru''s back was pushed by Sage''s voice. Since the battle at the First Research Facility, Sage helped him many times. Back then, Takeru was not saved. He didn''t want to bear any more of such sorrow. He didn''t want the salvation he was about to reach, to spill from his hands again. That''s why Takeru didn''t stop. He didn''t pause in his tracks. Even if his legs break, even if he has to crawl he will get at that man''s throat! Ahead, the tsunami pushed in from the front between the walls. Bloodshot demons'' eyes stared at Takeru alone, vast numbers of mouths screamed as they approached him. Passing by Takeru, Yuzuho leaped forward. "Guards'' Spearsmanship techniqueSecret Art - Eternal Godspear!" Maintaining the leap''s momentum she thrust using centrifugal force. The thrust clad in magic power has grew huge right before release giving it a reach unthinkable of what the spear was originally capable. Momentarily breaking through the demon tsunami, it opened the path again. As soon as Yuzuho finished her thrust, she looked up the walls on both sides. Incarnations were crossing over the wall of rust. Yuzuho leaped again and landed on the wall to commence battle with them. While exchanging attacks with the demon incarnations using her spear, not looking at him, Yuzuho cast her words towards Takeru. "Kusanagi-san may fortunes of war be with you!" No matter how rough his breathing was, he wasn''t allowed to stop. Yuzuho and Sage lend him a hand as part of Heretic Alliance. The united front that began because of coinciding interests, has continued. The two had already saved those they wanted to save, yet still lent him their power like this. He could only have thanks towards the two, who were in similar circumstances as him. He had no intention of wasting their help. Takeru finally approached near the goal. As he approached, he understood how enormous it was. Sucking in the planet itself and stretching its trunks it seemed like the mythological World Tree itself. The branches covering the sky wriggled and making crackling sounds, they descended towards Takeru like arms. "We aren''t at a distance where we can reach him with booster. Let''s get closer!" Responding to Lapis'' request he further accelerated. Following him were Ouka, Kanaria and three helicopters. However, that''s when the wall of rust built by Sage has collapsed. They either left the effective range, or "!!" Don''t think! Look forward! "Ouka, take care of above!" "Roger!" Ouka spread her wings and ascended. Branches of the giant demon tree approached cutting the air to crush Takeru. Ouka arrived in mid-way and making Earl''s Fang emerge he shot them down. One branch was pulverized, after which Ouka pulverized another one using a fang on the left arm. Branches continued to come down continuously. There were countless of them, enough to cover the sky. All of it aimed for Takeru. Making fangs disappear, Ouka held gun-form Vlad in both hands. Crossing them in front of her chest, Ouka closed her eyes. "Vlad! Let''s go!" "Tepes Rain !" At the same time she opened her eyes, magic was activated. Huge stakes poured down from the sky, crimson stakes pierced the ground like a mountain of needles. Stakes which fell over a wide area smashed up branches of the giant tree and demon incarnations. Maintaining Tepes Rain Ouka continued to attack the incoming huge branches. Leaving the attacks from above to Ouka, Takeru clenched the sword he had been poising low. Kanaria too, has pulled out L?vateinn from her back, allowing it to clad itself in flames. In front there was an incoming wave of Hyakki Yakou and incarnations. The two of Double-Edged style activated Soumatou at the same time. "Match me!" "You match Kana, Takeru!" Kanaria moved ahead and swung the two-handed L?vateinn. "Double-Edged styleSingle Wheel." Using the sword''s weight the let out a slash from a big rotation. Continuing to rotate like a tornado, she stopped the tsunami. The red flame blowing from the blade massacred the demons. Despite losing majority of its performance, the half-destroyed Sacred Treasure flames'' power was more than enough to wipe out demon cells. Blue hair and red flames danced on the battlefield. The sword''s rotation stopped. Kanaria restrained L?vateinn''s momentum with her muscles and stopped sliding on the ground. Hyakki Yakou started flowing back into the opened space. Kanaria took a posture using the sword like a shield. That kind of defense hadn''t much point against the muddy Hyakki Yakou. The moment the incoming Hyakki Yakou was about to swallow her, an azure shadow leaped to where Kanaria was. Transforming Lapis into wide-bladed greatsword, using the multiplied super heavy weight, Takeru smashed the muddy stream that tried to swallow Kanaria. "Double-Edged styleMantis Slope!" As if causing an explosion, Takeru''s strike crushed Hyakki Yakou along with the earth itself. Kanaria was taking a defensive posture in order to block the aftermath from Takeru''s attack. After Kanaria blocked Mantis Slope''s impact, she clenched L?vateinn''s handle and started running inside smoke. Takeru also started running the moment he landed. The two''s collaboration had began. Moving forward in alternation they used Double-Edged style''s technique without stopping. Double-Edged style''s Heavenly Demon, Mantis Slope, Single Wheel, Yamata no Orochi. True-Light style''s Wolf''s Blade, Shark''s Blade, Bee''s Blade. Enemies were both shapeless and humanoid, True-Light style was used against humanoid and Double-Edge style was used to strike down the shapeless. The two embodied the original two styles. As the two alternated, their sword techniques burst out. Having the same master and losing the same master, the two used everything they learned from him. Abnormal, heretical, power-brutal savage swordsmanship. Despised by martial art schools and made fun of those using guns. It was all the truth. It was indeed barbarous, suicidal and desperate. However, nowas the two''s swords danced in the air, their sparkling appearance which looked like two meteorscould be called beautiful. Kusanagi''s will taught to them by the instructor has been succeeded by the two. "Takeru, I''ll send you." Kanaria poised her sword low and once again made a big swing with the great sword by using centrifugal force. However, the blade wasn''t set up horizontally but with the flat of the sword. Takeru instantly understood what was Kanaria trying to do and adjusted his timing. Once rotation, two rotation. Then matching the acceleration rotation, Takeru jumped in the rotation course. Then with the third rotation Takeru landed on Kanaria''s L?vateinn''s flat side. Just like that, Takeru was swung along with Kanaria''s sword for entire rotation. Meanwhile, Takeru gathered his strength in his body''s springs and twisting his entire body. "GOOOOOOoOoooo!!" Kanaria roared. Releasing the strength in her pivot leg, she swung the sword with everything she had. At the same time she let out the fourth rotation, Takeru on top of L?vateinn had released all the springs in his body and leaped. Using Single Wheel''s acceleration and power "Unicorn''s Destructive Lance!" Clad in L?vateinn flames Takeru poised Mistilteinn towards the obstacles. His flaming body swept away the muddy flow of demons as he moved forward. "Soumatou!" While charging at speed of a bullet, Takeru released a technique. Just the shockwave was enough to blow away the shapeless waves. He slashed a huge demon diagonally, cut down five more demons with a cleave, then maintaining cleave''s momentum he returned the sword to the form of a nodachi and put it inside the sheath to use Heavenly Demon to eliminate a wave of demons. Once the momentum of Kanaria''s throw has decreased, Takeru bent his body forward to the limit and started running again. It was used by both True-Light and Double-Edge styles unique fighting method, Battle Driving. More like crushing enemies with the momentum than slashing them, Takeru continued running. Turning the handle around he changed reverse hold for the sword. After changing Lapis into a straight sword he repeated using Wolf''s Blade, Rhino''s Blade, Shark''s Blade and Bee''s Blade. Taking down enemy one by one he moved without decreasing his running speed. There was no chance of him toppling over as he used Battle Driving. As long as he used Soumatou even falling over was an action that felt way too slow. If his leg breaks and he loses his balance, he would just continue running along while maintaining cold judgment, then after reacting to the impact of falling he would restart running. He was leaning forward so that he didn''t by any chance end up falling forward. As long as he collapses forward, he can handle that in multiple ways by using Soumatou. Enemy came from the sky. Ten of them. Feathered lumps of meat Ouka was unable to shot down opened their mouths inside which they gathered red light. While maintaining flight speed equal to Takeru''s speed, they started attacking him. It was difficult avoid while using Battle Driving. The red flashes hit by his feet several times and whenever they landed, ground turned into Hyakki Yakou. "Sword in my right, Kusarigama in left!" "Understood." Lapis responded to his request and changed the sword into one with a small sickle on a chain. While still running, Takeru rotated the chain with his left hand. The sickle danced in the air soundly as it cut through the air. There was no need to aim. People of Kusanagi never managed to hit with distance attacks. Using the chain as an extension of the sword he just swung it around. A meat block was caught in the swing path of the chain and sickle, exploding like a fruit as a result. Takeru slashed the demon army approaching from the front with the sword in his left hand as he cut down the enemy in the sky with the Kusarigama. Eventually demon army''s momentum had decreased and his red-filled field of vision had cleared up. Did he arrive? No, not yet. An enormous jaw approached from the front while tearing earth apart with its teeth. Hyakki Yakou simulated even a dragon, the irregular dragon approached Takeru while crawling on the ground. But Takeru did not stop. He continued to move forward. There was a technique for dealing with dragons in Double-Edged style. GOAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH! The huge mouth howled and attempted to swallow Takeru. Leaning the sword against his shoulder Takeru charged towards the demon dragon. The moment the dragon''s jaw tried to bite Takeru, he kicked off the ground and jumped. Avoiding just before the jaws closed he jumped over the dragon''s head and landed on the back. Rotating forward, fixing his position while rolling he pierced the sword''s tip into the dragon''s back. It was soft. A dragon without scales wasn''t worth calling the strongest fantastical organism. Takeru ran while having the blade pierced in and had the sword change shape into that of an enormous zweihander. "Kusanagi Double-Edged styleRain Dragon''s Charge!" The sword pierced into the dragon''s back had pierced its throat and matching Takeru''s charge, it was sliced into two like a cooked fish. After running down the dragon, Takeru rolled on the ground before getting on this legs. He had no time think about this or take a proper breath. Rather than spend time on feeling the aftertaste after striking down a big foe, he concentrated on running. And, when he was about to start running again, "Host from here we can!" "All right!" Hearing Lapis'' voice, Takeru finally stopped his legs. The giant demon tree was already in front of him. It was so big that it couldn''t fit in his field of vision. Red organic trunks had eyes, noses and various other objects growing on them, reminiscent of human body parts. Arriving at the trunk of the tree by its root and glared at the branch above the clouds. He could see a white shadow behind the red cloud. Takeru came here to kill him. After running all this time without breathing properly, Takeru finally took a deep breath. Although it wasn''t so cold, his breath was white. He could see steam coming out of his body. There was no part of his human body which didn''t reach the limit of its operation. However, he could still move. Unable to feel pain, he arrived here without having his mental energy weakening. Using Soumatou, he focused all his strength into his legs. The muscles in his legs swelled to the point of near-rupture. Bending his knees he took a leaping posture. "Lapis!" "FM Boosterfull throttle!" Magic power has gathered on the leg and back parts of Takeru''s armor and started blowing out like a jet engine from ejection mechanisms on his heel. As he leaped, Takeru rapidly rose to the sky. Crushing the air with his mass, Takeru ascended towards where Sougetsu was. "The giant tree has responded, return attack!" At the same time Lapis warned him, Takeru held the sword in mid-air ascension. Branches and leaves blocked the path of his travel like tentacles and attacked him. Lapis adjusted the booster avoiding the tentacle attacks. Not good. There was too many of them. Leaves and branches overlapped against one another like a net, seeming to completely block his path. There was no choice but to cut them down. Takeru changed the sword''s shape and held a two-handed sword. In order to not let his brain exceed the operation limit he released concentration and tried to activate Soumatou. That''s whenTakeru''s brain went out of control against his will. "Ngh?!" Everything but one goal have been erased from his consciousness. Not at a timelikethis! Regardless of his will Demon''s Heart activated. Because of Soumatou''s abuse, the lid he used to close it has opened completely. NoI can''t lose myselfnow Just like a TV turned off, snap, Takeru''s self-consciousness disappeared. "GGAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaAAAAAAAAAaAA!" *slash*! Despite being just wind pressure, the attack has pulverized the giant tree''s branches and leaves into dust. The slash was completely unrefined and yet because of Demon''s Heart, the subsonic speed the strike had smashed everything. "Host!" Lapis'' voice didn''t reach him either. Takeru single-mindedly swung the sword slashing all obstacles as he aimed for the top. "UUURRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!" Beast-turned Takeru rotated his sword in mid-air as magic power was ejected from his armor and like a lawnmower he cut down the tentacles trying to entangle him. The demon tree continued to attack Takeru without stopping. In the way. It''s in the way. In the way in the way in the way in the way in the way. Takeru''s thoughts narrowed down to a single point, have flowed into Lapis. Not good. At this rate Takeru''s body and brain would break before he confronts Sougetsu. "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOoOoOOoOoOOoo!!" "Please calm down! Listen to my voice!" No matter how much she called, her voice didn''t reach him. In state with Demon''s Heart activated Takeru couldn''t release it just like that. She could guess several reasons for that. The overuse of brain during repeated battles. Side effects of God-Hunter form. At this rate he would become unable to come back. Lapis had no choice but to interrupt magic power ejection. She focused all her consciousness on retrieving Takeru''s consciousness. Bringing her soul closer to his, she awakened his consciousness. Although they weren''t fused, their souls were connected. She was the only one who could bring him back. Even if there was a chance now, it would be all for naught if Takeru lost himself. Lapis literally put her soul into her words. "Get a hold of yourself! You aren''t allowed to lose yourself yet!" "GUAAaaaAaAaaa!" "Aren''t you going to save everyone,?! Together with me!" "Uu uuUuUuu!" "You''re supposed to fulfill your selfishness, you can''t lose yourself in here!" "" "If you are to swing me, swing me out of your own will!" These words made light return to Takeru''s eyes. Light has returned to only one of his eyes. Suddenly the scenery appeared in front of him. What Takeru saw after coming back, was the huge tree filling the sky. He understood that he was in the middle of free fall. Roots of the giant tree waited for Takeru to crash down. His memory disappeared. He couldn''t recall where was he or what was he doing. Takeru felt he lost quite a bit of his past memories. Felt like he lost a lot of important things. Moreover, he couldn''t see anything with his left eye from a moment earlier. It was pitch black. Abuse of Demon''s Heart was the cause. Soumatou and Demon''s Heart while it was true that he wouldn''t survive unless he used it, he was told to avoid abusing it, but "?" Inside the slow-motion world Takeru saw tears falling from his eys and ascending to the sky. He immediately realized why was he crying. Because he forgot. He forgot who has taught him this technique. He knew the name and effect of the technique, but he didn''t know where has he learned it or who told him its name. He no longer knew. Takeru lost memory of a person important to him. Despite understanding that, he didn''t remember who was it. Like a puzzle piece removed from the whole, there was a hole, an important memory was missing. Did lose a bodily function and forget important memories upon using it? He wasn''t underestimating it, he was prepared for it. However, once it has become a reality he felt something squeeze his heart. I hate this, his soul cried. I have so many memories I don''t want to lose. Tears flowed without stopping, strength left his body. At this rate he would leave everything and let the urge to escape take over. Suddenly, warmth had wrapped his back. "I''m here. I will become your eyes, become your legs, and become your memory." "" "Even if you forget everything, even if you become God, even if you become an existence no one can reach." "" "I will be by your side." Takeru''s tears mixed together with tears Lapis'' illusion embracing him had shed and ascended to the sky. Lapis touched Takeru''s cheek. "That''s why please, hold me in your hand once again!" Strength returned to his hand. The trembling of his body which continued, had ceased. Power has returned to his soul. Ahead of where his tears ascended, he saw a tiny white shadow. That''s right. Remember. You haven''t lost everything yet. You remember your comrades and did not forget about your little sister. Takeru felt furious at himself. He raged knowing that there was no time to rest. Remember! Who was it that made us, made the world this way! Why are you here! Your reason to fight! You''re here to smash that bastard''s head in, dammit! "Lapiss!!" Magic power started ejecting again. The moment the falling momentum had stopped, he kicked off the giant tree''s root and leaped. Ahead of where he ascended awaited hand-shaped branches and leaves. Takeru prepared his sword to break through the net blocking his path. "Takeru!!" The branches and leaves that were about to attack Takeru were pierced by stakes. Ouka caught up to Takeru with her ragged-out wings. She must have received quite the damage before she could reach him. It was thanks to Ouka that he could run without being attacked from the sky. Both of them were full of wounds. Ouka used up a considerable amount of magic power during repeated battles, Lapis too had few magic power remaining. It was because half of Lapis'' magic power capacity she had was filled with Gungnir''s magic power. But they couldn''t afford to use Gungnir''s "God''s Authority". Ouka flapped her wings and moved next to Takeru, raising the same way as him. They nodded to each other and attacked the tree''s branches. Raising up while making a spiral, they thrust forward the fang and sword. The red and azure meteors rose towards the sky without stopping. Nothing could stop them. The fang and sword crossed as they aimed for the top. "Takeru What are you trying to do?" While they fought, he heard Ouka''s voice in his head as she flew beside him. Takeru didn''t respond and only looked upwards. "Suginami told me I also felt it are you trying to carry something we cannot bear?" Takeru didn''t respond. Gritting his teeth, he only looked upwards. He could easily imagine what kind of expression Ouka was making now. Without a doubt, filled with anxiety and somewhat reminiscent of one a lost child makes. "Takeru? Why won''t you say anything? Is it something you can''t tell me?" Takeru accelerated as if to leave Ouka behind, moving ahead. His gums started bleeding and the taste of iron filled his mouth. Look above. Don''t hesitate. Don''t mind. If you look in Ouka''s face now, you will stop running forward like you have been. Although it was a cruel thing, it had to be done. "Tell me you aren''t going anywhere please make me feel at ease." "!!" "Be by my side foreve" Ouka stopped flapping her wings. Takeru felt that happening behind him. Vlad''s magic power had ran out and it was impossible for her to maintain flight. Don''t turn around. Ouka will be all right. Enemy is aiming for him. Prioritize your objective now He couldn''t. Takeru paused magic power ejection and caught Ouka''s hand as she was about to fall. "Takeru" Ouka looked just as he imagined her, she looked at Takeru with tears in her eyes. There was no mistake that he was making a similar expression. Holding Ouka''s hand Takeru started ejecting magic power again. Because he was pulling Ouka with him, the speed of his ascension decreased while magic power consumption increased. However, he didn''t let go of her hand. Takeru didn''t say anything. Being unable to say anything was his weakness. Feeling pain from this situation where he wanted to accept Ouka''s feelings but being unable to, feeling sorrow caused by his own will he aimed for the top. He also wanted to be together with her. If possible, he didn''t want to go. He wanted to properly fulfill their promise. His clenching of her hand strongly was the only response to Ouka''s feelings. Putting in the desire of wanting to continue walking by her side and the thought of having to go, he held her hand. His feelings were relayed to Ouka. She knew just how much feelings he put in his hand. That''s why she held Takeru''s hand in return. Strongly, very strongly. They approached the goal. Just a few dozens of meters more. If only he reaches his hand out, he''ll arrive. But that''s when the magic power jet pushing them upwards had ceased to work. "No way, just a little further!" Lapis'' puzzled voice echoed. She was out of magic power. Their rising speed decreased, Takeru and Ouka stopped in mid-air. Feeling afloat in despair, Takeru extended his hand towards the top. Like always, he sought slight hope. He stretched his fingertips as much as possible, wishing. Reach!! Contrary to his feelings, he started falling. Gravity stuck to him, dragging him down. But, not yet! I''ll reach it even if I have to burn my body down! He tried to instruct Lapis to turn Witch-Hunter form''s armor parts into magic power for ejection, but then "Take itmy magic power!!" A strong voice sounded in his head. Takeru looked downwards in surprise. A helicopter was rising from below where the two were. He could see a striped cloth swaying in the boarding hatch. Her muffler fluttering, Mari accumulated aurora-colored magic power in her fingertips, returning hope to Takeru once again. "Lapis! Twilight Enchantment!" Takeru yelled and Lapis used the armor''s magic power for using intrinsic magic. Even by releasing the Witch-Hunter form, he could use Twilight Enchantment only for an instant. An instant was enough. He has experienced this exchange twice already. Their cooperation''s timing matched no matter the situation. " "Aurora Canon"!" A rainbow shell approached Takeru. At the same time, Lapis activated Twilight Enchantment. Holding Lapis'' blade in his right hand, Takeru slashed the shell. For just an instant the blade was covered in azure flames and the rainbow-colored shell was sucked into the blade. After recharging magic power, Lapis quickly re-activated Witch-Hunter form. While ascending again, Takeru looked just once towards Mari in the helicopter. Mari closed her eyes, held down her hat and shouted towards Takeru. "Takeru!" Not through magical communication, but with her own voice. Even despite the rotor sound''s exposure and the wind, her voice firmly reached Takeru. Takeru opened his eyes wide, he saw her appearance, heard her voice clearly. "No matter what are you trying to do, I will push your back! No matter what result awaits, I''m with you!" "" "That''s why, go on! Finish this!" She put her hands on her chest and distorting her face painfully, heartrendingly, she exposed all her feelings to Takeru. They were simplest and most straightforward feelings possible. There was no way Mari hasn''t noticed how Takeru looked like. She must have realized first and foremost that he was thinking of doing something outrageous. She was more delicate and strong than anyone in the platoon, seen through others best, and thought of Takeru more straightforwardly than others. Mari shed tears, staggering she fell on her knees on the boarding gate. Running out of magic power again, her body was at its limits. Her face reddened, she spun words while desperately trying to maintain consciousness. The propeller drowned out sounds with the wind and he could not hear her voice. I like you I love you. However, Takeru didn''t miss her lips'' movement. It was an endlessly straightforward, Mari''s confession. As she lost her consciousness and had her body supported by Heretic Alliance''s comrades, Takeru clenched his teeth. In order to reach her, he filled his lungs with air completely, and shouted. "ME TOO!!!! OF COURSE I DO TOO!!!!!" Then he looked upwards. His hair was ruffled with will to fight and his body was agitated. Having received the magic power and will power to fight, Takeru rose rapidly along with a roar. Stretching his hand towards the branch Sougetsu was waiting for him on, he ascended to the sky together with Ouka. And finallyfinallyhe reached. Takeru jumped onto the branch energetically and found Sougetsu in his sights. Sougetsu grinned in silence as he raised one hand to greet Takeru. "Hello, you''re finally here, Kusanagi-kun." He was standing there, making the usual smile that made it seem like he has seen through everything. Calm and composed, as if convinced Takeru would have reached this place. As if they were about to hold a tea party now. "Well, how about calming down and having a chat?" Naturally, shamelessly, he tried to start a conversation. However, Takeru''s intention of talking with Sougetsu was none!! Takeru let go of Ouka''s hand and ejecting magic power he landed on the branch. Then maintaining his momentum he jumped straight at Sougetsu. He didn''t miss this one-in-thousand chance, intending to kill him even if a second earlier. To reap God''s life. Stepping in, timing, an opening, everything was perfect. Takeru didn''t have to instruct Lapis, she activated "God-Hunting form" by herself. Armor covered his face, flames dwelled in his blade. There was no need for unnecessary moves. Just quickly cut down. He didn''t mind if his body and brain break. It was all for this moment. His self disappeared as he sought speed for just one goal. He only thought of killing the God. Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s Secret Art, Kusanagi Sword. He didn''t use the other secret art because it would also reach his comrades. Killing Sougetsu with this technique has become his existence''s goal. The world has slowed down. Ceased moving. When leaving everything behind he tried to pierce Sougetsu''s heart, in that moment. SuddenlyKiseki appeared in front of him. She didn''t move, she appeared as if she had been there right from the start. In thrusting stance, Takeru was astonished and immediately stopped moving. On the verge of piercing Kiseki''s heart he put on brakes with his entire existence. When the blade touched her chest, his movement stopped completely. Kiseki''s black hair danced in the air and behind her, Sougetsu''s violet-colored hair drew an arc. "You don''t want to? Thendie." He pulled out a rust-covered sword and using Kiseki as a shield he slashed with the sword. As if completely seeing through Takeru, Sougetsu used the worst methods. Currently, Kiseki had her control over Hyakki Yakou taken away. If Sougetsu was in control of her soul, Kiseki would end up actually being killed. Hyakki Yakou won''t revive her unless her soul rejects death. It was the worst situation. Confident of his victory, Sougetsu swung the sword with a smile. Takeru continued to glare straight at him. There was no resignation or thoughts of defeat in Takeru. He was able to make a shadow appear on Sougetsu''s face. Takeru''s lack of hesitation or lack of agitation might have been the reason for that. Of course he didn''t understand. This man had no one he could call a comrade, thus he didn''t know what it meant to believe. But Takeru believed. He believed that she would stop it. He already felt her approaching. Just as Sougetsu thrust his blade, that moment *vwooon*! The propeller''s rotation blew wind onto the branch as a huge bird of iron appeared beside Takeru and Sougetsu. Sougetsu opened his eyes, looking at the sudden visitors. On one knee in the helicopter''s hatch, with both eyes open as she looked through the scopeUsagi''s figure. It was an irregularity for a God who ought to see everything. Not seeing Usagi as a threat has backfired on him. It wasn''t a king-slaying Einherjar or a seasoned warrior who has snuck in, but an existence he considered a worm that wouldn''t dare baring its fangs at the God. A miraculous bullet was released along with a cloud of smoke. First one, angrily towards the irregular sword Sougetsu was holding. The blade was repelled and because of impact, left Sougetsu''s hand. "What?!!" This was the first time Sougetsu''s face had distorted. Putting her will into the next bullet which was the last one, Usagi reloaded. Putting everything into every move, she reloaded faster than ever and pulled the bolt. Then the second shotwas accompanied by tears. "Kusanagi, I believe in you." Usagi needed no needless words. She was unable to express her feelings well with them. She always put everything into this one bullet. That''s why in the endshe entrusted everything to it. Her wish for him not to lose. The wish for him to be by her side. And the wish not to lose him. And her feeling of love. Everything. The released bullet went straight for the forehead. The sound of neck breaking, a high pitched sound echoing in the skull. Sougetsu''s body bent backwards and he took a step back. Takeru accepted Usagi''s feelings. The unmoving world started moving again. The world slowed down again. His leg was still in the middle of stepping-in and he did not stop progressing. Avoiding Kiseki''s body he thrust beneath her armpits. At staggering Sougetsu''s heart. To pierce with the god-slaying power! *slash* "Gaha!" He spat blood with his eyes wide open. Red liquid flowing from his chest mixed in together with the red of the tree branch beneath. Clenching his teeth, he looked up to the sky. The blade that was supposed to pierce the God''s heart, had cut the empty air without spilling a single drop of blood. What was pierced instead, was Takeru''s chest on the right side. Catching the rusty blade protruding from his chest, Takeru glared at the culprit who stood behind him. At Ootori Sougetsu, who pierced him from behind. "What you call a God, was originally not supposed to be perceivable by humans I have that quality remaining in me. As long as I''m in this world, I am everywhere yet nowhere." "Aghghhhh!" "Still, as expected of you, Kusanagi-kun. I didn''t think you would unconsciously avert your body the moment I moved my existence behind you and avoided having a vital point struck. I am disappointed in my own lack of talent in swordsmanship." "gaha!" "What a shame. It was quite impressive. The struggle of you all was so impressive my tears wouldn''t stop." "Bastard!" "But it''s about to finish this. I''m a bit tired of playing with you." Sougetsu pushed his blade further in. The moment the blade touched Takeru''s body God-Hunter form was forcibly cancelled. Erasing all magic. The moment magic, gods'' factor touched this bayonet, it completely disappeared. Even the power to kill God was not an exception. This was the characteristic of the Sacred Treasure "Naglfar" that Sougetsu held. Sougetsu moved his lips to Takeru''s ear and whispered. "Ohh, right, I forgot to mention this. I decided not to be killed by you. If you are you become the God, I no longer have any need for you." Why does he know? Takeru felt Lapis agitation inside him. Sougetsu smiled more evily, joyfully, like a cat, then ever. "Why do I know? I know because I''m this world''s God." It was a sarcastic, even masochistic smile filled with insanity. No one in that location had moved. It could be said that they lost the will to fight. Their confidence in victory was betrayed, suddenly replaced by defeat. It was a type of destruction. Sougetsu was delighted, he was delighted seeing destruction of those standing on his way. "Rejoice, Kusanagi-kun. This world will continue y''know? You might die, but it''s fine since your wish is fulfilled, right? Weell, rather than becoming a God and living forever, this might be a better end for you as a person." "ghh!" "One day I will destroy it, but that will surely take several hundreds, thousands of years. Your comrades will be long dead. It will happen in an era that has nothing to do with you so you have nothing to worry about." "" "That''s why I wanted to talk. You refused to make peace with me out of your own will. If you only listened to what I have to say, you would have saved people precious to you without becoming a God what a waste, really." Takeru''s hand holding the blade fell powerlessly. Lapis was desperately trying to heal him, but the healing effect on Takeru''s body was being cancelled by Naglfar. Unable to hold Lapis any longer, he let her out of his fingertips. Lapis'' voice had grown distant. He couldn''t win. He couldn''t draw. That fact has pierced his chest. "Sorryeveryone" He could only apologize to his comrades. Unable to fulfill his selfishness, he bit the dust here. All he had left was regret. Please forgive me. Forgive me not saving the world despite all this selfishness. He begged for them to forgive everything. "Noope, no forgiveness for you. I shall judge you myself. You have rebelled against God, y''know." "" "Yes. Along with those words I made I shall send you off. Nowfarewell, Kusanagi-kun." Sougetsu grasped the handle and tried to twist the blade. Dazed Ouka returned to herself and tried to rush in while screaming. Usagi hyperventilated and while screaming Takeru''s name, she tried to squeeze the trigger. But they didn''t make in time. Even if they did, there was no stopping God. Confident of his victory, Sougetsu chanted the words of judgment towards Takeru. Desiring with supreme ardorthat is. "Licking your lips in front of your prey?? I guess that makes you a textbook villain?." What interrupted Sougetsu''s words was a relaxed voice, completely unsuitable for this place. Someone pulled the clothes of Sougetsu, who tried to twist the blade. In that momentfor the first time ever since being born, Sougetsu felt what they called fear. It was an existence that wasn''t supposed to be there. He opened his eyes wide seeing the small hand pulling his clothes. Blazing red hair. Small body. A smile free of all care. Impossible. She was supposed to have lost her life to slow him down, why "Yahoo??" Why was Hoshijiro Nagaru here?! Furious, regretful, Sougetsu spoke the answer. "So there was one more fragment of mythological world!" "What a fast answer. Indeedly??, what a shame? Sougetsu-kun. Completely fooled ya?." Sougetsu''s judgment was quick. Taking escape as top priority he pulled out the sword out of Takeru and tried to move his existence elsewhere. But he couldn''t. Nagaru held his hand. "Even Gods can''t erase his existence and impossible to perceive when they are touched like this." "!" "Isn''t that "why does she know" written on your face? Well, I''m somewhat similar so of course I knooow?." Nagaru laughed happily and a magic circle appeared beneath her feet. Having the blade pulled out, Takeru fell on his knees and looked at the magic circle as he spit blood. It was transfer magic. Nagaru was trying to move them somewhere else, along with Sougetsu. Where to? Obviously. To the fragment of mythological world. If it''s in that world, Sougetsu won''t be able to move freely. Sougetsu also noticed that, and made an expression saying "she got me". He tried to erase the transfer magic in hurry by using Naglfar, but the hand holding the sword was grasped by Nagaru and wouldn''t move one bit. Contrary to her appearance, her strength overwhelmingly exceeded Sougetsu''s. Unable to shake her off, Sougetsu grit his teeth in frustration. Nagaru stared at his face without any expression. "Don''t run, God." I will put my entire existence on the line not to allow you to escape, was the will dwelling in Nagaru''s pupils. As he faced that will, a drop of sweat flowed down Sougetsu''s forehead. He laughed as he wiped his forehead with a hand. "Haha-hahahahaha, you really are something! You got me completely." "It''s my win, Sougetsu-kun. In that world you can go on and settle this man to man with Kusanagi-kun." Nagaru erased her smile and stared at Sougetsu seriously. No, she glared at him. Although she was supposed not to hold negative emotions, she glared at Sougetsu. "But prepare yourself. I assure you, he''s strong! You deeeefinitely won''t win!" Hearing Nagaru''s declaration of victory Sougetsu made a wry smile, then shrugged. And made the usual, familiar smile. "I wonder we won''t know unless we try. It''s not my thing, but I will struggle until the very end. For the sake of destruction." Ignoring Sougetsu''s smile, Nagaru looked at Takeru''s back. The hole in his back was closed by Lapis'' healing. It wasn''t healed completely. She just blocked the wound and stopped his bleeding. But it was enough. Even if he hadn''t much longer to live, this was enough. Takeru slowly stretched his bent knees and stood up. Nagaru spoke to his back. "Are you ready? Let''s go, Kusanagi-kun." Takeru clenched his sword, "Yeah, ready any time." Turning around with his ragged body, he nodded with a manly expression. The magic circle started shining more strongly, Takeru''s, Nagaru''s and Sougetsu''s bodies started shining. "Takeru!" Ouka ran towards them. When Takeru looked towards Nagaru, she made a bitter smile and pulled out an instant charm to activate magic. As Ouka stretched her hand towards Takeru, a thin light blue barrier stood in her way. She hit the barrier with her fist multiple times, realizing it was pointless, she stared at Takeru. He slowly turned around to look at her, as she stared at him ready to collapse any time. Approaching the barrier, he just quietly stared back at her. "Takeru Takeru?" With tears flowing, at a complete loss, she stared at him with heartrending expression. "What should I do? I still haven''t repaid you anything I haven''t shouldered anything" "" "Tell me how should I live from now on? Without you by my side" She lost her family, lost Vlad, and again she was about to lose. Ouka appealed to Takeru, to say that she can no longer bear this sadness. Despite knowing he won''t accept it, she clung to Takeru. She revealed what was inside her chest to the one she loved. Her tears were overflowing without stop. She threw away her shame and appearances, single-mindedly putting her right hand on the barrier to touch Takeru. With her left hand grasping her chest as if to grasp her heart, Ouka "Where do I direct those feelings inside my chest?" "" "Tell me Takeru." Seeing Ouka''s crying appearance, Takeru closed his narrowed eyes. Then slowly, he overlapped his hand over Ouka''s. Over the temperature-less barrier the two adjusted their hands as if to tangle their fingers together. "Live on, Ouka. I''m no longer the only one to walk by your side." "" "You are not alone. Everyone''s with you. Even if I''m not there, you will live on." It was Takeru''s earnest wish. However, to Ouka it was nearly equal to a refusal. It was a refusal. A refusal towards Ouka''s wish of wanting to be together. Takeru knew that, it was because he knew that he said it. Ouka slowly collapsed, her hand overlapping his slid on the barrier and fell down. "But." Hearing Takeru''s trembling voice, Ouka raised her head. Just like Ouka did, Takeru put his fist on his chest and declared while shedding tears. "I will take those feelings of yours together with me!" He didn''t mind if she told him he was selfish. Even if he was told it was a convenient answer, he would just agree. If he was told he''s a horrible man, he would just confirm that with all he had. Takeru loved Ouka. No matter what he was to be told by anyone, he would not give up these feelings. He will save everything and anything. Acquire everything and all he wants. That''s who Kusanagi Takeru was. No matter what was his destination, he would bring these feelings with him. Ouka narrowed her eyes, as if a little relieved. "Kusanagi!!" A voice from outside barrier reached him. Takeru turned his face in voice''s direction. He could see Ikaruga bending out of the helicopter''s hatch and reaching out. As if to shake off Ikaruga''s feelings trying to stop him, Takeru faced downwards. Her body, ready to jump out any time had been firmly pressed down by Usagi. Ikaruga''s expression as she desperately tried to get down to Takeru, was more heartbroken than he had ever seen. Usagi too, was shedding tears as she stopped Ikaruga. Usagi has already resolved herself. That''s why she stopped Ikaruga, who hadn''t. Takeru stretched his left hand to Ikaruga. And clenched his fist, as if to grasp her feelings. Holding down her hair swaying on the wind, making a tearful expression, Ikaruga made bitter smile. "No I won''t acknowledge this" Even though her voice didn''t reach him, Takeru knew what she said. He thought that answer was very much like her. Takeru raised his head and smiled towards the two on the helicopter. And "Everyone be well." He thought himself to be pathetic for only being able to leave them such ordinary words. Even though it was the end, he looked miserable, his face was crumpled with tears and uncool. Thinking it was just like him, he entrusted his body to transfer magic. His shining body started turning into particles and apart. At the same time, the barrier maintained by instant charm has lost its effect and shattered. Fragments of barrier sparkled like stardust, and when Takeru''s body was about to disappear. Ouka leaned her body forward. Hugging Takeru who was on the verge of disappearing, she turned her arms behind his neck. Taken by surprise, Takeru tried to support Ouka''s body. As they hugged each other, their faces approached each other and Ouka''s lips faintly touched Takeru''s lips. "Takeru" His body turned into particles and disappeared from this world. Ouka passed through the air where Takeru''s body was, then took one, two steps on the branch. "" Immediately after Sougetsu disappeared, his grasp on the soul was released and Kiseki in the back had soundly collapsed. The giant demon tree screamed and started turning into stone from its roots. Not stopping at becoming stone, cracks appeared on the tree and it turned into ash. On top of the crumbling tree''s branch, Ouka clenched her fist. Then towards the sky she shouted his name, who has disappeared from this world. When he opened his eyes, Takeru was standing in an unknown world. He felt the atmosphere was similar to a world he had been in before. Heretic Alliance''s headquarters on the fragment of Norse mythology''s world the world that seemed to stop the moment it has been destroyed, fantastical and beautiful. This world was also the same. A cracked sky. An azure field of flax spreading beyond the horizon. Petals blown away by the impact of worlds'' collision stopped in mid-air, improving his fantastical scenery. And the cracked skywas in twilight. The light of sun covered the darkness, mixing with the blue sky. Covered by the color of the end, Takeru stood at the end of the world. While looking at the horizon, he slowly overlooked his surroundings and found a man with long white hair swaying in the wind. Ootori Sougetsu. A god of destruction''s remnant who had the role of a God forced upon him. The God looked at this world while squinting and snorted. "What a nostalgic scenery. I''m honestly surprised a place like this still remained." Rather than nostalgic, he was more like a veteran soldier returning to old battlefield. A half-god, living god created artificially by the Old Humanity. The only one remaining who knew the details about his birth was him alone. Current humanity couldn''t even imagine just how much power old worlds'' humanity and gods had. After the countless massacres and endless solitude, he was the only one remaining. What was it that his nostalgic eyes held? Was it sadness? Or maybe joy? Personally, Kusanagi Takeru couldn''t care less. Origins of the world. God''s origins. Good and evil. Whatever. He didn''t care. Kusanagi Takeru was here to save. Kusanagi Takeru was here to kill. He was here to accomplish killing the God. "Hmm. Well, it''s a good place to die right? You two." Looking for consent, Sougetsu looked at the two. Takeru stared at him without expression, the red-haired girl Hoshijiro Nagaru turned in opposite direction from Takeru turned her back to Sougetsu. Even though they lined up together, they faced in opposite directions. "Kusanagi-kun. He still doesn''t know this world''s coordinates. That''s why he can''t escape from here so easily. It''s not as wide as it looks to be, so it''s perfect for fighting with a sword. It''s a good place to kill him." Takeru and Nagaru stood in the flower flower field without looking at each other. "President did you know it would turn out like this from the start?" When Takeru asked, Nagaru smiled a little and looked towards the sky. "Not from the start. I didn''t have any confirmation that Sougetsu-kun is the God and the two from Valhalla didn''t tell me." "You''ve done too well for that to be true." "I could only bet. Bet that Orochi-kun and Mother Goose will lose and entrust something to you." "" Orochi and Mother Goose. Even though they disappeared from their memory, his chest throbbed hearing their names. They were probably the people who taught him the method to kill the God and become a God. "But it wasn''t a poor bet. I knew how those two think, I knew they were that kind of people, too. I guess what I was most uneasy about was whether you will win against them or not." "Haha, even if you ask me, I don''t know." "I guess. I kept lots of things secret from you, deceived you a lot, too. Sorry." Nagaru apologized, but Takeru just shook his head. "In that case thank you for deceiving me." "" "I know that this situation was created thanks to you, President. I understand that there was a lot I shouldn''t have known. That''s why, thank you very much." Hearing Takeru''s words of gratitude, Nagaru shook her hair and relaxed her shoulders a little. "I''m sorry, Kusanagi-kun. I can''t take your place. The truth is, that I should have taken your role. I was born in order to do what you are about to do. It''s not like I was told that by someone, but that''s what I feel." Nagaru, who was not supposed to hold negative emotions, spoke words of chagrin despite her bright tone of voice. Previously, she said that she didn''t hold emotions such as regret or sadness but knew how disappointment feels. Nagaru surely must have felt disappointed that Takeru must accomplish this role. Takeru leaned the sword on his shoulder and responded seriously. "That''s wrong. Right from the start, it was something only I could do. I won''t give this role to anyone. It''s mine alone." "" "President, there''s a lot of cleaning up left in our world. You are necessary in that world. Rebuilding everything is your job, right?" He could tell Nagaru turned around behind his back. Takeru didn''t turn around. Looking at his enemy, he only exchanged words with her. "You''re really strong?. If possible, I wanted you to be happy, too." "I''m not unhappy, at the very least." "And yet, I wanted to see a complete happy end. But" Even though his sensation was dead, he could tell Nagaru''s hand touched his back. Her forehead bumped onto his back. "I won''t let the hope you gave us, go to waste." She moved her hand away then took one step, then another, moving away. Takeru moved the sword away from his shoulder and held it in both hands. "I leave my comrades to you." "Yup. I leave the world in your hands." Saying so, Nagaru activated transfer magic again. The magic circle let out like waves and Nagaru''s body started disappearing. "Bye bye, Kusanagi-kun. Thank you." "Farewell, Student Council President Hoshijiro." After saying their goodbyes, the two turned their backs to each other in order to progress on their paths. The presence behind him faded and the remnants of the particles danced in the sky, disappearing far in the twilight. Silence has spread. In the center of unmoving world, Takeru thought of his own world. About the days where he laughed together with his comrades. Memories he remembered, memories he lost, held tightly in his chestTakeru poised his sword. "Finished talking? Fighting like this isn''t my style, but let''s begin." Sougetsu too, had a sword appear in his hand. It was a brass-like rusty blade holding a dull shine. The shape looked like it was between sword and a gun. It was a single-edged blade with a handle and a large trigger. It was probably a Sacred Treasure, or its imitation. What Takeru understood, was that this sword could forcibly release God-Hunter form. Any other details were unknown. "Any words to leave behind?" When Takeru asked, Sougetsu burst into laughter. "What''s that, mercy towards a prisoner on a death row? Now? How silly." Certainly, it was silly. It wasn''t something to ask the person he was about to kill. Takeru just wanted to confirm. When he was stabbed in the heart, Sougetsu said the world "peace". Takeru wanted to know whether he was serious or not. So if he dares to say the word "peace" again, he would cut his head off in that instant. What are you talking about after all this, don''t screw around. Sougetsu stroked the sword, its blunt shine reflected itself in his eyes. "I have nothing to leave behind. That''s how I lived my life." It wasn''t acting gallant nor bluffing because he gave up, it was Ootori Sougetsu''s truth. He was saying he had no regrets. He did his best as the god of destruction, doing as he pleases with all he had, he enjoyed himself to the fullest. Even if he is defeated, he would lose his life proudly. That was his pride as god of destructionno, as Ootori Sougetsu. He was nasty right from the start. Despite everything, Takeru has been at this man''s mercy for a long time, used as a pawn he was forced to suffer. That''s why he could understand him to a certain extent. That''s the kind of man he was. He knew Takeru''s hatred, anger, but still acted like it had nothing to do with him. As if to show off how important he was, he looked at everything from above. As if I''d acknowledge it. A god or the top or whatever, I''m at limits of my patience. I''ve got to teach you bastard a lesson, and not just one but lots of them. Furious, full of resentment and looking uncool, I''ll rattle on however I like. Takeru formed a fist with his trembling hand, putting in his entire body and soul worth of anger. For now, just smash everything at him. Kusanagi Takeru''s threw all his feelings at Sougetsu. "I''ll have you shoulder everything." "" "My comrades'' chagrin, sorrow Kiseki''s suffering, sins, countless deaths! Lament of all those you have been playing with! Regrets of those who died! My endless anger and hatred!" "Ha." "I''ll drop you down to hell with all that on your back, Ootori Sougetsu!" Twilight flame flowed from the blade and started burning the flax field in a flash. Clad in armor of god-hunter, clad in god-slaying flame. He put his sword in the sheath and slid the sheath low. "AntiMagic Academy 35th Test Platoon''s captain, Kusanagi TakeruI will kill you!" "I have no name to tell you. Let''s quickly finish this, worm." Sougetsu spoke while shrugging like usual, as if making fun of him. Ruffling his hair, Takeru released his brain to the limit. He had no intention of prolonging the battle. If in addition to God-Hunter form he activated Demon''s Heart, Takeru would no longer remain himself. There was no need to worry since ultimately, that would happen anyway. There was no need to think about what happens once he kills God and becomes God. But when he kills this mankills this sheetty bastard, he has to be himself otherwise he won''t be satisfied. That''s why he will end this as fast as possible. He will finish him with one blow. Using Double-Edge style''s fastest, so fast a blow that even a God would not be able to see it to finish it all. Just as Sougetsu himself said, he wasn''t good at fighting. Takeru understood that from how he held the sword. There was no doubt it had exercised a Sacred Treasure''s performance and he had a God''s own power Nagaru said that this instant movement could be sealed by touching him. The Sacred Treasure''s shape was something between a sword and a gun. If Sougetsu comes at him, it was easy to predict what the first attack will be. First step was firing from range. Just as Takeru predicted, Sougetsu slowly raised the gun and pointed the tip towards him. "Fimbul Bullet" The Godless Assassin Bullet. A sound of the trigger being squeezed had echoed. Takeru squeezed the sword''s sheath and opened his eyes wide, without pulling the sword out. He looked for an opening before he activates Demon''s Heart. Look closely. Sharpen your every nerve. Concentrate your brain power on your sight alone. An instant is enough, he has to find the best moment. Takeru''s dynamic vision exceeded the range of human understanding. Sound disappeared, all objects have ceased to move. Sougetsu''s fingertips squeezed the trigger. It was the first time Takeru seeing it. He had no choice but to think of a way to cope with magic after it was cast. During the time that moved slow and felt like eternity, Takeru forestalled the opponent''s movements to see through them. However, Sougetsu didn''t move at all. That''s how it was supposed to be, Takeru''s superhuman eyesight was supposed to catch his movements, yet Sougetsu just completely disappeared out of his sight. The remaining power of God. Disappearance and re-emergence. It has exceeded the concepts of speed and time. He wasn''t moving instantaneously at high speed, that man has essentially disappeared. His disappearance and re-appearance was instantaneous. He stood beside Takeru who was standing facing forward. The muzzle was sticking to Takeru''s temple as if it had been there right from the start. So it went this far. Instant transfer was at a very simple power, yet it surpassed common sense this much, huh. Swordsmanship could do nothing about it. Speed could do nothing about it. Coping with this power was, No. It could be. What foolish things you''re thinking about. Takeru noticed a contradiction and smiled. If he couldn''t cope with it, then what was the time he was in now? He had time to think about this. In other words, even though he couldn''t cope with the movement itself, it was possible to deal with it after moving. He captured Sougetsu''s in his sights as he "attacked". Takeru instantly lowered his upper body. Magic was released from Naglfar''s muzzle. It was just a magic bullet. It passed over his head. If it hit it might have done something to Takeru, but since it was avoided there was no point in thinking about it. He understood how to deal with it. If there was time to think, there was time to act. It was time to respond with attack. Sougetsuwas gone. He moved to another position, already preparing an attack from outside his field of vision, even in this moment. Takeru''s sense of touch died. He was unable to perceive the air''s movement. What he needed was hearing. Switch brain control, enhance your hearing instead of sight. *thrumpp*!! Sound of shootingavoid! He twisted his body and with desperate movements focused on escaping from the place he was in. A magic bullet passed between his head and shoulder before landing in the flower flower field. He looked at the place it was fired from and saw Sougetsu. Disappeared. *click* Hammer''s sound came from behind. "!!" Takeru turned around and swung his sword. But there was nothing. Petals danced in the air. There were traces of him behind there, but he wasn''t. Sound. Attack. Avoidance. Disappearance. Sound. Attack. Avoidance. Disappearance. Sound. Avoidance then attack. Gone. Sound. Predicting ahead and taking imitative. Cutting the air. Attack. Avoidance Before he noticed, he was alone on the flower field. "Haa haa" His breathing was the only sound in this delayed world. Sougetsu was everywhere, yet nowhere. Not recognized by anyone his existence itself being uncertain, he was a void itself. He said that was what it meant to be a God. Did he mean this? No attack came. There was no sound. His figure was nowhere. His existence disappeared. Sougetsu was already gone from here. It was a possibility. He might have identified the mythological world fragments'' coordinates and moved back to the original world. It was reasonable to think so. He was a man who did those kinds of things with ease. "No, Host. He is here." "" "Cut. Use your power to cut everything." Lapis'' calm voice echoed inside his head. Cut everything. To slash the God who transcended both speed and time, he had to cut everything. "Yeah, you''re right." If he was still here, that would solve all problems. Takeru returned the sword to the sheath. There was no need to aim. Takeru only had to cut everything. This world. Lapisextend!!" Takeru instructed Lapis and she extended the blade in form of a nodachi. He didn''t know how big was this world, but if it was like Heretic Alliance''s headquarters, there was an end to it. Nagaru said it wasn''t as wide as it looked to be. That it was perfect for fighting with a sword. Thanks. Then let''s make this entire world within the range of my sword. Takeru activated Demon''s Heart. His thinking concentrated on one thing. He turned into a demon who thinks of only one goal. The thought he limit himself towas cutting everything. Believing that the extended blade reached the end of this world, Takeru slashed literally everything. Flowers, sky, earth, air. His sword cut everything without exceptions. He filled the space itself with his slashes. If he was unable to identify where enemy would appear, if enemy attacked from outside recognition, he just had to make it so that there was no place for his enemy to exist. Cut, cut, cut. Faster than sound, fast enough to catch up to light. He filled this world with the sword, clad in twilight flames. In an instant, all of it. This worldcut it all! "?!!" There was resistance. Even though he didn''t see, he could tell he cut. A blast caused by sub-light speed slash has attacked enemy''s body, but this impact could not kill the God. He had to use the god-slaying blade to pierce his heart or head and deal a fatal wound. When the impact had come, Takeru''s thinking returned. The extreme condition awakened Takeru''s consciousness. The earth shattered and decomposed, even in the middle of the broken world breaking again, Takeru found Sougetsu''s location. Before his consciousness reacted, he swung the sword towards that place. However, the blow had cut the empty air. Missedfine, then one more time! Takeru slashed everything again. His right eardrum burst and he lost his hearing. Several blood vessels in his right eye ruptured and blood stained his vision red. Blood spouted of his pores. But this was the last one. He gave his life to this last blow. "GhhhHhh!!" A sound. He could still hear. Enemy''s location. Thinking necessary. His tenacity pulled back his consciousness. Back from Demon''s Heart into Soumatou. Takeru held the sword in backhand grip and passing the blade by his flank he thrust behind himself. His left ear caught a dull sound of piercing through meat. Takeru returned the grip on the handle and pushing his right shoulder backwards he turned his body around. Deeply, very deeply piercing in the blade. Even as blood spouted on his face, Takeru didn''t close his eyes. Twisting the blade he pushed it without mercy. He looked at the face of the one he pierced with the blade. He looked at the face of the man he killed. Vomiting blood, miserably distorted, God''s face. Decaying as it was burned down by the god-slaying flame, God''s true face. "GhhI''ve been waiting for this moment!" The God laughed. Miserably vomiting blood, his organs scattering around, he rejoiced passionately at an opportunity. Takeru understood that Sougetsu was waiting for this moment. Being killed by Takeru and leading the world to destruction was this man''s final goal. Now that Takeru has gained the power to become the God, that wish has clearly disappeared. However, there was a method to accomplish it. It was a draw. "Fimbulvetr Enchant!" Godless Enchant. The brass-like blade Sougetsu held let out a dull, golden flame. With a blade piercing his belly, he swung down Naglfar''s blade. Sougetsu had lived for this moment. Driven into a corner, fallen into disadvantage, he found hope for destruction at the very last moment. It was an unrealistic method. However, it wasn''t impossible. Mutual killing. God dies and loses his life along with God-Hunter. If he did that, destruction would be fulfilled. The world would meet its end. Sougetsu was correct. This was the only method to achieve destruction. But he was also wrong. He committed the worst mistake. In the very, very endhe challenged Takeru with a sword. Sougetsu''s resolve to draw was certain. His desperate strike was incredibly keen. It would be impossible for most people to evade, they would be cut down just like that. However, his opponent was Kusanagi Takeru. A manifestation of Kusanagi Double-Edge style''s and the God-Hunter''s contractor. This mancould not lose against a sword. Especially against a slash of a mere amateur who knew nothing of swordsmanship, there was no way it could reach. Takeru calmly let go of the sword with his right hand he materialized warabite-to in it, hein an instant, finely cut Sougetsu''s arm holding Naglfar. Thrown away, Naglfar fell behind Sougetsu. Astonished, he spread his eyes wide open. Seeing the arm that was supposed to deliver deadly blow had turned into blood mist, he clicked his tongue and smiled. "Hahso it was no good after all seems I''m not fit for this, really." Squinting, Sougetsu declared himself to give up. Using his left hand, Takeru pushed in the nodachi and toppled Sougetsu''s body. On the crumbling rock floating in space, Sougetsu collapsed with his limbs spread out. Takeru looked down on him from above and raised the warabite-to he held in reverse grip. Sougetsu did not move. Not looking away, he smiled like usual as he stared at Takeru. The swung-down blade pierced into Sougetsu''s forehead. As Sougetsu opened his eyes nearly wide enough for his eyeballs to pop out, twilight flames burned down the God''s body. Glaring at Takeru until the very end, he who always acted aloof and composed, let out ear-deafening screams. Listening to his screams, Takeru watched as the God''s body decayed. Armor in his head crumbled, his hair was eroded by azure color and Takeru''s face covered by cracks was exposed from beneath. In order to see with his own eyes, Takeru took off the mask. In order to show his sworn enemy, who has killed him To take revenge on this man for all the grief "Ku-hahaha! I acknowledge itit''s my loss Kusanagi Takeru." While still screaming, enveloped by flames, he extended head towards Takeru. The wreckage of a God has laughed. "Satisfied? Because I am it was fun! It was a good life! I''m glad I could play such a great game!" "" "Next is your turn to lead a gamebecome a God and get bored in lonelinessjust like I havehah!" While staring at the appearance of disappearing Sougetsu, Takeru erased his demonic appearance and narrowed his eyes. With a human face, he overlooked Sougetsu''s death. Rather than painting his expression with anger, he confronted Sougetsu with his true feelings. "I''m different from you even if I become God I have someone who will be together with me." Clenching the handle pierced into Sougetsu''s forehead, he felt Lapis nod. "I guess you can''t understand it. Wishing only for destruction, you accepted solitude." "fufufu" "Like that, you are going to die as you laugh in loneliness. This is what you wanted, right?" "fhh" "I''ll give you destruction, just as you wanted. But I won''t give you my world. I won''t give you my comrades or my little sister." Burned by the flames and turning into ashes, in the very end, Sougetsu''s expression was slightly distorted with pain. Tasting defeat for the first time since he was born, he grit his teeth in frustration. As Sougetsu was unable to hide the humiliation with a smile, Takeru declared. "Play destruction by yourself." He just quietly watched over it. The destruction of Ootori Sougetsu, the culprit behind everything. Sougetsu''s ashes along with his death throes turned into flames and were sucked in by Lapis'' blade. What was his physical body, what was his power and what was his soul, was all sucked into the blade and inside Takeru. On top of the unmoving rock, Takeru felt something alien dwell inside his body. "Host I have recovered the "God''s Vessel"." "Yeah" Looking at the palm of his hand faintly shining palm, Takeru touched his face. Flowing out of his cracking face was not blood, but memories. "" He could tell the vessel dwelling inside him was trembling. It was about to destroy the world. Just by collecting the God''s vessel, he didn''t become God. Pouring a soul inside that vessel was what qualified him to become a God. For that sake existed Deification. "" He knew his life was about to run out. Takeru''s body and soul was turning into something else from original, fusing with Lapis to become something different. It wasn''t just his face, cracks spread all over his body. The fingertips he touched his face with had broke and turned into sand. Takeru couldn''t see on his left eye. He didn''t feel pain in his body. Sound and smell disappeared. His heart too has stopped crying. "Ahh There''s no pain, nor fear left." He was forgetting. Everything. Things unnecessary for him to become a God had poured outside through the cracks. Memories appeared in his head and disappeared. Comrades'' faces, little sister''s face faces of people he had been indebted to, they all crumbled and disappeared like pieces of candy. And last. The midsummer days when they were separated by a box the days he exchanged hearts with Kiseki. The fun and bitter times, the longest time he spent his memories with Ikaruga. The scent of black tea spreading inside his mouth, bringing him a smile casual everyday life with Usagi. Making his heart pound Mari''s smile. Looking forward and walking with a confident expression Ouka''s face seen from the side. They floated in his mind like fireflies before fading away. It were very gentle memories. Even as they disappeared faintly, Takeru was glad to see his happy memories again. He was pleased to meet everyone again, in the end. Forgetting everything, only happiness remained. There was no despair. Only happiness. His empty head had the warmth of the important memories remaining in it. If it''s like this it''s not so bad. Not too bad. "Let''s go, Lapis." His wrist broke and crumbled to dust. Unable to stand he knelt down as pieces of him danced in the air. He could hear Lapis'' voice chant far away, a magic circle spread. It wasn''t azure-colored, but pure white like sunlight as it enveloped Takeru. Looking up at the sky, he fell on his back. He could see a single piece of azure petal ascend to the sky and escape from this unmoving world. While chasing the petal''s travel path with one eye and looking up at the twilight sky before long, Kusanagi Takeru closed his eyelids in silence. Volume 13, 5 - Lets Go Back Together? Volume 13, Chapter 5 - Let''s Go Back Together? One hour before Takeru defeated Sougetsu. After they were swallowed by Hyakki Yakou, Lapis Lazuli heard from Mother Goose about the method to save the world and fell silent. Killing God and becoming God. Just as Mother Goose said, it was theoretically possible. However, for that sake Lapis would have to fuse with Takeru''s soul to raise it to a higher level. In other words, they had to maintain God-Hunter form. While God Hunter form and Deification seemed similar, they were different things. After absorbing the God''s Vessel with Ragnar?kkr Enchant, Deification was activated to pour the contractor''s and Sacred Treasure''s own soul into the vessel, allowing them to become the God. Although Gungnir could use both at the same time, it was impossible for Mistilteinn. That''s why it was necessary for Lapis to receive magic power from Gungnir and instead of using her own magic power, she had to use "God''s Authority" magic power to activate Deification. Lapis interrupted the silence and raised her face. "I have a question." "There is no time. Hurry." "Is it possible for me to activate Deification without fusing with Host?" Hearing Lapis'' question, Mother Goose squinted sharply. Mother Goose must have understood what was she thinking. "Are you asking, whether you can become God by yourself?" "Yes." Lapis replied without hesitation. Mother Goose sighed and shook her head. "Impossible. A Sacred Treasure''s soul alone isn''t enough. That is why we need a contractor. Originally, we Sacred Treasures were weapons contracted ourselves to gods in order to fight for the position of Chief God." "Then what about mine and your soul?" "It won''t work. Two Sacred Treasures cannot fuse souls." "" Lapis continued to think without an expression. She was thinking about a way to become God without involving Takeru. Mother Goose cast her down eyes at her with compassion. "Those feelings of yours are noble. However, what''s impossible can not be done. Even a demon''s and a Sacred Treasure''s souls aren''t enough even with those, it''s barely enough to become a concept of a God." "Would it be possible were it to be God''s soul?" Hearing Lapis'' words, Mother Goose tilted her head, puzzled. "It can''t be, you" "Would Ootori Sougetsu''s soul be enough?" Even Lapis herself knew she was saying something outrageous. Mother Goose understood what that meant better than anyone. "You intend to contract with Ootori Sougetsu and fuse your souls with him?!" "No. I''d rather die than do that. Rather, I am asking whether I will be able to become God if I devour that man''s soul." "Devour his soul?" Pondering over Lapis'' words, Mother Goose asked. "You want to become not a god-slayer, but a god-eater?" "Yes." "Ridiculous. There is no precedent of this." "I have experienced eating a human soul before. I once devoured my previous contractor''s soul." A memory of Kusanagi Mikoto passed through Lapis'' mind and she felt pain in her chest. Because of soul fusion''s failure, Kusanagi Mikoto''s soul was eaten by Lapis. It wasn''t intended, it was caused by the fact Mikoto''s soul was human. The soul that doesn''t balance out is sucked out and extinguished. It has a completely different result from fusion. To compare it with human''s, it was like eating another human''s meat. "He isn''t human, but a God." "That man is half-human is he not? Isn''t it because he was incomplete that he became a half-baked existence such as living god?" "" "I will never lose to that man''s soul." Looking at Lapis as she tried to suggest another method, Mother Goose felt tenacity similar to madness. This girl would never yield. She had no intention at all of becoming God together with Kusanagi Takeru. "You you think of that boy this strongly" "Yes. I love him." The answer was instant and devoid of hesitation. Although she was expressionless, she spoke without looking away from Mother Goose. Mother relaxed her shoulders a little and looked at Lapis distantly. "You are my replica. There is no guarantee you will be able to do it. Also, whether you will be able to become God just by eating a god" "If there is possibility, I will make it succeed." "If you fail the world will be destroyed." That is what Mother Goose was concerned about. Because she and Orochi failed to reach God''s seat, she entrusted it to Lapis. It would be meaningless were Lapis to fail. "Even if there is a possibility of the world being destroyed, I wish for Host to live in peace." "" "For him to return to that place to return to happy days with everyone is what I wish." In this moment, Lapis'' eyes shook for the first time in front of Mother Goose as tears trickled down her cheeks. Inside Lapis, two hearts were in conflict. One wanted to return Takeru to where he should be. And one more. The other wanted to become an eternal existence together with Takeru, become on and spend eternity together with him. Both were her true feelings. Both were her earnest wishes. These tears were caused by sacrificing one of those choices. Mother Goose stared back at Lapis. As if seeing through everything, enveloping she watched over Lapis like a mother. "Lapis are you all right with that? Knowing your feelings, I cannot help but wish for you happiness." "" "If you love him then why not choose to walk the same path together?" Hearing Mother Goose''s kindness-filled words, Lapis wiped away her tears. "Thank you very much." And with a bright, clear smile she wasn''t used to making, she said. "But I am his sword." That was Sacred Treasure Mistilteinn''s, Lapis Lazuli''s choice. In this moment, because she loved him, she decided to deceive her master. Feeling very comfortable, Kusanagi Takeru woke up. "" He was sitting on a sofa. It was a very soft and worn-out sofa. When he pushed onto it with his hand, the elasticity felt very pleasant making him smile. He raised his face. There was a small table and on it, freshly-brewed tea and biscuits. Takeru picked up the teacup with familiar gestures and raised his back from the sofa. He walked on the wooden floor. Whenever he stepped on the room''s floor, he heard a pleasant sound of wood. Hearing the sound of his footsteps he squinted, continuing to walk inside the room. He passed by a laptop which was out of power. "" No one was sitting in the chair, but the way cushion was depressed was telling enough to see how much time had the person spent on it. The worn-out keyboard had worn-out keys, there were multiple sticky notes on the display and a glass bottle next to it, containing a lot of mint candies and mint sticks. Takeru caressed the chair''s edge. Parts of pistols and rifles could be seen placed on the workbench. Among them, there was one old-fashioned rifle. "" A sticker was placed on the stock part. A deformed, cutely rabbit. Looking at it, Takeru brought tea to his mouth with a smile. As he walked along the wall, a clothing rest came into his sight. "" Hanging on it were a belt and guns. A dark blue hat and a striped muffler. The belt was worn-out and leather on it, cracked-up. The pistols were old and he could tell at a glance that they were well-maintained. Bullets were removed properly and the magazine was put inside the pouch. Safety measures were maintained, he could tell the owner was methodical. "" Because the hat was washed many times it felt worn out when he poked it with his finger. As he looked at the muffler, he noticed it was mended many times. Since the person doing it didn''t seem too good at knitting, rather than fine mesh, it was thickly mended and distorted. Unable to bear it, Takeru laughed quietly. "" After laughing for a moment, Takeru turned around and looked around the room again. In this not too wide room, there were lots of things marking memories. As he took a deep breath, there were various scents in it. The smell of gunpowder and oil. Also soft scent of tea and sweets, as well as mint mixing in. It was very complex and could not be said to be a nice smell, But it made Takeru''s heart incredibly at ease. "" After finishing to drink tea he returned the cup to the table. Pinching just one biscuit in his fingers he threw it into his mouth. He took a step back as he chewed it. Swallowed it and exhaled. "All right." And he turned around. Towards the exit. Towards an old wooden door with varnish peeling off it. He put his hand on the doorknob and turned it around. Slowly opening the door, he let in soft light. He knew she was there. He smiled towards the girl waiting for him to come out. In the corridor, stood a girl wearing an azure-colored dress. Lapis. Lapis Lazuli. My sword. My precious sword. My beloved sword. He remembered her. She alone, was his only salvation. Losing his memory of his precious people, he was about to let go of their remnants. But he was no longer lonely. Because she would be together with him forever. Takeru raised one hand in greeting towards Lapis. "Hey did you wait?" "No, not really? I just came here myself." Lapis made a soft, happy smile. They made it seem a little like a date, so he was embarrassed. Rubbing his nose with his fingers, Takeru smiled as well. "Well then, let''s go, Lapis." "" Outside the room the platoon''s room. He tried to take a step forward to cross the doorstep. But for some reason, he was unable to. His leg didn''t move. Strange, thinking so Takeru looked at this feet. There was nothing abnormal in there. And yet, his body didn''t move forward. While Takeru stood there slightly flustered, Lapis'' hair swayed as she took a step forward. "Host. You stay in there." "?" "You have to stay in there. You have to go back." Turning her arms behind her waist, she said while tilting her head slightly. Astonished, Takeru looked at her smile. There was no way he could stay in there. While it was true he wanted to stay there, if he remained in there he wouldn''t get what he wanted. Saving everything, his selfishness wouldn''t come true. "We''re going, right together." "No. I will be going alone." Takeru''s pupils shook strongly. "What do you mean?" "I alone am enough to become God. Host, go back to where you were." Straightforwardly, briefly, Lapis said so with a smile. His lips trembled as he was unable to understand. "What is this about?!" Takeru questioned her without hesitation. But Lapis did not budge and just smiled towards him. "You you said that you''ll be with me! You said you''re okay becoming God together with me!" "Yes. I said so. I want to be together. Forever, forever together." "Thenwhy?! Why just you why are you leaving me behind?!" Unable to bear it, tears gathered in his eyes. What Lapis was trying to do made his heart ache incredibly. Why? Why? That question was all that appeared in his head. It was close to anger. He could only consider it a betrayal. They supposedly agreed on doing something so why did she steal a march on him? Anger without an outlet had welled up inside him and he nearly started shouting. "Host" But seeing Lapis'' face, his voice was stuck. "Please would you not bully me?" Lapis raised her eyebrows with a smile and shed large tears one after another. "I love looking at you when you are together with everyone. I really love everyone when they are together with you." With agitated voice she tried to convey her feelings. "I was connected with your soul. That''s why I know, just how much you love everyone just how much you hold that place precious, I know that more than enough." "Lapis I!" "I know. Just like you love everyone, you love me the same, I know that to a painful extent." With her face wet with tears Lapis opened her eyes wide and looked at Takeru dearly. "But, that is why I cannot take you with me. I don''t want to take you please understand." Lapis'' selfish words made it seem like his chest was about to burst. However, Takeru didn''t reach his hand out, only embraced his own shoulders. Facing this situation, he was made realize. Yeah I see that''s right. Staring at the tears falling on the floor, he clenched his teeth. What I was trying to do to my comrades was this. Comrades although only faintly, he could remember. Surely Lapis must have cancelled her fusion with Takeru''s soul. Or maybe gave her memories to him? It didn''t matter. Anyway, he recalled it. Takeru did the same thing to his comrades as Lapis did to him. Kept silent, betrayed, and tried to sacrifice himself alone. He thought that was fine. He knew his comrades would be in pain, he could imagine just how painful it was. But in the end, that was just his imagination. Having it pointed out at him this way, he realized the truth for the first time. This is unbearable! As if I could withstand this pain! Just how selfish he was, just how much he made light of his comrades feelings, he was made realized all of this. His tears overflowed without stopping, he was irritated by himself not being able to do anything. His comrades watched over Takeru as he went off alone. Although it was urgent, Ouka and Mari, Ikaruga and Usagi they all had no choice but to send him off. Now, he could tell very well just how did they feel. What "everyone will be all right without me if they''re together" what "you are not alone"! I had no right to tell them anything like that! Takeru fell on his knees and curled up. He sobbed, unable to withstand the pain. Lapis approached him as he cried. She gently pat his head. The warmth of her hand healed Takeru''s pained heart. "I''m sorry. Please, forgive me." "Lapis." "Pleasego backpleasebe happy" He held Lapis'' hand stroking his head and put it against his cheek. In order to feel her warmth, in order not to lose it. Unable to hold her back. Unable to hold on to her existence. Crushed by helplessness, Takeru called Lapis'' name time after time again. "Lapis L-LapisLapis!!" Pathetically shedding tears he clung onto Lapis'' hand. Lapis too, made a same expression as Takeru and stroked his cheek to feel his warmth. "Host" Feeling that wasn''t enough, Lapis stretched her both arms towards Takeru''s head. Takeru too, embraced her body. The two''s lips overlapped as they confirmed each other''s existences. Because they knew this is the last time, they overlapped their lips fiercely, passionately. Their first meeting was the worst of all. Thinking back on it, he was deceived and made to form contract. Having his life and contract on scales, he wasn''t allowed to refuse However, the two were always together. In difficult times, when in pain, during casual life, and when happy. Although it definitely wasn''t a long time, the two were always moving on together. As sword and its user. Host and partner. Being precious existences to one another. When their lips separated, with a face flushed red, Lapis exhaled hotly and looked up at Takeru. "I will be by your side forever even if you don''t notice me." Takeru had stopped crying and stared intently back at Lapis. "I will continue to protect your happiness forever" Lapis also stopped crying and gently smiled. Takeru too, greeted the parting with a smile. "I''ll notice. After all you are" My sword." Hearing those words, Lapis. That''s right, exactly. Host. Lapis made the happiest ever, Like that of a maiden whose love was fulfilled, Bright smile, like a sunflower. Volume 13, 6 - Ill Cut You Down! Volume 13, Chapter 6 - I''ll Cut You Down! The blue sky was spreading above. Azure sky without a single cloud continued forever. He didn''t think it was beautiful. He couldn''t think of such an empty sky as beautiful. It was just like inside his heart empty. "" Still looking at the sky, Kusanagi Takeru shed tears. This sky was the sky he knew well. It wasn''t cracked-up nor in twilight. It was his own world''s sky, he was used to. He has come back. The world was still here. There were no signs of it collapsing, the blue sky spread endlessly. As he looked around there were just ruins and ash left behind by Hyakki Yakou, but he could tell at a glance that the world wasn''t destroyed. "Really Lapis you alone" Takeru clenched his fist and put it against his chest. The world was saved. God died and the world was protected. Takeru''s wish to save everything has come into fulfillment. Aside from one person, his partner called Lapis. "nhh" He couldn''t honestly rejoice. There was a sense of loss inside his chest. Fallen on the ground with his arms spread, he sank into disappointment. "" Suddenly, feeling heat on his back Takeru raised his body. When he touched it, a piece of paper covered in ash was sticking to his back. The piece of paper broke apart from where he touched it, but there were slight traces of a magic circle on it. There was no mistake. It was a transfer magic''s instant charm. He furrowed his eyebrows and searched his memory. Then recalled his farewell with Nagaru on the fragment of mythological world. Certainly, back then she put her hand on his back. Takeru brushed away the ash and put a hand on his cheek. "ha-haha that person, just how amazing is she" While letting out dry laughter he shook his head saying "good grief". Did that tanuki girl predicted everything this far? That he wouldn''t become God and Lapis would sacrifice herself? It was unthinkable, but the fact that he couldn''t deny it was what made Hoshijiro Nagaru scary. "" He remembered Nagaru. His memory which was supposed to be gone, was back. Not just that, his sense of pain too even his blind left eye was cured completely. There was not a single scratch on his body. It was perfectly clear as if he was just born. Surely, Lapis has healed him. Of course, not as a Magical Heritage nor Sacred Treasure. "She''s a God, after all" His voice trembled, tears started flowing again. Pathetic. Beyond help. Although it was hard to say he sorted out his feelings, back then he parted with Lapis convinced it would be the best. Mocking himself, Takeru curled up and cried. The pain of a loss wouldn''t heal so quickly. But he had to bear it. He had that responsibility and it was also a punishment for his sins. That moment, sunlight was reflected by something on his side provoking his eyes. Squinting, Takeru noticed it. "" It was an azure sword pierced into the ground. "Lapis" The moment he saw it he knew that no voice would reply. As usual, magic power was dwelling inside it. As a Magical Heritage this sword would respond to its owner''s requests. However, there was no Lapis inside it. What remained, was only Lapis'' vessel. It was a soulless sword called Mistilteinn. "" Takeru stopped extending his hand towards the sword and stared at it. He recalled Lapis'' voice. "I will be by your side forever even if you don''t notice me." He recalled Lapis'' warmth. "I will continue to protect your happiness forever" Strength has returned to Takeru''s eyes which were overflowing with tears. "Host. You stay in there. You have to stay in there. You have to go back." That''s right. You have to go back. To that place. To your comrades. He was requested to, by his partner. To become happy. If you have time to cry in a place like this, better hurry. Struggle. Hurry and run back. Don''t forget you are Kusanagi Takeru. "That''s right let''s go back. To where everyone is." Takeru extended his stopped hand and grasped the sword''s handle. There was no warmth in it, no voice came. However, it was a proof that she existed. She must be his side. Even at this moment. So puff up your chest. Go back home proudly. Takeru stood firmly on his two legs and put the sword in the sheath. The sound of the collar clashing onto the sheath reached his ear. From that moment, Takeru was no longer shedding tears. Kusanagi Takeru who was selfish and once decided something, would never yield, has returned. "All right!" He raised his face to look forward. In order to return to his comrades. In order to take a new step forward. "Oh? You''re making quite a depressed expression for a world''s savior is that a hero''s face?" Takeru immediately stopped his leg. Right from the first step, an obstacle has appeared on his new path. "" He tensed his shoulders after stopping in tracks. He was surprised only for an instant. It was unknown how many times was he astonished, made shiver and despair by this voice so far. It could be said he finally got used to it. It was always like this. He came out with timing like this. Whenever it seemed like everything was settled, he suddenly popped out. Takeru closed his eyes tempted to sigh and once again put his hand on the sword. Holding the sheath with the other hand he grasped the handle and turned around towards the voice. Wind blew and made his hair sway. On top of the rubble covered with ash and dust, that guy stood there facing Takeru. Like an exaggerated actor he let his hair blaze in the wind as he looked Takeru''s way with serious look in his eyes. "What happened? Tell your big bro everything. Can it be that you failed to save everything?" "" "Whoaah, no answer?! Must be bull''s-eye what did you give up on? Hmmm, mm-hmm Since you came back alone it means" "" "Ahh, it was your partner? That azure girl, did she become God instead of you? Or did you sacrifice her yourself?" "" "That''s it! Bingo?! Aren''t I smart!" Talking ridiculousness he tried to provoke Takeru by making lots of clamor. Good grief, this man was a genius when it came to annoying others. However, his eyes were serious. Glaring at Takeru he made a smile with just the tips of his lips. Happy from the bottom of his heart. Rejoicing from the bottom of his heart. He stared at Takeru''s despair, savoring it. Takeru faced directly towards the man, confronting him. The man glared at Takeru while his blonde hair swayed furiously on the wind. Kusanagi Takeru and Haunted faced each other under eerie, cloudless sky. "So boring provocations won''t make you budge. I can tell even if you don''t answer, seems lik you tasted quite the despair." "Despair? Not really, I immediately cut down and discarded it." Haunted snorted and raised his both hands. "Looks like it. So it was no good a mere God was unable to make you despair." "Yeah, despair sucks ass and I have no intention of letting my sword rust." "Aww, thaaat''s the momentum. I don''t like it, but I have to praise you. Thanks to you the world was saved. With this, despair will continue eternally I am honestly grateful to you. Thanks, you piece of sheet." "You''re welcome, you piece of sheet. Don''t make me laugh. Continue? It ends here." The wind blew again. Until the wind finished blowing, the two remained silent. "I come back and the first person I meet is you you a stalker or something? Did you wait while politely pretending to die?" "Such an awful accusation, I have no interest in men But it''s true that I was waiting. See, I believed that you will come back." "Disgusting." "You say that now?" "On what basis did you believe?" "Of course I would believed. You need no basis to believe. You are my enemy and I longed to make you despair in this situation, ceaselessly believing in it." Wind blew for the third time. The wind gradually grew stronger and started letting out rumbling sounds as it wound around the two. "Y''know until now, I fought enemies while giving myself a reason to for myself, for my comrades, for my sister." "I really want to retort saying it''s ultimately all for your own sake, oh well. And like that, you saved almost everything, I won''t deny that." "Yeah but there''s just one, one guy whom whenever I fight, any reason I use feels like an excuse. No matter what I think of, I just end up wanting to cut the guy up." "Ohh, what a coincidence. I have one person like that too." "And he humiliated me with a sword." "Yeah, he stole despair from me." "I won''t bear it until I get my pride back." "I will not stand it until I crush his hope to dust." The two pulled out their swords from their sheath at the same time. Sheaths rubbed against the blades letting out sounds similar to a bell. Takeru pulled out the azure katana. Haunted pulled out a jet black rapier. As if proud of their weapons the two pulled out their swords. "Well then let''s begin. Continuation of that time." "I came here intending that right from the start. You don''t know just how long have I waited for this moment." Takeru bared his fangs, Haunted raised the tip of his mouth in a smile. There was no longer any need for talk. The two were bound by fate. Were he to look, Takeru would find plenty of reasons to fight against him. Haunted stole Mari''s family from her, killed Ikaruga''s sister, cornered Kiseki''s heart if he included more details there would be no end to it. And there surely was plenty of things Takeru didn''t know. Butsurpassing those reasons, there was will inside him telling him he has to cut Haunted down. Narrowing it down, he realized it''s "aversion". Takeru aiming for hope and Haunted, aiming for despair. It was natural that the two who were polar opposites would feel aversion towards one another. However, it was pointless to draw such a line between them. Polar opposites, reverse cognate aversion there was no need for such complicated explanations. Naming the aversion simply came very well to him. Indeed so. He pisses me off. That''s all. "" "" Wind did not blow for the fourth time. What was in that place, were blue sky, silence and rubble. It was the best place for cutting each other up. There was nothing to get in their way, no one to stop them. Slash the enemy plenty, get slashed plenty yourselfand cut him down. The two erased their smiles and in the silence they focused their nerves onto combat. Takeru raised his sword up and pierced the enemy with his red, demon eyes. Haunted stretched his left behind himself and clenching the sword with his fist he held it near his chest. Even after losing its soul, Takeru''s Mistilteinn responded to its master''s request. A magic circles appeared and their bodies was covered with armor from his feet up to his head. Takeru with an azure one. Haunted with a dark one which seemed like it was painted with night. Once complete, their blades sparkled. And "Kusanagi Double-Edged style''s initiate, Kusanagi TakeruI''ll cut you down no matter what! Prepare yourself, Sorcerer!!" "Very well! I will bestow it upon you! The despair! I will cut you! Witch Hunterrr!!" Like previously, the two clashed. They kicked off the ground at the very same time. Heading straight for each other, they released their first attack. Takeru slashed vertically from above, Haunted did a twisted thrust from his heart. It should be impossible for the two attacks to meet. They were a "point" and a "line". With a slash and a thrust, it turned into a match as to which one would reach the opponent first. However, those two were an exception. Whether it was a line or a point, speed, skill or technique, they would inevitably meet. They didn''t aim for that, it was fated that would happen. *thuddd*!!!! A sound of impact unthinkable to come from sword attacks had spread and dust swept up as if an explosion had occurred. The two blows balanced each other. They were equal. One sword was blown away by the other''s impact and they opened distance. A cloud of dust turned their visibility zero. Wrapped in cloud of dust they glared at each other andpushing through it they once again moved forward. Their gazes intersected. Killing intent full of desire to cut had caused lightning to strike down. This time the two didn''t leave everything to strength. They used skill. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style, Yamata no Orochi!" Takeru went at full power right from the start. Eight strikes released practically at the same time. A technique impossible to use with just a human body, a technique that exceeded human bodily performance. Both vertical and horizontal attacks coming from above in 180 degrees. There was no way to avoid it but to move backwards. Haunted who had stepped forward could not avoid it even if he leaped backwards in this moment. Therefore he had to pull out his best of his slender body. "Hyahaha!!" Haunted flexed his rapier, Dinsleif, bending it like a snake and slid it into the gap between attacks. He aimed at Takeru''s face. Haunted wasn''t resolved for honorable defeat. He could not die as many times as he did before. In battle with Kurogane Hayato he managed to make Hayato think that his stock of lives ran out and he died, but in fact his stock decreased from two to one. If he dies this time, he would really fall into hell. However, Haunted wasn''t afraid. What he feared was not being able to make Kusanagi Takeru taste despair. Bring it on, laughed the necromancer. This urgency, the smell of battle, this thrill of being a single mistake away from death. "It''s despairlicious! Can''t get enough of this!" The rapier slips past the eight strikes and approached Takeru''s eyes. Takeru didn''t pull back. The thrust wiggled like a snake and approached Takeru''s right eye. In state with Soumatou activated Takeru twisted his head as much as he could. The blade brushed past his eyebrow''s edge and blood spouted out. But he did avoid it. Because of Dinsleif''s characteristics Takeru''s wound was not healed, but it was perfect if the damage was reduced to this much. "AAAaAa!!" He smashed the eight hits. He was confident of his victory. Against Haunted, he let out every technique while confident of his victory. Otherwise it would be impossible for him to win. However, in that momentHaunted did something unbelievable, he shrunk his body parts to an utmost limit. "Kihhi!" Magic? A type of body strengthening? Who cares, he evaded it! Just like the rapier, Haunted''s body turned slim like a string and passed between the slashes. This guy was able to freely fiddle with his body. It was something only one who knew everything about human body could do. It was easy for him to shrink his muscles and body fat, as well as soften bones. Because of momentum caused by Takeru''s missing the target, his sword pierced the ground. After avoiding Yamata no Orochi, Haunted returned to his original size with a popping sound. "What the hell''s that!" "I used to work in a ciiircussss!!" He was smiling after accomplishing something so ridiculous. Although, he had no time to smile. Takeru was full of openings. The rapier''s cleave approached him. Although a rapier wasn''t very suitable for slashing, that distinction was pointless when it came to Dinsleif. He concentrated all his nerves on bending his knees alone. Dinsleif''s blade passed over his head and the blade cut his hair. Takeru succeeded in evading, but he still had a huge opening. Haunted''s swordsmanship was flexible. His sword twisted like a snake and his "thrust" changed trajectories. Takeru saw the rapier change its trajectory and approach his shoulder. The thrust that was supposed to avoid his eyeball had let out squeeky sound and unnaturally approached the back of his head. From that posture it was impossible to thrust with the sword''s tip at Takeru''s head. However, Haunted''s arm was bent in opposite direction. His swordsmanship really was like acrobatics. Takeru couldn''t avoid. It was impossible. So I won''t avoid! I''ll blow him away! "OoAarrghh!!" "?!" Pushing his right hand on the ground for support, raised his bent left leg and burst into Haunted''s waist. It landed so nicely even Takeru himself was surprised. Haunted''s body bent in 90 degrees in the waist and was awkwardly blown away. The rapier''s tip didn''t reach Takeru and rolled together with Haunted on the ground. He killed the impact from the kick by piercing the sword into the ground. Falling on his knees, he turned his frustration towards Takeru. "A swordsmanship freak kicking? Aren''t you embarrassed?!" "We''re killin'' each other here, there ain''t place for embarrassment, you dumb bastard!" Takeru and Haunted pulled out their weapons from the ground and making a pointless wing in mid-air, they once again confronted each other. There was no meaning behind that swing. It was just a show of anger. "That style pisses me off, leaves everything to power as always!" "That''s my line! You''re wriggling like a damn eel!" "I hate Kusanagis Double-Edged style!" "I won''t acknowledge your swordsmanship!" They say whatever''s on their tongue, each of them talking as whatever they wanted made it seem like a kids'' fight. However, both of them were serious. They disliked each other so much they couldn''t bear it. The opponent''s every move pissed them off to no end, made them sick and disgusted to the bone. The blood vessels on their temples cramped up furiously. "From here on I''ll be dictating the pace!" "As if I''d let you, from the start to end this''ll be my field!" Haunted once again pulled back the sword in a thrust stance, confronting him Takeru took "seigan no kamae" stance. The two gripped the sword''s handle as if to gather strength and when they reached boiling point, they burst. A storm of point attacks assaulted Takeru. Haunted''s continuous strikes were so fast that Takeru was barely able to see them with Soumatou. Receiving them with a sword, he withstood it. Takeru''s stance was a very orthodox one, a very basic swordsmanship stance that allowed one to respond with both defense and attack. A stance with the sword raised up and set horizontally. A stance with a sword set low and with slashing edge pointing upwards. It was possible for him to easily change his combat styles into these stances. That was ideal for responding with an attack after defending. A single strike after receiving a storm of thrusts. A slash from above from his basic stance, a basic "men" strike in kendo. Takeru wasn''t just probing the opponent, his technique started from this attack. This simple slash was a trap. Just like Haunted''s storm of thrust was a trap that invited Takeru''s attack, Takeru''s behavior was also a trap that invited his enemy to parry. The slash approached Haunted''s head. As if waiting for Takeru''s attack, Haunted has interrupted his thrusts and pulled his rapier''s blade as to entangle it with Takeru''s attack. The long sword''s base has rubbed against the rapier''s blade. *kreeeeeek*! Received it. Parried it. As the blades rubbed against one another, a distinctive metallic sound echoed. The rapier Haunted swung had bent to an abnormal level turning circular, and then literallywound around Takeru''s long sword. From among people Takeru knew, only Orochi could parry attack so violently. Along with a creaky sound, Takeru''s attack was slipping behind Haunted''s back. He was waiting for this moment. "I told you didn''t I, that this is my field! Ghost Light Firefly!" Takeru initiated his technique. By parrying, Takeru shocked Haunted who was convinced that he took advantage of Takeru''s attack. For Takeru has parried a parry. Using the power that was pushing the sword back, he drew an arc and flanked the rapier''s blade. "Ah?!" Having his parry returned back at him, Haunted''s body staggered greatly. What shocked him was the fact that despite intending to use Takeru''s attack to swing back at him, he ended up being the one receiving a sword swing. It wasn''t his first time seeing this. Before fighting Hayato, Takeru had demonstrated this technique when the two fought. Takeru possessed techniques that Haunted could do nothing despite knowing them. Finding a large opening, Takeru did not let it go. Using this delicious opportunity he would bite in even harder! "OOOOoOOhhh!!" True-Light style''s Wolf Blade. The slash also called "reverse wind" which came from below and upwards was a technique that left a lot to pure strength. The entire body weight and body springs utilization caused Takeru''s sword to approach with a momentum similar to that of a wolf leaping at prey''s throat. "Don''t underestimate MEeEee!!" Haunted screamed and fought back. Putting his rapier against Takeru''s sword he slid along its blade. Bending his head to strongly he extended his arms holding the sword to the limit. The rapier''s blade clashed onto the collar and Takeru''s blade stopped at the tip of Haunted''s chin. Although dreaded by the unexpected way it was prevented, Takeru did not stop. By striking the back of his own sword with his shoulder, he repelled the Rapier that was pushing against his sword''s collar. It was an application of Double-Edged style''s Monk with Iron Mallet. In the middle of using another technique, and not with a fist but by tackling the sword with his shoulder, he pushed the slash forward. Repelled, Haunted was thrust backwards. Using the recoil from when he used Monk with Iron Mallet, Takeru immediately attacked Haunted again. Ghost Light Firefly never stopped. Whether the opponent used his attack or any other "power", Takeru further accelerated using that power. Parry, be parried, and parry the parry again. By doing so he could increase the speed and power without end. Haunted''s specialty were thrusts. They didn''t attack straightforwardly but had distorted trajectories and since they were released from acrobatic postures, they were hard to read. However, not to an extent where he couldn''t deal with them. Just as Takeru declared, he held the strength to dictate the battle''s pace. Before long, Takeru''s slashes surpassed his opponent''s speed and he started overpowering Haunted. The memory Takeru forgot before he separated from Lapis. Although he really didn''t like it, Haunted''s parries reminded him of his training with Orochi. He received Orochi''s guidance in the Magic Academy and the two crossed swords. They enjoyed themselves as they increased speed. His master, Orochi said, Read the flow, ride the flow. However, if you ride the flow too much you will get caught by surprise. Don''t miss the change in flow. Open your eyes wide, catch a glimpse of it. While maintaining the flow, don''t overlook Haunted''s tiniest move. Taking a step forward with the right leg, Haunted released a thrust in a way he showed his back to Takeru. From above, aiming low, the flying fish jumped out of water and once again charged at Takeru while thrusting the rapier''s tip at him. The rapier''s blade bent into an arc, aiming for Takeru''s forehead. Takeru took a stance with the sword high and pointing downwards. Pulling his left leg back and to the side he held the sword overhead to protect it. But the next moment, that thrust drew a different trajectory from the predicted one. Haunted twisted his wrist slightly. Along with a squeak, the arcing trajectory has turned into a reverse arc in an instant. It was like a moon changing from a first quarter into the second quarter. The thrust was approaching from above, but had changed into pushing upwards. Passing by Takeru''s defense as he protected his head, the needle-like sword tip approached Takeru''s throat. The change in the flow. By changing attack pattern, Haunted decided to take control of it. Takeru read itbut he could not handle it. It was impossible for him to defend from his posture. Even Ghost Light Firefly could not make perfect defense real. Ultimately, it only parried attacks. It was meaningless unless he could receive the attack. Therefore, he decided to rely on something other than his skill. Taking his left hand off the handle on the sword maintaining the stance, he set it up as if he was holding something in it. "Kodachi!" Even though it didn''t respond, it should have. Even if you don''t have a soul, I believe you are my sword. Lapis!! There was no answer to his call. Howeverwithout any sound, a kodachi appeared in his left hand. Takeru grasped the handle strongly and holding it in reverse-grip he brushed away the thrust approaching his throat. Along with a metallic sound, Haunted''s attack was blocked. Takeru used the kodachi to repel the rapier with as much strength as possible. As a result of a parry''s impact, Haunted was slightly blown away. Releasing his stance, Takeru raised the sword upwards taking exaggerated posture. "Double-Edged styleBaboon Menace!" Although it was a technique used as a faint against magical organisms, if it actually hit it had plenty of power. Haunted clenched his teeth and attempted to avoid the swung-down sword. However, because he was repelled, his legs weren''t touching the ground. Twisting his body was his limit. "Gghah!" Takeru''s blow slashed Haunted''s body diagonally from the shoulder. Although it was shallow, Haunted''s armor was broken and blood spurted from his torso. Their gazes met again. While Takeru''s gaze said "serves you right", Haunted smiled joyfully while gritting his back teeth. "That''s how it has to be! You only are yourself when holding that sword!" "I don''t need you to tell me that Lapis and I are the strongest!" "Ha! So he says! What do you think, Nacht?" When Haunted called that name, "Let''s prove it, prove that we are above them." A flat voice sounded in their heads. Dinsleif. During the mock battle tournament assault, Takeru heard her voice just once. She was the personality of an S-class Magical Heritage which competed with Lapis. Takeru did not forget her performance. Seeing Haunted kick off the ground and retreat backwards, Takeru stopped Ghost Light Firefly and braced himself. A sound of countless number of objects piercing the air has spread. Haunted swung his sword around as he leaped backwards. This action was not pointless and Takeru was aware of that. The residua of slashes, and "Dance! Entertain me!" Flying slashes. Takeru requested an analysis filter in a hurry. Attaching a membrane made of magic power to his retina, he visualized the invisible slashes. His vision dimmed slightly. However, when Takeru has visualized Haunted''s slashes it was already too late. "Khh!" He swung his sword quickly to strike them down. Out of the flying slashes there were two he failed to destroy, they grazed his shoulder and his side. Blood spurted like a fountain. Although it wasn''t a fatal injury, it was one he could not heal. Takeru forcibly covered the wounds with armor. When he first fought against Haunted and was wounded, he had a hole opened in his lung. Compared to the pain back then, this was nothing. However, it took two seconds to block the woundsmeanwhile the space between him and Haunted was filled with a dreadful number of residual slashes. In the middle of numerous slashes remaining in the air, Haunted spread his arms and shrugged. "My partner is also really enthusiastic this time. However, she''s a little frustrated too. Thanks to you sacrificing your partner, the best opportunity to take revenge is gone." Hearing Haunted''s words, Nacht snorted. "I''m not frustrated. I only see that azure girl as a sword As long as her performance as a sword remains, I can break her." "Nfufu? or so she says?" Haunted stroked Dinsleif''s blade as if to boast of his sword. Holding a nodachi in his right hand and a kodachi in his left, Takeru snorted at Haunted''s provocation. "Then how about we make sure of it. Let''s settle who stands above!" Grasping the nodachi in front of himself, Takeru made the azure blade shine brilliantly. Haunted too, held the black sword in front of himself like a knight. Proud of their weapons, the two clashed again. "Let''s start" "The main course!" Crossing blades in both hands, Takeru charged forward. "UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" He didn''t think of avoiding. As long as he sees the residual slashes, they were not a problem. If there are obstacles in front of you, cleave ''em all down! Lapis whom he held in his hand shook the air and let out a bell-like sound. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Haunted opened his mouth to laugh loudly as he swung his sword. The still-remaining residual slashes attacked Takeru all at once. Just like guided missiles, they all assaulted him without fail. Running straight, Takeru struck down the slashes. The dark red slashes clashed onto Takeru''s sword and broke like glass. They were brittle. Compared to the sword Haunted was actually swinging, they seemed to be made of candy. "As if something like this will stop me and Lapis!!" Ten, twenty, thirty. Takeru rushed madly ahead as he crushed the slashes. Smashing with his everything. In order to prove that he and his partner are the strongest! "Your way of living is like that of a locomotive. I''m unimpressed by how you only look ahead of you!!" *thump*! Haunted suddenly stomped his right leg. Beneath Takeru who had been rushing in a single pattern, appeared a wriggling black magic circle. While dealing with slashes he looked beneath his feet and shivered. Momentarily*THUDD*! A huge whale-like monster who looked like it just came out of sea, had jumper out from beneath Takeru''s feet. Pushed away by the whale monster, Takeru was blown into the sky. Haunted put his head over his forehead and whistled as he watched Takeru turn small in the sky. "It''s a pet I''ve been keeping since I was a kid, I let it out first time in a while and here it is, even bigger than before!" He didn''t think summoning magical organisms during his sword fight was unrefined or anything. Takeru was probably the same, he too probably would use any means to win. There were no rules in this battle. If there was one, it would be a rule where you die the moment you hold back. Cowardice, blasphemy, heresy. Both of them welcomed it all. "There is no time for pointless chatter. He''s coming." Surprised by Nacht''s voice, Haunted stared at the whale monster swimming in the sky. The moment he heard a cry that sounded like a blowing horn, something ran on top of the whale monster. Seeing Takeru run on in a spiral with the sword pierced in, Haunted happily swung his sword sideways. Immediately after the whale monster has turned into magic particles as a result of Takeru''s counter-attack, Haunted made several magic circles appear and summoned an army of variants from inside, sending the army into the sky. Belladona Forest. By opening a gate to another world, Haunted continued summoning an army of low-level magical organisms as long as his magic power lasted. An abnormal army approached Takeru as he fell from the sky. Takeru demonstrated that when facing Kusanagi Double-Edged style, using variants was the height of foolishness. Using various Double-Edged style''s techniques, he slashed up the army of monsters. Avoiding what he could not handle by ejecting magic power, Takeru descended right above Haunted. Haunted grasped Nacht''s blade and instructed her to harden the blade. When the strength and hardness of the blade raised to the limit he affixed the blade in slightly curved shape, then returned it to the sheath. Since the sheath was not a Magical Heritage, it was bent and distorted by the blade. The slender, straight sword such as rapier could not be used for quick draw techniques. Although it was possible by slightly bending the blade, it didn''t have much meaning. However, it was a fact that this stance made it easy to match the incoming attack. It was perfect for dealing with a fast-moving opponent. Of course, he also did it out of pure interest as well, wanting to try it at least once. "Come!! I''ll smack you down like a fly!" He had no intention of avoiding. Even if he tried to avoid, Takeru would correct his aim by ejecting magic power and come crashing from above. That''s what Haunted felt. That''s why a direct confrontation. Haunted decide to play with him. Takeru started to rotate vertically in the sky. Since his left arm was injured in the whale monster''s attack he could not use the kodachi. He transformed the sword into a huge zweihander. He approached the surface Haunted was standing on, having a perfect grasp on their distance. It was a technique he used countless times, his body knew the perfect timing to smash the attack in. "Kusanagi Double-Edged style" Rotating to the limit and on the verge of clashing onto the ground, Takeru released his technique towards Haunted''s head. "Mantis Slope!" At the same time, Haunted pulled out the warped rapier from the sheath and bending his upper body he released the quick draw. Although the enormous zweihander was overwhelmingly more powerful than the rapier, the strength of the rapier could block any impact. The blades have approached one another. "" The moment Takeru''s sword hit the rapier, the zweihander changed into a tanto. Haunted turned speechless in shock. The rapier which was pushing against the zweihander''s huge blade had cut the air as the zweihander disappeared, and Takeru slipped by to slash Haunted''s left arm with the tanto. *slsshp*!! At the same time as Takeru landed, the earth caved in and swelled up at the same time. Having his left arm cut off with the tanto, Haunted cramped his face with frustration. Takeru looked up at him from his landing posture and returning the sword shape to a nodachi, he clenched it with his right hand. "Ghhh!!" "AAAaaa!" Dinsleif held by Haunted let out a creaky sound. Holding the sword in shape of a nodachi, Takeru glared with flame in his red demon eyes. "KHAAAAAaAAaAAAaaaaa!!" "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOoOOoOo!!" Andthe two''s sword fight was resumed. Both of them used one arm. Their exhaustion wasn''t as light as to allow them to focus completely on parrying. They were completely reckless. Using all the strength they had they slashed at the bastard in front of them. The blades met with a high-pitched sound. Takeru''s response with techniques also eventually turned into very basic movements with his sword. Haunted''s peculiar Western swordsmanship had also warped and started losing its shape, as he turned into a beast swinging around its fang. Blood splattered, meat was torn, everything around them was dyed red. It was unknown whose were these wounds or whose was the blood. They were both full of wounds. And yet, anger didn''t allow them to stop their bodies. They couldn''t allow the person in front of them to exist. That''s what the two felt right from the start. I hate how he acts. I hate how he thinks. I feel sick hearing his goals. His voice gives me a headache, it''s uncomfortable to the point of barfing. If I could stomp on his face I''d surely greet a happy morning next day. I can''t physiologically accept this guy''s existence. They both understood to a painful extent that they both felt the aversion. This guy is strong. There are things about he''s far better at than me, they thought. If they were proper humans they would have become worthy rivals for one another. HoweverI will never acknowledge him. I''ll pass on the mutual acknowledgement. He''s my enemy. A hateful existence I need to kill. The two hated each other to no end. Got annoyed by the other to the limit. I won''t allow him to live! I won''t stop until I cut him with my own hand! I won''t feel good until cut him down! "OOOOAAAAARGGH!!" "NGHRRRRRAAAAAAHHH!'' Both of them shouted as they cut each other with their selfish pride. The despair. The hope. Those things disappeared somewhere. Takeru, the child of swordsmanship was gone. Haunted, the child of despair was also nowhere to be found. What remained were two hideous beasts. It was unknown how long has the exchange of attack and defense no, exchange of attacks, alone has continued. The sun floating above the blue sky was right above them. Sun burned their beat-up bodies. Although they were in the middle of winter, their bodies were so hot they couldn''t bear it. Their field of vision was hazy due. Exchanging several hundred, several thousands of slashes the two approached their limit. Blood has dried on top of their bodies and it felt like blood flowing inside their bodies turned into sand. With their bodies heavy, they couldn''t move well. But they did not stop. They wouldn''t stop until they cut down the other. "!!" Takeru raised Lapis up and swung her down on Haunted''s face. His speed was high, but because his posture and step-in were poor it was easy to avoid. "!!" Haunted was able to pull back half of his body. Unable to completely avoid it, it had cut his shoulder. Suppressing the blood that was coming out, he staggered backwards. Pissed off by himself retreating, Haunted let out a thrust. Takeru tried to avoid it, but stumbling over the rubble his posture broke and his neck was gouged. And he fell on his knees. The distance between them was one meter. In front of him, there was a man struggling for his breath with a pathetic look on his face. Realizing that they were in the same state, annoyed the two. They stood up with force of stubbornness. Staggering, they stood face to face. Exhaling like beasts, baring their teeth they glared at each other. And the next momenttwisting their necks they head-butted each other at the very same time. "Ghaah" "Khhaa" Because of the impact they dealt on one another, they staggered backwards and stopped five meters away from each other. They both exhaled. They exhaled in order to fight. With a hand on the forehead they both shook their heads in pain and glared through fingers at the opponent. Investigating the opponent''s will to fight and damage received. It was the same. This exhaustion, will to fight, they were equal. Convinced, they squinted. Convinced that next would be last. The next attack would most likely deprive one of them of their life. That was what this distance, this interval meant. They calmed their breath and stretched their backs. The aversion and beastly impulses disappeared, the two returned back to being humans. "Make sure to give it your all into this strike, not to leave regrets Kusanagi Takeru." "Let''s settle this Haunted." They faced off. The time to smash their anger against one another was over. At the end, they swung their swords for the sake of things they believed in. Haunted, for despair. So that he can purely chase after despair. "Killing you here is the best despair for me. That won''t change. The despair of your death will not touch just you, but also extend to various other people. Like a seed sprouting, it would cause flowers to bloom everywhere." "" "I will kill you in order to see that. Tasting the despair of all of you is my current way of living." Haunted set up his sword in front like a knight and clad himself in magic power. Black, similar to the night magic power built a magic circle beneath his feet and darkness wrapped around Dinsleif''s blade. Berserk Enchantment. While simultaneously forcing bodily and mental madness, it granted probably the greatest destructive power among all Magical Heritages existing in this world. The last strike. Haunted intended to put in all of his own and his partner''s power into this strike. "" Takeru looked at the sword he was clenching in his right hand, at Mistilteinn. Until now he exchanged sword strikes with this guy for his own sake. Although this time too, it was for his own sake, but this time it was for the sake of his own stubbornness and pride. However this strike wasn''t the same. "I" Staring at Mistilteinn staring at Lapis, he opened his mouth. He recalled the wonderful smile Lapis showed him in the end. And that place. He recalled that place, everyone was waiting in. That place, where he was always greeted. "I will put everything into this strike so that I can go back." "" "In order to come back to where I belongI will cut you down." That was Kusanagi Takeru''s wish. That was Kusanagi Takeru''s hope. For comrades'' sake. For little sister''s sake. For his own sake. Andfor the one that''s watching over him from somewhere, his partner''s sake. "I see. That hope of yours is very much like you I look forward to crushing it." With a smile on his face, clad in the darkness, Haunted set up the sword. Takeru returned the sword into the sheath and lowered his hips. "Let''s end this." He proposed, "I''ll do that." And Haunted nodded. "Your despair." "Your hope." ""I''ll sever it here!"" Touching the handle with his fingertips, Takeru quietly instructed. "Lapis Twilight Enchantment." The blade was lit with flames inside the sheath. Up until now he never felt heat from that flame. He thought it was just magic and a power to hunt the heretics. He felt it to be very warm now. Similar to Lapis'' hand touching his cheek, soft and warm Takeru closed his eyes and recalled. Demon''s Heart did not bestow madness. It removed useless thoughts, leaving only the will to fight. The will to fight. The reason for fighting. A goal and action. In order to return to where he belongedhe would slash. The sound disappeared, his body''s sensations disappeared. When he opened his eyes, he saw the delayed world. The world has slowed down and was left behind. He saw the particles of light. Everything and all has stopped moving. In the middle of it, Takeru took a step forward. Together with his partner he aimed forward. He wasn''t chasing after the light. His goal wasn''t light. The particles of light resumed its movement and started to flow again. Holding the sword behind Haunted, Takeru looked at the platoon''s room. I''ll return to that place. That was his wish. My Partner''s "Let''s go back, together." Takeru who had pulled out the sword from the sheath, had saw the door open beyond light. After Hyakki Yakou''s invasion had stopped, the ocean of demons filling the entire capital had turned into ash and the giant tree had died then fell onto the ground. Because the Hyakki Yakou which filled the ground had become ash, they confirmed land subsidence in various places. There was not even a remnant left of the capital. An entire night has passed since Hyakki Yakou''s invasion. Ever since Ootori Sougetsu disappeared along with Kusanagi Takeru, the 35th platoon made survival their highest priority. Ouka collected Kiseki who had lost her consciousness and leaped on the helicopter Usagi and Ikaruga were on, retreating from the collapsing tree. Afterwards, Heretic Alliance had gathered at the school site''s location, then gave Ouka and others treatment. The one who received most serious injuries was Mari. While exhausted from her battle with Mother Goose, she had the control of her soul deprived and battled against Ouka. Furthermore, she exhausted her magic power the second time by giving it to Takeru. It wouldn''t be strange if a normal witch died because of that. Although Ouka and others weren''t that worried, when the Seelie in charge and a healing sorcerer said that "A long-term medical treatment is necessary, but her life isn''t in danger.", they were all relieved. Ouka, Usagi and Ikaruga have remained in the first-aid tent until the morning broke out, comforting each other. None of them said anything. Each of them was thinking of what to do from now on. Not knowing anything about what happened to the world''s destruction at Sougetsu''s hands, they were left behind by Takeru. What should we tell Kiseki? What will happen to Kiseki from now on? We the world they knew nothing of what''s ahead. The three comforted each other. If they are together, it would somehow work out. Same as always, they would combine their strength and open the path. To think so, they needed time. At the very least, until the morning Hoshijiro Nagaru has returned just thirty minutes earlier. "That explosion just now can it be?" Riding a four-wheeler they borrowed from beside the first-aid tent, with Ouka and Usagi riding with her, Ikaruga suddenly stepped on her brakes as they were assaulted by a sudden shaking and a flash of light. "!!" "Ootori!" Ignoring Usagi who tried to restrain her, Ouka jumped off from the passenger''s seat and started running. She ran in the direction of that explosion. Ikaruga and Usagi too, chased her from behind. Nagaru said this. "I can''t guarantee anything, but go check this location If he still remains human, then maybe" She said that there is faint hope. Ouka and others had no choice but to cling onto that hope. Jumping over the rubble, despite having her legs sinking in the ash she desperately proceeded forward. "Takeru! Takeru!!" Calling his name, she aimed for the explosion''s hypocenter. Ahead of where she arrived, there was an enormous crater. Stopping at the edge of the crater she looked around. It was an empty scenery. With everything destroyed in there, it turned into an endless world of ash. In the center of the crater Ouka found a certain object. At the bottom of the crater where a mountain of ash was piling up. Pierced in on top of that mountain there were two swords. A black and slender one, and an azure katana. The two swords were crossed as they were stuck in ash. "No" Ouka fell on her knees and squinted. Grasping ash she formed a fist with her hand. Frustration and sorrow overwhelmed her. Her tears fell to ash and black points spread on the ground. He must have came back. He did what he had to do and came back to this world. That truth was her only salvation. The place he belonged to, was here. Even if his body was gone, his soul must have returned back here. That''s why, stop crying. Ouka told herself. That moment. Something wriggled inside the mountain of ash and it collapsed. Ouka raised her face in surprise. The ash fell from the mountain, it was raising up from the inside. Ouka pulled out a gun from her belt. "nhh" Aiming at the mountain of ash she breathed in. Which is it? Which sword will he hold? A man completely painted over with ash appeared from inside the mountain. Getting on one knee he shook his head covered in white ash and extended the palm of his right hand. And the manhad grasped his beloved sword with that hand. Volume 13, Epilogue - The 35th Test Platoon Volume 13, Epilogue - The 35th Test Platoon The Second Witch Hunt War. Although five years have passed ever since it has ended, it was still clearly unknown what was that war about. While it was true that witches have invaded, the borderline invasion could be called just a preliminary encounter and was reported to be an arbitrary action taken by the extremist "Pureblood Party". The reason details of this war were obscured, was all because of the magical organism called Hyakki Yakou. It has come to light that the Inquisition was hiding it and its use in war has been highly criticized. Furthermore, Inquisition has decided to remain silent as to what Hyakki Yakou happened to it afterwards. With the disappearance of the Chairman Ootori Sougetsu and the direct attack on the main branch by Hyakki Yakou, nearly all Inquisition''s executives have been gone. Inquisition''s functionality has become paralyzed for months, and with the reveal that an enormous country of witches existed within the Sanctuary, there was a considerable confusion born inside old Japan. People were frightened by witches'' invasion and lived while carrying the wounds dealt to them by Hyakki Yakou. The ones who rebuilt the Inquisition, was a group calling themselves "Heretic Alliance". After losing majority of their power, Inquisition was unable to refuse their cooperation. Thanks to the efforts of the head of this organization composed of both Inquisitors and witches, Hoshijiro Nagaru, and EXE''s captain Kurogane Hayato, it was possible to reconstruct the damaged areas and form an armistice treaty with the country of witches. Although it wasn''t made public what were the circumstances behind it, but the treaty was signed as soon as possible. Two years after the war, a genuine diplomacy exchange with the country of witches has begun. The Heretic Alliance has finished its role and dismantled for the time being. Although just temporarily, Hoshijiro Nagaru has been appointed the chairman of the Inquisition. After revising multiple discriminatory laws towards witches, even now, together with the vice chairman Kurogane Hayato she worked hard on stabilizing. Andthe ones who knew the truth of that war were now "Ouka-chan anpan again?" Watching Ouka stuff her bag full of anpan, Yoshimizu Akira supported her chin with her hand on top of the register and smiled bitterly. Peeking out from behind the paper back, Ouka nodded with "yeah". "If you eat without thinking of nutrition balance you''ll ruin your boooody." Making a good-natured smile, Akira pressed on the register''s button. With the paper bag put aside for the moment, Ouka took out four bottles of milk and one iced coffee from the refrigerator next to the register and put them on top of the counter. "It''s all right. I''m taking supplements to cover the shortage of nutrients. Rather, if you take away anpan and milk from me, I''ll probably get sick." "Well, in any case, it''s a great help for us." Staring at Akira who proceeded with input on the register she wasn''t used to and scratched her cheek at the same time, Ouka smiled gently. "So? How''s it going?" "With the store? It''s been just three months, we aren''t on track yet." "That too, but I meant your body. Anything changed?" Asked by Ouka, Akira made a broad smile. "Nope. I still need regular checkups, but thanks to Ikaruga-chan it''s become pretty much the same as that of a human. There''s no need to worry." "I see. That''s good." And, as if recalling something, Ouka raised her index finger. "Speaking of which, your husband''s been healthy?" "He''s in the back, want to meet him?" Ouka thought about that suggestion, but ended up shaking her head with a "no". "I can imagine him chasing me out with a sour look, so I''ll pass." "Ahaha, certainly. For some reason he can''t bear seeing former 35th platoon''s members at work, doesn''t he?." "It can''t be helped considering his personality. Still I didn''t think he would really end up becoming a baker." "He himself thinks so too." Seeing Akira make a wry smile, Ouka also made a similar one. Even now after five years, Yoshimizu Akira''s ponytail was unchanged. As always, she was a friendly and charming girl. The bakery''s apron suited her very well. Yoshimizu Akira has voluntarily withdrew from AntiMagic Academy after the war (with that said, the school hasn''t resumed its activity until over a year later), and had married Kirigaya Kyouya. Kyouya has been through a lot, but once he fulfilled his revenge he quit the school and separated from Nero. Once Kyouya has lost his desire for revenge he also lost the right to own Nero, also Nero had no merit in continuing contract with him either. Now, Nero was waiting for a new contractor while kept by the Inquisition. While that was supposed to be the case, she from time to time appeared inside the bakery. The reason was Kyouya''s current occupation. A baker. Although it was a splendid profession, previously, no one would imagine Kyouya becoming one. Apparently when he has finished his revenge, he has started looking for a new way of life together with Akira and they started talking about how he disguised as a baker together with the 35th platoon, amused, Akira suddenly proposed "let''s open a bakery!". Half-forcing Kyouya she made him get a cooking license and after three years of practicing, they managed to open a bakery. And so, Kyouya who has once disguised as an old baker, has become a real baker. Since he was a serious person at the base he carried through with what he has decided on, but apparently he has been dominated quite a bit by his wife. Interested in seeing Kyouya in such state, Nero sometimes appeared inside the store. Recalling Kyouya''s appearance during their intrusion on the critical point, Ouka burst into laughter even now. "Whoops, not good. It''s time, I need to hurry." "Got work today as well? Sounds harsh." "No, I have an errand before work today. We are celebrating a friend''s school admission." When Ouka said so, Akira recalled something and went "Ohh, right." then looked outside the window with a smile. Cherry blossoms were in bloom. It was the fifth spring ever since that war. "It''s already spring?." "Yeah, time passes fast." Ouka received the paper bag from Akira and passed money to her. Akira waved her hand and sent off Ouka with a smile. "Thanks. Be careful on your way." "Yeah. Greet your husband from me." "I''ll tell him to go meet you guys from time to time." When Ouka opened the door, the bell sounded and cherry blossom''s petals carried by wind grazed her skin. Taking a look at her watch, she started to walk briskly. Five years have passed. Ouka has graduated from AntiMagic Academy, was now an Inquisitor in "Dullahan" and has returned to The Zeroth Extermination Riot Police "EXE". She was 21 this year. Speaking of what changed about her, it probably would be just her height. The fact she has grown very tall was one of her recent problems, but majority of them were caused by the fact she has become object of envy. Fortunately, her chest size hasn''t changed that much. Her hair has grown longer than it was before. Although she was scolded by her boss, Oonogi Kanata, telling her to cut it because they were in the way, but she couldn''t get herself to cut them. Ouka''s clothes have changed from the academy''s uniform to EXE''s black uniform. Since she always wore a skirt at the academy it took her time to get used to new uniform''s pants, but now she has grown more accustomed now to it than to her own clothes. "Not good I''ve ended up being late." She climbed up the slope and approached cherry blossom trees leading to the top of the hill. Although it was hated by the students who went to school by a bicycle, beyond this slope which was a well-known cherry blossom viewing spot by locals, there was the new AntiMagic Academy. Still, while it was new, it had hardly changed from before. It was reconstructed in the very same way except for some inhumane facilities. Ever since the diplomatic exchange with the country of witches began, the laws against magic have relaxed and some people have started considering the phrase "antimagic" as a discriminatory term, therefore it wasn''t used much. However, to Ouka and the others "Inquisition''s Training Facility" naming felt very stiff, so they used the name they were familiar with. It has been a while since she has entered it from the front gate. As she fell into slight nostalgia as she climbed up the slope, "You''re having anpan again? Seriously, why aren''t you fat yet?" Hearing a voice come from the side of the avenue, Ouka furrowed her eyebrows and turned towards where the voice has come from. "Heck, aren''t you late? You seriously turn up late because you had to stop by bakery?" A familiar hat and a scarf, determined expression and voice. Nikaido Mari. An ex-member of the 35th platoon (provisional) who fought along their side, was waiting for Ouka while leaning her back on the cherry blossom tree. Her appearance hasn''t changed much either. She grew taller just slightly, but her clothing was unchanged. Even after turning 21 she maintained her mysterious fixation and continued wearing a hat and a muffler all year long. As expected, she stopped tying her hair into twintails at this age, but Ouka sourly reprimanded her every time they met, saying that her mini-skirt is tempting the students too much. "I don''t remember arranging to meet with you!" "It''s not like I was waiting for yooou. You were late so Usagi-chan asked me to take a look what''s going on." Being told so, Ouka could not respond too strongly. Groaning, she honestly apologized "sorry, I''m late". Mari put her hand to her mouth and laughed, then rotating her index finger in a circle she walked up next to Ouka. "Well? I don''t mind forgiving you??, Mari-chan-sensei famous for being gentle, pretty and beautiful??. She bewitches the students with her adult charms??." "You''re as annoying as ever. Even after becoming a teacher you didn''t change. Still flat as ever." "I-I''m not flat!! You too have completely none of EXE''s dignity and still look like a student!" "Unlike you I properly grew since then! I grew taller!" "Are you a kid?! You''ve just gotten old! It''s matter of time until those boobs of yours start sagging!" "I-I''m not old! They aren''t sagging and my skin is bursting with youth!" "I''m also full of youth! And I''m not sagging!" "That''s because you have nothing to sag to start with!" Fighting as usual, the two stomped lively as they walked up the slope, their shoulders bumping against one another. Since it was the time to go to school, students looked at the two and commented "Mari-chan-sensei is quarreling with the person from EXE again" while laughing. Because witch admission system has been introduced in the earnest, Mari was currently acting as a teacher of magic. After the law was revised, witches were allowed admission and currently, the number of witches among students has passed over two hundred. Mari has ended up taking care of all of them. At first, the witches felt a little ashamed inside the school, but thanks to Mari they were accepted to a fairly good extent by normal students. Thanks to her appearance and personality, splendid clumsiness and strong sense of justice, Mari was very popular among students and was affectionately nicknamed "Mari-chan-sensei". She often bragged about that, but from Ouka''s perspective it seemed like she was being made fun of with that nickname. Of course, even after the law has been revised she was not permitted to remove the magic power controlling collar, Gleipnir. Even now Mari had a collar on her neck. However, by Mari''s own suggestion, Gleipnirs were no longer unrefined metal collars but ones with cute decorations and allowing to breathe the user well. Gleipnirs were no longer treated as symbols of discrimination as they used to. In the past five years, the era has changed drastically. Before Ouka and Mari entered the school, they first entered the basement in the back of Inquisition''s headquarters. Unlike in the past, it wasn''t dim or eerie, but this place was the underground the witch isolation district that was called a forbidden area and the innermost prison. Currently the witches'' accommodation facilities were smaller than before and thanks to diplomatic exchange with the country of witches, Gleipnir''s performance has increased. As a result, Iron Maidens were no longer used. Instead, Inquisition used the extra space remaining for something else. Those few who knew of the inner workings of the Inquisition, called it "Hyakki Yakou building". The elevator''s chime sounded, signaling that Ouka and Mari arrived at the deepest part. This was the experiment control room. In the space spreading behind glass wall, there was something like a huge blast furnace in the center. There, was a single woman typing on a three-dimensional keyboard. It was a woman in a white suit. She was crossing her legs as she typed on the keyboard, picked up a mint candy lying on top of the table and threw it inside her mouth. Her black hair was trimmed into a bob cut and her legs crossed on top of a chair. There was a mole underneath her eye and beside her lips. The woman raised a hand when she noticed Ouka and Mari. "So you''re here, spinster duo." ""You''re no better!"" Hearing Suginami Ikaruga greet them in the usual manner, the two simultaneously retorted. "If you''re going to say that, that applies to all of ex-Small Fry Platoon''s members! Heck, we''re still 21! Full of youth!" "I''m not a spinster! I''m just waiting to be chosen!" "You''ll miss your chance to marry if you wait for that good-for-nothing. Your twenties will be gone before you notice, so you better hurry and search for new love." Hearing Ikaruga''s calm argument the two growled in frustration. Staring as she stretched grandly and yawned, Ouka took a look around the control room. "I heard that we''re gathering here first but it''s just us three, isn''t it?" "It''s because you were late. I''m having Usagi help me out with my work so she''ll be back soon. Also, that guy went to catch my kid first." Hearing that, Ouka furrowed her eyebrows. "The official procedures are complete, but she''s still reluctant to enroll?" "Well, "I don''t need to go to school"? she said and wouldn''t listen to me. She ran away somewhere when I wasn''t looking today." Troubling, isn''t it. Ikaruga said and sighed. Ouka took out anpan and ice coffee she bought at the bakery and placed them in front of Ikaruga. Ikaruga put the cold coffee against her forehead and took anpan in her hand. "Thanks for refreshments, it''s a great help since I haven''t eaten since yesterday." "You sound busy as expected of chief administrator. It must be hard to respond to all the requests from above." "Yeah, well. On top of that I''m a single mother with an adolescent daughter, y''know? Of course I have it hard." "Shouldn''t you better marry someone already?" "Unfortunately?, I''m unexpectedly devoted." She separated the coffee from her forehead and opening the pulltab, she took a sip of the bitter liquid. Mari took a look around the control room and sat down on the chair next to Ikaruga. "How about you employ someone already? It must he hard to take care of that girl all alone." "No. We can''t trust anyone. Even if I''m allowed to, he won''t allow anyone else touch her. Of course, she herself won''t allow it either." "A-an ultimate siscon-brocon pair, huh?" "It''s good that Hoshijiro and Kurogane Hayato are suppressing the higher-ups, but since I said I''ll do it, I have no choice but to carry through with it. Although, it would help me lots if you could spare some time and help me out, y''know?" "Ahh, well, keep up the good work?." Kyaha, added Mari and saluted, making Ikaruga kick her chair lightly. That moment, the elevator''s chime sounded in the control room. When everyone''s gaze turned towards the elevator, from inside of it, "Ah, you are finally here! You are late, LATE!" Huffing in anger all of a sudden, Saionji Usagi appeared in front of everyone. Her semi-long wavy hair has turned into long wavy hair. Her height hasn''t increased at all. She was wearing a black EXE uniform, same as Ouka. Her impressive, huge boobs were still going strong. They used to be smaller than Ikaruga''s, but they grew even more and now she had the biggest boobs in the ex-Small Fry Platoon. Since she has been over twenty years old they thought her boobs won''t get any bigger, so it honestly suspicious. Thanks to Usagi''s skill in sniping she joined EXE this month and has become Ouka''s co-worker. Although she was still part of the reserve, but her ability to pierce through a single point defense was unusual even among members of EXE. With her achievements during the war, she has been scouted by the current EXE captain, Oonogi Kanata, for her skill. Ouka stroked her own head with one hand and bowed slightly. "Sorry. I simply overslept." Hearing Ouka''s reason for being late, Usagi was unable to maintain her anger. "W-woah? That, that''s rare. So even you oversleep sometimes? When I am late to work it is you who usually is angry." "Mm well, it''s cause I''m sortie every day. Although restoration progresses, because of it the movement against the old order has grow more intense. You will be sortied soon too, Saionji." After Ouka apologized and explained the circumstances, Usagi learned of what''s ahead of her and started to tense up. Although she overcame her stage fright over a series of battles and become a top-level sniper, Usagi hadn''t been in actual battle ever since war ended so it had returned slightly. Well, despite that Usagi will probably manage once it gets to battle. "Speaking of which, where''s Kiseki? Wasn''t she with Saionji?" "? She was. After all, we got on the elevator togeth" *ting* The elevator''s chime rang. Once again everyone looked at the elevator. The door opened and from inside, appeared Kusanagi Kiseki, wearing AntiMagic Academy''s uniform. "uuhh uhhh?" Squirming embarrasedly she walked towards them. Everyone except for Ikaruga greeted Kiseki while astonished. "Why are you appearing late despite coming together with me?" "U-um uh W-when Usagi-san left I pressed button to open you see. I tried to, but" Seeing Kiseki curl up, Usagi''s closed her eyes contently. "You pressed the button to close. Then when you tried to open it in a hurry, you pressed the button that took the elevator to another floor." "augh" It must have been a bull''s-eye as Kiseki drooped her shoulders dejected. Usagi pat her shoulder to cheer her up. While Kiseki tried to desperately hide her face behind her bangs, Ikaruga stared at her coldly. "Cluts." Ikaruga frankly said the truth to Kiseki. "Y-you''re horrible, Ikaruga-oneesama! You don''t have to say it so clearly and why isn''t it at least "klutz" but "cluts" uuuuhh" "Clearly or not, how many times have you done that already? It''s about time you memorized this facility''s structure. Don''t make trouble by breaking through the security and coming out again. Why do you think did I make you wear AntiMagic Academy''s uniform? It''s so that you aren''t suspicious when you end up clutsing outside, got it?" "B-but but!" "No buts. Memorize it if you want to continue living like this." "I''m sorryy." Kiseki obediently accepted Ikaruga''s sermon and drooped her shoulders. Ouka and Mari made same complacent expressions as Usagi previously had as they enjoyed Kiseki''s klutziness. To think that this girlwas the SS-class designated dangerous Hyakki Yakou who had destroyed the entirety of capital and was responsible for countless people gone missing. They couldn''t believe it as they watched her now. However, it was the truth. Kiseki right here, was THAT Kiseki. Nothing changed about her. She has still remained as Hyakki Yakou. "Wellll, don''t be so hard on her?. You know well that Kiseki-chan didn''t meant to do anything bad." "M-Mari-san y-you really are so kind" As Mari backed Kiseki up, Kiseki joined her hands in front of her with a sparkle in her eyes. Beside them, Ikaruga crossed her legs and crunched the mint candy inside her mouth. "She''ll just get conceited if you spoil her. I know this girl''s real nature best of all." "! Uuu, Ikaruga-oneesamaaa??." This time Kiseki turned towards Ikaruga with tears in her eyes. Her expressions changed really quickly. In the past it was impossible to imagine this from Kiseki, Ouka thought and smiled wryly. Ever since Kiseki shared "feelings" together with them, Kiseki opened her heart to the platoon members alone. She has become cheerful and less shy than before. Although she was able to act freely as long as she didn''t leave outside, it wasn''t because she was no longer Hyakki Yakou. Even now the demon curse remained in her body and when it exceeded the allowable amount, Hyakki Yakou overflowed from inside her. However, currently Kiseki was able to control Hyakki Yakou to a certain extent. Hyakki Yakou was a "power" fulfilling her wishes. It was because she wished for destruction that Hyakki Yakou was eating the world. Hyakki Yakou was a mirror reflecting her soul. That''s why as long as she doesn''t desire destruction from her heart, Hyakki Yakou will not try to destroy the world. Currently, Ikaruga has become responsible for all research on Hyakki Yakou. She was given this position because she was the one to propose a "way to control Hyakki Yakou" to Hoshijiro Nagaru and Kurogane Hayato. Her proposal was very much like that of a mad scientist and eccentric. "Put an explosive Gleipnir on Takeru''s neck and make it so that if Hyakki Yakou takes somebody''s life it automatically explodes." She had made this proposal very seriously. It took advantage of the fact that Hyakki Yakou would not act as long as Kiseki did not desire something. Takeru dying alone was the worst possible ending for Kiseki. That''s why it made sense. That is why she would wish from the bottom of her heart "not to kill anyone". That experiment has been going on well so far, but not all of the new Inquisition''s executives were convinced of it. It was too dangerous. What overruled the executives'' concerns, was what Hayato said. "If we don''t accept this proposal, Hyakki Yakou will end up destroying humanity. It''s something we humanity, cannot control." And he was absolutely right. He explained that quarantine, torture, and pulling her away from her brother was a suicidal act. It was because Ootori Sougetsu sought destruction that he took traditional measures. No matter how dreadful Hyakki Yakou was, that would only lead to destruction. "Treat this proposal as negotiations for peace between humanity and Hyakki Yakou." In this manner, the vice-chairman of the current Inquisition board, Kurogane Hayato had forcibly convinced the executives. Like that, Ikaruga conducted research on Kiseki while she voluntarily released Hyakki Yakou in regular manner. The blast furnace was used to eliminate the excess to a permissible level. Even now, Ikaruga focused on studying Hyakki Yakou and had subordinates in both inner and outer world gathering information about the "demon curse". Of course, Ikaruga also thought that continuing this forever was dangerous. The ultimate goal of her work was erasing the Hyakki Yakou from inside Kiseki''s body. This was something only Ikaruga could do. Fortunately, Kiseki idolized Ikaruga. When Hyakki Yakou went out of control and they shared feelings, Kiseki was struck by Ikaruga''s words and heart completely devoid of lies. After Ikaruga has been made in charge of her the time they spent together increased and Kiseki started to adore Ikaruga to the point of calling her "Ikaruga-oneesama". Seeing this, Ouka, Mari, Usagi, not even her own brother could hide surprise. "You have no right to call me your sister. It''ll be a whole nother story if you agree on me having Kusanagi, though." "Ah, no, you can''t." The way she seemed to be crying one moment, in order to completely deny Ikaruga''s words with a wide smile was a proof that Kiseki hardly changed. As usual, her love for her brother was strong. Even though she was told by him that he wants her by his side as a little sister, and was rejected as a romantic partner, Kiseki did not give up. As she spend her days together with her brother, she said this. "Kiseki is thinking that as long as there is love, the fact Onii-chan is onii-chan doesn''t matter." And remained as always. It could be said she''s turned worse since she''s turned honest. Alsofor some reason, Ouka was hated by Kiseki same as before. Actually we were supposed to have made up though. I thought she accepted me. Squinting, Ouka watched as Kiseki spoke to Mari and Usagi yet wouldn''t even greet her, and was a little hurt. Kiseki had a sense of guilt after the people whom she killed as Hyakki Yakou. She seemed to act thoughtless, but it wasn''t like she felt nothing. Possibly, she discussed these things with her brother and showed him weakness. In any case, whether Kiseki had a sense of guilt or not, she did wish to live. Ouka thought it was something to rejoice about. The fact that Kiseki talked with her comrades normally, made Ouka happy. And the fact that the man who bet his own life on making this situation possible was able to make his dream come true, was what made her more happy than anything. While Ouka stared at the four talk, including Kiseki, a call had come to Ikaruga''s mobile phone. Interrupting the conversation she put it against her ear. After exchanging two, three words, Ikaruga ended the call. "He says he found her. It''s time to go. I''m uneasy with just him being there." Ikaruga stood up from the chair and stretched. Ouka too, stood up along with a small sigh. A hefty amount of time has passed. Just as Ikaruga said, it felt uneasy to leave everything to him. Also, they wanted to send her off together. "Well then, let''s go." Today was the admission ceremony for AntiMagic Academy. He walked down a nostalgic corridor. It was a wooden old school building. It''s been years since he last was here. "It''s been three years since graduation, after all" While recalling that timeKusanagi Takeru made a nostalgic smile. A lot happened back in this place, really. It was too harsh to be called bitterness of youth, but it was still important place to Takeru. AntiMagic Academy''s test platoon building. It was built in the same place as the one in previous school building and the same situation was reproduced on purpose. It was an old-fashioned building made of wood. Every time he walked, the floorings sounded. Takeru loved this sound. "This place is great after all" Squinting, Takeru recalled the atmosphere from back then. That''s when he was suddenly kicked in the shin. "Oww!" As he screamed, he could tell that the culprit who kicked him has started running away. Takeru activated Soumatou and catching the culprit by her collar he raised her up. The culprit caught by the neck wasn''t tall so her legs didn''t reach the floor and she flailing them in the air. "L-let go! Kana Kana is not going there!!" It was a blue-haired girl with long ears. Her name was Kanaria. She was wearing AntiMagic Academy''s uniform and was an actual half-wood elf. Starting from this year she entered AntiMagic Academy and would spend her daily life at this sheetty school. Kusanagi Takeru who was now 21, smiled bitterly while holding her collar. "You promised, right? If you want me to teach you the secret art you have to go to school." "Kana didn''t promise anything! Kana doesn''t need to study! She has knowledge in her head!" "Heck, you''re single digit of age, dammit. Kids gotta go to school." As Takeru made a bitter smile, Kanaria hanging like a cat glared at him. "Then why, why does it have to be AntiMagic Academy?!" "That''s because this is the only school so far that would accept an elf. I''m also doubtful of your admission here, but well, as far as your body goes I guess you are of about high school age." "I object!" "Give up. Admittance papers are were submitted. You''re already a student here." He tried to calm her down and as a result, Kanaria gave up and relaxed her body. While thinking she really was like a cat, he hit Kanaria''s back prompting her to walk down the corridor. "Well. I''m not one to talk, but you''ve quite the communication disorder. Though it''s not like don''t understand you''re anxious." "Kana isn''t anxious or anything" "In Magic Academy you didn''t have friends either, right?" "uhh." "It''s a good opportunity, go deepen bonds with others. This school is perfect for that kind of thing." No matter how much he emphasized on the school''s good points, Kanaria continued to look aside. Takeru exhaled and turned around the corner of the corridor. When he did, he found it. That door. "Oh." Takeru raised his voice. Standing in front of the door were Ouka, Usagi, Mari and Ikaruga. All four of them seemed to have been waiting for Kanaria and Takeru to come. They approached the two. "Cheers for good work, Takeru. Didn''t she ran around quite a bit?" "She even went as far as to use Soumatou and run away to the top of a mountain." Ouka smiled wryly and called "c''mon" towards Kanaria who kept sulking. "You''ll be all right, Kana-chan?. Even Ouka managed to make comrades, it''ll be easy peasy for you." When Mari said that, Ouka mercilessly delivered a chop to her head. They came to encourage Kanaria and celebrate her admission, but ended up fighting right away. "Kana-san''s physical abilities are top-notch, so as long as she doesn''t pick fights with others she will surely be accepted by everyone." Usagi pat Kanaria''s back twice. Encouraged by Usagi, Kanaria lowered her eyebrows feeling a little uneasy. Ikaruga placed a hand on her shoulder. "It''s all right. Go. Waiting in there are your comrades." Like a gentle mother, she pushed Kanaria''s back, speaking with a soft voice. "" Timidly, Kanaria started walking towards the platoon''s room. Anxiously, displeased she stood in front of the door and looked at the plate. First Year, 35th Test Platoon That''s what was written on the plate. "Kanaria." Called by name, she turned around. Takeru raised one hand and smiled gently. "Do your best. I know you can do it." Receiving the last encouragement, Kanaria made a displeased expression and held the doorknob of the platoon room''s door. She slowly opened the door and fluorescent light has started leaking out from the inside. Takeru and others watched Kanaria''s back as she entered the room completely. And when the door closed, everyone sighed with relief. "Good grief will she be okay?" "W-who knows? Honestly I have no idea." "H-hmm but, we were all right, so surely" "If she''s to cry, she should leave it until she''s back home. "Kana had enough!" she''ll say. Well, that''s also what''s cute about her." The five remained there for a moment and watched the platoon''s door. "How nostalgic. Everything started inside there." Everyone nodded in response to Takeru''s words. Then suddenly, Takeru looked at himself reflected in the corridor''s window. Compared to the past, he grew taller and his body build improved. His hair too, was slightly longer. He wasn''t wearing a green uniform, but EXE''s black one. The emblem at his chest wasn''t that of a test platoon. Back then he was a captain, but now Takeru was a vice-captain. Apparently becoming a vice-captain at age of 21 was something to be proud of. With that said, despite being a vice-captain, since he was related to Kiseki his position was extremely special and he rarely headed out into battle. The ones who took command were mainly Kanata and the other vice-captain, Ouka. His current trouble was that his body has been growing dull, all the desk work was harsh on him. In many ways he''s been having a hard time. Looking at it from that perspective he thought that might have become an adult, but he hasn''t changed that much. "" Once again he looked at the platoon room''s door. A lot of various things happened. Painful things, sad things, fun things, and happy things. All of it was jammed inside that room. The memories of his comrades along with pain were packed inside there. In the past, that place was irreplaceable to Takeru. Now it has been handed down to the next generation. Although it felt lonely, he didn''t think of returning back to those days. It was because of them of that time, that they of now were themselves. Takeru and others now had a new place they belonged to. Their comrades also had their place they belonged to even though they walked separate paths, but Takeru and others remained here. It was different from the one they had in the past, but this was their new place they belonged to. "Now, it''s about time we go. There''s work again in the afternoon." "Same here?. Oh right, you guys, it''s been a while so go eat lunch in the school cafeteria. There''s a new menu and it''s quite popular, too." "Heeh, Western food? Or Japanese?" "I want to go back and sleep well, I''ll accompany you." While chatting, the four started walking down the corridor, heading for the school cafeteria. "" Takeru stared at the platoon''s room for a little longer, but eventually looked away from the door and towards the other four members. I''m always by your side. "!!" Feeling like he heard a voice, Takeru turned around with strong momentum. "" There was no one there. Beyond the platoon room''s door, he could only hear the loud voices of new small fry platoon''s members. Takeru exhaled lightly and extended his hand towards the sword at his waist. He touched the handle. His azure-colored partner was together with him even now. I''ll be always, forever by your side. Takeru smiled and stroked the sword with affection. "Yeah, I know Lapis." He closed his eyes and clenched his teeth. Takeru was now happy. And the one who attained him this happiness, was his precious partner. He raised his head and turned around on his heel to chase after his comrades. His precious place he belonged to, was always by his comrades'' side. Volume 13, Afterword Volume 13, Afterword Sougetsu: "To think I was a mid-boss." And with that said, how was the last volume of "AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"? It has been a while, I''m Yanagimi Touki. The main story ends here. Was it long? Was it short? No, it was long, wasn''t it. About four years? With just the main story volumes, there were thirteen of them. Including the short story volumes, fifteen in total (One more to go). When I started this series I hadn''t even the least idea it would end like this. I am deeply moved. R-right. I was planning to write the afterword with author''s thoughts about each character in this volume, as far as I''m concerned, there are four more pages left to write this time. IT''S OVAH. Rather, I should have started writing my thoughts about the series in previous volumes and just continued with this one. Well, let''s leave the thoughts on characters to probably, the last volume which is the second short story collection volume, so look forward to that! Although the AntiMagic Academy series has completed, I''ve had a fair share of fun and difficulties considering how long it continued. It''s a work I''ve had the most points to reflect upon so far. I think it''s not something everyone will like. I won''t raise my hands and say "this is my masterpiece!" even if you force me to. Well, about whether I will continue as a writer - I think I won''t write anything else even if I thought so, I don''t think that would actually happen. When I finish as series like this, I feel a little lonely. Of course I intend to do my best writing the next work, but as I recall the 35th platoon''s members I feel like I''m dragging it out. I won''t meet them again?, kind of thing. If among the readers there was even a single person who thinks the same I would be really happy, I feel sometimes. This series continued in quite serious mood, but half-forcefully I put some comical parts in. If the cool 35th platoon and comical 35th platoon remains in the corner of your hearts, there would be nothing that would make me happier. Also everyone''s boobies, too. Let''s not forget the boobs. Big boobies, small boobies, nearly-nonexistent boobies, if you remember all the boobies I will definitely feel like I was saved. Earlier I wrote that I love this work though I can''t say it was a masterpiece, but Usagi''s boobies and character are my best boobies character so far. I can say it now, Usagi''s boobies were totally based on my hobbies. Of course, small boobies and huge boobies are also my hobbies. I equally pour love into all boobies. It''s because they''re my precious, dear boobies that I, I would like you just from time to time to recall 35th platoon''s boobies. Yup. I think this is an afterword worthy of this series'' final volume. With that said, it will continue for a little longer. In the second volume of 35th platoon''s short story collection I plan to write a quite long short story. It will be related to Kiseki, sub-characters, and "what happened to that enemy?" things. And above all, I will properly write what happens to the 35th platoon afterwards. I''m really happy to be able to make a continuation of the epilogue! I look forward to it! Please look forward to it! Well then, last volume''s acknowledgements. The editors in charge of the series in whose care I was - S-sama (x2), Y-sama, K-sama. I was able to finish this work safely thanks to those people in charge of me. Next up, the illustrator Kippu-sama. I am really grateful for finishing up the characters to be beyond what I have imagined, I really appreciate it. Those who drew the comic version of the work, Hanao-sensei and Yasamura-sensei. Anime version''s voice actors and everyone in the production staff. All of you from Fujimi Fantasia''s editorial department who participated in this work. I am grateful from the bottom of my heart. Although I might be an unreliable author, I did my best. Thank you very much. Thank you for your hard work! Above all, to all you readers who have read this series. Thank you very muchand, boobies. I will send in the new work as soon as possible, please take care of it as well! Well then, let''s meet again! Yours, AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"! (Heck, it''s long after all) Yanagimi Touki